《The Imposter Bride (Natalia and Magnus)》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    June in Melfort wasn''t as sweltering as one might have imagined, given its proximity to the sea. But the


    unpredictable weather was enough to cause a fair share of frustration, and the sea breeze provided


    little relief.


    Natalia sat on the balcony of her second-story study at dusk, gently stroking her heavily pregnant belly.


    ¡°Just a few more weeks, my darling, and you''ll be part of the world. Mommy will give you all her love.¡±


    Perhaps this child was the only warmth in her life. She closed her eyes, letting her mind wander.


    Her phone rang, breaking her reverie. It was a video call from Kendra, her sister. Natalia picked up the


    phone, instinctively opening the video. What she saw was a man and woman entwined in a passionate


    embrace.


    "Magnus, be gentle!" the woman moaned, blushing.


    The videosted for three minutes, filled with the sounds of heavy breathing, soft cries, andughter.


    Her husband and sister were having an affair. Nataliaughed, a bitter sound that ended in a sob. She


    turned around, her hands instinctively going to her belly. She was trembling, and her legs were weak.


    As she tried to stand, her foot caught on the carpet, sending her tumbling to the floor.


    The pain in her abdomen was sharp, making it hard to breathe. She tried to get up, but her vision was


    blurred with tears. Suddenly, the bedroom door swung open. "Ms. Natalia, what happened?" her maid


    cried.


    Natalia''sst memory before passing out was the sound of the butler''s voice. "Call Mr. Magnus! Ms.


    Natalia is going intobor!"


    When she woke up, the sterile white surroundings told her she was in a hospital. Where was her baby?


    She tried to sit up, but saw a nurse there, adjusting an IV drip.


    "Ms. Natalia, you''re awake," the nurse said, smiling.


    Natalia tried to speak, but her throat was dry. The nurse held a cup of water to her lips. "What do you


    need, Ms. Natalia?"


    "My baby..." Natalia''s voice was barely a whisper.


    The nurse hesitated, her eyes soft with sympathy. After adjusting the IV for Natalia, she said, "Get


    some rest, okay? If you need anything, just press the call button."


    As she turned to leave, Natalia, with a voice raspy and strained, grabbed her arm. "Where''s my baby?


    Bring him to me!"


    "Mrs. Natalia... your baby... he didn''t make it," the nurse replied, her eyes downcast.


    "What did you just say?" Natalia felt as if a bucket of ice water had been poured over her.


    "I''m so sorry, Mrs. Natalia. Due to prematureplications andck of oxygen, the baby didn''t


    survive." Tears rolled down the nurse''s cheeks.


    Natalia clutched the nurse''s arm tightly. "No, that can''t be true! He was kicking and lively inside me!


    Bring him to me now!"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    In her distress, Natalia pulled the IV from her arm, and without even putting on her shoes, she dashed


    out of her room. The nurse noticed the blood dripping from where the needle had been and tried to stop


    her. "Mrs. Natalia, please lie down! You''re bleeding!"


    "Leave me alone!"


    With all the strength she could muster, Natalia pushed the nurse away and stumbled toward the


    nursery. She caught a doctoring out and demanded, "Where''s my baby? Doctor, where''s my


    baby?"


    The doctor paused, clearly recognizing her, "Mrs. Natalia, I''m so sorry. After you passed out, the baby


    didn''t get enough oxygen. Please, you need to rest now. You can have another child in the future."


    Natalia''s arms fell to her sides, defeated. Tears streamed down her pale face. "My dear baby, are you


    leaving me too?"


    Just then, the family butler, Linden, rushed in with a pair of shoes for Natalia. He''d only been gone for a


    moment, and she''d woken up. He quickly dialed Mr. Andersen''s number.


    While Linden was distracted, Natalia walked to the staircase and descended. She reached the


    entrance of the hospital and looked up at the sky, wondering if her child was up there waiting for her.


    Suddenly, a car screeched to a halt in front of the hospital. Magnus jumped out, leaving the car door


    open as he sprinted toward the elevators.


    Natalia saw an opportunity and got into the driver''s seat, closing the door behind her. Seeing the keys


    still in the ignition, a desperate smile crossed her face. The engine roared to life, and she sped away


    from the hospital.


    When Magnus reached her room and found it empty, panic set in. Linden burst in, "Sir, Ms. Natalia is


    gone!"


    "Where did she go? She was just awake!" Magnus''s heart raced, a foreboding feeling washed over


    him.


    Rushing to the balcony, Magnus spotted his car, now leaving the hospital grounds. Without thinking, he


    jumped from the balcony, a move that startled nearby nurses.


    On the highway, Natalia''s car sped along with another car tailing close behind. Magnus, desperate to


    catch up, rolled down his window and shouted, "Nat! Please stop! It''s dangerous!"


    But Natalia couldn''t hear him. All she could envision was her baby, waiting for her in the heavens. She


    approached a towering bridge that overlooked the ocean. Magnus was on the verge of a breakdown,


    trying to overtake her, but her speed was terrifying. "Please, darling! Stop the car!" he shouted.


    As the bridge''s railing drew closer, a serene smile appeared on Natalia''s face. Perhaps, she thought,


    she could join her baby in the sky. The world felt too cruel, and she longed to escape.


    As her car neared the center of the bridge, she closed her eyes, weing the peace she hoped to


    find...

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    The sleek ck Rolls-Royce cut through the guardrail, somersaulting in mid-air before plunging into the


    ocean, causing a massive ssh...


    "Natalia!"


    Magnus watched as the car drifted into the sea like a speck of dust. He roared, his eyes almost


    popping out of his sockets. His vision blurred as he swerved his car to follow, but he collided with the


    hefty steel columns of the overpass, bouncing back, and getting wedged between the barriers and the


    column.


    As Natalia''s car sank deeper into the sea, water filled her ears, mouth, and eyes. A wave crashed into


    the wreck, sweeping her out through the shattered window. She could hear her sister Kendra''sughter


    echoing in her ears. "Natalia, you deserve this! Only your death can restore my marriage. How dare


    you take the man who rightfully belongs to me!"


    She closed her eyes, and the image of Magnus'' pained and remorseful face surfaced in her mind. "Nat,


    don¡¯t leave me! You promised to be with me for life. Have you forgotten?" Had she made such a


    promise?


    Then her mother, Addison''s tear-streaked face appeared. "Natalia, give your sister her man back. You


    can''t do this. Have you no shame?" Really? It was them who had insisted she married that man, and


    now they were using her of stealing her sister¡¯s man!


    ¡°Nat,e with me. You don¡¯t belong here. I¡¯ll take you to meet your birth mother. She thinks about


    you every day!¡± She saw Callum¡¯s hopeful gaze.


    ¡°Natalia, I¡¯ll wait for you, no matter how long it takes. Can¡¯t you see, he doesn¡¯t love you? Why else


    would he be with another woman while you were pregnant! He¡¯s not worth it, Natalia!¡±


    She didn¡¯t belong here, and it wasn¡¯t worth staying. She had to go, but all she wanted was to be with


    her child. She was ready to leave.


    Finally, she felt free. She was off to another world, to be with her child. Goodbye, Magnus! Goodbye,


    Dad! Goodbye, Hector! Goodbye, Cal! Her body slowly sank to the ocean floor... and she could almost


    see her child smiling at her.


    ...


    shback to a year ago.


    In Melfort, the Andersen family and the rkson family were preparing for a wedding. It was supposed


    to be Lucius¡¯s engagement to Kendra, but the groom was suddenly changed to Magnus.


    ¡°Dad, why? Wasn¡¯t I supposed to be engaged to Lucius? Why is it now Magnus? I won¡¯t marry that


    cripple!¡± Kendra, the youngdy of the rkson family, cried out in their mansion.


    ¡°Kendra, I¡¯m helpless. Initially, it was Morgan who arranged your engagement to Lucius, but then


    Magnus suddenly expressed his wish to marry you,¡± Kyler said helplessly.


    ¡°Impossible! I won¡¯t marry him. Dad, are you really going to force your daughter to marry that waste?"


    Kendra''s face was streaked with tears.


    Kyler''s wife, Addison, quickly consoled their daughter. ¡°Kendra, I will never let you marry that cripple.


    Don¡¯t worry.¡± She shot Kyler a nce.


    Kendra buried her face in Addison¡¯s shoulder, sobbing uncontrobly.


    After consoling their daughter, Addison sat next to Kyler. "Kyler, the Andersens are being utterly


    unreasonable. The engagement was supposed to be between Lucius and Kendra. Why did it suddenly


    change to that cripple, Magnus?"


    Kyler sighed, "Morgan adores Magnus. His guilt towards him grows every day, and he wants to give


    him the best the world has to offer."


    "They can feel guilty all they want, but they shouldn''t mistreat Kendra. Since they''ve breached the


    agreement, we need not keep our end either. Since Morgan loves Magnus so much, why not we marry


    Natalia to him? After all, she¡¯s our daughter too!" Addison stared at Kyler.


    "Ridiculous! Natalia is off-limits!" Kyler''s eyes shed with panic.


    "Why not? Are you protecting her? Isn''t Kendra your daughter too?" Addison cried out. "You brought


    back a bastard from your affairs, and I raised her for over a decade withoutining. If you marry


    Kendra off to that cripple, I''ll never forgive you!"


    With that, she stormed off upstairs, leaving Kyler alone on the couch. His face was pale as he thought


    back to fifteen years ago when he brought Natalia home and faced a storm of controversy. Back then,


    he did everything he could to protect her, hoping she could grow up peacefully. Now that she had finally


    grown up, she was facing hardship again. What was he supposed to do?


    At the Andersen Family Estate, the front gate was suddenly pushed open. Lucius strode in, dressed in


    a ck suit, an aura of coldness surrounding him. Anger was clear in his eyes. He walked upstairs,


    pushed open a room on the second floor facing east. An elderly man with silver hair sat inside, staring


    at the nts on the balcony, seemingly oblivious to the man who had just entered. He knew it was his


    second grandson, Lucius.


    "Grandpa, why are we arranging Kendra''s marriage to Magnus? Weren''t you the one who promised me


    a union with the rkson family?" Lucius stood tall beside the old man, his gaze unwavering.


    "Lucius, if Magnus wishes to marry, let him. You''ve been granted so much already, and he only asks for


    a woman''s hand in marriage," the old gentleman replied casually.


    "But Grandpa, Kendra and I are in love. You can''t do this!" Lucius protested, veins beginning to pop on


    the back of his hand.


    Morgan, the old man, slowly turned his head to look at the young man standing beside him.


    "Lucius, he''s your brother. For nine years, he''s asked for nothing, living in istion on Sapphire Ind,


    uninvolved in any affairs. Now he only asks for a woman to care for him, and you refuse? Your


    selfishness makes me question if you truly belong to the Andersen family." Morgan''s calm voice hit


    Lucius like a tidal wave.


    "But Grandpa, there are countless women in this world. Why does he need mine? You know that


    Kendra is my woman!" Lucius'' eyes began to fill with sorrow.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You have everything you could possibly want. Let him have this one thing. I''m tired now. You should


    leave." Morgan said, closing his eyes.


    Lucius clenched his fists, a steely glint shing across his eyes. He made his way out of the bedroom


    and exited the mansion. His car roared to life. He would never let that cripple take his woman!


    Sapphire Ind, surrounded by the sea, filled with fresh air tinged with a salty sea breeze. A tranquil


    mansion rested there, bathed in warm sunlight. The man in the wheelchair looked strikingly handsome,


    his dark eyes like an unfathomableke.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    He gazed at the distant ocean, his icy demeanor as chilling as frost, making one feel as though they


    were in the midst of a freezing winter rather than the blossoming spring.


    "Mr. Magnus,¡± his butler, Linden, softly spoke. ¡°We received word that your wedding with Natalia is due


    in a week. Is there anything you need to prepare?"-


    Magnus slightly curled his lips at the butler''s words. "Prepare? A single bridal suite will suffice." His


    deep voice, as enchanting as a siren¡¯s song, carried an irresistible maic pull.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Magnus. Chase and James called today, and everything is going ording to your n. After


    your wedding, we''ll put everything into action.¡± Linden had served Magnus for over a decade.


    ¡°Yes. We can''t afford any mistakes with the grandpa''s affairs.¡± Magnus responded lightly as he


    continued to gaze at the sea.


    ¡°A grand wedding! Lucius, it¡¯s been nine years, I hope you''re well!¡±


    The Andersen family ruled Melfort, owning both the Andersen Corporation and CT Technologies.


    Morgan Andersen, the founder of the Andersen Corporation, was a force to be reckoned with in his


    youth. After establishing the two business giants, he sat unchallenged at the top. He married the


    woman he loved most and had a son and daughter with her, but she left him after their children were


    born.


    His son, Anthony, married the virtuous Lillian and had three grandsons. The eldest, Jamie, passed


    away at the age of twelve due to illness, leaving Morgan distraught for a long time.


    The second, Lucius, was arrogant and cruel, with an overwhelming desire to possess. He was Anthony


    and Lillian''s favorite, but Morgan was always indifferent to him.


    The youngest, Magnus, was obedient and clever from a young age, earning Morgan''s affection.


    When Magnus was sixteen, the Andersen family mansion caught fire. His legs were crushed in the


    ze, and he was sent to the family''s private isle for recovery. From then on, he was bound to a


    wheelchair.


    Morgan was heartbroken once again. Topensate Magnus, he transferred forty percent of the


    Andersen Corporation''s shares to Magnus'' name. Thus, the only candidate for the presidency of the


    Andersen Corporation and its subsidiary, CT Technologies, was Lucius.


    Magnus sat on the balcony, his eyes narrowed like a hawk''s. The fire from nine years ago had cast a


    grey shadow over his life. He watched as Lucius, in the midst of the raging mes, pushed him into the


    fire. A burning beam fell and crushed his legs. In the end, it was Linden who bravely dashed into the


    fire to save the critically injured Magnus.


    Ever since then, his legs were irreparable. Morgan, swallowing his immense grief, built a mansion on


    his ind named Sapphire Ind, where Magnus could recuperate. Morgan loved his grandson dearly


    and fulfilled all of his requests. But since moving to the ind, Magnus wanted nothing and refused all


    contact with the outside world. He had stayed on the ind for nine years, and aside from Morgan, no


    one from the Andersen family had visited.


    When he turned eighteen, Morgan transferred forty percent of the Andersen Corporation''s shares to


    Magnus. He would always remember that day. As he received the shares, Lucius looked at him sitting


    in his wheelchair with a mocking smile. He crouched down next to the wheelchair and loudly said,


    "Magnus, don''t worry. Your brother will make the Andersen Corporation thrive. You just sit back and


    enjoy these shares!"


    Then, in a voice only Magnus could hear, he added, "You must really have no shame, living off of


    others'' fortunes. If it were me, I''d consider myself a burden if I couldn''t stand. And to make matters


    worse, you have the audacity to ept so many shares from the Andersen Corporation. What use are


    they? You''ll just be sitting in your wheelchair watching me take the president''s seat!" After he finished


    speaking, he patted Magnus on the shoulder,ughed, and walked away.


    From that moment, Magnus vowed to stand again or die trying. Nine years had passed, and it was time


    for him to reim what was rightfully his.


    Lucius was about to marry into the rkson family, and Magnus'' first move was to steal his woman and


    deliver a deadly blow. Then, he would let Lucius watch as he tormented the woman he loved, letting


    him taste the pain of despair. Thinking of this, a yful smile appeared his lips. The game thaty


    ahead was looking more and more enticing.


    ¡°Lucius, I''ll make you taste every bit of suffering I''ve endured these past nine years. I''ll let you enjoy


    everything I''ve had to bear! Our game is just beginning!¡±


    ...


    The rkson family was another business giant in Melfort. If the Andersen family was ranked first, then


    the rkson family was undoubtedly second.


    Kyler and Addison were college sweethearts. After getting married, they had a daughter named


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Kendra. When Kendra was seven, Kyler brought home a five-year-old girl named Natalia.


    Kyler imed that Natalia was the result of an affair Kyler had outside of his marriage. From that day


    forward, Natalia lived a life of neglect from her stepmother and bullying from her stepsister, Kendra.


    Kyler did everything in his power to protect her until she went to university.


    At Melfort College, Natalia was a vision in her blue dress, her seaweed-like hair fell to her waist. Her


    beauty.


    At the tender age of five, she could vividly recall her father leading her into their home, only to be met


    with her stepmother''s angry shouts. "Who''s this, Kyler? Another bastard child from one of your


    shameless affairs? If you don''t exin this to me right now, I''m gonna get a divorce!"


    With a firm grip on her small hand, her father coolly red at the shouting woman. "From now on, she''s


    my daughter. If you can''t handle that, you can leave this house!"


    The authority in her father''s voice finally gave her a sense of belonging, a family. From that day


    forward, she called Addison ¡°Mom,¡± and she called Kendra, ¡°sister.¡± Whenever their father was absent,


    her mother and sister would resort to all kinds of ways to torment her. They made her do basic chores


    and fed her leftovers. She didn''tin and was enduring the hardships because she was hungry.


    She needed to survive.


    She had lived in this family for fifteen years.


    A year ago, she was finally admitted to her dream university. Thanks to her father''s continuous


    protection, she finally walked into Melfort College alongside her ssmates.


    After school, Natalia and her two best friends, Lexi, and Sabrina, walked towards the school gate. Just


    as they reached the gate, they heard someone call out, "Natalia, wait up."


    A gentle, maic voice sounded behind them. The three girls turned around simultaneously to see


    Hector smiling and catching up, a small box in his hand.


    "This is for you." He handed the small box to Natalia.


    "What''s this, Hector? Another gift for Natalia?" Sabrina snatched the box curiously.


    "You..." Hector watched as the box was whisked away by Sabrina, his heart racing.


    "Sabrina, knock it off! That''s Natalia''s." He looked at the box in Sabrina''s hand, about to reach for it.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Sabrina quickly handed the box to Natalia. "Here you go." She then turned around and red at


    Hector, feigning anger.


    "Hey why the favoritism? Why does Natalia get cookies and we don''t?" Sabrina''s short, wavy hair


    bounced as she stared at Hector with her twinkling eyes.-


    Hector watched as Natalia took the box and put it in her backpack, his heart filled with joy as she


    smiled up at him. He affectionately took Natalia''s hand, then turned back to Sabrina, "When you find


    your Mr. Right, he''ll be the one to give you cookies."


    "Ugh, could you not unt your rtionship so tantly?" Lexi pretended to grumble.


    Ignoring the yful banter, Hector took Natalia by the hand and left the front gate of the school, "Come


    on, Natalia, I''ll walk you home."


    "Hector, you don''t have to. Don''t you have basketball practice? We have a game next week." Natalia


    blushed as Hector pulled her along.


    "Practice isn''t as important as walking you home. Natalia, I''ll be graduating in a year. When you


    graduate, do you want to join me?"


    The six-foot-two Hector was the dream boy of every girl in their school, but he only had eyes for


    Natalia. Ever since she stepped foot into the school a year ago, he had been pursuing her relentlessly.


    Six monthster, Natalia finally reciprocated his feelings and agreed to be his girlfriend. From then on,


    the two began a passionate romance in school. Due to jealousy, the other girls refused to talk to


    Natalia; only Lexi and Sabrina remained her close friends.


    The three of them swore to be sisters for life, sharing both the good times and the bad.


    Hector and Nataliaughed and chatted as they reached the front door of the rkson family home.


    "Go on in, Natalia. See you tomorrow." Hector leaned down to give Natalia a quick peck on the


    forehead.


    Natalia watched as Hector shouldered his backpack and walked away, his smile as bright as the


    sunshine. A sweetness filled her heart, a feeling she hadn¡¯t felt before she met him. ¡°Take care,


    Hector.¡± She waved at him, ¡°See you tomorrow!¡±


    Seeing Natalia enter the house, Hector finally turned and left.


    As Natalia walked in, she saw her mother and sister sitting on the couch. She greeted them, ¡°I¡¯m


    home.¡±


    Just as she was about to head upstairs to do her homework, Addison called out, ¡°Natalia,e here. I


    have something to discuss with you.¡±


    Natalia put down her backpack and took a seat opposite Addison, who was looking at her with a


    calcting gaze. ¡°Natalia, how long have you been living in this house? How do you feel about living


    here?¡± Addison asked, her eyes never leaving Natalia¡¯s face. Natalia¡¯s beauty only intensified


    Addison¡¯s jealousy and hatred.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been here for fifteen years. I feel good about living here, Mom.¡± Natalia replied, her big, blue eyes


    shining as bright as the stars in the sky.


    Addison red at her, ¡°You¡¯re lying! You¡¯ve obviously been struggling in this house, yet you say you¡¯re


    doing well. Natalia, there is a good opportunity waiting for you. You can leave this house and live a


    better life.¡±


    Hearing that she might have had to leave her home, Natalia gripped the edge of the couch tightly.


    "Mom, I only have two more years until graduation. After I graduate, I n to find a job and leave."


    She had ns to finish college, then Hector said he would take her to the States. But that was two


    years away, and she couldn''t leave now.


    "Natalia, let me tell you, you don''t have to wait two years. Your father and I have decided to marry you


    off to the Andersen family. You will be the future Mrs. Andersen! This way, you will no longer have to


    live a difficult life."


    Addison said, her face expressionless. Next to her, Kendra''s face was filled with disdain.


    "The Andersen family? Isn''t Kendra supposed to marry into the Andersen family?" Natalia asked, taken


    aback.


    "Yes, originally, Kendra was the one to be married off, but she has kindly given up this wonderful


    marriage to you. You will rece Kendra as the bride, and you will be Mrs. Andersen." Addison


    feigned a sorrowful expression.


    "No, Mom, Kendra is the one the Andersen family wants to marry." Natalia was confused and anxious.


    What did they n for her?


    "Natalia, it''s final. You have to marry whether you like it or not," Kendra finally spoke up. "Can you hear


    me? This wonderful marriage was given to you by me, so you should be grateful. In one week, it will be


    the day the Andersen family is expecting their bride, so prepare yourself, Mrs. Andersen!"


    Natalia sat there in shock, watching Kendra''s retreating figure ascend the stairs.


    "Natalia, since Kendra doesn''t want to get married, you should take her ce. For the sake of us


    raising you, don''t resist. And don''t tell your father about refusing this marriage." Addison said, standing


    up.


    "Mom, the Andersen family wants to marry Kendra, not me. I still need to go to school, and besides,


    Kendra and Mr. Lucius Andersen are in love." Natalia had long known that Kendra and Lucius were a


    couple.


    "You''re set to marry Mr. Magnus, remember that. No school for you tomorrow, take these few days to


    prepare yourself." Having said that, Addison turned and left the living room.


    Mr. Magnus? Who was Mr. Magnus? Rumor had it there was a disabled man living on the Andersen


    family''s Sapphire Ind, the elusive Mr. Magnus of the Andersen family. She had never met this Mr.


    Magnus hidden on Sapphire Ind.


    No, no, how could she possibly be marrying Mr. Magnus? What was going on? She had to wait for her


    father to return and rify things.


    Why? Why was she kept in the dark about all this? She hadn''t been in control of her life since she was


    five. She had Hector now. She had just started to see the light at the end of the tunnel. Were they trying


    to push her into another life?


    She grabbed a quick bite in the kitchen, then sat in the living room waiting for Kyler.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was nine in the evening when Kyler finally walked through the front door, noticing Natalia on the


    couch. His brow furrowed. ¡°Nat, why are you still awake?¡±


    Natalia stood up, taking the bag from Kyler¡¯s hand, and setting it on the couch. "Dad, I''ve been waiting


    for you toe home."


    "Uh-huh, what''s up?" Kyler sat next to his daughter, looking at the despondent girl. He reached out to


    stroke her hair.


    "Dad, Mom said I''m supposed to marry Magnus. Is that true?" Her eyes sparkled even brighter under


    the dim light.


    Kyler paused, lowering his gaze. "Don''t listen to your mother. It''s your sister who''s meant to marry him,


    not you. You just focus on school."

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    How could he let her be married off to the Andersens? Whether it was Mr. Magnus or Mr. Lucius, the


    one meant to get married was Kendra.


    Natalia watched her father''s weary gaze shift. "What''s the reason, Dad? Wasn''t Kendra supposed to


    marry Mr. Lucius? Why has it changed to Mr. Magnus?"


    Kyler turned back to his daughter, letting out a sigh. "Originally, it was Mr. Lucius who was supposed to


    unite with your sister, but the Andersens have surprisingly chosen Mr. Magnus to marry Kendra. Your


    sister isn''t willing, and only after she threatened your mother with her life did your mother agree to have


    you marry instead. Don''t worry, I won''t let you marry him. Just focus on school.¡± Kyler stood up,


    heading upstairs.


    Natalia watched her father¡¯s sorrowful and lonely figure. She felt a pang in her heart. In this world, if


    anyone loved her the most, apart from Hector, whom she had met six months ago, it would be her


    father. She could let anyone down in this life, but she could never disappoint her father. She quietly sat


    on the couch, hearing the loud arguments from her parents¡¯ room half an hourter. The sound of


    objects being thrown around in the room grew louder. Natalia sat on the living room couch, her eyes


    fixed on the upstairs door.


    Soon, Kyler emerged from the room, mming the door behind him as he headed downstairs. Upon


    seeing Natalia on the couch, he paused before approaching her. ¡°Nat, why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± He


    quietly sat down across from Natalia, holding his head in his hands, a weary look on his face.


    Natalia hesitated, then stood up. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to sleep now.¡±


    That night, her father never returned upstairs.


    A few dayster, Natalia was awoken from her sleep by a frantic Addison. ¡°Natalia, I¡¯m begging you,


    please get married in ce of your sister. She has run away, and the Andersen family will be here soon


    to pick up the bride. If they find out that she''s gone, they will destroy our family. Natalia, you don''t want


    to see your father''s lifetime work ruined, do you? Only by marrying Magnus can you save the rkson


    family. I''m begging you. Consider it repayment for all the years I''ve raised you." Addison sat on


    Natalia''s bed, her face wet with tears.


    Natalia lowered her head. "But Mom, they want to marry Kendra. If they find out that we deceived


    them, it will only provoke the Andersens more."


    Addison tightly held Natalia''s hand. "Mr. Magnus hasn''t been seen in over a decade. He is disabled.


    After you marry him, you will only need to take care of his daily needs. After half a year, with no


    consummation of the marriage, you can leave. Natalia, only you can save your father and the rkson


    family. Can you bear to see your father live out his old age in unrest?"


    Natalia watched the sunrise. The sun was about to rise. What should she do? If what her mother said


    was true, that she could leave after half a year, then for her father''s sake, she could rece Kendra in


    taking care of the disabled man.


    But what about Hector? She still had school to attend. After her marriage, it would be impossible for her


    to continue her studies. Her identity would be that of Kendra.


    Seeing Natalia remain silent, Addison broke down in tears again. "Natalia, if you don''t want to do it,


    then forget it. Your father and I are old. In the end, the rkson family will rely on you and Kendra. It


    doesn''t matter if we end up on the streets. We just want you two to be happy."


    With that, she wiped her tears and prepared to leave the room. Natalia thought back to when she was


    five years old when her father brought her into this family. He held her in his arms and said, "Nat, this is


    Mom, and that''s Kendra, your sister. From now on, we are a family."


    Perhaps she didn''t have the right to choose her own future, but she couldn''t let her father bear any


    more grief. In this world, her father was the only person she wanted to protect.


    "Okay, I agree," she quietly said to Addison, who was about to leave the room.


    Addison turned around in shock. "Natalia, you''re really willing?"


    "Mm." If what Addison said was true, that the hidden Mr. Magnus on Sapphire Ind was a disabled


    man, and that her marriage to him was only to take care of his daily life, then it wasn''t so bad. This way,


    her father would no longer be sad, and the rkson family wouldn''t be ostracized.


    "Good girl, I knew you were my good daughter. You''re the lucky star of the rkson family." She tightly


    held Natalia''s hand, her smile causing tears to fall. She quickly got up, left the room, and was ready to


    break the news to Kendra.


    Upon hearing that Natalia was willing to marry on her behalf, Kendra, who was at a KTV surrounded by


    her girlfriends, scoffed. "She''s lucky. After all, she''s going to be the young mistress of the Andersen


    family. She should be thankful to me."


    A triumphant smile appeared in her eyes. After hanging up the phone, she raised her ss of wine and


    cheered, "Ladies, I no longer have to marry that cripple. Cheers!"


    "Wow, Kendra, that''s great. Does this mean you can still be with your lover?" one of the girls asked


    excitedly.


    "Mm." Kendra took a gulp of her wine, and her eyes filled with a cold light.


    Three days passed quickly. On the day the Andersens came to pick up the bride, a stretched Lincoln


    was parked at the front of the rkson house.


    Seeing the car from the balcony, Kendra''s eyes shed coldly. This was the wedding of a cripple, just


    picking up the bride and heading to Sapphire Ind. But then again, the cripple couldn''t even stand, so


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    how could he possibly attend a wedding? It¡¯d be embarrassing for the Andersen family.


    A mocking smile appeared on Kendra''s face as she turned around to head inside. Pushing open the


    door to Natalia''s room, she saw the girl, frozen by the window. Natalia was dressed in a soft pink dress,


    her hair casually pinned up, and no makeup on her delicate, expressionless face. Today was the day


    she was to be married.


    Kendra gently approached and stood by her side.


    "Natalia, the car''s here. You''re doing this for me, and I appreciate it," she said, hands tucked in the


    pockets of her coat, a teasing smile on her face.


    Natalia didn''t turn around and just kept her gaze fixed on the world outside the window.


    With a furrowed brow, Kendra tried again. "What are you scared of? Mr. Magnus is disabled, and rumor


    has it, he''s impotent. You could be back here within six months."


    Slowly, Natalia turned to face Kendra, her deep blue eyes steady. "If you know all about Mr. Magnus,


    why don''t you marry him yourself? You could be back in six months, too," she said, her voice barely


    above a whisper.


    Taken aback, Kendra stared at her. "What are you implying? Are you having second thoughts? Don''t


    forget what you promised Mom."


    Just then, there was a knock at the door. Natalia moved towards Kendra. "Remember, I agreed to this


    for Dad, not for you. From this day forward, I owe you nothing. Fifteen years of gratitude will be repaid


    the moment I step out that door."


    She took steady steps towards the door and opened it. A middle-aged woman outside immediately


    lowered her head. "Ms. Natalia, your ride is waiting."


    Natalia walked out and descended the stairs. The bodyguard by the Lincoln pulled open the car door.


    She nced back up at the window onest time.


    ¡°Goodbye, Dad. Take care of yourself. It''s the least you can do for everything I''m about to sacrifice.¡±


    She stooped into the car, and the stretched Lincoln slowly pulled away from the rkson family''s


    estate.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Natalia closed her eyes. Hadn''t Morgan imed to adore Mr. Magnus? Yet here she was, being


    shipped off to Sapphire Ind.


    No wedding and no ceremony. But then again, she was merely a stand-in. A ceremony would be


    meaningless anyway.


    Was she going to take care of Mr. Magnus? As if hecked caretakers.


    She opened her eyes and nced at the man in the suit next to her. "Where are we going?"


    The suited man replied respectfully, "Ma''am, we''re headed to Sapphire Ind. Mr. Magnus requested


    to skip the wedding and honeymoon, so you''ll be moving directly onto the Ind."


    Natalia merely nodded. It wasn''t her wedding to begin with. Why would she be bothered about the


    ceremony?


    After about an hour, the car finally came to a halt. Natalia opened her eyes to see an endless beach, an


    ind, and a three-story mansion surrounded by the sea on three sides, with a forest in the back. The


    only ess was a single road leading to the mansion.


    The suited chauffeur opened the door for her, and Natalia stepped out, inhaling the fresh, salty air. She


    looked up to see a lush garden, nts bursting with vibrant colors. She stared nkly at the endless


    blue sea, the wavespping at the sand.


    Her mind suddenly went nk. She was going to live here, in this strange ce, for six months!


    As she looked up, she saw a line of servants standing at the entrance of the mansion. Five men and


    five women, standing respectfully, all greeting in unison, "Wee, Ma''am! We wish you and Mr.


    Magnus a happy marriage and a lifetime of happiness!"


    This disy startled Natalia. It felt like a weing fit for a king.


    She walked in, the living room was luxuriously decorated with neat furniture. On the wall opposite the


    living room was a huge ''Congrattions'' banner!


    A servant approached her, "Ma''am, dinner is ready."


    She was about to move when the elevator nearby opened. A middle-aged man pushing a wheelchair


    emerged.


    The man immediately put on a smile, "Ma''am, you must be tired. I am Linden, the butler."


    Natalia nodded politely. Then she turned her gaze to the man on the wheelchair. He had a stunning


    face with a hint of aloofness, his dark eyes as cold as ice. This was Mr. Magnus, the man she''d heard


    so much about. He was indeed confined to a wheelchair.


    Natalia stared at him, thinking how unfair it was that such a handsome man was forced to use a


    wheelchair.


    The man nced at her, the petite girl in a pink dress with deep blue eyes as pure and beautiful as the


    sky. He smirked and turned away after three seconds, pushing his wheelchair towards the dining table.


    He began to eat at his own pace, ignoring Natalia as if she didn''t exist!


    Natalia opened her mouth to say something but ultimately followed him to the dining table. She


    watched as he gracefully scooped soup into his bowl and began to eat.


    Natalia watched him quietly, not eating. She didn''t know what to do.


    Soon, the man noticed that she wasn''t eating. He frowned slightly but didn''t look up at her. "What, the


    food doesn''t suit your taste?"


    His deep voice made Natalia flinch. Then she heard his tone of mild anger, "This is all I have. If you


    don''t want to eat, you¡¯ll have to stay hungry. Linden, clear the table!"


    After wiping his mouth with a napkin, he left the room, moving straight into the elevator to go upstairs.


    Natalia was left behind, still trying to process what had just happened. The servants began clearing the


    table. "Wait... I haven''t finished eating yet," she murmured. She hadn''t said she didn''t want to eat.


    She watched as the food was taken away, her stomach growling in protest. She had been busy all day


    and hadn''t had a chance to eat.


    This man was strange. At least she was his guest, no, she was his wife! He didn''t even talk to her, let


    alone feed her.


    Thinking this, she quickly got up. "I''ll eat!" She might as well make the best of it. She couldn''t starve to


    death, could she?


    Under the watchful eyes of the servants and Linden, who were struggling not tough, she grabbed the


    food that hadn''t been cleared away and began eating heartily.


    Upstairs in his bedroom, Magnus sat on the balcony, his face expressionless. "Did she eat?" His low


    voice echoed in the quiet room.


    "Yes, and she didn''t make a fuss. Sir, I think Ma''am is quite nice. She''s pretty and not picky about food.


    After you left, she ate a lot." Linden responded with a smile.


    Magnus''s dark eyes drifted towards the sea, his eyebrows furrowed slightly. She hadn''tined,


    and she even ate the simple meal he had prepared. He had intentionally arranged for a simple meal to


    see how she would react. But she didn''tin and even ate the meal. For a spoiled, arrogant


    heiress, this was a miracle.


    He had forced her to marry a man she didn''t love and restricted her freedom. She should have thrown


    a tantrum or gotten angry. She must be putting on a show for him, just like Lucius. She must have a


    vicious heart.


    "Keep an eye on her movements over the next few days. See if she contacts anyone."


    "Yes, sir." Linden closed the door and left Magnus''s room.


    Once Natalia had finished eating, she was led to her room by the servants. It was a seaside room with


    fresh,vender-colored bedding.


    She walked to the window, looking out at the slowly darkening sky. This was where she would live for


    the foreseeable future, and she didn''t know whaty ahead. She had made this choice to relieve her


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    father''s distress and indecision, but she wasn''t sure if it was right or wrong.


    She opened the wardrobe to find neatly arranged women''s clothes, including underwear and


    sleepwear. She picked out a nightgown and headed into the bathroom, not knowing which room Mr.


    Magnus upied. Since he hadn''t asked for her help, she didn''t bother asking. With so many servants


    on the ind, they surely didn''tck for help.


    But then, there was a knock on her door. "Knock, knock."


    Natalia slipped out of her pajamas and went to answer the door. A middle-aged woman stood there, to


    escort her to the rkson family mansion. "Ma''am," she began, "I''m May. Mr. Magnus has asked for


    you in the study."


    The woman stood in the doorway with a gentle smile. Natalia nodded, "Alright."


    May led Natalia down the hallway, finally stopping in front of the farthest door.


    "The young master is inside. You can go in," May said before turning to leave.


    Natalia raised her hand to knock but found no response from the other side. She gently pushed the


    door open.


    The study was huge, resembling a conference room. Dim light illuminated a long office desk with four


    door near the entrance. Natalia walked over to it but didn''t see Magnus. She went straight into the


    anteroom to take a look inside.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    The sound of running water caught Natalia''s attention. Could there be a bathroom in there?


    What a peculiar man, she thought, to have a bathroom inside his study. She was here to look after him,


    so she walked over and pulled open the ss door.


    Sure enough, it was a bathroom. Natalia looked up to see steam filling the space. Through the misty


    heat, she saw a man sitting in the bathtub, his head under a shower of hot water. Countless droplets


    fell from his dark hair, running down his broad shoulders, onto his muscr back, and then to the tub,


    causing a ssh. There was a wet wheelchair nearby.


    The moment she opened the door, the man looked up sharply. His dark eyes shed a de-like chill.


    He red at the stunned Natalia standing at the door. "Who let you in? Get out!" His voice was deep


    and icy, filled with anger and arrogance.


    Natalia lifted her eyes, and her brows furrowed slightly. "Well... they sent me in to take care of you," she


    said, preparing to turn off the shower.


    "Get out!" The icy voice echoed once again in the steam-filled bathroom, full of rage and on the brink of


    explosion.


    Under his fierce anger, Natalia had no choice but to leave the bathroom and close the door.


    The man in the tub leaped up, quickly grabbed a bathrobe and jumped onto the wheelchair. The whole


    process took less than five seconds.


    Just as Natalia heard the sound of the man getting up, the ss door was already being opened. A


    man, neatly dressed in a bathrobe, sat in the wheelchair. In just three seconds, he had rolled up to her.


    His hand fiercely gripped her throat, and his enraged expression was like that of a devil ready to tear


    her apart.


    Natalia stared in horror at the ferocious man. She gripped his iron-like hand tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ they sent


    me in to take care of you."


    Magnus red at the girl, her face was turning red, and her breath was growing weaker. Her blue eyes


    stared nkly at him, followed by two tears rolling down.


    Magnus'' eyes darkened, and he slowly released his grip. His wheelchair was tall, and Natalia, standing


    next to him, was only slightly taller.


    The moment her neck was freed, she began to cough violently. Because she coughed too hard, she


    fell. Stumbling, she fell into Magnus'' arms. After having been choked, she had no strength. As she fell,


    she instinctively put her hands out, and theynded between the man''s legs.


    Seeing her fall, Magnus tried to push her away but didn''t expect her hands tond where they did. He


    took in a sharp breath, and his brows furrowed tightly. "Three seconds. Disappear!"


    Feeling the heat where her hands were, Natalia realized something was wrong and quickly withdrew


    them. Instead, she propped herself up on his thighs. The heat and hardness of his thighs made her feel


    a thumping sensation in her palMa''am, frightened, used all her strength to push herself up.


    "This... isn''t my fault, who asked you to choke me!" She quickly stood up, looking into the man''s dark


    eyes, which held a hint of murderous intent.


    Then, the man gripped her chin. "What? Are you already longing for a man? You can''t wait, even


    though you''ve just been married? Huh?"


    Their faces were close, and their breaths were intermingling. Natalia suddenly noticed the man''s ears


    turning pink. The anger in his eyes was reced by embarrassment and restraint. He pushed the girl


    away. "Don''t try any tricks with me! Get out!" He then rolled away in his wheelchair.


    Natalia touched her neck and quickly left the study. This man was too dangerous! Could he have


    known that she wasn''t her sister? That must¡¯ve been why he was so cold to her.


    Didn''t he snatch her sister from his brother? He should have liked her sister, but why did he look at her


    with such hatred? If he knew she was a substitute, would he have been more aggressive? He might


    even kill her!


    Magnus rolled away to his bedroom, locking the door behind him. He got up and sat on the bed. Damn


    girl, touching him there.


    The moment her small hands touched him, he reacted. Fuck, he had a reaction to Lucius'' woman. The


    thought of her being with Lucius made him feel disgusted. He only married her to humiliate her, and to


    make Lucius suffer.


    His eyes glowed in the darkness.


    Natalia left the study and went to her bedroom. She locked the door and tried to calm her racing heart.


    What should she do? If he knew she was a substitute, would he kill her?


    She closed her eyes and fell onto the bed in despair. She fell asleep, and when she woke up, it was


    already daylight. She heard a knock on the door and got up to answer it.


    May looked at Natalia, still in yesterday''s clothes, in shock. "Ma''am, didn''t you sleep?"


    "I did," Natalia replied.


    "Then, Ma''am,e and have breakfast," May said, giving her a puzzled look.


    Natalia opened the wardrobe, picked a set of clothes, and went into the bathroom to freshen up. Once


    she was ready, she went downstairs to see Magnus, elegantly having breakfast at the dining table.


    She walked over quietly and sat opposite him. "Morning." Looking at his emotionless face, she always


    felt fear creeping into her heart.


    "Sit down and eat," Magnus said, as if yesterday''s incident never happened.


    "Well, Mag... I mean, Mr. Magnus, after breakfast... can I do something?" She couldn¡¯t just eat and


    sleep all day. Since she couldn¡¯t go to school anymore, she had to do something while staying here.


    The man remained emotionless, wiping his mouth with a napkin. A mocking smile yed on his lips.


    "What do you want to do? Don''t forget you''re now Mrs. Natalia. All you need to do is stay put and


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    behave!"


    Just one day here, and she couldn¡¯t stand it. She was thinking about leaving, pretending to be busy. He


    was curious about how long she could endure.


    After saying this, Magnus quickly rolled away, leaving Natalia to stare at his retreating figure.


    Alright, she wouldn''t argue with a disabled man. She could understand his temperament. She picked


    up her ss of milk and started eating.


    After breakfast, Natalia walked out of the vi, staring at the endless sea. The air was fresh. She


    walked out and sat on the rocks by the sea. She silently watched the sea, wondering if Lexi and


    Sabrina were looking for her. And Hector¡­ She didn''t dare to tell them when she left school.


    If they knew she was married, they would probably chew her out.


    ¡°Hector, I apologize. It''s not that I intended to let you down, it''s just that I can''t control where my life


    takes me. If there''s a girl out there who''s right for you, I genuinely wish you happiness.¡± She thought to


    herself.


    She sat motionless on the jagged cliffside for an hour. Through the window of the second-story


    mansion, a pair of icy, prating eyes kept a firm gaze on her silhouette.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Hah, he couldn''t evenst a day. There he was, just sitting and daydreaming. Magnus'' handsome face


    was as dark as the bottom of a pan.


    "Send her back to the vi at once!"


    "Yes, sir."


    Linden approached the beach. "Ma''am, the master wants you in the study."


    Natalia turned around. Did she have to care for him? Wasn''t he the one who forbade her from


    entering? Yesterday, she nearly got strangled when she tried to care for him.


    "Linden, I thought Mr. Magnus didn¡¯t want me to look after him?"


    "Well... Ma''am, he is in a bad mood, you better not upset him. You just married into the family, so he


    hasn''t said anything." Linden looked into Natalia''s azure eyes. Her innocent face didn''t resemble


    someone with ulterior motives.


    "Alright." Natalia stood up and walked back to the vi, heading straight for the second floor. She gently


    knocked on the study door.


    "Come in!"


    Natalia pushed the door open and saw a man reviewing documents by his desk.


    He was dressed in a dark-toned shirt,zily leaning on his chair. He looked so elegant and noble, it was


    mesmerizing, if not for his cold demeanor.


    "Mr. Magnus, you wanted to see me?" She stood three meters away from the expressionless man, not


    daring to move any closer. Deep down, she was still bothered by the incident of him suddenly choking


    her the day before. She could understand his irritation, which was normal for someone who had been


    confined to a wheelchair for so long.


    "What were you doing at the beach? Are you unhappy about marrying into this family?" He lifted his


    sharp gaze, looking straight at Natalia as if trying to see through her.


    Natalia shook her head. "No, I was just bored and decided to take a walk. Mr. Magnus, you can assign


    me some tasks. I can do anything! It would also help kill time."


    The man''s icy gaze didn''t show any warmth. "Kendra, stop pretending. You''re a spoiled rich girl. What


    do you want to do? Are you thinking of leaving? Or did Lucius send you to spy on me?"


    He suddenly rolled his wheelchair forward, reaching her within two seconds. Natalia jumped in surprise.


    She immediately took a step back, fearing that he might choke her again. His deep, narrow eyes were


    like a whirlpool, threatening to suck her in.


    "Whatever you''re nning, it won''t happen. From the moment we got married yesterday, you became


    my wife, and even if you die, it will be on this ind. As for being with Lucius again, you''ll have to wait


    for the next life!"


    He was staring intently at her petite face. It was so delicate and enchanting but with a heart possibly


    more poisonous than a snake''s. He scoffed. "Oh, there''s something else I forgot to tell you. Because of


    my leg disability, we cannot consummate our marriage. Please get used to living like a widow here!"


    His face suddenly turned terrifying, as the words of humiliation were spilling out of his mouth. "If you''re


    really desperate, I can satisfy you in other ways. But in this life, you and your thoughts can never leave


    this ind. So stop ying the victim, no one here will pity you!"


    Natalia stared nkly at the man''s rapidly changing expressions, digesting the harsh words he spat


    out. Her face was flushing, then paling in turn. She suddenly started feeling pity for this man. What had


    made him this bitter? Was it not because he and his brother were fighting over her sister?


    Now Magnus had won ¡°her sister," shouldn''t he be happy?


    "Mr. Magnus... I... I''ve never been unhappy. I''m more than willing to take care of you. Since I''ve married


    you, I won''t have any contact with others." For the sake of her father, she must not anger this strange


    man.


    Magnus looked at her big, clear eyes and her bewildered expression. He swallowed the words on the


    tip of his tongue. "You want to take care of me?" He rolled his wheelchair forward and casually slid


    open the ss door inside. "Clean up the bathroom in there, and then the bedroom. Clean them all!"


    He turned to look at the petite girl standing next to him, a mocking smile on his face. Just how long


    could she keep up this act? He had done his research on this spoiled rich girl who had lived a life of


    ease, a life where everything was handed to her on a silver tter. After asking her to clean the


    bathroom and tidy up the bedroom, he wondered if she would throw a fit.


    Natalia smiled faintly and nodded in agreement. "Alright, I''ll get to it right away."


    After saying that, she walked into the bathroom on her own, picked up a towel, and began cleaning.


    Ten minutester, he gently rolled his wheelchair to the bathroom to check on her. The girl was bent


    over, wiping the sink with a towel. She was wearing a knee-length skirt.


    Her two slender legs stood straight, and as she wiped, the skirt swayed up and down. The covered part


    of her thighs was vaguely visible under the skirt. Magnus was stunned, and there was a sudden


    dryness in his mouth!


    Shit! He immediately turned around and rolled his wheelchair away. Thinking about how her little hand


    had touched him down there yesterday, a heat rose in his lower abdomen!


    Damn it! What was happening to him? He was actually fantasizing about this woman. He had never


    thought about women in all these years. Even though she was his wife, he would not forget that he had


    married her to take revenge on Lucius.


    He would make her suffer, and make Lucius wish he were dead!


    This was just the beginning. In a few days, Lucius would surelye to the ind to settle the score.


    The real drama was yet toe.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Without any dy, he rolled his wheelchair out of the study and made a phone call.


    In no time, a ck car slowly pulled into the vi. A man, wearing sunsses, stepped out of the car


    and walked straight into the living room.


    "Magnus, I heard you got married yesterday? Howe, even the bride is hidden away from us like


    this?" The man sat down on the couch, and with a wide grin on his face, he looked at the man in the


    wheelchair, tapping the back of the sofa with one hand. "Why the urgency to call me here? Are you


    unsatisfied with your new marriage? Hmm?"


    Magnus red at the man on the couch,ughing like a demon, wishing he could run over and wipe


    that smug expression off his face.


    "Get to Golden Groove now!" The man rolled his wheelchair towards the exit.


    The man on the couch quickly followed him. "Hey, hey, Magnus, at least let me catch a glimpse of the


    bride before we go. Carter and the others haven''t even seen her."


    But the wheelchair silently left the living room, rolled onto the beach, and stopped next to a car.


    Magnus suddenly stood up from the wheelchair, casually opened the car door, and climbed in. The


    man behind him quickly looked back to make sure no one was watching, before hurrying to the driver''s


    seat. He started the car. "Why did you get in the car yourself? If someone sees..." He nced back at


    Magnus, whose face was as dark as the bottom of a pan and decided to bite his tongue.


    After the car left the beach, all that remained was a solitary wheelchair, swaying in the sea breeze.


    Upstairs, Natalia stepped out of the shower, drying her hands on a towel. She looked at her handiwork


    and smiled, satisfied with the result. These were tasks she had been doing since she was a girl. Surely,


    they weren''t too much for her now?


    She turned around and quietly pushed open the door to the bedroom.


    What met her gaze were deep blue curtains, and a matching bedspread, neatly spread out on the king-


    sized bed. The bed was sorge, it took up nearly half the room.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    She flicked on the light and walked in, towel in hand. Approaching the bedside table, she gazed at the


    immacte furniture, unsure where to start cleaning.


    This man was peculiar. His bedroom was so spotless; it seemed as if it had never been lived in. What


    was there to clean?


    She gingerly opened the wardrobe, revealing an array of dark shirts, ck trousers, and suits. This


    man was cold and entric, even his clothing reflected a chilling aura, but she still arranged his


    belongings neatly and tidied up.


    When she finished and descended the stairs, Linden greeted her with a smile. "What would you like for


    lunch, Ma''am? I''ll have May prepare it."


    Natalia nodded. "I''m not picky, whatever Mr. Magnus is having will be fine."


    "Mr. Magnus has stepped out and may not return until the evening," Linden informed her, still smiling.


    "He''s out? How did he leave? Who''s taking care of him?" Natalia questioned, worried. At the very least,


    someone should have been apanying him. If Linden was here, how did he manage to leave


    alone?


    "It''s alright. Mr. Magnus can manage on his own. Mr. James came to pick him up." Linden looked at


    Natalia''s concerned eyes and nodded silently. Natalia wasn''t as cold-hearted as the rumors suggested.


    She seemed to genuinely care about their master. If she wasn''t involved with Mr. Lucius, she could


    have been a good match for their master.


    Upon hearing that he''d left with a friend, Natalia nodded. "Alright then, I''ll have whatever is convenient."


    Linden immediately went to the kitchen to ry her request. Natalia sat on the couch and wondered if


    she should inform her friends Lexi and Sabrina about her situation. Would they turn the world upside-


    down looking for her if she disappeared without a trace?


    She ascended the stairs and picked up her phone. Dozens of missed calls and messages flooded her


    screen. All were from Lexi, Sabrina, and Hector.


    [Natalia, why didn''t youe to school?]


    [Natalia, please respond. I''ve applied to study abroad in the U.S., and we''ll be leaving in a year.]


    [Natalia, please don''t ignore me. I can''t find you...]


    Hector''s messages piled up.


    Sabrina. [Get your ass out here, girl!]


    Lexi. [Nat, where are you? Someone''s going crazy!]


    Sabrina. [If you don''te back, I''m going toe to your house and bang on the door!]


    Natalia, reading these messages, felt tears streaming down her face. This was the path she chose. For


    her father, she''d given up everything. It was her way of repaying him for giving her a home when she


    was five.


    Finally, she saw a message from her father. [Nat, I''m sorry.]


    Her tears rushed down uncontrobly. She covered her mouth, trying to suppress her sobs, but the


    sound of her crying reached the ears of the housemaid outside her room.


    The maid quietly descended the stairs and informed Linden about Natalia''s crying. Frowning, Linden


    The maid quickly retreated.


    After Natalia finished crying, she dried her eyes. She texted Sabrina and Lexi. [I''m going somewhere


    distant for a while to do something. Don''t look for me. Don''t ask about me. I''ll be back after a year.


    Please wait for me.]


    She sent Hector a message. [Hector, sometimes we have to do things we don''t want to just to survive.


    I''m a lonely wanderer. Thank you for taking care of me these past six months. Forget about me. Don''t


    ask why.]


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    [Go to America. Maybe we''ll meet again one day. But for now, please let me disappear in peace.]


    After sending these messages, she turned off her phone. A knock on the door broke her reverie.


    "Ma''am, lunch is ready," Linden announced, gazing at the deste girl.


    Natalia managed a small smile. "Alright, I''ll be right there."


    She had a quick lunch and returned to her room, staying there for the rest of the day.


    The Golden Groove was the biggest entertainment venue in Melfort. Chase, the general manager,


    oversaw everything here, but he wasn''t the owner. The real boss behind the scenes was a mystery.


    Some spected that the owner was a rich man from Lille, France.


    Two men were seated in a VIP room on the top floor. The red wine on the table shimmered enticingly


    under the lights. The door swung open, and Magnus strode in.


    "Damn, Magnus, how could you just waltz in here like that?" One of the men on the couch jumped up in


    surprise. His handsome face looked taken aback.


    The man following Magnus shrugged, indicating he was helpless.


    Magnus sat on the couch, picked up a wine ss from the table, and drained it in one gulp.


    The three men were Chase, Carter, and James. Magnus'' closest friends. Carter was the CEO of a


    powerful corporation in France. Chase, his younger brother, was the general manager of Golden


    Groove in Melfort and also the CEO of a subsidiary of Cliff International. James was the founder of the


    notorious Silent King, a criminal organization in Europe.


    However, no one knew that the man behind all threepanies and organizations was Magnus.


    From the age of eighteen, Magnus had vowed to stand tall, refusing to surrender what was rightfully


    his. And he had seeded. He had finally risen!


    But no one knew that his legs had fully recovered.


    Forty percent of the shares of Andersen Corporation amounted to an astronomical sum that no one


    could fathom. All they knew was that Magnus'' current assets had already exceeded Andersen


    Corporation by several folds!


    "Magnus, it''s a sensitive period right now. Don''t expose yourself prematurely," Carter advised, his gaze


    serious. "From what I''ve heard, Lucius has already united all the shareholders and is set to officially


    take over as CEO in June. Your grandfather can''t control him anymore!"


    James added, "I heard he''s recruited a Mexican gang and is preparing something!"


    Magnus'' lips formed a straight line, and his icy demeanor was breaking into a mocking smile. "Let him


    strut around. Only when the timees can he fall from a great height!"


    "That would indeed be quite a thrill, wouldn''t it? But Magnus, what''s the fun in stealing his woman?"


    Chase chuckled.


    The three men turned their attention to Magnus'' still-dark face. Chase changed his tone. "Hey, tell us,


    how''s married life? Is she giving you trouble?"


    At his question, three pairs of eyes focused intently on Magnus.


    "Hard to tell, she''s quite the actress!" Magnus thought about the woman''s innocent, doe-eyed gaze. A


    wave of heat surged through him.


    Chase let out a snicker. "Magnus, it''s been years since you''ve been with a woman. You wouldn''t be


    thinking of making a move, would you? It''s not like it''d be wrong. You''re both single. Plus, it might just


    drive Lucius mad!"


    Chase''s words were met with a chilling stare from Magnus, which quickly shut him up.


    James, a man whose stern features could easily intimidate anyone, found joy in teasing Magnus just


    like Chase. He let out a heartyugh. "Did you guys see that? He''s clearly sexually frustrated. But


    Magnus, are you really nning to spend the rest of your life with this woman? As far as I know, she


    lost her virginity to Lucius when she was just seventeen. She''s always been a wild one, brash and


    domineering. And quite the flirt!"

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    James cast a nce at Magnus'' increasingly dark face, teasing him further. "You''ve been cooped up


    for years now. Maybe you should dip your toes in the water. It''s not a bad idea to let a woman get to


    you."


    James'' words earned a round of heartyughter from Chase and an involuntary twitch at the corner of


    Carter''s mouth.


    Magnus picked up his wine ss and suggested smoothly, "I hear Silent King''s been pretty idletely.


    There''s a mission in Chile that needs some attention, something about encountering primitive orcs in


    the wild. Seems like it''s right up your alley."


    James'' eyes widened in astonishment as Magnus casually picked up a set of keys from the table.


    Chase, in his impatience, failed to grab the keys. "I remember you''ve got a couple of Rolls-Royce


    Phantoms just sitting around at your ce. I''ll have Linden pick them up and give them a good


    cleaning!"


    James quickly intervened, patting Magnus on the shoulder. "Come on, man. A desert is no ce for a


    man to be. And what happens if you run into a female orc? Will you still have your buddies?"


    "A female orc? That''s right up your alley, I remember you had a strong taste for threesomesst year. A


    single orcis nothing for you!" Magnus countered coldly.


    James shivered at the thought of arge, imposing female orcs overpowering him in the desert. He


    quickly ttered Magnus. "I know you''re a man of restraint. You wouldn''t let any woman get to you. Let


    me pour you a drink!" James decided to be more careful with his jokes around Magnus.


    Suddenly, the sounds of shattering ss came from the neighboring booth. Magnus furrowed his


    brows, gesturing to Chase.


    Chase stood up abruptly. "Who the hell is causing a ruckus in my territory? They''re asking for trouble!"


    He stormed off to the neighboring booth.


    Inside the booth, Lucius was drunk, being propped up by two bodyguards. He swung a punch at one of


    them, sending him crashing to the floor. The wine bottles and sses on the table smashed to the


    ground.


    The bodyguard wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said, "Mr. Lucius, you''ve had too


    much to drink. Ms. Lillian asked us to take you home."


    "Home?" Lucius barked out augh, "Does Morgan even consider me family? He gave my woman to


    that cripple! I hate him!"


    Chase walked into the booth and threw a warning nce at Lucius. "This isn''t your yground, Lucius.


    The next time you decide to throw a tantrum, do it somewhere else."


    Lucius pushed away the bodyguards and red at Chase. "Who the hell do you think you are,


    meddling in my business?"


    Chase kicked Lucius onto the sofa, swiftly dealing with the two bodyguards who tried to intervene. He


    grabbed Lucius by the cor. "I''m warning you! Keep your tantrums out of my territory. You''re nothing


    more than a coward, and you dare to insult me? I''ll have you picking up your teeth off the floor!"


    Chase dragged Lucius out of the booth, tossing him into the corridor. The bodyguards, despite their


    pain, quickly picked up Lucius and left.


    Magnus, James, and Carter left the booth, masking their faces before stepping into the neon lights of


    the entertainment city.


    Lucius, being propped up by his bodyguards, stumbled past a man with a mask. Two other masked


    men followed behind him, one with a cold, menacing aura.


    Lucius chuckled. "What''s with the masks? Trying to y gangsters?"


    He signaled his bodyguards to take him home.


    A Rolls-Royce Phantom passed by the Andersen Corporation building under the neon lights. The man


    in the car nced at the towering building, a smile ying at the corners of his mouth.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, Magnus returned to Sapphire Ind. Linden was already waiting for him,


    wheeling him into the vi.


    "What''s her status today?" Magnus asked Linden, referring to Natalia.


    Linden answered, "Ma''am cleaned the bathroom and the bedroom today. Then she was on her phone


    for the rest of the day. The maids heard her crying at noon. She stayed in her room in the afternoon


    and barely ate dinner."


    Magnus'' handsome face darkened. So, she was crying already, and it was only the second day.


    ¡°Good, Kendra,¡± Magnus thought. ¡°We have a long way to go. Let''s see how long you can keep this


    up.¡±


    "But, I have a hunch that Ma''am isn''t as they''ve been investigating. She''s gentle with the staff and very


    humble. She does everything you''ve asked of her and does it well. She doesn''t carry herself like a


    spoiled heiress. She doesn''t seem like a scheming girl." Linden furrowed his brows.


    Magnus closed his eyes, whispering, "Could she be pretending? To gather information for Lucius, could


    she be feigning innocence?"


    Linden was about to retort when Magnus wheeled his way into the study''s en-suite bathroom. It was


    immacte, not a speck of dust in sight. His frown deepened. "Find out who she''s been in contact with


    today!"


    "Yes, sir!" Linden exited the bedroom and headed straight for the basement on the ground floor.


    Magnus wheeled himself directly into Natalia''s room. A small lump was evident on therge bed, and


    the room was eerily silent. He couldn''t even hear her breathing.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Magnus quietly rolled his wheelchair to the foot of her bed and casually turned on the bedsidemp.


    Natalia was on the bed sleeping peacefully, and her face was turned to the side.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Magnus found himself questioning, ¡°Was this young woman now his wife? She looked so youthful, like


    a little girl.¡±


    He thought of Lucius, drowning in bourbon in a private booth in the afternoon, and suddenly


    straightened up, his gaze fixating on Natalia lying on the bed. A smirk appeared on his face. Of course,


    if she wasn''t beautiful, Lucius wouldn''t be in such agony.


    His eyes turned icy in an instant. He reached out to switch off the bedsidemp, then he maneuvered


    his wheelchair out of the room.


    Returning to his own bedroom, he stood up and walked to the window, gazing out at the dark ocean, a


    sense of loneliness was welling up within him.


    Soon, Linden knocked on the door and entered, spotting Magnus standing on the balcony. He


    approached Magnus softly. "Mr. Magnus, I have found out!"


    "Ma''am did not make any phone calls today. She only sent texts to three students from Melfort


    College!" Linden handed over the satellite information to Magnus.


    Magnus'' deep gaze fell upon the information sheet in Linden''s hand.


    "Melfort College students? She didn''t contact Lucius?" Magnus thought back to Lucius'' drunken state


    earlier that day. Could it be that he was not upset over a phone call from this woman, but drowning his


    sorrows for another reason?


    "No, I checked her call logs. She has never contacted Mr. Lucius!" Linden said, noting Magnus'' frosty


    expression, then discreetly exited the room.


    No contact. She must''ve changed her phone beforeing here. Just how cunning was Lucius?


    This woman was crying here, while Lucius was drowning his sorrows in a bar. Magnus'' icy gaze in the


    dark seemed to emit a chilling light!


    The next day, at the crack of dawn, Natalia was awakened by a knock on the door. She sat up


    immediately. Standing at the door was May. "Ma''am, Mr. Magnus has requested your presence in the


    dining room."


    "What?" The sky had barely started to lighten, and she was already being summoned to the dining


    room.


    "Alright, I''ll be right there." She quickly dressed, washed up, and went downstairs.


    Magnus was sitting elegantly at the dining table as two maids served him breakfast. Natalia nced at


    Magnus, then at the spread on the table. Such avish breakfast. Could he finish all of it on his own?


    What a waste!


    Despite her thoughts, she went over and poured him a bowl of soup. "Please, have some soup.."


    Magnus'' lips tightened. "Peel the shrimp."


    Natalia immediately sat down, peeled the shrimp, and ced them in his bowl. Her small, fair hands


    skillfully peeled the shrimp in front of him, as she asionally nced up at him.


    He was frowning slightly, looking somewhat displeased. "Don''t you have gloves? Don''t you know I''m a


    germaphobe?"


    Natalia''s ears turned red. He was a germaphobe! She quickly picked up the shrimp from his bowl and


    ate it herself, then went to the kitchen to get gloves and continued peeling.


    Magnus watched her actions, his face darkening even more. "I told you to peel, not to eat!"


    Natalia was stunned and paused, looking at Magnus. "You didn''t want to eat the ones I peeled without


    gloves, right? So, I had to eat them!" She couldn''t just throw them away!


    Magnus remained silent, watching as his bowl quickly filled with half a bowl of shrimp. His expression


    was as dark as a pot bottom. What was this woman thinking? Did she n to peel the entire te of


    shrimp? Couldn''t she peel something else? What about the crab?


    "You peeled so much. You''re going to eat it all!" Magnus picked up a sushi roll and started eating.


    Natalia stopped and looked at him. "Didn''t you ask me to peel the shrimp?"


    Magnus finally lost his temper, mming his fork down. "I asked you to peel, not to peel the whole lot.


    You can''t even do this simple task. What can you do?"


    Natalia looked up at Magnus, whose eyes were frosty, and pursed her lips, "You asked me to peel the


    shrimp, and I did a pretty good job! If you can''t finish, I will. It''s a waste to throw them away!"


    Magnus looked at Natalia''s blue eyes and the half bowl of shrimp and pushed the bowl towards her.


    "Eat up!"


    Natalia removed her gloves. "Aren''t you eating anymore?"


    "I''m full just looking at all these shrimps." He then maneuvered his wheelchair out of the dining room,


    leaving Natalia staring at the half bowl of shrimp.


    She pouted, well, if he didn''t want to eat, then so be it! She picked up the chopsticks and started eating


    the shrimp.


    In the elevator, Magnus caught sight of Natalia at the dining table, gobbling up the shrimp. He


    awkwardly turned his gaze away. She ate as if she hadn''t had a meal in days. This was hardly the


    behavior of a well-breddy. His brows furrowed at the thought.


    Upon entering his bedroom, he closed the door and stood on the balcony. His tall, straight body exuded


    an aura of cold aloofness.


    Linden quietly pushed the door open and saw Magnus standing on the balcony. He quickly closed the


    door. "Mr. Magnus, here are the books you asked for."


    Magnus turned and saw Linden holding a stack of thick books, which he ced on his desk.


    "Do you really want Ma''am to read these?" Linden began to feel a bit sorry for the woman downstairs.


    "Didn''t she say she wanted to take care of me? By reading these books, she''ll learn how to do so. If


    shecks patience, she''ll start making a fuss in a few days. I want to see how long she can keep up the


    act!"


    Magnus turned and sat at the desk. "Tell her toe up when she''s finished eating!"


    In a few days, they were off to France. He wanted to see how long this woman could hold out!


    "Yes,."


    As Linden was descending the stairs, Natalia had just finished eating. He smiled at her. "Ma''am, have


    you finished eating? The young master has asked you to attend to him in the study!"


    Again, he wanted her in the study. What was he going to have her do this time? The bathroom was


    cleaned just yesterday, there was nothing much to tidy up in the bedroom. She nodded and went


    upstairs to knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in!¡± Magnus¡¯ deep voice was always cold.


    She pushed the door open to see him sitting in his wheelchair. The sun was already streaming in from


    the balcony, casting a glow over him, and outlining his silhouette with a halo of light.


    "Mr. Magnus, what can I do for you?" Natalia stood at a distance of three meters from him.


    "I need daily massages for my legs to prevent atrophy. This will be your daily task." He looked at his


    legs, then slowly turned his gaze towards her.


    Natalia blinked. "But Mr. Magnus, I don''t know how to give massages. Should we hire a personal doctor


    toe regrly?" After all, she wasn''t a medical professional.


    Magnus pointed to the books on the desk. "Those books can teach you. If you don''t know how to do it,


    you can learn. If I wanted to hire a doctor, why would I need a wife?"


    He was sitting against the light, making it difficult for Natalia to make out his expression. Without even


    ncing at her, he wheeled himself over to the desk and began looking at some documents.


    Natalia wandered over to the table, her eyes falling on the stack of books piled high. Titles like


    "Massage for Dummies," and "Helping the Paralyzed Stand Again" were among them. Natalia looked


    at these books and didn''t utter a word. She picked one up, intending to retreat to her bedroom to read,


    but a deep voice stopped her. ¡°Read here, you¡¯re starting work tonight.¡±


    ¡°But, I...¡±


    ¡°What? Having trouble? I remember on your first day, you boldly imed you could take care of me.


    Are you already getting fed up?¡± The man lifted his icy gaze, fixing it upon the girl¡¯s charming face. He


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    locked eyes with her innocent and shimmering gaze.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    With a slight turn of his head, Magnus curtly spoke, "If you don¡¯t want to, then get out!"


    "Alright... I''ll go read now." Natalia was taken aback. Having been around this man for a few days,


    she''d begun to understand his vtile temperament.


    It was just a massage, right? She would learn; she would do anything to prevent her father being


    targeted because of her. She knew that one day he would find out that she wasn''t her sister, but she


    hoped that day wouldeter, at least giving her time to do something for her father.


    Moreover, would this man kill her if he discovered she wasn''t her sister?


    She picked up a book and started reading. She was engrossed in the content. She had always loved


    reading and was quickly deeply absorbed in the book.


    Magnus sat there, looking at the documents in his hand. He nced up and saw Natalia engrossed in


    her book.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dressed in a sky-blue dress, her delicate hands were turning the pages, and her long eyshes were


    trembling slightly. She looked like a high school student, appearing even smaller as she sat in therge


    chair.


    His heart felt restless. Could a high-societydy like her really be so engrossed in such a book? Was


    she pretending, or was it genuine? He really couldn''t tell.


    Yet, each time he looked up to see her in the corner, his heart stirred with an indescribable emotion.


    For nine years, he had never shown his true self to anyone. He''d been able to stand on his own two


    feet three years ago, yet he still sat in a wheelchair. In order to avoid suspicion from the Andersen


    Corporation and Lucius, he pretended to be disabled, all with the aim of reiming what was rightfully


    his and avenging the incident that had caused his injury!


    Over the years, his life had been a constant struggle. As Chase had pointed out, he had never been


    with a woman, not even in his thoughts.


    Once, a girl he liked had cried and begged him to let her take care of him. He had cruelly refused. In


    the second year, the same girl went to great lengths to find him. During those lonely days, she was like


    a ray of sunlight, brightening his entire life. He finally agreed to her request. But in the second year, he


    drove her away. He went to France to find Professor Frankie.


    By the time he returned two yearster, still in a wheelchair, the girl had nevere to find him again.


    Over the years, he, and the Chase brothers, along with James and others, had quietly expanded their


    influence. Now, he was unstoppable! Only then did he start considering women.


    And Lucius was about to marry Kendra.


    Without even thinking, he requested his grandfather to let him take over the arranged marriage. He


    wanted to strike Lucius first.


    After reading for a while, Natalia looked up and saw Magnus staring nkly at something. She stood


    up and put the book on the chair. She walked over. "Mr. Magnus, should I pour you a cup of tea? Are


    you tired?"


    It was then that Magnus came back to his senses. Seeing Natalia standing in front of him with a smile,


    he felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    He stared at her face, pure and tender, devoid of any makeup. Herrge blue eyes glistened with


    unshed tears. This face couldn''t bepared to a high-societydy''s. There wasn''t a trace of


    arrogance or pampering, only caution and innocence. Why was it like this? He wanted to touch her


    face, but the thought of her being Lucius'' woman stopped him.


    He turned his face away. "Go ahead."


    Natalia nked out for a moment. When he wasn''t angry, his eyes were gentle, and his gaze was as


    deep as the sea. His handsome face showed a hint of emotion.


    She wanted to get along well with him so that when he discovered that she wasn''t her sister, he


    wouldn''t kill her, or even make life difficult for her father.


    She immediately left the study, went downstairs, and made a cup of tea for Magnus.


    When the steaming cup of tea was served, Magnus was still lost in thought. If she wasn''t Lucius''


    woman, perhaps he would slowly cultivate her into his own woman. He was unconsciously harboring


    such thoughts.


    "Mr. Magnus, your tea is ready. You''ve been sitting all morning. Let me check your leg."


    With the little bit she''d just learned, perhaps she could be of some use. She ced the tea on the desk


    and knelt down to massage Magnus'' leg.


    The man didn''t move, just looked down at her. The girl''s hands gently kneaded his leg, slowly


    massaging along his leg. After a few minutes on one spot, her hands moved up to his thigh and


    pressed harder.


    The man didn''t make a sound, and just quietly watched as Natalia''s small hands massaged his thigh.


    Her strength was too slight, and it felt more like tickling than massaging. Even through his trousers, she


    could feel his firm muscles.


    Suddenly, Magnus felt a jolt of electricity shoot up from his thigh. His leg stiffened instantly. While


    Natalia was massaging him, she was taken aback. She felt his muscles twitching, and they were hot.


    She pressed harder, and Magnus felt a tingle all over his body. He almost gasped, and Natalia sensed


    his difort. She looked up and smiled. "I''m not very strong, but it''ll get better over time. Besides,


    you can''t feel it, can you?"


    Magnus remained silent as Natalia was massaging him. She then looked up and smiled at him.


    His heart missed a beat. For years, he''d never been touched by a woman, let alone received a


    massage from one. He suddenly remembered what Chase had said yesterday, and his ears turned red.


    At that moment, Natalia looked up at him again, squeezing his leg a bit more forcefully. The man


    abruptly grabbed her small hand. Before Natalia could react, he gently pulled her, causing her to fall


    onto hisp.


    Startled, Natalia tried to stand up, but Magnus was looking at her with fiery eyes, and his warm breath


    was brushing against her ear.


    Natalia''s face turned red. "Mr... Mr. Magnus, did I hurt you? I''m still learning, but I''ll get better. I''m


    sorry!" She was afraid he would get angry.


    She tried to stand up several times, but Magnus held her tightly in his arms, staring at her face as it


    turned from pale to red. The faint scent and the feminine scent on her body made Magnus momentarily


    dazed. His face was only an inch away from hers, close enough to touch if he moved.


    After struggling for a while without being able to stand up, Natalia decided to stay still. She turned her


    blushing face to look at Magnus. His handsome face was so close to hers, and his cool breath was


    wafting into her nostrils.


    "You learned so quickly? Hmm?" His voice was low and husky.


    "No, I''ve only just scratched the surface." Herrge eyes were fixed on his lips, and her heart pounded


    as if it would jump out of her chest.


    "How was this little bit able to make me feel something?" His voice was as pleasant as a cello.


    Natalia stared at him, and a sudden realization dawned in her eyes. She gasped, "Really? Did you


    really feel something? Then I''ll keep practicing. It is good that you felt something. It means your legs


    might gradually recover."


    Her eyes sparkled like the stars in the night sky. Their brilliance was captivating.


    Magnus silently observed Natalia nestled in his arms. Her joy was genuine. Did she wish for him to


    stand up?


    "That''s impossible," he murmured somberly. "My legs have been paralyzed for nine years. How could


    they possibly start working all of a sudden."

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    "That''s not necessarily true. If you keep working on your physical therapy, you''ll be able to stand again.


    You can''t give up!" Natalia blurted, forgetting she was still sitting on Magnus¡¯p. If she could help his


    legs recover, that would be ideal, because even if he found out she wasn''t his sister, he would forgive


    her, wouldn''t he?


    "Do you want me to stand up? Afraid I''ll fight your beloved one for the family fortune?" Magnus looked


    at her coldly.


    Natalia noticed his sudden icy demeanor and realized she was still sitting on hisp, a position that


    could have been misinterpreted. She hastily stood up. "Of course, I want you to stand up. Even if you


    have to fight... Mr. Lucius for the family fortune, you need a healthy body, don''t you? I read about it in


    this book. If you diligently do physical therapy, there wille a day when you''ll be able to stand


    again."


    Natalia finished her sentence and handed Magnus the cup of tea from the table.


    After a sip of tea, Magnus left the study room in his wheelchair. Natalia sighed and picked up her book


    to continue reading on the balcony.


    After a while, Linden came to call her for lunch. When she went downstairs, she saw the table full of


    food. "Where is Mr. Magnus?"


    Linden replied, "He went out. He''ll be back tonight."


    Natalia was surprised. "Then all this food is going to be wasted. Let''s all eat together."


    This was the habit of the wealthy. They would throw away the leftovers after the first meal.


    After lunch, Natalia spent the entire afternoon reading. She ate a little bit in the evening and went back


    to her room to continue reading.


    As the day turned into night, she remained in her chair, engrossed in the book about massage


    techniques. The night was quiet, and Magnus hadn''t returned yet. Natalia, tired from reading, fell


    asleep in her chair on the balcony.


    A car stopped at the beach at ten o''clock at night. The man got out and looked at the quiet vi. He


    walked directly into the vi, leaving the car behind on the beach.


    Magnus quietly went upstairs. The weariness was evident on his face. He paused in front of Natalia''s


    room, staring at the door handle. He gently pushed the door open. The room was pitch ck.


    Without turning on the light, he stepped in, and by the moonlight, he noticed the absence of Natalia on


    the bed. He was taken aback. Where could she have gone in the middle of the night?


    Just as he was about to reach for his mask, he saw Natalia sleeping on the balcony from the corner of


    his eye.


    He walked over quietly. There she was, lying peacefully in the chair, holding the book she was reading


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    in the morning. Her long hair cascaded down the back of the chair. Under the moonlight, her smooth


    face beautifully contrasted against her dark hair, making Magnus hold his breath. He took the book


    from her hand, picked her up, and carried her to the bed. She was light as a feather, sleeping soundly


    in his arms. Her long eyshes cast a shadow on her eyelids.


    Magnus tucked her into bed, and seeing her sleeping so peacefully, he felt a slight stir in his heart.


    From her behavior and attitude these past few days, she didn''t seem like thedy of the rkson


    family at all. Even if she was pretending, she couldn''t fake it so well. Perhaps their family feud shouldn''t


    involve women. She was just a pawn, and it wasn''t her fault that she fell for a man. The mistake was


    that the man happened to be Lucius! Therefore, she was destined to sacrifice her happiness in this life.


    Magnus watched Natalia lying on the bed. Under the moonlight, her face was as dazzling as stars,


    exuding a soft beauty. He sighed, tucked her in, and left the room.


    The next morning, Magnus was still groggy when he felt something moving on his leg. He opened his


    eyes wide, almost kicking out in surprise.


    He saw a dark head bent over his bed, and two small hands slowly massaging his leg. It was Natalia,


    back to massage his legs. How dare she!


    He wasn¡¯t even awake, and she was touching his legs.


    Her hands were stronger than yesterday. The sensation was like an electric current spreading through


    his legs.


    He looked at her, but Natalia didn¡¯t know he was awake. She kept massaging his legs. After all, he


    couldn¡¯t feel it, so it wouldn¡¯t wake him up. She just wanted to do something to help him. If it could


    make his legs a bit better, even if it meant massaging his legs every day, she was willing to keep doing


    it.


    Suddenly, she felt his leg had be extremely rigid, and hot. She was slightly surprised. She looked


    up at Magnus and met his dark gaze. He was staring at her, causing Natalia to jump up in fright. "Mr.


    Magnus... I wanted to give you a massage. I didn''t mean to disturb you. I read in the book that early


    morning is the best time to intensify the massage. Knowing that your legs are numb, I thought I could


    help you. I''m sorry."


    She stood in front of Magnus'' bed, wearing a in white dress. Her petite body was slightly trembling,


    and her face was covered with fine fuzz. The sunlight from the pentagonal window directly shone on


    her face, giving it a glow. Her clean eyes were looking at Magnus lying on the bed. She was afraid that


    he would get angry and strangle her.


    Magnus moved to sit up, and with a push, he smoothly moved to the edge of the bed and into his


    wheelchair. He glided towards the bathroom. At the entrance to the dressing room, he turned to look at


    her. "Come and help me change."


    His deep gaze held no anger, just a calm expression. He elegantly entered the bathroom.


    "¡­Okay." Natalia quickly walked over and waited by the bathroom door with his clothes.


    After a while, the sound of water stopped, and the bathroom door opened.


    Natalia looked up to see Magnus in the wheelchair. He was wearing a ck bathrobe, and his hair was


    wet and dripping.


    He had his chest partially exposed, his bronzed skin glowing under the light. His gaze was as deep as


    the sea, staring at the girl standing at the doorway.


    Natalia quickly lowered her head. "Mr. Magnus, your clothes." She handed him the clothes, but he


    glided past her towards the bed.


    "Help me put them on over here." He stopped in front of the bed, waiting for Natalia to help him dress.


    Natalia silently looked at his wet hair; hearing he wanted her to help him dress, her heart skipped a


    beat. She quickly dried his hair with a towel, then handed him his shirt and shorts.


    "Mr. Magnus, you should put on your underwear yourself. I¡­" She lowered her head, unsure of how to


    help him dress.


    "What? You don''t want to help me dress?" Magnus¡¯ gaze was fixed on Natalia.


    Today, she was dressed in a snow-white sundress that entuated her petite yet curvaceous figure.


    Undoubtedly, she had a body to die for, and any dress she wore seemed to take on an air of elegance


    and style. She was as pure as a water lily floating on a pristineke, and her voice no louder than a


    mosquito¡¯s whisper; yet, Magnus heard every word clearly.


    "You can''t dress me?" A frown darkened his face. ¡°Is it that you can¡¯t, or you won¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you forget, you¡¯re already my wife, and these are the things you should be doing. Or do you


    regret marrying a cripple? Do you wish to return to your beloved? Hmm?¡± His voice suddenly


    fluctuated, and the deep and indifferent toneced with mockery.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Natalia suddenly looked up, noticing the sudden change in Magnus¡¯ demeanor. She quickly walked


    over to him.


    "No, I just haven''t helped you put on clothes before. I''m not sure how to do it. I... I''ve never looked


    down on you for being handicapped. No, that''s not it. Even though your legs aren''t functioning well, I


    believe that one day you''ll definitely be able to stand up again."


    Natalia nervously looked at Magnus¡¯ face, afraid he would lose his temper again. She walked over and


    gently helped him out of his bathrobe, quickly dressing him in a shirt. Her heart was pounding. She


    didn''t dare to meet his eyes.


    The man stared at her as she clumsily helped him get dressed. He didn''t move and was simply


    watching her.


    Once his shirt was on, she needed to remove his bathrobe to help him into his shorts. Natalia realized


    he was wearing nothing underneath. Oh, God, what was she supposed to do! Who was going toe


    to her rescue?


    He couldn''t possibly expect her to help him put on his underwear. As she pulled down his bathrobe, her


    hand identally brushed against something it shouldn''t have. Boom! Her mind felt like it was about to


    explode. She quickly withdrew her hand.


    But then she noticed something move beneath the bathrobe.


    Magnus looked up at her. "Where did you touch?" His voice was a low growl.


    "I... I''m sorry, Mr. Magnus, why don''t you dress yourself? I''ll go prepare breakfast!" Saying this, she


    quickly ran out of the room, as if a wild animal was chasing her.


    Magnus frowned, watching her run out and close the door behind her. He stood up, removed his


    bathrobe, got dressed, and moved to the balcony with a smirk on his face.


    By the time Natalia had finished preparing breakfast, Magnus had alreadye out of the elevator. He


    wheeled himself to the dining table. His clothes were neat and clean, giving him an elegant and noble


    appearance. Natalia looked at his formal attire. "Are you going out?"


    Magnus nodded. "You''reing with me."


    "Me?" Natalia was taken aback. Where was he taking her? If they were going to the Anderson family,


    would she be recognized as a fraud?


    "Who else? You''ve been on the ind for a week now, and it''s time we went to visit my grandfather. Eat


    up and get ready."


    After he finished speaking, Magnus began eating his breakfast. Natalia stared at him nkly. His


    handsome face showed no warmth. It was chilling.


    He was taking her to meet his grandfather. Although she had never met the old man, she had heard


    about the Andersen family. His grandfather wielded enormous power as the founder of Andersen


    Corporation. Everyone in the Andersen family feared him. Even though the corporation was now


    managed by Lucius, who was merely a manager, the position of CEO was still undecided.


    Morgan had said that he would only announce his sessor on his deathbed. Therefore, Lucius had


    been extremely cautious all these years. Even if he lost the woman he loved, he had to endure it in


    front of Morgan.


    "Mr. Magnus, I think I''ll stay in the vi and read. I''ll learn more massage techniques to help with your


    rehabilitation. It will be beneficial for you to stand up sooner." She didn''t want to meet the king of


    Andersen Corporation.


    Magnus looked at her. "Are you scared?"


    "No, I''m not scared. I should visit your grandfather, but he must be very busy. I might be a burden to


    him." She absolutely couldn''t go. Perhaps Morgan knew her sister. If he found out she wasn''t her sister,


    would he kill her father?


    Her heart pounded. Now was not the time to meet Morgan. She would try to dy it as long as


    possible.


    Seeing her reluctance to go out with him, Magnus'' face darkened. She was probably afraid of meeting


    Lucius. It would be very awkward. "Alright then, if you don''t want to go, stay at home." Saying this,


    Magnus wheeled himself out of the living room.


    Linden had already prepared the car on the beach. Magnus slowly lifted himself up and was helped into


    the back seat by Linden.


    Natalia watched him leave before heading back to the dining room to have breakfast. She spent the


    entire day in the vi reading. Except for meal times, she hardly left her room.


    Luxury Hill was a residential area located in the southwestern corner of Melfort. Those who lived here


    were either rich or influential.


    A Rolls-Royce Phantom slowly drove into the quiet residential area. This was arge vi that spanned


    about a thousand meters and consisted of four floors. Argewn housed more than a dozen luxury


    cars. The gold gate shone dazzlingly under the sun, with two lines of servants standing neatly at the


    entrance.


    As soon as the car stopped, a servant pushed out a wheelchair and respectfully walked over. "Mr.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Magnus, he has been waiting for you for some time."


    Magnus lightly pushed himself up with his hands and, with Linden''s help, sat in the wheelchair, rolling


    towards the gate.


    Morgan was seated at the top of the living room, with Anthony and Lillian by his side. Lastly, Lucius


    waszily leaning on the couch. His legs were spread apart, as he arrogantly watched the wheelchair


    "Come here, my son. Where''s your wife? Why didn''t shee with you?" Morgan beckoned Magnus


    with a smile.


    Linden pushed Magnus'' wheelchair next to Morgan. Magnus looked up at the old man. "Grandfather,


    Kendra is studying massage techniques for my legs on Sapphire Ind, so she didn''te."


    He turned to the three people beside him. "Dad, Mom, Lucius."


    Anthony nodded. "You should have brought her to meet your grandfather. It''s a sign of respect for the


    elders."


    Lillian nced at Magnus. "Did you lock Kendra in the vi and not let her out?" Lillian had never liked


    Magnus. She looked at her son sarcastically.


    Lucius'' hands tightened slightly, as he looked straight at Magnus. His resentful eyes looked as if he


    wanted to kill Magnus.


    "My dear mother, Kendra is now my wife. I adore her. Why would I lock her up? She said she was tired


    and didn''t want to go out, so I let her stay in the vi." Magnus'' words were meant for his mother, but


    he was smiling at Lucius.


    "Lucius, I can''t thank you enough for giving me such a gem of a wife. She''s been learning massage


    techniques every day, saying she wants to get me up and about." Magnus chuckled softly, and his eyes


    were brimming with adoration.


    "Well, Magnus, you better keep that gem of a wife of yours happy and not scare her off within six


    months!" Lucius eyed his cheerful demeanor and yearned to wipe the smirk off his face. He abruptly


    stood up, intending to approach Magnus.


    "Alright, let''s start dinner since Kendra isn''t here yet." Before Lucius could reach Magnus, a cold and


    deep voice interrupted him.


    Lucius clenched his fists, as a cruel glint showed in his eyes.


    During the meal, Morgan had Linden serve Magnus, constantly conversing with him and treating the


    other three as if they were invisible.


    After dinner, Morgan turned to Magnus. "Son, I apologize for theckluster wedding. We didn''t give you


    a proper ceremony. I n to gather both our families on Thanksgiving, so we can properly


    acknowledge Kendra''s ce in our family. I''m getting old and I''m counting on you and your brother to


    take the reins."

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Magnus looked up at Lucius after hearing his words, then promptly replied, "Thanks, Grandpa."


    "All that matters is that you and she get along," Morgan replied, standing up with the help of a servant


    and slowly climbing the staircase. "I''m tired, so I''ll retire for a bit. Why don''t you stay for dinner before


    you leave?"


    After Morgan left, Lucius approached Magnus with a glint in his eyes. "Magnus, how about I push you


    outside for some fresh air?"


    Magnus slightly smirked. "I''d appreciate that, Lucius." Seeing this, Linden immediately trailed behind.


    Lucius turned to Linden. "I''ll take Magnus out. You don''t need to follow."


    "But..." Linden looked at Magnus, who only shot him a cold nce.


    "Go pick some fresh strawberries from the garden. Bring them back for Kendra."


    "Alright, Master." Linden left, leaving Lucius and Magnus alone.


    Lucius slowly wheeled Magnus across the vi, passing by curious servants, towards a magnolia tree


    blooming in the April sun.


    "Do you remember this tree?" Lucius asked, sitting on a bench under the tree. "I do. Jamie, you, and I


    nted it when you were just seven. Grandpa was overjoyed, looking at me with such warmth. Then,


    the next year, Jamie passed away. From then on, he treated you like his treasure.


    "His affection for me shifted to you. Why? You were the downfall of Jamie, yet Grandpa adored you and


    even nned to entrust the family legacy to you!


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "I''m the rightful heir to this family, not you!" Lucius'' eyes red with resentment as he red at Magnus.


    Magnus turned his gaze to Lucius, studying him as he bore a striking resemnce to Jamie. "So, you


    attempted to burn me alive when I was sixteen, just to im the Andersen fortune?"


    Lucius was taken aback. "What nonsense are you spouting? Did you forget? Afterwards, Grandpa


    gave you 40% of the Andersen Corporation shares. How could you ept them so readily?"


    Lucius looked down at Magnus with disdain. "Even if all the shares were given to you, you''d still be a


    helpless cripple."


    Magnus responded with a chilling smile, "Although I am confined to this wheelchair, Lucius, you should


    be careful with your newfound wealth. When you lose it all, you''ll be left with nothing."


    Lucius leaned down to Magnus'' level. "We''ll see about that, Magnus. Even if you somehow manage to


    get all the shares, you will still be nothing more than a cripple."


    "Well, let''s wait and see!" Magnus looked at his vicious eyes, and the corners of his mouth slightly


    hooked up.


    Seeing his mocking smile, Lucius wished to tear his face apart. He clenched the wheelchair armrests


    tightly. Suddenly heughed lowly," Magnus, everything you use and wear now are all earned by me.


    Even your current wife was my woman for six years. How is it? Don''t you think the woman that I''ve


    used is dirty?"


    Magnus clenched his fists tightly, and there was a kind of churning fury in his eyes.


    "You don''t know yet. Kendra gave me her virginity when she was seventeen. She was so young then.


    She cried in pain under me, but in the end, she still gave herself to me. Do you know what she said?


    She said she would only be my woman in this life. She was willing to have children for me. Now she is


    only forced to take care of you. How can a waste like you own her? In three months, she will return to


    me! Magnus, thank you for taking care of my woman in this period!"


    Magnus''s blood began to flow backward, his hands trembling next to the wheelchair, but a calm smile


    crossed his face, "Oh, really? But what can I do? Kendra is now my wife. She bathes me, massages


    me every day. Not only does she take good care of my body, but as for in bed..." His smile was as


    fleeting as a cloud, "She has amazed me. Thank you, Lucius, for training her so well. Otherwise, I


    wouldn''t have known about such a blissful and delightful thing between a man and a woman!¡±


    Lucius suddenly red at him fiercely, "Impossible! How could she be interested in a cripple like you?"


    Magnus'' eyes sparkled with amusement. "You seem to be forgetting, Lucius, that while my legs may


    not work, other parts of me function perfectly well. And as Kendra''s husband, aren''t there certain


    expectations to be fulfilled?"


    Lucius stood up abruptly, and his heart was pounding in his chest. He thought, "Kendra, wait for me. In


    a few months, I''lle and get you." He shot Magnus a venomous look before kicking Magnus''


    wheelchair.


    The wheelchair spun out of control, careening out of the yard, and mming into a grapevine trellis.


    Magnus and the wheelchair toppled over in a mess.


    From his spot on the second-floor balcony, Morgan watched the entire scene unfold. His gaze moved


    from Lucius, standing by the tree, to Magnus, sprawled on the ground next to his overturned


    wheelchair. "Linden!" He bellowed. Linden rushed out, his eyes widening at the sight of Magnus.


    Magnus'' sudden fall took everyone by surprise. "Mr. Magnus!" eximed Linden, rushing over to help


    Magnus into his wheelchair. His eyes darted anxiously over to Lucius, who stood rooted to the spot


    beneath a tree, his face ashen.


    Upstairs, Morgan watched the unfolding scene with an icy gaze, meeting Lucius'' eyes with a look that


    could freeze the blood in your veins.


    "Grandpa, it''s not Lucius'' fault. I just lost my bnce." Magnus tried to reassure him. His mouth curled


    into a smile as he looked up at Morgan''s stern figure. "Linden, let''s go home."


    Linden pushed Magnus'' wheelchair towards their car, pausing only for a moment to look back up at the


    house. "Goodbye, Grandpa," Magnus called out, his voice echoing through the silent courtyard.


    Even after the car had disappeared from sight, Morgan was still staring at the spot where Lucius stood.


    "Lucius, get up here!" he barked.


    A shiver ran down Lucius'' spine. It was all a setup. Magnus could have stopped his wheelchair from


    falling, but he chose to let Morgan witness it all.


    ¡°So, Magnus, you''ve still got some fight left in you, despite your condition. Good.¡±


    Lucius ascended the staircase, his heart pounding as he stepped into Morgan''s study. The resounding


    smack of Morgan''s cane colliding with Lucius'' back echoed through the room.


    "You ungrateful brat! Your brother is in this condition, and you still can''t find it in your heart to be kind to


    him! How can you be so cold-hearted? Are you really my grandson, Morgan?" Morgan''s voice trembled


    with anger as he red at Lucius.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Lucius'' hands clenched abruptly, his head dropping in anticipation of the staff''s blow. "Grandpa, he did


    it on purpose. Can''t you see? I heard he did the same thing in France three years ago..."


    "You still want to plead innocent? I saw you kick his wheelchair with my own eyes! He''s already lost his


    legs. Do you want his life too?" Morgan stared icily at Lucius.


    "I hope this is thest time, I don''t want to see you bully him anymore! Or else, don''t me me for


    being rude!" With that, Morgan turned and left.


    "Get out!"


    Lucius'' teeth ground together in rage. He watched Morgan''s retreating figure, and his eyes seemed to


    have suppressed some sort of painful emotion. A ruthless gleam shed in his eyes!


    Turning to leave, he ran into Lillian standing at the door. As he descended the stairs, Lillian called out


    to him, "Lucius, don''t cause trouble at a crucial time. Just bear it for three more months, and you can


    rest assured, everything of the Andersen family will be yours!"


    Lucius didn''t respond, he simply walked out of the mansion.


    When the car roared into the distance, a pair of eyes from within the vi''s bushes stared intently at the


    departing vehicle. It was Kendra, hiding outside the Vi Montecresto. She watched with pained eyes


    as Lucius'' car gradually disappeared.


    ¡°Lucius, I''m here!¡±


    By the time Magnus returned to his Sapphire Ind mansion, it was already five in the afternoon. He


    stepped out of the car and immediately seated himself in his wheelchair, wheeling towards the


    mansion. Upon entering the house and seeing May in the kitchen, he immediately approached her.


    "Where is she?"


    May turned around. "Ma''am is in her room. She hasn''te out all day. Even her lunch was delivered


    to her."


    Magnus wheeled himself into the elevator, heading straight for the second floor. As he passed Natalia''s


    bedroom, he barged in to see her engrossed in her book. The coldness in his gaze was chilling to the


    bone!


    Natalia stood up immediately, staring nkly at the furious Magnus. She put her book away and


    walked over. "You''re back."


    When she reached out to push his wheelchair, he grabbed her wrist. She turned to look at him quietly.


    "I learned a new technique today. It''s beneficial for blood cirction in the muscles. Let me help you


    "No need!" His grip on her wrist tightened. ¡°Stop pretending! Are you tired?¡± His icy gaze mocked her


    stunned expression.


    ¡°Heh, well done, seventeen years old! You lost your virginity at seventeen, so you''re quite a slut. I didn''t


    expect the wife I married to be a woman others have had their way with!" His eyes burned with rage.


    For some reason, after hearing Lucius'' words, he was so mad he wanted to destroy the world. This girl


    appeared so pure and innocent, like the moon in the sky, but it was all a facade. Despite his


    indifference, he married her solely to get back at Lucius. But after hearing Lucius'' words, a fiery anger


    suddenly ignited within him, as if something that belonged to him had been vited. Even if he didn''t


    want them, he wouldn''t let others have his things and people!


    And this woman had been yed with by Lucius! How could he swallow this insult? Very good!


    Natalia stared nkly at him, her face showing no change. She was as calm as an autumn red leaf,


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    fresh and elegant. It was as if all of this had nothing to do with her, and no one had the heart to hurt


    such a lovely girl.


    Herrge blue eyes were misty, quietly watching the angered man. "Mr. Magnus..."


    "Don''t call me Mr. Magnus. You''re not worthy!" She had barely opened her mouth when he interrupted


    her. He red at her viciously. "From today, stay three meters away from me, because I find you


    disgusting! And remember, stay here, and behave yourself, or I''ll make sure the rkson family


    disappears from Melfort! Get lost!"


    His eyes were full of endless pain, a pain Natalia could clearly see. Yes, it was hate. Did he hate her


    sister? Because her sister and Lucius were once an item. But this was a fact that couldn''t be changed.


    She slowly walked over, "Mr. Magnus, let me help you bathe and change your clothes. They''re dirty."


    Magnus brushed her off with a wave of his hand. ¡°Get lost! Remember, don¡¯t call me Mr. Magnus!¡± After


    shouting, he wheeled himself rapidly out of the room.


    ¡°Wait...Magnus!¡± Natalia called out loudly. ¡°Even if you hate me, don¡¯t be angry. You should go take a


    bath and change your clothes. I¡¯ll leave!¡±


    Her eyes were misty, and she lowered her head in despair before turning to leave the room and


    descend the stairs.


    The man watched her departing figure, and a sudden pang in his heart disappeared as quickly as it


    came.


    Natalia silently exited the mansion, following the beach northward. There was arge expanse of


    seaweed there, clinging to the reefs. At sunset, the seaweed was a fiery red. The sunset was beautiful,


    and asionally, she could hear the sound of the waves. Natalia walked on, lost in thought. Why did


    she have to bear all this?


    Perhaps her fate was destined to go through this. The rkson family had raised her; it was time for


    her to repay them. But she missed her mother. In her memory, she couldn''t remember what her mother


    looked like.


    She had once asked Kyler if her mother was still alive in this world. Kyler quietly nodded, saying, "Yes,


    your mother is still alive. When you grow up, she wille to see you!"


    But she was now twenty and had yet to see her mother. Did her mother really not want her, or was


    there some unavoidable reason?


    Unconsciously, Natalia had walked into a forest. The ind wasrge; other than Magnus'' mansion,


    there was only a dense forest. When Natalia looked up again, she had already ventured deep into the


    forest, and it was growing dark. She looked into the depths of the forest, then turned to leave. But as it


    grew darker, she walked and walked but couldn''t find the beach. Wasn''t she retracing her steps? Why


    did it feel like she was walking in circles?


    She pushed through the trees, moving forward but saw no light, and asionally she could hear the


    sounds of animals. Suddenly, she looked around, only to see trees in front of her.


    "Ooow¡­"


    Another animal cried! Natalia suddenly felt scared. She really shouldn''t havee to the mountain


    alone. She couldn''t even tell which direction was which.


    She started to run haphazardly up the hill, hoping there were no wild beasts around. No, no, please no.


    She couldn''t be lost, could she? What was she to do?


    Suddenly, there was a faint "whooshing" sound from ahead. She took a sharp intake of breath, and her


    heart was pounding. Immediately, she stepped back, tripping over a vine and falling t on her face.


    The "whooshing" sound was getting closer. She looked up, only to see a pair of glowing green eyes


    mouth was glistening with silver drool as if it had seen a delectable meal.


    Without wasting a moment, Natalia scrambled to her feet. Her eyes were wide with terror as she stared


    at the giant wolf. She could barely hear her heart pounding in her chest.


    ¡°Please... don¡¯t eat me. I didn¡¯t mean to... encroach on your territory. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll leave right now,¡±


    Natalia pleaded, her body shaking with fear and adrenaline.


    She took a step back, and the wolf advanced, its green eyes fixed on Natalia, as if afraid that this


    delicious meal would run away.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    When Natalia found herself cornered, with her back against a massive oak tree, she froze. Before she


    could even react, a wolf lunged menacingly at her. Natalia mustered all her remaining strength to


    dodge the beast, using the tree as a shield. She could feel her legs trembling, drained of all energy. But


    the wolf missed, turned around, and lunged again. Its sharp ws grazed Natalia''s shoulder. A chunk


    of Natalia''s clothes was torn away instantly, and bright red blood oozed from the wound.


    Natalia, gritting her teeth against the intense pain, instinctively backed away, tripping over a rope in the


    process.


    The smell of blood excited the wolf even more, and it lunged at Natalia time after time. Each time,


    Natalia barely managed to evade its attacks, using up all her remaining strength. After a few attempts,


    the wolf continued its relentless pursuit.


    Natalia was now injured, terrified, and utterly exhausted. Her entire body felt as if it was on fire from the


    ces where the wolf had scratched her. She slumped against the tree root, helplessly. As the wolf


    lunged yet again, Natalia closed her eyes, resigned to her fate. She didn''t have the strength to fight


    against a ferocious wolf any longer. If death could end it all, she was ready.


    "Perth!" A sudden roar echoed.


    The wolf, poised to attack Natalia, turned its head sharply at the sound. A man dressed in ck


    appeared from the shadows. The wolf immediately went over to him, rubbing against his legs. "Go


    back. Stop scaring her!"


    Natalia struggled to open her eyes, seeing only a dark figure slowly approaching her. He bent over,


    picked her up, and she sank into unconsciousness, her head lolling to the side.


    Minutes ago, the rm in the basement of the vi had sounded. Linden had rushed to check, only to


    find Natalia had run off into the forest where Perth was kept.


    Stunned, he quickly informed Magnus.


    Before Linden could even finish his sentence, Magnus had disappeared from his wheelchair. Linden


    hurriedly grabbed a mask and followed.


    Magnus was swift and soon reached the spot where Natalia and Perth were engaged in their deadly


    dance. If he had been even a momentter, Natalia would have been Perth''s dinner!


    He couldn''t believe that she had dared to venture here, and if not for his precautionary ropes, who


    would have thought this girl would run off to such a ce!


    He carried Natalia, bloodied, and injured, back to the vi and immediately called for the family doctor.


    Natalia''s clothes were torn and shredded by the wolf, revealing her wounded skin. Her blood dripped


    onto the sheets, draining the color from her face. Only one of her shoes remained.


    For a moment, Magnus unexpectedly felt a pang of sympathy. He scoffed at himself, reminding himself


    that this girl was Lucius'' woman. Why should he care for her? Had he lost his mind?


    But as he watched the sheets turn red with her blood, his face darkened. "Stop the bleeding, now!"


    The doctor, frightened by his tone, quickly tended to her wounds. After a while, the doctor reported,


    "Sir, Ma''am has suffered superficial wounds. She fainted due to shock. I''ve treated her wounds and


    given her an antidote. Perth, after all, is a wild beast."


    "Alright." Magnus silently watched Natalia on the bed, and his brow furrowed in concern. After the


    doctor left, he sat in his wheelchair and left the room.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Natalia, under the stress of shock and injury, developed a high fever in the middle of the night. Magnus


    ordered May to help Natalia change her clothes.


    In the middle of the night, he stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, smoking, and looking out at the dark


    night, feeling uneasy. He turned and walked into Natalia''s room. Under the faint light, Natalia''s flushed


    cheeks were even more pronounced. He noticed the trembling under the covers and saw that Natalia


    was shivering terribly.


    Why was she cold? It was April, not exactly a freezing month.


    He approached and touched her forehead. It was scorching hot. She had a fever.


    At that moment, Natalia felt as if she were submerged in ice-cold water. She vaguely sensed someone


    near her, but her body ached terribly. "So cold...so painful...Daddy," Natalia murmured, feeling utterly


    miserable. Magnus instantly lifted the covers and was about to carry her to the hospital.


    But he froze. Why was he so concerned about her?


    He was about to cover her back up and call for the family doctor when a smaller, feverishly hot hand


    seized his hand.


    "Cold..." Natalia grabbed onto a hand, subconsciously believing her father had arrived. After all,


    whenever she fell sick in this world, it was always her father by her side. She clung tightly to Magnus''


    arm, pressing her hot body against him for warmth.


    Magnus, who had left his wheelchair, was leaning by the bed. As Natalia rolled into his arms, he


    instinctively held her delicate body.


    In her fresh sleepwear, her body was hot against his chest. Magnus stiffened, and his mind was going


    nk for a moment.


    "Daddy...so cold, so painful," Natalia mumbled, clutching at his clothes.


    Magnus held her, putting her back into the covers and turning on the heat. But she clung to him like a


    ko, still crying out about the cold.


    He had no choice but to lie down with her, holding her in his arms. Her body was scorching hot, but she


    keptining about the cold.


    Magnus set his jaw, instinctively pulling Natalia closer into his arms, careful not to touch her wounds.


    His movements were unexpectedly gentle as he covered them with the nket. He furrowed his brow,


    wondering what was happening to him.


    His mind kept reminding him that she was Lucius'' woman, but he found himself wanting to protect her


    uncontrobly. Every time he looked into her innocent eyes, they were so pure that it was


    unforgettable.


    He could hardly believe that this girl was the pampered and spoilt Kendra!


    Daddy? She was calling him daddy. Was he that old?


    The girl in his arms, now warm, drifted off to sleep. Magnus looked down at Natalia''s small face,


    flushed and dainty under the light, with fine fuzz on her forehead. Her faint fragrance wafted into his


    nostrils, pleasingly aromatic.


    Soon, Natalia began to sweat. Her body was damp. Instinctively, he let go of her, nning to have May


    brows, he quietly got out of bed. He went to the wardrobe and picked out a fresh set of sleepwear. He


    lifted the covers and began to peel off Natalia''s damp clothes.


    He told himself that even though she was Lucius'' woman, she was sick. And at present, she was his


    wife. Changing her clothes shouldn''t be an issue. As he peeled off the girl''s nightgown, her immacte


    skin was suddenly exposed to his gaze. Her body was beautiful, with subtle hints of red where Perth


    had grasped her. Against her baster skin, those spots looked like carefully ced red roses. It was


    breathtakingly beautiful.


    Magnus swallowed hard, and his Adam''s apple was bobbing. It wasn''t that he hadn''t seen women


    before, but bare-skinned girls like this, he hadn''t encountered many.


    James and the others had arranged women for him many times before, but he had neverid a finger


    on any of them. Once, a woman stood naked before him, but he had no reaction whatsoever. He felt as


    if viewing those women''s bodies was akin to looking at a piece of meat. Nothing more.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    James and Chase thought he couldn¡¯t raise the g; maybe his past traumas had made him detest


    women. But now he was feeling a feverish heat, his body responding instantly at the sight of her rosy


    lips. He swallowed hard.


    He quickly helped her into a clean nightgown, tucking her in under the covers. He then stepped out of


    the room.


    After a while, he couldn''t help but walk back in to check on her. After making sure she was sleeping


    peacefully, he finally returned to his own room andy down. Visions of Natalia''s skin marked with hints


    of redness danced in his mind, lulling him to sleep only when the dawn broke.


    The next morning, Natalia woke up startled from a series of nightmares. It was already ten in the


    morning. The curtains had been drawn open by the housekeeper. Sunlight streamed in through the


    cracks of the windows, and the distant sound of waves crashing against the rocks reached her ears.


    Natalia turned her head gently, feeling a sharp pain all over her body, and her head was spinning. At


    that moment, May pushed the door open and walked in. "Miss Natalia, you''re awake. You were bitten


    by Perth, and you had a feverst night. Mr. Magnus took care of you all night," May entered the room


    with a cheerful smile. "You must be hungry. I made some oatmeal for you. Eat something before the


    doctores to change your bandages."


    It was then that Natalia remembered what had happenedst night. She had wandered into the


    backwoods and almost been eaten by a wolf. Thest thing she remembered was someone carrying


    her away before everything went ck.


    "May, who was it that saved me yesterday? I almost got eaten by that wolf," she recalled, her palms


    breaking into a cold sweat again.


    "Linden saved you. That wolf, Perth, was imported from Africa by Mr. Magnus himself. He''s usually not


    vicious, but he didn''t recognize you and that''s why he hurt you."


    Keeping a wolf as a pet? And it didn''t recognize her? What was he thinking by keeping such a


    dangerous creature? It nearly ate her, and they said it wasn''t vicious.


    She thought this person was strange; even his pets were ferocious. Natalia slowly sat up. She was


    dressed in a clean nightgown, her wounds had been treated, but her head was still dizzy.


    She draped a robe over her shoulders, and May brought the oatmeal, "Miss Natalia, eat something.


    The doctor will be here soon."


    "Thank you, May," Natalia replied, her stomach growling at the sight of the oatmeal. She hadn''t eaten


    anything sincest night and was now so hungry she could eat a whole pig.


    "May, why does he keep a wolf as a pet? Doesn''t he know how vicious wolves are by nature?" Wasn''t


    she just lost? Howe she end up so close with being eaten by a wolf?


    "Hehe. Mr. Magnus has his reasons for keeping Perth. That year, there was a sudden attack on the


    ind, and he, because of his leg, was almost killed. But after he brought Perth home, the next time


    bad people tried to attack, Linden released Perth and scared them away. No one has dared to attack


    the master ever since."


    May finished her story and looked at Natalia, "Mr. Magnus is a good man. You''ll be happy if you marry


    him. He''s always been the one getting hurt, and he''s never hurt anyone."


    Natalia finished two bowls of oatmeal and wiped her mouth, "Thank you, May. And thank Linden for


    saving me." Would she be happy? She had never thought about it. The man was unpredictable and


    had a bad temper. She was scared of him. She was even more afraid that one day he would find out


    she was not her sister and would kill her, or throw her into the backwoods to feed his pet wolf.


    May cleared the dishes and left. Soon, the family doctor came in. He was a man in his fifties. He


    politely changed the dressing on Natalia''s shoulder wound, gave her instructions on medication, and


    then left.


    Natalia didn''t leave her room, justy on the bed thinking about what May had said, "Mr. Magnus took


    care of you all night."


    Was it really him who took care of her? She vaguely remembered the warm embrace fromst night.


    She was taken back. Could it be Magnus?


    Impossible, he hated her so much. How could he hold her? She remembered him telling her to stay


    three meters away from him yesterday.


    Knowing her sister was Mr. Lucius'' lover, why did he still want to steal her?


    And he said she was dirty.


    Sheughed bitterly. Alright. She would stay away from him. But thinking about his leg, sympathy


    welled up in her heart again. If he was not physically challenged, maybe his hatred towards the world


    would be a little less.


    She was contemting these matters when the bedroom door was pushed open. The man, neatly


    dressed, rolled his wheelchair towards the edge of her bed. His gaze still deeply fixed on the girl


    leaning against the bed. With a neutral expression, he said, "Your fever''s gone?"


    "Uh huh, thank you for taking care of mest night," Natalia sat up straight and looked at him.


    The man pushed his wheelchair right up to the bed, reaching out a hand towards her forehead. Natalia


    flinched. She looked up at the man''srge hand touching her forehead. Her heart skipped a beat.


    "Hmm, the fever has indeed gone down," he moved back slightly, "Don''t go to the backwoods again.


    And continue reading that book. I need to continue with my rehabilitation." His dark eyes were fixed on


    her.


    When Natalia looked up at him, she noticed that his dark eyes were like a vortex, capable of sucking


    anyone in instantly. Didn''t he ask her to stay three meters away from him yesterday? And didn¡¯t he ask


    her to get lost? Why did he want her to help with his rehabilitation now?


    She stared at him, her mouth gaping.


    The man noticed her hesitation, his lips pressing into a tight line, "What? You''re not willing?"


    "I... I am willing."


    Alright, she could take it as not to stoop to the level of someone with a strange temper. As long as he


    didn''t lose his temper, she was okay with anything.


    The man gave her a look, and then glided out of the room in his wheelchair.


    For the next few days, Natalia focused on her recovery. Aside from eating and sleeping, she spent her


    time on the balcony studying the book. Her wounds were healing well. She put down the book,


    standing on the balcony looking out at the endless sea.


    She had been here for almost twenty days, her father hadn''te to see her once, and Magnus never


    mentioned taking her home. Even though she didn''t want to go back to that home, it was where she


    grew up, and her father was there.


    Her phone had been turned off the entire time, and she didn''t dare to turn it on. She was afraid Hector


    would find her, and she was afraid Sabrina and Lexi would look for her.


    It was better this way, maybe in three months, Hector would go to the States and have a new life. Then


    he''d forget everything that had ever happened between them.


    She thought about how after all these years she had finally found a man who wanted to take care of


    her, and now she had to leave him. The thought was so painful she felt tears welling up in her eyes.


    She leaned against the balcony, quietly looking out at the sea, her long hair tousled by the wind. She


    looked incredibly forlorn and mncholic.


    "What are you thinking about?" A deep voice from behind startled Natalia. She turned around to see


    Magnus sitting in his wheelchair, looking at her intently. His eyes were dark and mysterious, like a


    starry sky shining with a deadly attraction. His handsome features held not a single w, as if he was a


    man graced by God''s own favor. Though he sat in a wheelchair, it did nothing to diminish his kingly


    presence.


    Natalia stared at him, her mind wandering to the thought that if this man were not trapped in a


    wheelchair, women around the world would definitely fall for him.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No thoughts really. Sir...Magnus, I''m better now. I''ll start assisting with your rehab today." She


    approached him, pushing his wheelchair out of the room.


    The man allowed her toe closer without a word. Sometimes, he found it strange that he did not


    repel her proximity. It was like he had forgotten that the girl was Kendra, Lucius¡¯ woman.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Natalia wheeled Magnus onto the spacious balcony of the second-floor study, squatting down to gently


    massage his legs. After a while, she turned to fetch a little wooden hammer. She tapped Magnus''s leg


    nerves earnestly, over and over again. The man watched her silently as she performed a series of


    actions. asionally, she seemed very professional. He could hardly believe that this pampered


    daughter of the rksons had read an entire book and devised a rehabilitation n just to help with his


    recovery.


    If she was pretending, why went to all this trouble? He watched her pale hands kneading his leg. Her


    long hair was pulled up into a bun, a few strands falling onto her small face. Her neck looked even


    more delicate in the sunlight.


    Her long eyshes quivered slightly, stirring up a feather-light sensation in Magnus'' heart. He was


    reminded of the other night when he had helped her change clothes, the image of her immacte, full-


    bodied figure burned into his mind.


    He felt a heat spreading throughout his body, gazing at her pink lips; he suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalia blinked slightly, looking up into the man''s intense eyes. Just as she tried to stand, he pulled her


    abruptly into his arms. He loosened his hold on her, raising a hand to touch her smooth face. His eyes


    devoid of any anger, his other hand gently encircling her waist.


    Natalia''s heart pounded. Before she could react, Magnus'' handsome face was only a few inches away,


    his warm breath fanning her face. She sat on hisp, separated by the fabric, yet she could feel the


    warmth of his legs. The scent of his fresh, masculine cologne filled her nostrils. Her face flushed


    deeply.


    She had dated Hector for six months without ever being this close. Their intimacy limited to holding


    hands and chaste kisses on the forehead. She had never felt this nervous before. She tried to stand,


    but Magnus gently pushed her back down, his warm voice whispering, "Rest a bit before you continue.


    Okay?"


    His husky voice echoed in her ear, his hot breath tickling her earlobe. Natalia''s face turned even


    redder. She tried to lift his hands from her waist.


    "But... but I should sit on the chair. Your legs... they can''t hold weight," she protested, albeit weakly.


    She couldn''t just sit on hisp while she took a break, could she? What if the servants or Linden saw


    them?


    "It''s fine. Just stay here," he murmured, his voice low and raspy. His gazes, burning like a me, were


    locked onto her flushed face. A thousand ifs raced through his mind, eventually boiling down to one: if


    only she wasn''t Lucius'' woman, how wonderful it would be.


    Natalia didn''t dare to look up or say anything. She sat on hisp, her body stiff, feeling as if her face


    was about to melt from the heat.


    Magnus held her still, his gaze intense as if trying to determine whether her shyness was real or


    feigned. Just then, there was a knock at the study door. Before Natalia could stand, the door was


    pushed open.


    "Sir, ma¡¯am, dinner is ready..."


    May, had entered. To her surprise, she found Natalia sitting on Magnus''p on the balcony. She


    immediately regretted interrupting. Quickly turning to leave, she closed the door with a flustered smile,


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I didn''t see anything."


    Natalia pushed him away, trying to stand, her face as red as a tomato, "You..."


    Before she could finish, Magnus pulled her back into his arms, his handsome face inches from hers.


    Gazing at her soft pink lips, he was tempted to taste them. He had felt the urge several times before.


    Unable to resist, he leaned in. Just as he was about to kiss her, Natalia turned her head slightly, his lips


    grazing her cheek instead. A jolt of electricity coursed through her, leaving her mind nk. She


    struggled to stand, but he held her down firmly.


    "Stay still." His voice, low and rough, seemed toe from deep within his throat. Natalia turned to


    look at him, his eyes fixed on her face. He held her waist, making her feel uneasy yet immobilized.


    "May said we should go eat," Natalia''s voice was shaky, her heart pounding in her chest.


    Magnus slowly lifted his hand and gently pinched her pointed chin. He pulled her head towards him,


    lowering his own to press his lips against hers.


    Natalia held her breath, feeling his breath getting closer. She closed her blue eyes in fear, her hands


    clenched into fists. He hated her, didn''t he? Was he going to kiss her now? But she dared not move,


    fearing his temper.


    Magnus stopped just a couple of inches away, studying her trembling eyshes. A smirk tugged at the


    corners of his mouth. This girl was willing to betray Lucius; herck of resistance said it all.


    "What? Do you really want me to kiss you that badly?" He smiled like a demon, his voiceced with


    sarcasm.


    Natalia''s eyes snapped open to see his smirking eyes, and that look of loathing tinged with disgust.


    She felt utterly humiliated. She had closed her eyes, thinking he was going to kiss her. Actually she had


    just been scared of his anger. She was still terrified of the time he had almost strangled her.


    A thousand curses ran through Natalia''s mind. She was about to retort when he suddenly pushed her


    off hisp, and wheeling himself out of the study.


    Natalia was thrown onto the desk, her knee mming against it. She let out a cry, her eyes filling with


    tears. She rose slowly, her knee throbbing. Remembering the humiliation, she clenched her fists in


    anger.


    She didn''t go downstairs for dinner. Instead, she went to her room, closing the door behind her. She


    leaned against the door, holding back her tears. She had learned to endure in her family, suffering


    many humiliations, but this time she felt that he truly despised her, that he had humiliated her.


    After a while, May knocked on the door, bringing in dinner, "You didn''te down for dinner. Mr.


    Magnus asked me to bring it up for you. Please eat something, or you''ll be hungryter."


    Natalia didn''t look up. He had deliberately humiliated her, and now he was having someone bring her


    dinner. She didn''t say anything, nor did she eat.


    After May left, she took a shower andy on the bed.


    At 9 p.m., May came in to find the food untouched. She sighed and took the dishes away. As she was


    leaving, she saw Magnusing out of the elevator.


    "Mr. Magnus, she didn''t eat dinner," May said, standing at the staircase.


    The man furrowed his brows, his lips pressed into a thin line, "Where is she?"


    "She''s already asleep."


    Without a word, the man rolled his wheelchair, pushing the door open, "Go make her something fresh


    and warm."


    "Yes, Sir."


    Magnus wheeled himself to the girl''s bedside, noting the lump beneath the covers. Under the soft glow


    of themp, he saw her seaweed-like hair scattered across the pillow, her small face hidden under the


    nket.


    "Time to get up and eat," the man''s deep voice echoed in the quiet bedroom.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Natalia couldn''t sleep. She felt extremely ufortable, knowing that she had chosen this path herself


    and was determined to follow it, no matter how challenging it might be. However, his attitude today had


    truly left her feeling hurt.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Natalia? Are you throwing a fit because I didn''t kiss you today? And now you refuse


    to eat?¡± The man¡¯s face was stern as he looked at the hair peeping out of the covers.


    Hearing his words, Natalia¡¯s anger surged. She furiously threw off the covers and sat up, ring at him.


    ¡°Magnus, I am a human being. I deserve some respect. I am here to take care of you, not to be


    humiliated by you. Who cares about your kiss!¡±


    Tears welled up in her eyes. It was the first time she had raised her voice at Magnus since she had


    arrived over twenty days ago.


    Magnus looked at her sitting on the bed, yelling at him, and he couldn''t help but chuckle. ¡°Respect? So,


    not kissing you hurt your self-esteem? If you don''t care, why aren''t you eating, huh?¡±


    He casually took out a pack of cigarettes and a lighter from his pocket, lighting one up right there in the


    wheelchair,pletely disregarding that this was her bedroom.


    ¡°I''m not hungry, okay? And Magnus, smoking is not good for the recovery of your legs. Please, try to


    smoke less.¡±


    Magnus looked at her with interest as she sat on the bed. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±


    May entered the room with freshly heated food. ¡°Please eat something. I¡¯ve warmed it up.¡±


    Natalia shook her head. ¡°I''m not hungry, May. Take it away, please.¡±


    But...¡±


    ¡°Leave it.¡± Magnus ordered.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± May put down the food and exited the room.


    Natalia looked down at the quilt on her bed. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Magnus wheeling


    himself over to the bedside, with a te of food in hand.


    ¡°Eat.¡±


    Natalia red at him. ¡°Leave it. I can eat by myself.¡±


    Magnus extended the te towards her, giving the impression that he would continue to hold it until


    she took it. ¡°Will you eat on your own, or do I need to feed you?¡±


    Natalia quickly took the te, beginning to eat under his watchful gaze.


    Magnus left the room as she was halfway through her meal, wheeling himself into his own room and


    shutting the door. He stood up and went to the bathroom, looking at his reflection in the mirror. What


    was wrong with him today? Why was he so patient with that girl?


    He was well aware that she belonged to Lucius. He had a strong aversion to anyone else''s woman.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Yet, he had held her, and almost kissed her. Even though he had said that it was to humiliate her, at


    that moment, he had genuinely wanted to kiss her.


    Was he going mad? Perhaps he was just longing for a woman''s touch after so long. But even so, there


    was no way he could harbor such feelings for Lucius'' woman.


    The bathroom filled with the sound of running water as Magnus undressed and stepped under the


    warm shower.


    Meanwhile, Natalia finished her meal and cleared up the dishes. She wanted to check if Magnus had


    gone to sleep and wanted to give him a leg massage. She had read in a book that a pre-bedtime


    massage was very beneficial for recovery.


    As she was about to push opon his bedroom door, she hesitated, thinking it might be inappropriate to


    She turned on her phone, which she hadn''t used in over twenty days. Hundreds of messages popped


    up. Most of them were from Hector and Sabrina, and a few from Lexi. There were also two messages


    from her dad and some from Kendra. Why did they contact her? Didn¡¯t they just wish she could


    disappear from their lives?


    Seeing almost seventy missed calls from Hector, her heart twinged with a momentary pain. Over the


    years, Hector had been like a ray of sunshine, bringing warmth into her life. She didn''t know what her


    feelings were for him. He was like a brother, a confidant, always there in her life. She had once nned


    to be with him after graduation. But all of that had been outweighed by her need to take care of her


    father, and she had to let Hector go.


    She opened Twitter and saw a photo of a haggard Hector, which caused her heart to ache even more.


    His tweet was simple, a photo and a message, ¡°Natalia, I believe in you. Wait for me.¡±


    Natalia almost burst into tears. He believed in her, and he was asking her to wait for him. She quietly


    turned off her phone andy on her bed, tossing and turning until she finally fell into a fitful sleep in the


    middle of the night.


    The next day, May woke her up. ¡°Mr. Magnus wants you to help him with his exercises.¡±


    She immediately got up. ¡°Alright, I''ming.¡±


    Natalia walked into Magnus¡¯s study after freshening up. She saw Magnus in a ck shirt, lounging in


    his wheelchair. He had a contract in one hand and a cell phone in the other.


    She made him a cup of tea and lit some incense. Seeing him finish his phone call, she walked over to


    push his wheelchair. ¡°Today, I want to try a different kind of exercise with you. Do you have anything


    else nned for today?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He didn''t look up at her but continued to wheel himself over to the table to sign the contract. He


    then turned his chair to face her.


    ¡°What kind of exercise?¡± He rested his hands on the wheelchair, with an indifferent expression on his


    handsome face as he waited for her reply.


    Natalia turned to retrieve a nket from a cupboard and spread it out on the spacious balcony. The


    study¡¯s balcony on the second floor was quiterge, about the size of a room. After she had set


    everything up, she wheeled Magnus over. ¡°Come, I''ll help you lie down.¡±


    Magnusplied, curious to see what she had in mind. He realized that he was even more patient


    than she was. He was even willing to spend time with her, despite his innate aversion to her being


    Lucius¡¯ woman.


    When Magnus was lying down on the nket, Natalia fetched a small wooden hammer from the


    cupboard. She then took off his socks. Magnus watched everything she was doing and had a feeling


    like a fish on a cutting board, ready to be carved up.


    Natalia started by using the wooden hammer to tap his legs. Once, she hit a nerve and his leg tingled


    sharply. Magnus bore the difort in silence. Finally, she sat at his feet, using the wooden hammer


    to tap the soles of his feet.


    ¡°Can you feel that?¡± Her deep blue eyes met his.


    Magnus responded with a nk expression. ¡°No.¡±


    Natalia put down the hammer, grabbed his foot with both hands, and pressed her thumb into his sole.


    Magnus felt like there was a feather brushing against the soles of his feet, and he suddenly shuddered.


    It was so itchy. He raised his gaze and saw the girl staring straight at him. He tried to resist, but the


    tingling sensation under his foot made him break out in a sweat.


    Natalia continued to massage the sole of Magnus'' foot. Sometimes she would frown, other times she


    would look at the man''s suppressed expression, "Strange, your foot feels warm and there''s even some


    sticity. I don''t see any muscle atrophy. Why can''t you feel anything?"


    Magnus felt like a million ants were crawling on his foot, his face alternating between shades of red and


    white. He really wanted to kick her away, but he couldn''t.


    After a while, Natalia noticed Magnus'' foot getting hotter, she chuckled, "Seems like it''s warming up, do


    you feel anything now?"


    "No, now help me up." How could he possibly not feel anything? He was ufortable, to say the


    least.


    "No way, I still need to work on your leg." She stood up, grabbed a small wooden mallet, and started


    tapping on Magnus'' leg with slightly more force. A few hitsnded on a sensitive muscle and he


    grimaced in pain. This was a self-inflicted punishment. After what seemed like an eternity, Natalia


    finally helped him up.


    Magnus settled into his wheelchair, watching the girl help him put on socks and shoes. She was close


    to him, her subtle fragrance wafted into his nostrils, and Magnus felt a sudden heat rush.


    When Natalia stood up and looked at him, her gaze met his dark eyes, causing her heart to skip a beat.


    She remembered sitting on hisp the day before and her face instantly flushed.


    In the following days, there was no discord between them. To avoid suspicion, Magnus allowed Natalia


    to ''torture'' him once a day, and they both seemed ustomed to it.


    One evening, Magnus received a call from James, who said he wasing to Sapphire Ind to


    discuss something important. Soon, a limited-edition white Lamborghini arrived on the beach. The car


    door opened, and James, backlit by the sun, walked towards the vi.


    "What''s up?" Magnus asked as he saw James enter.


    James'' handsome face showed no emotion. He said, "I want to see your new wife."


    Upon hearing this, Magnus looked up and gave James a cold stare. He came all this way just to see


    his wife? Although he didn''t like this girl, such a joke was not eptable between buddies. James


    staggered slightly under Magnus'' icy stare.


    He took a step back, waving his hands, "Don''t get me wrong. I have no ulterior motives. I just want to


    confirm... umm, if the girl is worthy of you."


    Without speaking, Magnus wheeled himself over to the edge of the couch, propped himself up with


    both hands, and sat down, "Ask her toe down and make some coffee."


    Magnus sensed that James'' intention was not as simple as seeing Natalia. He ordered a servant to


    fetch her. Soon, a girl descended gently from the stairs. James looked up, Natalia was wearing a blue


    dress and white slippers.


    She had no makeup on, and her hair was casually tied up at the back of her head. She descended the


    stairs gracefully. When she saw James, she nodded and said, "Magnus, I didn¡¯t know have a guest.


    Hello!"


    From the moment she descended the stairs to stand beside Magnus, James'' eyes were fixed on her.


    He was taken aback by how beautiful this girl was. Her eyes, like a deep pool of clear blue water,


    exuded a purity that was captivating. She stood next to Magnus, smiling and greeting him, and he was


    utterly stunned.


    Magnus saw James'' stunned expression, and his expression immediately darkened. This guy dared to


    stare at her for so long. Although this girl was Lucius'' woman, she was now his wife. He felt a sense of


    intrusion.


    "Cough, go make some coffee." He said to Natalia.


    "Alright." Natalia turned and headed into the kitchen. James snapped back to reality, "Magnus, god, this


    girl is beautiful. No wonder you''ve been avoiding ustely. Spending all your time with such a beauty,


    when do you have time to drink with us?"


    James whispered into Magnus'' ear, earning him another cold stare, "So you think she''s beautiful?"


    "To be honest, she''s the most unpretentious woman I''ve ever seen." He said thoughtfully.


    Magnus nced at him, then at the figure in the kitchen. Over the past month, aside from resenting her


    for being Lucius'' woman, he found himself developing affection for her. It was an indescribable feeling.


    She didn''t seem like she was here to hurt him. Every time she looked at him with those innocent eyes,


    his anger would instantly dissipate. He couldn''t believe he didn''t dislike this girl at all. Yes, she was


    Lucius'' woman, but he couldn''t bring himself to hate her. And every day, he yed along with her,


    letting her ''torture'' his legs.


    After Natalia made the coffee, she left the living room.


    James then turned to Magnus, "Magnus, I have something to tell you. But you mustn''t overreact. After


    seeing your woman, I think this might actually be good news for you."


    "What is it?" Magnus'' eyebrows furrowed, his face radiating impatience.


    "This girl is not Kendra." His voice was low, and he looked deep into Magnus¡¯ eyes.


    The man''s eyebrows furrowed even more, clearly not believing James'' words. "Then who is she?"


    He intentionally arranged for his grandfather to make the marriage alliance, all to get back at Lucius.


    He stole the woman Lucius loved the most, with the sole intention of delivering a fatal blow. How could


    she not be Kendra?


    "Yesterday at the bar, Chase and I bumped into Lucius. He was with a girl, and he called her Kendra.


    They were clearly very affectionate. I''ve seen that girl once, and she indeed is Kendra."


    James finished speaking and then saw Magnus suddenly turn around, staring at him intently.,"Are you


    telling the truth?"


    In fact, he didn''t know Kendra either. Over the years, although the Andersen family and the rkson


    family were among the top in Melfort, Kendra had rarely appeared in public. For this marriage alliance,


    apart from the newspaper reports, no photos of the couple were published.


    At that time, Magnus was resentful and didn''t want wedding photos, nor did he check the marriage


    license , so the marriage was arranged privately by Morgan and the rkson family.


    To this day, their marriage license was still at the Andersen Family Estate. So when Natalia was sent to


    the ind, he only knew that she was Kendra, the woman Lucius had loved for years.


    "You''reing with me to the Golden Groove, pronto." After he said this, James stood up and assisted


    Magnus onto a wheelchair, pushing him out of the mansion. After they got into the car, the quiet beach


    was left with the fading scent of exhaust fumes.


    The car sped away from the ind like a gust of wind, heading straight for the Melfort''s entertainment


    hub, the Golden Groove.


    The entertainment hub was bustling as usual, with pole dancers gracing the main hall early on. Magnus


    stepped out of the car and slipped on his sunsses, heading straight for the rooftop. James


    immediately ordered Chase to pull up the surveince footage from the private boothst night. A few


    minutester, Chase strode in, "Jeez, Magnus, you get a girl and forget your mates, huh? It''s been a


    while, man. Don''t forget this is your joint, I''m breaking my back running this ce for you every day."


    "Cut the crap. Get to the point." Magnus''s deep voice tinged with danger.


    Chase nced at James, then turned back to y the DVD. The images in the booth were crystal


    clear. Lucius was grinning, with a giggling girl in his arms. Their happiness appeared genuine, not


    feigned.


    Lucius might be ruthless, but his love for Kendra seemed heartfelt. Otherwise, Magnus would not have


    sacrificed his own marriage to use Kendra to get back at him.


    "Magnus," Chase pointed at the screen, "See that girl? That''s the real Kendra. And honestly, she''s not


    as pretty as the girl back at your mansion."


    "I''m not sure who this woman at your mansion is, whether this is some trick by Lucius or a decoy by the


    rkson family. But one thing''s for sure, Magnus," he paused for effect, "the woman at your mansion is


    not Lucius'' girl."

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Magnus barely registered James'' words as he red at the screen, his gaze icy cold at the sight of the


    two figures entwined. A bitter chill swept through his eyes.


    Suddenly, Lucius'' voice rang out, his tone dripping with mockery. "Kendra, I wonder how it feels to see


    that cripple clinging to that imposter. Lucky you didn''t marry him. If you had, I would have killed him."


    Magnus'' hands clenched into fists, his dark eyes filled with murderous intent. He turned off the


    projector, stood up and left the private room. James and Chase followed, calling out to him, "Magnus,


    calm down. I know it hurts, but you need to figure out who set you up, and who¡¯s the one behind all


    this."


    Magnus didn''t respond, his entire being radiating hostility. He stepped into the elevator, silently


    seething. Such a grand deception and disgrace had been yed on him. How dare they!


    James and Chase shared a look of dread. They could sense a storm brewing.


    At midnight, a downpour began, thunder echoing ominously. A car pulled up to the mansion on the


    ind, its driver stepping out. He was a man exuding danger, as if he was a demon straight from hell.


    He entered the mansion, his footsteps echoing as he ascended the staircase and opened the door to


    Natalia''s room.


    The sound of the storm drowned out the creak of the door. By the sh of lightning, Magnus saw a


    slight figure huddled in the bed. He wondered who had instructed this girl to trick him. How audacious


    she was to impersonate Kendra to marry him.


    He stood by her bed, ring at her peaceful face. He wanted to strangle her for daring to deceive him.


    The girl in the bed was gued by nightmares.


    At a warm and peaceful orphanage, children were singing songs and ying games. Suddenly, the


    sound of gunfire echoed from outside, followed by screams. Men in ck, armed with guns, stormed in


    and pointed their weapons at the children. "Tell us, have you seen a fifteen-year-old boy?"


    The children shook their heads in terror. Miss Rose''s face was pale as she looked at the men in ck


    with horror. But still, she opened her arms and tremblingly stopped in front of the kids. "We haven''t


    seen him. Please, don''t hurt the children."


    A single gunshot, and there was a hole in Miss Rose¡¯s chest. The children screamed, "Miss Rose!"


    Five-year-old Natalia watched it all with wide eyes. She rushed to Miss Rose''s side, begging her to


    wake up. All the children watched as Miss Rose slowly closed her eyes. It was followed by crying.


    Natalia turned and noticed a foot sticking out from under a slide, trembling... was that the fifteen-year-


    old boy?


    She lifted her head, her blue eyes ring at the men in ck. Then, a small grin appeared on her face.


    "I know where the boy is," she announced loudly.


    The foot under the slide trembled even more.


    "Where?" One of the men asked, staring at her. She gritted her teeth. "Follow me, I''ll show you."


    Then she walked out, the men following her.


    "You dare deceive us, you''ll die!" One of the men pointed his gun at Natalia.


    Staring at the barrel of the gun, she didn''t flinch. She took a deep breath and walked out of the


    orphanage. If it meant saving Miss Rose, the teenage boy, and the others in the orphanage, she wasn''t


    afraid to die.


    But then, the dream shifted, and a teenage boy was looking at her. He gently brushed a stray hair from


    her face. "Nat, remember me, I¡¯m Cal. You saved me, and I''ll marry you one day."


    Natalia, with her big blue eyes, stared at the handsome boy. "Cal? What do you mean you''ll marry


    me?"


    "That means you''ll be my wife." Callum picked her up and kissed her forehead.


    Natalia looked up at the boy holding her, not quite understanding.


    He took out a pendant and handed it to her. "Nat, remember that you''re my wife. This is a token I''m


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    leaving for you. In fifteen years, I''lle back for you."


    Natalia took the pendant, staring at the boy in front of her.


    Suddenly, a loud thunderp rang out. A bolt of lightning illuminated the mansion, the sound


    deafening. Natalia, who was sleeping, was suddenly startled awake from her dream.


    It was a dream she had had for fifteen years now, every night since she was six. She couldn''t tell if it


    was a dream or a memory of something that had actually happened.


    She pulled the covers off and a sh of lightning lit up the entire room. By the light of the lightning,


    Natalia saw a figure standing by her window. Startled awake by the thunder, she felt weak all over. She


    was still in a daze, thinking she was in the dream, and her heart involuntarily raced with anxiety. When


    another sh of lightning lit up the room, she saw it clearly. The figure by her window was a man


    wearing a mask. His tall figure stood by the window, the mask reflecting a terrifying white light in the


    lightning.


    She screamed in terror, but her screams were drowned out by the thunder, unheard by anyone else. As


    she tried to sit up, another sh of lightning revealed the masked man approaching her bed. His


    towering figure blocked her view, his silhouette looming against the lightning. He had already reached


    her bedside.


    The lightning continued to light up the room. She watched in horror as the man pulled back her covers,


    causing the bed to dip under his weight.


    "Who are you? Get away!"


    In the darkness, she saw him unbuttoning his shirt, then unbuckling his belt. Natalia''s voice was


    choked, drowned out by the thunder outside. She slowly retreated to the edge of the bed. But just as


    she was about to bolt, arge hand grabbed her, pulling her into his strong arms.


    She pushed against him, screaming, "Who are you, get away! Help!" There was no response from


    beneath the mask, only the cold, iron grip of his hand. With a swift movement, Natalia''s clothes fell to


    the floor, revealing her smooth skin and white underwear.


    Natalia was terrified, her hands instinctively covering herself. She trembled as she stared at the man in


    the dark.


    The man seemed to be plotting his next move. He grabbed her ankle and tugged her towards him. He


    pulled her escaping figure beneath him.


    In a sh, her undergarments were discarded. His dark eyes ring coldly from the holes in his mask


    at the enticing beauty beneath him.


    ¡®So you wanted to be a substitute, huh? As you wish then.¡¯ Magnus'' mood was like a fiend from hell,


    full of malicious intent, invading and plundering.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Natalia was trembling all over, quaking with fear. The man''srge hand was firmly sping her slim


    waist, the other hand wandering over her body. Natalia struggled with all her might, but the man


    remained unmoved. He then parted her legs, intruding her.


    Natalia''s throat was hoarse from screaming. She was exhausted, bur she cried out helplessly again,


    "Dad, help! Hector, save me!"


    Hearing her scream, the man''s grip tightened, his chilling gaze peering from behind the mask, showing


    a destructive glint. He pinned the girl down, ruthlessly entering her.


    "Ahh!" Her scream pierced through the lightning-filled night, but the thunder continued to roll, and the


    lightning intermittently illuminated the mask in front of Natalia, which turned gray in Natalia''s desperate


    eyes.


    The intense pain felt like she was being torn apart. "Save me, Magnus." The girl''s tears stained her


    pale face. After her final plea, she passed out from the pain.


    Hearing herst call, the man was taken aback. He looked down at the girl who was as pale as a


    snowke, her color fading, falling pitifully. His heart throbbed painfully. Half of his rationality returned


    instantly.


    He suddenly removed his mask, his chiseled face staring coldly at the girl beneath him, as he


    involuntarily kissed her pale, chapped lips. The girl¡¯s sweetness instantly quelled his raging anger. But


    a sudden thought turned his cold gaze icy again.


    If she wanted to be a recement, she should be ready for his game. Then he ruthlessly went back to


    fucking the unconscious girl.


    Outside, the storm raged all night, and the man in the bedroom was like a runaway stallion, iming


    the girl beneath him, again and again. The taste of her was surprisingly addictive and he couldn''t stop.


    His twisted heart found peace at that moment. He was actually relieved that this girl wasn''t Lucius''


    woman.


    As the sky started to lighten, the thunderstorm gradually subsided. The man finally rose and walked


    into the bathroom. A few minutester, he came out. He nced at the unmoving girl on the bed, and


    the crimson stain beneath her. Then he turned to leave the bedroom.


    The next day, sunlight poured through the pentagonal window, and the girl on the bed slowly opened


    her eyes. Her body felt like it had been run over by a truck, the pain making her gasp.


    Was it all just a nightmare? But her nightmares over the years hadn''t been like this. The burning


    sensation told her that it was all too real.


    But who was itst night? Why would they vite her? This was Magnus'' territory; it was impossible for


    anyone so audacious. Could it have been Magnusst night? No, it couldn¡¯t be him. He was


    wheelchair-bound due to his disability, how could he "walk" up to her?


    Natalia closed her eyes in despair. She had lost everything. Her body was vited, and there was no


    turning back. She was destined to live and die on this ind alone. Tears slowly rolled down her pale


    face.


    Natalia allowed herself to cry for just this one time. After she had cried, she needed to continue with her


    life, even if it felt like hell. After all, it was her choice.


    That day, Natalia stayed in her room and didn¡¯t move from the bed. May couldn''t bear to see her like


    this and brought her meals to her room. Natalia only managed to eat a little bit in the evening.


    Meanwhile, the man in the other bedroom hadn''t slept all night. After his irrational possession of the


    womanst night, he had calmed down.


    What was he doing? He had actually vited her. When he found out she wasn''t Lucius'' woman and


    that she had conspired with others to deceive him, he wanted to possess her.


    Back in his room, he kept thinking about their passionate moment. Her beauty and the gripping  pussy


    was driving him crazy.


    Later, he called himself a bastard for making her pass out. But he thought to himself, she was his wife


    who came to him willingly, so how could he be med.


    When he saw that she didn''t get out of bed the next day, he started to panic. He didn''t want to admit


    that he was the man fromst night. He once again reassured himself that she was the one who was


    hiding her identity first, and he wouldn''t expose her, just to see how long she could pretend.


    Thinking of this, a smirk appeared on his face. Since this woman had thrown herself at him, she


    couldn''t me him for taking what she offered.


    But why wasn''t she getting up to eat? Was it because he had been too roughst night? This was his


    first time with a woman at the age of twenty-something, and he indeed didn''t know how to be gentle.


    Being as proud as he was, how could he possibly go to see her or admit that he was the man fromst


    night. He sat in his study, fretting.


    After a while, Linden came in, knocking on the door, "I¡¯ve found out."


    He handed a file to Magnus, "The girl who married into the vi is actually Miss Natalia from the


    rkson family. She is the illegitimate child of Kyler and another woman, and she has always been


    discriminated against at home.


    "When Natalia heard that Mr. Lucius was reced by you, she and Addison conspired to have Miss


    Natalia marry into the family. Kendra hid for a while, then came out and continued to be lovey-dovey


    with Mr. Lucius."


    Magnus looked at the materials in his hand and listened to Linden''s words, a cold and destructive light


    flooded his eyes. Very well, Kendra and Lucius, he would let them know what would happen to them if


    they deceived him.


    "Notify France immediately, and advance the n." He would make Lucius pay a thousand times over


    this kind of wife-swapping humiliation.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He never nned to marry Kendra, and he was even more relieved that this girl was not Lucius''


    woman. But to be manipted and deceived like this, he wouldn''t let it slide. In his world, being bullied


    meant being weak. He had been weak for nine years, and he didn''t want to be weak anymore.


    Linden left the room, and he began to slowly flip through the materials in his hand: Natalia, 20 years


    old, a second-year student at Melfort College, majoring in design.


    In the head shot photo, she was smiling sweetly. Her white teeth were neatly arranged, her blue eyes


    as pure as water, and she looked very beautiful when she smiled. But he had never seen her smile.


    Hehe, marrying for her sister for the sake of raising her. These were tricks in TV dramas and novels,


    and she actually believed them.


    He gently put down the information, looking at the sunset that was slowly falling. He thought to himself,


    ¡°Natalia, since you are already my woman, I won''t let you suffer anymore, even if you are a substitute.¡±


    At this time, the study door was knocked again. He swiftly turned around, thinking it was Natalia,


    because every evening was her mandatory physical therapy session for him. But it wasn''t her, it was


    May. His handsome face immediately went grim.


    "Mr. Magnus, ma¡¯am hasn''t eaten anything all day. Is she sick?"


    His man''s face darkened instantly. Wasn''t it justst night they had sex? Was there really a need for


    her to starve herself, feigning illness? This girl really didn''t appreciate his leniency. He hadn''t med


    her for deceiving him, yet she resorted to such dramatics.


    "Let her be." He didn''t believe she would keep starving herself. Did she want to die of hunger? Was she


    trying to repay his kindness or continue with her act?


    For two straight days, Natalia hadn''t stepped out of her room. She barely ate anything, spending her


    time on the balcony, staring out at the sea. There was a deste look on her face, making her look as


    if she was contemting ending it all by diving into the waves.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    On the third day, Magnus couldn''t restrain his curiosity any longer. He just had to find out what this


    young woman was up to. Since she had agreed to be his bride, she had to understand the


    consequences.


    Especially if she was going to make such a fuss over a simple one night stand.


    The sharp knock at the door interrupted Natalia''s thoughts. She rose from her chair and opened the


    door to find one of the housekeepers standing there.


    "Ma¡¯am," the housekeeper said, looking at her with a hint of surprise. "Mr. Magnus requests your


    presence in his study."


    Natalia nodded, "Alright, I''m on my way."


    After taking a quick shower and getting dressed, Natalia headed towards the study. As she pushed the


    door open, she saw Magnus sitting in his wheelchair by the floor-to-ceiling windows, gazing out at the


    ocean, deep in thought.


    Natalia walked in quietly. He turned his wheelchair around as soon as he felt her presence. As their


    eyes met, a wave of emotion passed over his face before quickly settling back into a stoic expression.


    She had got quite thinner.


    Without another word, Magnus directed his wheelchair towards her. His gazes were as deep as the


    ocean, but his body radiated an inexplicable exhaustion. Natalia''s heart clenched as she remembered


    the night before. Was it him that night? Why did he do that to her?


    "Magnus," Natalia started, "I haven''t been well these past few days. I apologize for not helping with


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    your physical therapy."


    Before she could finish, Magnus cut her off. "I had a bad night. If you''re feeling better, we can start the


    therapy."


    He passed by her and wheeled his chair out of the study. Natalia followed him, pushing his wheelchair.


    "Magnus, are there any other people on this ind besides Linden and you? Well, I mean, other men?"


    Natalia had so much resentment in her heart, and she had to find out who the man was that vited


    her that night.


    "No," the man said expressionlessly as he pressed the elevator button. It was indeed ''no,'' because on


    this ind, apart from Magnus and Linden, there were only female maids.


    "Let''s go downstairs for dinner, and then you can start your work," he said in a matter-of-fact tone with


    no warmth, like giving orders to a subordinate.


    Natalia swallowed back her words.


    They had their dinner in silence, Magnus elegantly eating his sandwich while Natalia, still feeling


    uneasy, could only eat a little. "I''ll get things ready, wait for me in the study," she remarked, her brow


    furrowing as she headed to the elevator.


    Watching her retreating, somewhat downcast figure, a pang of sympathy hit Magnus. Leaving his


    dinner untouched, he wheeled himself swiftly to follow her.


    No sooner had Natalia entered her bedroom to retrieve her physiotherapy mat and a wooden hammer,


    the door gently opened behind her. Startled, she pivoted to face him. "Didn''t I ask you to wait in the


    study? Or you could¡¯ve headed to the gym."


    He wheeled up close, dark eyes gazing intently at her. "If you''re not feeling up to it, we can always


    postpone this session. No rush."


    She stared at him, taken aback. Wasn''t it him who insisted they start? Why the sudden change of


    heart? "I''m fine, let''s just get started," she replied, pushing his wheelchair toward the study. All the


    while, a nagging thought persisted. Even though she wasn''t truly his wife, she had, in all appearance,


    married him. If that stranger from the other night wasn''t Magnus, then what would happen if this man


    discovered another had been with her in his own home? Despite her just being a ''wife'' in name, she


    knew his temper all too well.


    Once in the expansive study with its grand balcony, Natalia beganying out the mat. As she went to


    fetch the massage equipment, Magnus beckoned her over. "Come here. We''ll skip today."


    She looked at him, puzzled. Why the sudden change?


    Magnus seemed different today. Gone was the cold demeanor she''d grown ustomed to. Reluctantly,


    she set down the massage tools and approached him. With a gentle tug, he pulled her into an


    embrace, her face buried against his firm chest. Frozen, she felt her heartbeat skyrocket, his familiar,


    pleasant scent filling her senses. In their previous sessions, he''d asionally draw her onto hisp.


    Now, she simply let him hold her close.


    His hands moved gracefully, tightening around her slender waist. He felt her thinness and lightly


    touched her forehead, memories of that fateful night flooding back. Gazing at her quiveringshes, he


    leaned in without a second thought.


    Caught off guard, Natalia turned her head, his lips grazing her cheek. "What are you..." She began,


    thoughts of that recent evening rushing back, prompting her to push him away.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you want to?" he asked, his dark eyes full of questions.


    Natalia was hesitant, remembering the humiliation she had felt that night. She was worried that Magnus


    would only hurt her again. More importantly, she still had no idea who that mystery man was.


    "People are gonna see this." Natalia said, trying to stand up. But Magnus held onto her, refusing to let


    go.


    "We''re husband and wife, Natalia. Starting today, let''s work on building our rtionship, living our lives


    together as best we can. For now, just sit with me."


    Natalia was stunned. Was this the same man who had shown her nothing but contempt before? What


    would happen if he found out about her deception? The thought filled her with dread. "Magnus, I..."


    Natalia began, but before she could finish, Magnus pulled her closer, silencing her with a kiss.


    For a moment, Natalia was lost. He was really kissing her. She stared wide-eyed at his handsome face,


    a mix of fear, confusion, and shyness in her gaze.


    Without warning, he gently captured her lips with his, memories of that night rushing back. Lifting a


    hand to her chin while the other tightened around her waist, he began to fervently kiss the lips he had


    yearned for over the past few days. As he prepared to deepen the kiss further, he noticed her eyes


    remained open, fixed intently on his. "Close your eyes," he murmured, themand evident in his


    voice.


    Obediently, Natalia closed her eyes, and he kissed her once more, drinking in her sweetness as he had


    that night. Holding her close, Magnus tangled his tongue with hers, the passion of the kiss escting to


    a point where it felt as if he wanted to consume her entirely. It was only when he felt her go limp in his


    arms, almost gasping for breath, that he gently pulled away.


    Catching her breath, Natalia took in lungfuls of air, akin to a fish finding water. Giving her a moment to


    recover, he leaned in once again. This time, the kiss was gentle yet firm, a testament to his possessive


    tenderness. Her sweetness and her alluring scent drew him in, making the moment addictive and


    irresistible.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    His hand freely roamed her back, this man, for the first time in his twenties, was indulging in the


    sweetness of love and desire. It was his first time kissing her like this, and he couldn''t control himself.


    Their kiss seemed tost an eternity, the man savoring her taste with an insatiable passion that left her


    breathless a few times.


    When they finally parted, Natalia¡¯s lips were swollen from his kisses, and the man seemed rather


    pleased with his doing. He looked down at the dazed girl, a sudden chuckle escaping his lips, ¡°Have


    you never been kissed before? Why do you look so confused?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Natalia¡¯s cheeks flushed like a ripe apple. He''d nearly kissed her senseless; this man seemed


    to have transformed into apletely different person. She was still in a daze from his advances.


    ¡°Magnus, didn¡¯t you say I was repulsive before? That you wanted me to keep my distance? Why would


    you kiss me then?¡± Since he was in a good mood and had taken advantage of her, it wouldn¡¯t be a


    problem to bring up past grievances.


    The man looked at her, feeling a pang of regret in his heart. He had once called her repulsive when he


    thought she was Lucius'' woman. But when he thought about how this girl had deceived him with


    others, he knew he had to settle the score.


    His face darkened. Just as Natalia was about to speak, Magnus¡¯ phone rang, and she quickly stood up


    to leave his embrace. Magnus wheeled himself out of the study to answer his call.


    The girl went out to the balcony, her heart pounding. This man was too bad, kissing her whenever he


    wanted, humiliating her whenever he wanted. But who was the man that night? Could it be him?


    Although she couldn''t see his face clearly, his aura was indeed familiar. Could it really be Magnus?


    The scent was exactly the same as Magnus''. Even if they were brothers, their auras couldn''t possibly


    be the same. She was certain that the man that night had the same aura as Magnus. If it was him, why


    did he force her? And why did he pretend to be disabled?


    Even though she was forced to lose her virginity, she still didn''t want it to be with anyone else. She


    covered her face, what was she thinking? She actually wanted to give her first time to this man, was


    she crazy? But if it was this man, then he had also deceived her, so it was a draw.


    Magnus wheeled himself into the adjacent gym, closing the door behind him. He stood up from his


    wheelchair and answered the call, ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    ¡°Magnus, you now own sixty percent of the shares in the Andersen Corporation. Lucius only holds five


    percent. The stock of Andersen Corporation is currently leaking, and Morgan has started to


    investigate.¡± Carter causally reported.


    ¡°If you let Morgan know about Lucius'' substitution now, perhaps the position of president of Andersen


    Corporation will have nothing to do with Lucius. But the shareholders of Andersen Corporation have


    always supported Lucius. What do you want to do?¡±


    Magnus looked at the calm sea, ¡°For now, stop buying shares in Andersen Corporation. I want to give


    Lucius a fatal blow on the day my grandfather announces the session of the presidency of


    Andersen Corporation. Only then, will he understand the pain of falling from a high ce.¡±


    ¡°Also, keep an eye on Kendra. Don¡¯t let her stir up any trouble.¡± This woman despised him for being


    disabled, and yet he had to be grateful to her for bringing Natalia to his side. If Kendra herself had


    After hanging up, he wheeled himself back into the study. The girl was nowhere to be found. He looked


    down from the balcony, a purple dress fluttered on the sandy beach, her hair dancing in the wind. Her


    slender waist made the man swallow hard. He wheeled himself downstairs, heading straight for the


    beach.


    Natalia was staring nkly at the sea, unaware of the wheelchair approaching from behind. The man


    rolled up to her back, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    She immediately turned around, spotting the man rolling his wheelchair behind her. Recalling how he


    had kissed her for so long earlier, her face started to heat up again. She walked over and pushed his


    wheelchair, ¡°I was just getting some fresh air. Are you done with your call? Should we go back inside


    for your rehabilitation?¡±


    She pushed his wheelchair back, and Magnus pointed at a palm tree ahead, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there. I


    have something to tell you.¡±


    Natalia pushed him under the palm tree, where the sea breeze gently rustled the leaves. ¡°What do you


    want to tell me?¡±


    Magnus looked up at her small face, her crystal-clear blue eyes like a pool of clean water. Her hair and


    dress were fluttering in the wind. ¡°Come here, sit on myp.¡± He patted his leg.


    ¡°What?¡± Natalia blushed, why did he want her to sit on hisp again? She stood still, looking at him.


    His handsome face darkened. He had asked her to sit, yet she stood there, unmoving.


    Seeing his displeased expression, Natalia took a look around before walking over to stand in front of


    him. This man, he got angry just because she wouldn''t sit on hisp.


    He looked at the pouting, unwilling girl, his brows furrowing, ¡°As I said before, you are now my wife. We


    should start nurturing our rtionship, starting with kissing, then gradually bing familiar with each


    other, so we can consummate our marriage as soon as possible.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Natalia¡¯s brain seemed to explode; she was left utterly speechless. What was


    he saying! This was far from the cold-hearted man who had despised her and told her to leave a while


    ago. He even wanted to consummate their marriage.


    Natalia stared at him, as if she was looking at a stranger. Finally, she snapped back to reality at his


    awkward cough. ¡°Magnus, we are not familiar enough with each other yet. Besides, your legs aren''t in


    a good condition. The most important thing right now is your rehabilitation, so you can stand up again.


    As for the other things, we can slowly consider themter.¡± She plucked up the courage to tell him.


    Hearing her words, he responded casually, ¡°Yes, rehabilitation is important. But so is nurturing our


    rtionship as a married couple. I''m nning to take you back to the rkson family in a few days.


    You''ve been on this ind for over a month since we got married and haven''t visited your parents yet. I


    will apany you. Also, my grandfather would like to meet you. So prepare yourself. We will be


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    leaving this ce and heading to Vi Montecresto soon.¡±


    Upon hearing Magnus'' words, Natalia was immediately thrown into a frantic panic. He wanted to take


    her home, and more importantly to his own home. Wouldn''t this blow her cover?


    "No, no, I can''t go back. Magnus, I think it''s nice staying here. It''s good for your leg rehabilitation. It''s


    fine if I don''t go back, my folks... they won''t mind," she insisted, trying to deter him from visiting her


    home.


    "Why don''t you want to go back?" Magnus'' sharp eyes bore into her, as if trying to see straight into her


    soul. "It''s normal for a married woman to visit her parents. If I don''t apany you to visit them,


    wouldn''t that make me look rude?"


    "But..." Natalia cut him off immediately.


    "Enough! It''s settled then, my wife. In three days, we will visit the rkson family, then stay at the


    Andersen residence. Grandpa''s turning eighty soon, so we should spend some time back home."

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Before Natalia had a chance to utter a word, she heard him address her as wife, which made her body


    freeze in ce, her eyes fixed on him. A smirk yed at the corners of his mouth, as if he was aware


    of the terror coursing through her right now.


    Magnus simply observed her, thinking, ¡°Little one, let''s see how long you can keep up this charade. If


    you''d just admit you''re not Kendra, I might consider forgiving you. After all, I don''t want my grandfather


    to find out about this mix-up with the rkson family just yet."


    If he was not mistaken, his grandfather would be furious once he found out - surely ming Lucius for


    his sneaky switch. But he would also insist on sending Natalia back and marrying Kendra off to him


    instead. But now, he didn''t want Kendra anymore. He wanted Natalia, regardless of her true identity. All


    he knew was that she was now his woman.


    No one was allowed to tarnish what was his, and he certainly didn''t want his grandfather to make her


    life difficult. He wanted to keep her for his own amusement.


    He watched as she stood there, looking helpless, and let out a soft chuckle, "Why don''t you want to go


    home? Tell me why, and maybe we won''t have to."


    He looked up at her panicked expression and reached out his hand. Caught off guard, Natalia ced


    her hand in his, and he gently pulled her into his embrace. She looked up at his handsome face, his


    eyes twinkling with amusement. At what point had this man be so gentle? He wasn''t as cold as he


    used to be.


    More importantly, this man kept insisting that she sit on hisp, and each time she did, she could feel


    the strength of his muscr legs, even the pulse of his veins beneath her. Before long, she could feel


    heat radiating from hisp. If it weren''t for the fact that he was often seen in a wheelchair, she might


    have suspected that he was faking his disability. But every time she helped him with his rehabilitation,


    his legs remained devoid of sensation. With his temper, would he really allow himself to be tortured like


    this if he wasn''t really disabled?


    She stared at him nkly, wondering how she could convince him not to take her back to the rkson


    family. But it was like trying to avoid the inevitable.


    ¡°Did you see everything you wanted to see?" Magnus stared deeply into the girl''s pensive face.


    Looking at her lively appearance, he suddenly recalled a few days ago.


    He had taken advantage of her several times while she was unconscious, and now he wanted to take


    her again. He wanted to torment her until she finally confessed the truth.


    "Um... Magnus, can we not go back to the rkson family?" she asked, looking lost in his embrace.


    "Why?" He knew she was scared to go home.


    "Well, I don''t really have any emotional ties to my family. Plus, my parents only sent me here to take


    care of you. As for going back to see them, we can wait until you can stand on your feet again." She


    felt like she had walked into a dead end. Her face alternated between pale and red. The statement


    about having no feelings for her parents was filled with ws.


    Magnus didn''t want to press her further. Seeing her nervous expression, he felt an inexplicable


    frustration. Even when given a chance to tell the truth, she still chose to keep quiet. He reached up to


    touch her smooth face, his rough fingers tracing her skin. Natalia felt a jolt of electricity at his touch, his


    hand carrying the faint scent of tobo and a distinctly masculine aroma.


    She tried to push his hand away and stand up, but he held her down with his other hand. He held her


    chin and slowly leaned in. He wanted to kiss her again. Why was he so addicted to her kisses? Her lips


    were as sweet as honey, and once he tasted them, he couldn''t stop.


    As Natalia saw his handsome face getting closer, she pushed him away and ran towards the vi.


    But then, "My wife!" he called after her in a husky voice.


    She paused, her mind going nk. He had called her wife again. Her heart pounded in her chest as


    she turned to see the amusement in his eyes. He wasughing. Oh God, she had been here for so


    long, and this was the first time she had seen himugh genuinely. His smile was enchanting, his lips


    curled slightly, and his eyes full of allure. Natalia was stunned.


    "So you''re just going to leave me?" he asked, feigning a hurt expression. In just a few days, he couldn''t


    believe how interested he had be in this girl. Was it true what Chase had said, that he had been


    single for too long?


    Natalia quickly returned to him, pushing his wheelchair back towards the vi. The sweet scent of her


    perfume filled his senses.


    As they entered the living room, Natalia pushed him towards the couch and then headed upstairs.


    Magnus watched as she rushed into the elevator, a smirk ying on his lips.


    After dinner, Magnus was taken away by James.


    The ind was eerily quiet at night, but the vi was massive, spanning several miles. The staff lived


    on the first floor at the back, while Linden and May lived on the first floor at the front. The second floor


    was Magnus and Natalia''s space.


    At eight in the evening, the sky was filled with thunderstorms. Natalia sat on her bed with themp on.


    She didn''t dare to sleep. She was afraid of another rainy night like the one before, when a stranger had


    choked her unconscious and taken advantage of her. It was another stormy night, and all she could do


    was sit on her bed, wide awake, waiting for Magnus to return.


    In that moment, she wished he woulde back. After that night, she was afraid of thunderstorms.


    She stared out the window at the beach, knowing that any car that returned would be Magnus. As long


    as he returned, even if he stayed in the room next door, she would feel safe.


    At eleven o''clock, the rain was still pouring. Natalia was so tired she could barely keep her eyes open.


    It was only then that she saw a car slowly approaching on the beach. Natalia quickly turned off the


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She curled up under the covers and closed her eyes. The waves of sleepiness were too strong to


    resist. As she was drifting off to sleep, she heard the soft sound of his wheelchair in the hallway. Yes,


    he was back, and she finally fell asleep in peace.


    Natalia slept soundly as Magnus returned to the bedroom to shower and change. He quietly pushed


    open the door to her bedroom. Seeing her small figure on the bed, a wave of tenderness washed over


    him. He gently lifted the covers andy down next to her, pulling her into his arms. Breathing in her


    sweet scent, he closed his eyes.


    In her sleep, Natalia felt a source of warmth. She was quite scared before sleep, so now she


    instinctively snuggled closer to the warmth.


    Magnus'' body tensed up as a surge of heat rushed to his lower abdomen. He savored her unique


    scent, a fragrance that stirred a lust deep within him.


    He had to admit that ever since that night, he yearned for her again, a fact that gnawed at him. Perhaps


    as Chase had suggested, it was due to his long years of celibacy. And this time, after more than a


    month of getting to know her, her beauty, her purity, and her carefulness were all drawing him in. It was


    just that back then, he thought she was Lucius'' woman.


    But when he found out she wasn''t with Lucius, he yearned to possess herpletely. And now, he


    wanted her again; once wasn''t enough. He wanted to take her again, wished he could have her forever,


    in this life and the next.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    At the thought of this, he lowered his head and stared at the girl in his arms. She was sleeping


    restlessly, furrowing her brow as if she had encountered something unpleasant.


    He gently lifted her chin and lowered his head to kiss her; he didn''t dare to exert any force for fear that


    she would wake up. As his lips danced upon hers, he savored the inherent sweetness they offered. His


    kisses gradually grew more fervent, his hands beginning to lift the hem of her nightgown.


    A soft whimper escaped from the girl, rousing her from her slumber.


    Natalia was gagged in her sleep and couldn''t breathe. She gasped for air and opened her eyes, only to


    see someone on her again. "Ah!" Her scream echoed in the room. With a force born of fear, she


    shoved him away, her mind racing back to the other night.


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s me!" The man tightened his grip on her trembling hands, realizing how genuinely


    scared she had been.


    "Magnus?" Natalia couldn''t believe her own eyes. She rubbed her eyes, making sure the man on her


    bed was indeed Magnus.


    "Yes, it''s me. From now on, we will share a room." The man reached out and pulled her into his arms


    and tucked her in.


    "Share a room?" Her drowsiness vanished, reced by sheer surprise.


    "Magnus, I''m not ready to share a room with you yet. I''m not used to it." The faint smell of his soap,


    mingled with his natural scent, filled her nostrils. Her body was taut with tension.


    "What do you need to prepare for? You''re my wife; it''s normal for us to sleep in the same room. You''ll


    get used to it." Magnus said, pulling her closer and closing his eyes, ready to fall asleep.


    "But... I..." Natalia squirmed in his embrace, trying to break free. She could feel the heat radiating from


    his body.


    "Stay still." His voice was hoarse and low, "If you keep moving, I might do something else."


    The words boomed in Natalia''s mind, leaving her petrified. His heavy breath tickled her ear, causing


    her body to tremble uncontrobly. She dared not move a muscle.


    After a while, Natalia felt her legs growing numb. She made a slight movement and heard his rhythmic


    breathing behind her. She thought that he must have fallen asleep. As she bent her legs, she felt


    something scorching. Even through the fabric, she could feel his heat.


    Magnus took a deep breath as he rolled over her, "What did you touch? Hmm?" His voice was husky


    and maic.


    Natalia gasped in surprise, looking up at the man on top of her, feeling his hard-on on her abdomen.


    She knew what she had touched. She wasn''t the naive girl she used to be after what happened that


    night.


    Her face burned with embarrassment. She pushed against his chest, "I... I didn''t mean to. I''m sorry. I''ll


    go sleep in another room. I tend to move a lot in my sleep. I don''t want to disturb you."


    Magnus didn''t move. He could hear her heart racing, beating in time with the soft patter of rain outside.


    It was a beautiful sound.


    "There are no other rooms. You''re sleeping here." He leaned in, his warm breath brushing against her


    face.


    He paused, "My legs may not work well, but everything else does. So if you have any other ideas or


    can''t sleep properly, I don''t mind having some fun with you."


    Natalia was mortified. She hadn''t expected these words from the usually cold and aloof man. She


    shoved him away with all her might, "Magnus, I''ve told you I''m not ready to share a room with you. I


    don''t want to consummate our marriage either."


    With her sudden push, Magnus fell off the bed and onto the floor. Natalia was taken aback. She jumped


    off the bed and tried to help him up, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to."


    Magnus'' face was as grim as thunder. He slowly propped his hands up on the edge of the bed, and


    before Natalia coulde to his side, he propped himself up and climbed onto the bed in no time.


    His agile movements were reminiscent of a wounded cheetah. He sat on the bed, his gaze fixed on


    Natalia''s pale face. "Get back in bed." Hemanded, clearly irritated by her actions.


    "Is it because of my legs? Why did you push me away? You''re my wife." His intense gaze pierced her


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    heart.


    "No, I... I just... I''m not used to... sleeping with you." She was shivering, whether from the cold or fear,


    she didn''t know.


    "Not used to sleeping with me? Then who would you prefer to sleep with?" He leaned back against the


    bed, his gaze cold and distant towards the girl who was shivering in her thin nightgown.


    "Get back in bed. Do you want to catch a cold?" His voice was filled with impatience.


    Natalia lowered her head and climbed back onto the bed, tucking herself under the covers. Before she


    could utter a word, Magnus pulled her close, "Just sleep."


    "But..." Natalia pouted. Even her sleep was being dictated.


    She dared not move, her eyes tightly shut, her breath held. Magnus tightened his arms around her. A


    smile yed on his lips. Having a woman in his arms was indeed a different feeling.


    Despite her difort, Natalia eventually fell asleep in his arms.


    It was three in the morning, the rain outside still pouring down. Natalia''s breathing had finally evened


    out. Magnus looked down at her. Her eyes were tightly shut, her lips slightly parted. Even in sleep, she


    looked troubled.


    A chuckle rose in his throat. He closed his eyes, holding her close. As long as she behaved, he


    wouldn''t expose her lie. This was enough for him.


    His chin rested on her head and before long, he too fell asleep. Perhaps it was the first peaceful sleep


    he had had in years. The days of his leg treatment in France was like living in hell.


    Now he could stand, but had to pretend to be disabled. He didn''t want to upset his grandfather. If


    Lucius found out he was recovered, he would plot against him. His grandfather was too old to handle


    the strife. He remembered the year Jamie died. His grandfather was devastated. Jamie was a wound


    that would never heal.


    Magnus was used to waking up at six every morning. But today, he slept in. They both slept until nine


    in the morning. The servants were shocked to find his wheelchair empty. When she gently pushed


    open Natalia''s door and saw the two people entwined in slumber on the bed, the housemaid quickly


    covered her mouth and gently closed the door.


    "Linden,Mr. Magnus spent the night with Ms. Natalia." The housemaid rushed to inform Linden.


    Linden paused for a moment, his face immediately shadowed with displeasure, "And who else would


    he share his bed with if not his wife? Stop making a fuss over nothing. We shouldn''t meddle in his


    affairs."

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    The maid hurriedly lowered her head, "But Mr. Magnus is not in a wheelchair, and there is no


    wheelchair when he gets upter."


    Linden knotted his brows, "Get back to your work."


    Once the maid had left, Linden immediately pushed Magnus'' wheelchair gently towards the room.


    When he saw the two on the bed, he was taken aback. He quickly set the wheelchair in ce and


    retreated.


    After a while, Natalia opened her eyes to see a handsome face in front of her. She was momentarily


    stunned, recalling the man''s words from the night before, "We''ll have to get used to sharing a room."


    She felt a rush of heat to her ears and looked up at the man''s sleeping face. Wasn''t he always an early


    riser? Why was he still asleep? She studies his smooth skin, his handsome features and his eyes


    closed with long, thickshes. God, he was even more attractive than most women.


    His lips were thin, and some said men with thin lips were heartless. Was he heartless?


    Recalling the times he had forcefully kissed her without her consent, she blushed, gently removed his


    hand, and attempted to slip away. Therge hand on her waist tightened abruptly. "My dear, you''ve


    been staring at me for quite a while now. What are your thoughts?"


    Startled, Natalia pushed against his chest to back away, "I wasn''t staring. I just wanted to get up."


    With a swift movement, the man pulled her back into his embrace, flipping over to pin her beneath him.


    Natalia let out a surprised yelp, "Magnus, what are you doing?" Why was he on top of her again?


    Weren''t his legs supposed to be numb?


    "Sneak a peek and then run away? What do you think I should do, darling? Maybe we should do


    something more... intimate?" His deep, dark gazes bore into hers.


    Natalia tensed up, feeling something hot pressing against her lower abdomen. Boom! It felt like her


    brain had exploded. What was he nning? "I... I''m not your wife. Get off me. I''m not ready yet!" She


    blushed as red as an apple, pushing against the man atop her.


    "Not my wife? Then who are you?" His eyes locked onto hers. Natalia froze, lifting her gaze to meet


    his. His handsome face was stern.


    "What else do you need to prepare for? You''re my wife. We haven''t done what married couples do." He


    intentionally pressed his lower body against hers.


    Natalia''s heart pounded against her chest. She was still uncertain about what happened that night.


    Was this man really about to sleep with her? If the man from that night wasn''t him, then how would she


    tell him she had been vited?


    Summoning up her courage, she locked her eyes with his, "Magnus, even though I married you, sex


    between a man and a woman should be natural. If you force it when I''m not ready, I... I''ll be


    traumatized!"


    Magnus stared at the woman beneath him. Traumatized? Was she referring to the trauma from that


    night? He pushed off with his hands and sat up, hopping onto his wheelchair by the bed and sliding out


    of the bedroom.


    Seeing the wheelchair disappear, Natalia quickly got up and ran into the bathroom. Her heart was


    racing. This man was constantly flirting with her. When she didn''t reciprocate, he got angry. Hmph!


    After getting dressed, Natalia went downstairs to see the man sitting elegantly on the sofa. There was


    another man there, probably in his forties, wearing a warm smile. Upon seeing her descend the stairs,


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    he immediately stood up, "Good day, ma¡¯am. I''m Linden, the Andersen family''s loyal butler. Mr. Morgan


    has sent me to fetch you and Mr. Magnus back to the manor for his 80th birthday celebration."


    Natalia nodded, then turned to look at Magnus, who hadn''t spared her a nce, his attention on his


    tablet. Regardless, since the elders had sent someone to fetch them, she couldn''t refuse. That would


    be seen as ack of manners on the rkson family''s part.


    "When are we leaving?" She asked Magnus.


    He didn''t look up from his tablet, "You go ahead. We''ll join you for dinner." He was addressing Linden.


    "Very well. I''ll take my leave now." Linden nodded at Natalia and exited the living room.


    Natalia turned her gaze to the man on the sofa, "Are we really going back?"


    He set down his tablet and patted the seat next to him, "Pack your things. We''re going to the Andersen


    Family Estate tonight and will stay there for three days. Bring what you need. I have a change of


    clothes there, so just pack your own things."


    Natalia sat next to him, deep in thought, "Going back to celebrate Grandpa''s 80th birthday? I have to


    go, right?"


    "Yeah, of course. What are you afraid of? You''re my wife. Just stay by my side." He noticed her evasive


    gaze and a hint of a smile appeared on his lips.


    "Alright, I''ll go pack." Sooner orter, the truth woulde out. She didn''t expect it to happen so soon.


    She knew that once she got to the Andersen family''s ce, they''d find out she wasn''t her sister.


    Without having any food, she got up and went upstairs, the man''s piercing gaze on her. He was


    thinking, ¡°Natalia, I''m giving you a chance. If you tell me the truth, I can find a way to prevent Grandpa


    from punishing you.¡±


    But the girl just went upstairs, leaving Magnus staring coldly at the slowly closing elevator doors.


    Once upstairs, Natalia stood on the balcony. She gazed at the calm sea. What has toe wille.


    There was no escaping it. So just face it head-on. She turned and packed a few clothes and daily


    necessities.


    At five in the afternoon, Magnus wheeled himself into Natalia''s room, "What''s wrong? You''ve been


    hiding away all day, scared to meet Grandpa. How long do you n on hiding? It''s time to leave, my


    wife."


    She hadn''t been hiding, had she? And was he addicted to calling her wife?


    Outside the vi, on the beach, Linden had already prepared the car. Natalia pushed the wheelchair


    over to the car while the servants put the luggage in.


    Linden helped Magnus into the car, which then slowly left the beach.


    Natalia sat in the back seat. The moment the car left the beach, her heart started to race. Magnus


    looked at the tense woman next to him and sighed, "Don''t be scared. I''m here with you. Just stand by


    my side, okay?"


    Natalia turned around, gazing at him in surprise. His gazes were soft yet deep, like a vortex. She


    wasn''t sure how much of his feelings towards her were genuine. But given the circumstances, she had


    no choice but to rely on his protection. She looked into his eyes and nodded.


    Magnus reached out and held her hand, sighing as he looked out the window. Hisrge hands were dry


    and warm as he gently rubbed her palm with his fingertips. Natalia''s ears instantly flushed a deep


    shade of crimson.


    Magnus toyed with her hand, keeping it in his grip all the way to the Andersen Family Estate.


    Just like their previous visit, a line of servants stood outside the grand estate. Linden''s car slowly glided


    to a halt on the expansive frontwn and a servant immediately approached with a wheelchair.


    Magnus nced at Natalia''s tense expression, his grasp on her hand tightening. "Don''t be scared, my


    wife," heforted, "I''ve got this."


    For a fleeting moment, Natalia felt that he had already known that she wasn''t Kendra. His gaze was


    sincere, devoid of any mockery or sarcasm.


    At this moment, a servant opened the car door, eyes filled with respect as he looked at Natalia. "Ms.


    Natalia, Mr. Magnus. Please,e inside."

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Natalia released Magnus''s hand, nodded, and got out of the car to assist him onto his wheelchair. A


    servant began to push the wheelchair towards the vi.


    "No need," Natalia interjected, taking over from the servant. She pushed Magnus into the courtyard,


    where a line of smiling servants greeted her, "Wee home, Ms. Natalia, we''re delighted to see you."


    Magnus remained expressionless, while Natalia blushed at the greeting, replying, "Hello, everyone."


    The servants were surprised at Natalia''s appearance - so young and beautiful. No wonder both of


    Magnus and Lucius were smitten with her.


    Entering the living room, Natalia immediately saw the old man with gray hair sitting in the adjacent


    armchair. He appeared to be in good spirits, despite his hair being gray, and his eyes still shone with a


    wise light.


    Growing up in the rkson family, Natalia was familiar with the formalities. She pushed the wheelchair


    towards the old man - Morgan, Magnus'' grandfather.


    "Grandpa, I''m sorry for noting sooner," she said, her voice soft and gentle.


    Morgan looked at Natalia, dressed in a blue dress and matching cardigan, her long hair cascading over


    her shoulders. Her eyes, a clear blue, mirrored the calm and tranquility of a peacefulke.


    Suddenly, Morgan realized she was of mixed heritage. But both Kyler and Addison were local.


    Nevertheless, he smiled warmly and extended his hand, "Come, Kendra, let me get a good look at you.


    How''s life on the ind? When you married my grandson, I didn''t throw a wedding for you. I''m sorry for


    that. But don''t worry, what''s meant to be yours won''t be taken away."


    Natalia smiled and walked over to Morgan as she reached out to take his hand in both of hers, "It''s fine,


    Grandpa. The wedding ceremony is just a formality. I''m doing well and I''ve grown ustomed to living


    on the ind."


    Morgan chuckled heartily, "Good. Just like a true rkson - sensible and smart."


    Morgan then pointed to a man and woman seated nearby, "These are your inws. You should


    recognize them. Do visit more often with Magnus."


    Natalia turned and was startled to see Magnus'' parents. Lillian, Magnus'' mother, had met Kendra


    before. She certainly would recognize Kendra.


    Upon making eye contact with Lillian, Natalia could feel her blood run cold. Lillian''s smirk and


    contemptuous gaze said it all - she knew Natalia wasn''t Kendra.


    Anthony, Magnus'' father, smiled, "Kendra, thank you for looking after Magnus."


    Natalia straightened up, "Hello."


    Lillian responded with a barely concealed sneer, "We appreciate your help. From now on, we''ll depend


    on you to take care of Magnus."


    All this time, Magnus sat silently, watching Natalia''s reactions. When she saw Lillian, her panicked


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    expression confirmed his suspicion - Lillian knew Natalia wasn''t Kendra.


    He looked at Morgan, "Grandpa, I think it''s time for dinner. Kendra is going to help me change."


    Morgan responded with a heartyugh, "Go on, then."


    Magnus signaled for Natalia toe over. She walked over and began to push his wheelchair towards


    the elevator, heading to the third floor.


    Once they were gone, Morgan''s smile faded. Lillian stepped forward, as if to say something, but was


    stopped by Anthony. Morgan turned away without a word and headed to the second floor.


    In his study on the second floor, Morgan pulled out Magnus and Kendra''s marriage certificate from a


    drawer. The girl in the photo wasn''t the rkson¡¯s daughter. Who was she?


    On the third floor, Natalia pushed Magnus into his bedroom, her heart still pounding. Magnus watched


    as Natalia stood in the middle of the room, her face pale. So she was scared now. He wanted to see


    how long she could keep up the act, knowing that even his grandpa was starting to suspect something.


    Yet, she still wanted to deceive him. This girl had never been honest with him. Fine, let her continue the


    charade.


    Natalia suddenly turned around, her eyes welling up with tears, "Magnus."


    The man remained expressionless, "Go change your clothes. It''s time for dinner, and my brother Lucius


    will be joining us."


    Natalia clenched her fists, realizing that Lucius was alsoing. Of course, how could she have


    forgotten? This was the Andersen Family Estate, Lucius would definitely be here. But by now, she had


    nothing to fear. What worried her was that the Andersen family might take their anger out on her father.


    She pulled out a change of clothes for Magnus. As she helped him change, he looked up at her, his


    eyes full of anticipation. Was he waiting for her to tell the truth? Could it be that he already knew she


    wasn''t Kendra?


    "If you have nothing to say, let''s go down for dinner," Magnus said, maneuvering his wheelchair


    towards the door.


    "Magnus!" Natalia chased after him, her hands gripping the handles of the wheelchair, her eyes filled


    with tears, "I''m not your wife. I''m not Kendra." The words slipped out uncontrobly.


    She regretted not confessing this to him when they were on the ind. Maybe then, he would have


    helped her. But now, she was alone and helpless. She realized that the first person she should have


    confessed to was Magnus.


    Magnus chuckled softly, "What are you talking about? If you''re not my wife, then who is? Why are you


    acting so strange after meeting Grandpa? Don''t worry, you have me."


    He reached for her hand, saying, "Let''s go, it''s all right."


    Natalia''s delicate hand was led by him towards the elevator. Just as she was about to press the


    elevator button, the doors slid open with a soft hum. Lucius stood inside, eyesnding on the couple


    outside. Upon making eye contact with Natalia, he was taken aback.


    So, this was Kendra''s little sister. She was indeed very beautiful, her delicate face andrge, ocean-


    blue eyes filled with confusion. Her vulnerability was heart-trembling.


    She was stunningly beautiful. He had seen countless women in his life, but if he wasn''t mistaken, this


    girl was even more beautiful than Kendra. She radiated an aura of innocence and purity.


    Natalia, on the other hand, was taken aback. This was Lucius. His eyes were sharp and cunning, a


    stark contrast to Magnus'' deep and calm gaze.


    "Lucius, you''re back," Magnus interrupted their eye contact.


    He took Natalia''s hand, "My dear, this is Lucius. You should know each other." He gave a small smile, a


    smile that sent a shiver down Lucius'' spine.


    Lucius quickly regained hisposure, looking at Magnus with a mocking smile, "Magnus. Finally


    willing to return, huh? I thought you''d keep your wife hidden away on Sapphire Ind for the rest of


    your life. Who would''ve thought you''d actually bring her home. Ha, ha, ha..."

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Magnus tightened his grip, "With grandpa here, I have toe back. Besides, if I''m not mistaken, this


    old mansion should be in my name, Lucius."


    Lucius turned pale, shooting a venomous gaze at Magnus. He scoffed, "Well, Magnus, it''s just an old


    mansion, no big deal. I''ll give you whatever you want. After all, you''re the one who can''t walk, right?"


    Natalia, hearing the brothers'' heated exchange, her heart ached for Magnus. If only he could stand, he


    wouldn''t have to endure all these sneers. She shot Lucius a disgusted look, causing him to flinch


    slightly. She didn''t say a word to him, instead, she pushed Magnus into the elevator.


    As the elevator doors slowly closed, Natalia looked up to see Lucius'' smirk growing wider. Inside the


    elevator, Magnus'' cold demeanor caused Natalia''s heart to ache even more. She gently ced her


    hand on his shoulder, "Don''t worry, you''ll be able to stand one day."


    Magnus paused for a moment, his expression softened. This girl still cared for others even though she


    herself was in a tough spot.


    They ate dinner quietly under Morgan''s stern gaze. After dinner, Natalia was about to take Magnus for


    a walk when Morgan called out to her, "Kendra,e to my study, I have something to discuss with


    you."


    Natalia hesitated for a moment, but before she could agree, Magnus interrupted, "Grandpa, can''t it wait


    for a few days? My wife just arrived. She''s still getting used to the ce." He added, holding onto her


    hand.


    Morgan looked at Magnus, protecting Natalia like a mother hen, a pang of pain surged in his heart. His


    beloved grandson was still oblivious that his wife was an imposter. He would get to the bottom of this. If


    the rksons had intentionally switched brides, using this girl to rece their own daughter, he would


    make sure Kyler would disappear from Melfort.


    "Magnus, rx. I just want to talk to Kendra. I won''t give her a hard time." Morgan turned and walked


    upstairs. Natalia gave Magnus'' hand a reassuring squeeze, "I''ll be back soon."


    Magnus was about to say something, but Natalia was already following Morgan into the elevator.


    Lucius, sitting on the sofa, smirked mockingly.


    "Lucius, could you please push me outside for a walk?" Magnus asked, just as Lucius was about to


    stand up and head upstairs.


    Lucius was taken aback, but then he smiled, "Sure, I''m surprised you''re in the mood for a stroll."


    The brothers found themselves beneath the magnolia tree where they had been before. The weather


    was slightly chilly in the evening, "Remember when you purposely let your wheelchair roll down from


    here, and grandpa was furious? Magnus, I didn''t expect you to be so cunning. You purposely let


    Morgan see. Because of that, he warned me again, and if I dared to harm you, he would never let me


    inherit the CEO position of Andersen Corporation. Ha, he really said that, but who else is capable of


    being the CEO of Andersen Corporation if not me?"


    "You''re crippled, and even if Morgan wanted to have you be the CEO, you don''t have the


    strength. Ha ha ha¡­" Luciusughed without restraint.


    Magnus remained unfazed by his words, he nced indifferently at the study window on the second


    floor.


    "Well, is that so? You better hold onto everything you have now, because when you fall from such a


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    height, it''s going to hurt." Magnus said calmly.


    "What do you mean!" Lucius stormed over, grabbing Magnus by the cor.


    Magnus gripped Lucius'' wrist, causing him to wince in pain. Lucius stared at the man in the wheelchair


    in fear. In the dusk, his eyes were as cold as ice. He held onto Lucius'' hand, staring at him intently, "If I


    tell grandpa about the bride switch, do you think he''ll still let you inherit the CEO position? Then, he''ll


    ostracize you and the rksons and remarry your woman to me. Well, he might already know, you and


    the rksons conspired to rece the real Kendra and sent this fake Kendra to Sapphire Ind. Can


    you imagine what he would do?"


    With that, he harshly let go of Lucius'' hand. The pain made Lucius'' body numb, and Magnus'' words


    struck him like a bolt from the blue. Magnus pushed him against the magnolia tree, causing him to


    grunt in pain.


    "What did you say? How do you know? It''s impossible. Grandpa can''t know. Magnus, I know you''re


    angry because the woman married to you isn''t Kendra. Ha ha ha, you''re pitiful. You married an


    imposter. Live with her for the rest of your life, because you don''t deserve Kendra."


    Lucius looked down at the wrist that the man had just squeezed, his knuckles turning pale. He was


    about to go and tip over the wheelchair when there was a loud noise from the upstairs study.


    Without wasting a moment, Magnus quickly wheeled himself towards the mansion, straight into the


    elevator and stopped in front of Morgan''s study door, knocking lightly. Meanwhile, Lucius stood in


    shock for a moment before quickly pulling out his phone to make a call.


    Ten minutes earlier, Natalia had followed Morgan into his study. The decor was grand, everything was


    made of camphor wood, and the bookshelf was filled with countless books. Upon entering, Natalia felt


    a sense of oppression. Morgan sat in an armchair, watching the girl standing in the middle of the room.


    She was so pure and innocent.


    Morgan wondered, who was this beautiful and innocent woman?


    She seemed calm andposed, but her heart was in turmoil. She furrowed her brows, "Grandpa,


    what did you want to talk about?"


    Morgan nced at her for a few seconds before picking up the documents on the table. "Kendra, I


    don''t have much to give you for your marriage to my grandson. This is five percent of the shares in


    Andersen Corporation. Just sign here and consider it my wedding gift to you."


    Without beating around the bush, Morgan got straight to the point. Natalia stared wide-eyed at the


    documents, a pang of guilt striking her as she looked up at the kindly old man. Should she tell him that


    she wasn''t Kendra, but Kendra''s sister? She didn''t want to deceive him. After all, she hade to this


    family to repay the love and care she had received from the rksons.


    "I... I can''t sign this, Grandpa. I don''t want the shares either," she said, unable to fathom epting the


    shares when she might leave before long.


    Morgan''s gaze was steady on her. "Why not? These are yours by right. Anyone marrying into the


    Andersen family gets shares in Andersen Corporation. You''re no different."


    Natalia looked up at the old man, and he still smiled and nodded at her. "Go on, sign it. Take good care


    of my grandson. He lost the use of his legs in his lifetime, and there''s not much else I can give him.


    Providing him with a peaceful life is the only thing I can do."


    Hearing his words and seeing the sorrowful look on his face as he turned to gaze out the window,


    Natalia felt her heart ache.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    A sudden lump formed in her throat, threatening to spill over into tears. Finally, she stepped forward,


    facing Morgan honestly, "Grandpa, I''m sorry. I''m not Kendra. I¡¯m Natalia, Kyler''s youngest daughter. My


    sister didn''t want to marry Magnus, so they sent me to Sapphire Ind instead. I didn''t mean to


    deceive you, Grandpa."


    Upon hearing her confession, Morgan slowly put down the documents he was holding and turned to


    look at Natalia, stunned. "Is all you''ve said true?" He had intended to lure Natalia with shares of the


    family business. If she had willingly reced Kendra for the sake of money, she would have no ce in


    the Andersen family. But she didn''t want the shares. She had confessed her true identity, admitting she


    was an imposter. Morgan finally nodded in acknowledgement.


    Smart girl, he thought.


    Having confessed the truth, Natalia finally let out a sigh of relief. She had been living with this lie for


    over a month, dreading the day it would be exposed. Seeing the mocking smiles on Lucius and Lillian''s


    faces earlier, she knew that day had arrived. She decided to tell Morgan the truth, believing him to be a


    reasonable man. Even if she was a substitute, he wouldn''t kill her. At worst, he''d send her home.


    "Grandpa, every word I''ve said is true. I wouldn''t dare to lie. But Magnus doesn''t know that I''m Natalia."


    Would he strangle her if he found out?


    Morgan looked at the girl. He wanted to say that perhaps this girl was more suited for Magnus than


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Kendra ever could be. But Kyler''s second daughter was illegitimate. Such a girl was not fit for his


    beloved grandson.


    He mmed his hand down on the table, "Nonsense! You think this is a game, marrying in your sister''s


    ce?"


    The cup on the desk rattled and fell to the floor with a loud tter. Natalia clenched her hands tightly,


    closing her eyes. "I''m sorry." She hadn''t expected Morgan to be so angry. Just as it seemed like his


    anger was about to explode, there was a knock on the study door.


    She quickly turned to open the door and saw Magnus in his wheelchair, looking anxious. Without


    sparing Natalia a nce, he wheeled himself directly into the study, "Grandpa, what''s wrong? Did


    Kendra upset you? She''s young and naive. Don''t hold it against her."


    Morgan looked at his grandson, defending the girl. His heart ached even more. Magnus still didn''t know


    that this girl wasn''t the rkson''s daughter. How much would it hurt him if he knew? He could tell


    Magnus was already fond of her.


    But, no! He would not allow the rksons to deceive them like this. Looking at his grandson seated in


    the wheelchair, he waved his hand dismissively, "Enough, both of you may leave."


    Magnus looked at the fuming Morgan and smiled, "Grandpa, don''t be angry. You''re almost eighty, and


    you should be enjoying your life. What could possibly make you so angry?"


    After saying this, he took Natalia''s hand and led her out of the study, heading straight to their bedroom


    on the third floor. Once the door was closed, Magnus turned to look at the girl, who was obviously


    frightened. ¡°What did Grandpa say to you?¡±


    Natalia looked into his icy eyes and shook her head, "Grandpa wanted me to sign a share ownership


    agreement, but I didn''t."


    "That''s all?" The icy gaze bore into her as if trying to see through her, "You have one minute to tell me


    the truth." He wheeled himself over to her, lifting her chin up.


    "What else are you hiding? I''m waiting for you toe clean." His voice was low and husky, like a


    suppressed growl.


    "I... I told Grandpa that I''m not Kendra." As she finished, tears began to roll down her cheeks. She had


    been so careful to hide her feelings for so long, she no longer wanted to keep up the pretense. At this


    moment, a sense of relief washed over her. Come what may, she was ready. She closed her eyes,


    waiting for the inevitable, only to feel the man gently release her chin and pull her into his embrace.


    Looking up into his eyes, she felt a moment of disorientation. He lifted her onto hisp, just as he had


    done before. He whispered in her ear in a low voice, "Don''t be afraid. As long as you''re my wife, that''s


    all that matters. It doesn''t matter who you are, you can only be my wife."


    Stunned, Natalia looked at him, choking on her words, "Did you know all along that I wasn''t Kendra?


    Did you deliberately not expose me?"


    "Hm." He responded nonchntly, looking out the window.


    He held her as he wheeled over to turn on the bedsidemp. Natalia felt like she was dreaming, seeing


    his tender side again. He hadn''t exploded in anger, or strangled her.


    He put her on the bed, his dark eyes watching her quietly, "No matter what happens, just remember


    that you are my wife. Can you do that?"


    Can she? She was not his wife; his wife was Kendra. But in his inscrutable dark eyes, she found


    herself nodding.


    "Go take a bath and sleep. Don''t leave me from now on. Once Grandpa''s birthday is over, we''ll return


    to the ind." He straightened up and moved away from the bed, heading towards the door.


    As he opened the door and left, Natalia sat up. He knew. He had known all along and yet he hadn''t


    strangled her. But Morgan wouldn''t let the rksons off easily.


    Her Dad!


    She wanted to go plead with Morgan not to me her father, but then she remembered Magnus''


    words, "No matter what happens, just remember you''re my wife." She slumped back onto the bed.


    In the room below, Morgan looked at the man in the wheelchair, his most cherished grandson, who had


    been deceived like this. How could he swallow this bitter pill? "Get that girl off Sapphire Ind


    immediately. I''ll deal with the rksons. If they have nothing to say for themselves, I''ll wipe their entire


    family off the face of Melfort." Morgan paced around the room angrily.


    "Grandpa, I can''t chase her away. She''s already my wife. Where would you have me send her away? It


    doesn''t matter who she is; she''s Mrs. Magnus now. I''m sorry, Grandpa." Magnus looked up at the


    elderly man with gray hair.


    "But she''s Kyler''s bastard child, with a mother whose identity remains a mystery. It''s possible that Kyler


    had her with some lowborn woman. How can someone of such a status marry into the Andersen


    family?" He pointed towards the door, his voiceced with fury.


    Magnus gripped the handles of his wheelchair tightly, pleadingly looking at Morgan. "No, grandpa, let


    me handle this. Please, don''t interfere."


    Morgan stared at his stubborn grandson, disappointment evident in his eyes. "It''s only been a few days,


    and you''re already attached to her. Magnus, she seems like a good girl, but she''s not for you. I have to


    deal with the rksons."


    "We do need to settle the score with the rksons, but I''ll handle this girl. Whether she''s suitable for


    me or not, I''m the only one who knows. Grandpa, you don''t want to see me lose even the right to


    choose my own woman in this life, do you?" Magnus suddenly stared at Morgan quietly.


    "You..." For a moment, Morgan felt his grandson was no longer the obedient child he used to be. He


    had changed. Maybe, unbeknownst to him, Magnus had grown stronger.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    He waved dismissively, "Go ahead, it''s up to you." He turned away with a hint of mncholy.


    "Thank you, Grandpa." Magnus turned to leave.


    On the third floor, Magnus pushed open the door to his bedroom to see the girl still waiting for him by


    the bed. Upon seeing him enter, she immediately got up to push his wheelchair.


    "Why are you still awake?" He asked softly, looking at her tired face.


    "I was waiting for you toe back." Natalia replied, then blushed, realizing how it sounded. What she


    meant was that she was waiting to help him bathe and go to bed, not anything else.


    At her words, Magnus chuckled softly, "Waiting for me toe back and sleep together?"


    Natalia looked nkly at himughing, her captivating eyes locked onto him.


    She quickly lowered her head, her heart skipping a beat. "Magnus, I''ve prepared the bath for you. You


    should go ahead." He didn''t mention that matter, and Natalia didn''t ask about it.


    She wheeled him into the bathroom, turned to leave, but her wrist was caught in his grasp. "Let¡¯s bathe


    together. How am I supposed to btake a bath if you don''t help me?"


    Natalia blushed at his words. On the ind, she had never helped him bathe. He had always done it


    himself. But now, here, he wanted her to help him, even suggesting they bathe together.


    "No, you go first."


    "Take a bath together. The servants outside are watching. If you don''t take care of me properly,


    Grandpa will get even angrier. Do you want the rkson family to disappear from Melfort?" He


    released her hand slightly.


    Natalia froze, hurriedly grasping his hand. "Magnus, all of this is not my father''s fault. Please don''t


    me him. It was my mother and Kendra who forced me into this. Since you already know that I''m an


    imposter and not worthy of being your wife, I can work as a maid and take care of you, so please don''t


    take it out on my father." She tightened her grip on the man''s hand, her panicked look tinged with


    pleading.


    He stared intensely at her, "If you don''t want me to vent my anger on your father, then behave and help


    me undress to bathe." He had never thought of having her as a maid.


    Natalia bit her lip, slowly unbuttoning his shirt. He watched her trembling hands, suddenly pulling her


    onto hisp.


    Before Natalia could react, she was already sitting on hisp, her vision darkened as his warm lips met


    hers.


    He forcefully sucked on her lips, causing Natalia to wince in pain. She cried out, and he took the


    opportunity to slip his tongue into her mouth, capturing her small tongue and sucking on it hungrily.


    Natalia began to tremble, his presence overwhelming her senses. Hisrge hand held the back of her


    head, the other around her slender waist, kissing her without restraint. The sweetness of her lips made


    it impossible for him to stop, her sweet scent filling his nostrils. His hand uncontrobly slipped under


    her clothes.


    Natalia let out a "hmmm" and started to struggle, but she suddenly felt something hard under her


    buttocks. It grew bigger and hotter as it pressed against her ass. She writhed in his arms, rubbing


    against him.


    "Stop moving!" He growled. If she kept moving like this, he wasn''t sure if he could control himself.


    Natalia instantly froze, sitting on hisp, allowing his arousal to press dangerously against her.


    He kissed her again, and Natalia was both shocked and embarrassed. Under his intense kiss, her body


    slowly melted. After about ten minutes, their clothes were soaked with sweat and the humidity of the


    bathroom.


    With his eyes half-closed, he huskily said, "Take off your clothes and bathe. You''re all sweaty."


    Natalia looked at him, his handsome face filled with desire. When he wasn''t angry, his stunning


    appearance made her feel hard to breathe.


    She had never experienced a kiss like this before. Every time, he sucked on her lips and tongue until


    they were numb. She clung tightly to her clothes, not wanting to remove them. But he suddenly lifted


    her up, the wheelchair sliding next to the bathtub. Before she could react, her entire body was already


    in the bathtub, causing arge ssh.


    Magnus'' clothes were soaked, he looked down at himself and quickly stripped. He looked at the girl in


    the bathtub, her drenched clothes clinging to her petite body. He swallowed, unbuckling his belt and


    jumping into the bathtub.


    The water in the bathtub overflowed again, and Natalia yelped.


    She immediately covered her mouth, but the servants outside still heard her and immediately reported


    it to the second floor.


    In the second-floor bedroom, Morgan''s expression darkened. Had his grandson already fallen for that


    girl? He sighed.


    On the third floor, in the bathroom, Magnus listened to Natalia''s yelp, and a slight smile curled on the


    corner of his mouth. "I haven''t even done anything, and you''re already moaning so loudly. Are you


    trying to tell everyone that we are doing it?"


    Natalia was too embarrassed to lift her head. He pulled her into his arms and began to remove her


    clothes.


    "Don''t, Magnus, I''m not used to this yet. Can we just have a bath first?" Natalia hugged her wet arms,


    crouching in his arms.


    "We''re already wet, so why not take them off? Do you think I haven''t seen your body before." With a


    wave of his hand, Natalia''s wet dress fell outside the bathtub.


    "Ah!" She was left in her underwear and shorts. "When did you see my body!"


    "When you were sick and feverish, I was the one who changed your clothes. How could you forget


    that." He stared intensely at her glowing skin.


    He listened to the sound outside the door. The corners of his mouth curled up as he looked at the girl in


    his arms, his body burning with heat.


    This damned girl, didn''t she know she was in danger? He was saving her. If he didn''t have sex with her


    tonight, his grandfather would definitely not let her stay the night. He knew his grandfather''s tactics too


    well.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    But now as he watched the body shivering in his arms and remembered thest time he''d taken her,


    his arousal grew. At that time, he was dizzy with anger and took revenge on her with rage, and her first


    time was taken away from her by him in that situation. So it was normal for her to feel traumatized.


    Tonight, if he didn''t sleep with her, his grandfather might send her away tomorrow, or throw her directly


    into some kind of a farm. This would deal a fatal blow to the rkson family, and then Grandpa would


    get Kendra to remarry him on the ind.


    Natalia looked at the man, his eyes alternating between passion and coldness. Based on his words just


    now, he had changed her clothes when she was sick. Then he had already seen her body. Her face


    was burning like fire, her heart pounding.


    "Magnus. I''ll grab your towel, just take a look if you want to. It''s not like you haven''t seen it all before."


    She suddenly got out from the bathtub, reaching for a towel from the rack to dab the droplets of water


    off Magnus'' back.


    She looked down and couldn''t help but notice the rather noticeable bulge in his boxers. Her cheeks


    med up even more. She quickly diverted her eyes. However, the man caught her hand, gently pulling


    her back onto hisp, right on top of his... well.


    Magnus took a deep breath. Then he suddenly flipped her over and pressed her into the bathtub water.


    He held her gaze for a few seconds, then with a strong push of his arms, he hoisted himself into his


    wheelchair, shrugged on his bathrobe and dressed himself.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Natalia''s mouth fell open in shock as he casually grabbed another bathrobe and fished her out of the


    water, stripping her of her underwear.


    "Ah! Magnus. I can do it myself!" Being entirely exposed like this made her want to hide in


    embarrassment. However, the man''s ice-cold handsome face remained expressionless as he wrapped


    her in a bathrobe and smoothly wheeled her to the side of the bed in the bedroom. He tossed her onto


    the bed in one swift motion. Natalianded in the soft sheets, trying to grab the covers to hide herself,


    but her vision went dark as the man deftly jumped onto the bed.


    His entire body covered hers, the bathrobes providing little barrier between their skin. Natalia could feel


    his hard-on pressing against her through the thin fabric.


    She stared at him in panic. The memories of that night flooded back. If it was him who forced himself


    on her, she would hate him. If it wasn''t him, then she had lost her virginity to another man. Didn''t that


    disgust him?


    "Magnus, calm down. We talked about this. I''m not Kendra, and I won''t do things like this with you." Her


    hands pressed against his hot chest, her heart pounding wildly in her chest.


    "Shut up." The man growled, his face clouded with displeasure.


    "If you don''t want to die, behave. Tonight, I''ll make you my wife. This way, you and the rkson family


    might have a chance of survival. You know how much you angered grandpa by recing Kendra. Even


    if I spare you, he won''t."


    The man looked at the girl''s terrified eyes, the innocence reflected in the dim light making him soften.


    He raised his hand, his rough fingers gently caressing her cheek. Her lips were tightly pressed


    together, swollen from his earlier kisses in the bathroom. She was too delicate. That night, he had


    taken her so roughly she had passed out several times. Because he was so angry then, he hadn''t been


    gentle. But tonight, he nned to be gentler.


    He leaned in to gently kiss her lips, a shallow touch. His lower body pressed dangerously against her.


    The girl''s mind went nk, and she was still processing what he''d just said when she felt a wave of


    pleasure run through her body.


    "No... Magnus, listen to me...uhm" She wanted to tell him that she was no longer a virgin. The man on


    his ind had taken that from her. But the man didn''t give her a chance, silencing her protests with a


    passionate kiss that quickly escted.


    Both were naked. In no time, Magnus lost control. Under his fervent kisses, the girl''s body gradually


    softened. Every time she tried to speak, he silenced her. Hisrge hand instinctively parted her legs.


    When he finally imed her, a sh of white light filled the girl''s mind. She felt as if she was floating in


    the air, riding on clouds with his every movement.


    Magnus hadn''t touched a woman in years, and that one time had been out of anger plus revenge, and


    he hadn''t felt any pleasure, just his body''s instincts.


    But this time, he truly felt the sweetness that gnawed at his bones. This girl was like a warm clear


    stream, flowing beneath him. He lovingly cupped her face, which was as beautiful as a peach blossom.


    She let out sounds like a kitten''s purr. Even she herself didn''t realize how beautiful she sounded.


    He leaned in to kiss her lips, losing himself in her. Half an hourter, he called out to her affectionately,


    "Mydy..."


    The sound from the bedroomsted so long that the maid outside the door blushed upon hearing it.


    She quickly ran to the second floor to report again. "Sir, Mr. Magnus and Ms. Natalia seem to be very


    much in love."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Morgan''s face was as cold as ice. This girl sure knew how to y her cards. She had managed to


    make his precious grandson fall for her so quickly. It seemed she wasn''t as innocent as she appeared.


    After all, she was Kyler''s illegitimate child.


    He waved his hand dismissively, deciding to deal with the matter after the birthday banquet.


    Meanwhile, in a dimly lit bar in Melfort, Lucius sat in a booth, furiously smoking. Soon, the door to the


    booth was pushed open. Kendra, dressed in a sexy tight dress, appeared before him. "Lucius, why did


    you call me here in such a hurry?"


    The girl hadrge, wavy hair and fiery red lips. She walked over and sat next to Lucius. The man


    grabbed her arm and pulled her onto hisp. He looked at Kendra and for a moment, he thought of the


    girl at Vi Montecresto.


    Suddenly, he found that the small, soft girl was more appealing than Kendra. No wonder Magnus


    wasn''t angry about not marrying Kendra.


    "Kendra, there''s trouble. Magnus has discovered that you reced yourself with your sister at the


    wedding. Grandpa probably knows too," Lucius said as he held her shoulder.


    Kendra''s face paled. "What do we do? Lucius, will your grandpa me my family?" She clung to


    Lucius'' arm. "That useless thing Natalia, how could she be found out so quickly. She really is a cheap


    woman''s daughter. If this incident implicates the rkson family, I will never forgive her." Kendra red


    out the window.


    Lucius looked troubled. "Now it''s not a matter of forgiving or not forgiving her. The main problem now is


    that grandpa knows. He might send your sister back to the rkson family. And then he might marry


    you off to Magnus."


    Kendra''s gazes tightened in panic. She looked at Lucius anxiously. "Lucius, no, I can''t marry Magnus.


    I''m your woman, Lucius. You have to save me. You have to save the rkson family."


    Lucius stared at the alluring beauty in his arms, then turned to look out into the pitch-dark night. A


    smug smile crept across his lips. "There''s only one way to prevent grandpa from marrying you to


    Magnus."


    "What''s the solution? Lucius, tell me what to do, and I''ll do it. I absolutely won''t marry that cripple. I love


    you." After saying that, she kissed Lucius on the lips.


    With a beauty in his arms offering herself willingly, Lucius couldn''t resist. He closed his eyes and


    returned her kiss, pinning Kendra under him on the couch. In no time, the booth was filled with the


    sounds of a man''s growls and a woman''s moans.


    Lucius, panting and holding the exhausted Kendra, said. "Kendra, you need to go back and convince


    your father to call a board meeting with his shareholders, force Grandpa to hand over the CEO''s chair


    to me soon. Only then can we preserve the rkson family''s honor. We can get married right away.


    You won''t have to marry Magnus."


    The man''s dark eyes reflected a ruthless light in the dimly lit room. If Morgan was determined not to


    give way, he wouldn''t think twice about ruining the rtionship with his grandfather. He would force him


    to step down from the CEO''s position.


    With Lucius'' words, a wry smile appeared on Kendra''s face. For her happiness and the glory of the


    rkson family, she would persuade her father. But she was worried, "Lucius, once you be the


    CEO, will you still marry me?"


    "Of course I will marry you, Kendra. Who else would I marry in this lifetime?" He kissed the corner of


    her mouth, "When I''m the CEO, let¡¯s see who can go against me?" A devilish smile appeared on


    Lucius'' face. At that time, he could marry whoever he wanted.


    "But Lucius, I''ve already registered the marriage with Magnus. What should we do?" Kendra frowned in


    distress.


    "What does it matter?" Lucius scoffed. "I''ll make him process the divorce as soon as possible. You two


    haven''t even met face to face. How could you possibly get married?"

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    The two of them stayed in the booth until 1 AM before parting ways. Lucius quietly entered his own


    bedroom in the vi. He reached to turn on the bedsidemp and was startled to suddenly see Magnus


    sitting in a wheelchair by the floor-to-ceiling window. It took him by a big surprise. "Are you trying to


    give me a heart attack, sneaking into my room at this ungodly hour?" Lucius kept his voice low.


    "If you don¡¯t feel guilty, why would you be startled?" Magnus wheeled himself smoothly to meet Lucius.


    "Your secretive return at thiste hour suggests that you''re the one with something to hide," Magnus''


    deep, prating gaze bore into Lucius as if trying to read his very soul.


    Lucius strode over to Magnus, "And what''s your excuse for ying the night owl in my room? Can''t


    satisfy your desires with your new bride? Let me remind you, Magnus, you chose to marry an imposter.


    Deal with it. Don''t expect me to be your pawn in any of your twisted games."


    Magnus smirked, "Well, the cat''s out of the bag, and grandfather knows. Given his temperament, what


    do you think he''ll do? Better keep a tight leash on your woman. I couldn''t care less about her. But


    grandfather, that''s another story."


    Lucius looked at the man in the wheelchair, and for a moment, he felt a bit dazed. He suddenly sensed


    that this man seemed to exude an invisible force, exerting an intangible pressure on him from an


    unseen ce. "Your affection to your new bride seems genuine. I doubt you''d want her snatched away


    by grandfather. And she''s quite protective of you. Don''t get too greedy, Magnus. Coveting what¡¯s not


    rightfully yours will only bring trouble."


    Magnus chuckled, "Let''s not forget, Lucius. Kendra and I are still legally married. Despite my disdain for


    your woman, she remains my wife in the eyes of thew. Even if I couldn¡¯t care less about her, that


    doesn¡¯t mean you have no right to cavort with her behind my back. I advise you to stay in line, or you


    might lose everything."


    After Magnus finished speaking, a sly smile yed on his lips. He wheeled away, and the man left


    behind stared at his departing figure with a malevolent glint in his eyes.


    Lucius thought to himself: ¡°Losing everything? Huh, I will show you what I got soon enough; no matter


    how much Morgan may love you, you will always be a cripple who can''t even get up.¡±


    Magnus returned to the bedroom and saw the girl sleeping soundly in the bed. Her petite face was


    flushed like an apple, and he gazed at her affectionately. Then, he stood up, removed his clothes, and


    In Natalia¡¯s dreams, she felt a presence. She curled up, whispering in her sleep, ¡°Magnus...¡±


    His heart melted. He held her tighter and kissed her forehead, ¡°Sleep, my sweet.¡±


    Her petite body was so small and so delicate, it drove him crazy. This time he took her, and enveloped


    by her tightness, he almost lost control again.


    The thought of their intimate moments drove him to the brink of insanity. He looked at her peaceful


    sleeping face, whispering to himself, ¡°You chose this, my dear. No matter what happens, you are mine.


    I will keep you safe.¡±


    The next day, Natalia opened her eyes, feeling sore all over. She immediately remembered what she


    and Magnus had donest night, and a sense of numbness crept into her heart.


    God! She actually slept with Magnus.


    She looked up, and nearly jumped out of her skin to see him hovering over her. His eyes were closed,


    and his breath came out in deep, even exhtions. His scent, that intoxicating masculine aroma, filled


    her senses. His eyshes were impossibly long. She remembered him calling her "my wife" in the heat


    of passion.


    Her entire face was red. But it wasn''t her first timest night, he should have known that, he didn''t ask


    her. This man sometimes was so gentle that it captivated people, and sometimes so cold that you


    couldn''t even look at his face.


    She gently extricated herself from his hold and attempted to head for the bathroom.


    Magnus snapped his eyes open, catching sight of her fleeting figure. With a swift motion, he pulled her


    back into his embrace, ¡°Sleep a little more.¡±


    Natalia''s heart pounded, ¡°I need to change. What if the maidse in and see us?¡±


    He looked at her, ¡°You screamed so loudlyst night. Weren¡¯t you worried about the maids hearing you


    then?¡±


    His voice was husky and sexy. It made Natalia blush from ear to ear. ¡°That was all your fault.¡±


    He buried his face in her neck, murmuring, ¡°From now on, you¡¯re my woman. No matter what, you have


    to stand by me. Understand?¡±


    Natalia blinked, ¡°Magnus, I may have taken my sister¡¯s ce to marry you, but that doesn¡¯t mean I


    wish to harm you. I just want to take care of you. If therees a day when your legs recover and you


    don¡¯t need me anymore, I can leave. Just promise me you won¡¯t hurt my father. He¡¯s the only family I


    have.¡±


    Her eyes were misty, like a rose in the rain, blooming in his embrace. How could Magnus me her for


    anything. Ever since their first night together, the thought of her had been tormenting him. He was


    unsure of his feelings towards her. He knew she wasn¡¯t legally his wife, but he wanted her nheless.


    He was even thankful that the rkson family had switched to Natalia.


    If Kendra had been the one to marry him, his life might have been consumed by revenge. But now, he


    had her.


    He gently caressed her face, ¡°Alright, I promise not to hurt him.¡±


    Natalia smiled, ¡°Thank you, Magnus.¡±


    He pinned her under him, ¡°How about showing some gratitude in a more tangible way?¡±


    She blushed, ¡°Didn¡¯t we already do thatst night?¡± Was he suggesting they do it again? A flurry of


    vivid images flooded Natalia''s mind. Even she herself was taken aback by her own thoughts. How


    could she have such ideas? Oh my!


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t enough.¡± He leaned in to kiss her.


    Natalia¡¯s heart raced. But before she could utter a word, his lips silenced her. His intoxicating


    masculine scent filled her senses. She pushed him away slightly, ¡°Magnus, listen, I haven¡¯t brushed my


    teeth yet.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t you have anything to ask me?¡±


    ¡°Ask what?¡±


    ¡°Last night, it wasn¡¯t my first time.¡± With that, Natalia shut her eyes.


    The man stopped kissing her, lifting his head slightly to look at her with fiery red eyes. "I know."


    "So¡­ you don''t mind?"


    "Not at all, because it was also me who took your first time."


    Natalia stared wide-eyed at the man atop her, disbelief written all over on her face, "You...your leg...uh."

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Before she could finish her words, the man silenced her with a kiss, his tongue skillfully invading her


    mouth, intertwined with hers. The sweetness of her mouth had his blood boiling. Hisrge hand slipped


    under her nightgown. All he wanted was her; he wanted to feel her wrapped around him.


    The ferocity of his kiss left Natalia''s mind in a fuzzy haze. Just as the man was about to push further,


    there was a knock on the bedroom door. "Mr. Magnus, Ms. Natalia, your grandfather requests your


    presence for breakfast,"


    The sound from outside the door startled Natalia, causing her to immediately push the man off her.


    Magnus nced at her with hazy eyes, ¡°Darling.¡±


    ¡°Get up, someone is here.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Half an hourter, Natalia wheeled him down the stairs. At the breakfast table, Morgan''s face was grim.


    He looked up at his expressionless grandson and a tense Natalia, sighing heavily, but ultimately said


    nothing.


    Morgan''s birthday celebration went as nned. He didn''t invite many people, but the executives of the


    Andersen Corporation and the influential figures of Melfort were all present.


    On the day of the party, Morgan only announced that Magnus now held the most shares in the


    Andersen Corporation, and did not reveal who the future CEO would be.


    Lucius squinted his eyes, holding back a strong impulse. He nced at Kyler, giving him a small nod.


    At that moment, Kyler gently stepped out from the crowd and approached Morgan, ¡°Mr. Morgan, today I


    represent the entire rkson family in wishing you a happy 80th birthday. You can now begin to enjoy


    the blessings of your children and grandchildren, and pass on your responsibilities to the younger


    generation."


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Morgan, we have been waiting for you to announce the new CEO. Are you nning on


    making the announcement at this party?¡± Mr. Lee added with a smirk. He was one of Lucius'' trusted


    men.


    Morgan¡¯s face darkened instantly. His piercing eyes met Kyler¡¯s, ¡°I will announce the new CEO in June.


    Today is my birthday celebration, and I have no intention of discussing business. But I wouldn¡¯t mind


    discussing family matters with Mr. rkson.¡±


    Kyler was taken aback, his gaze quickly shifting to Natalia, who was standing in the corner next to a


    wheelchair. Natalia, small and delicate, was standing in the shadows behind the wheelchair, while the


    man in the wheelchair stared intently at him.


    For the past month, he had been on edge. He knew Addison had sent Natalia to Sapphire Ind, which


    had caused a huge argument between him and his wife. He was terrified that Natalia would be


    discovered and anger the Andersen family, thus ruining the rkson family.


    But a month had passed and Natalia hadn''t been sent back. Instead, he was attending Morgan''s


    birthday celebration.


    Last night, unable to resist Kendra''s nagging, he agreed to bring up the issue of the new CEO at


    Morgan''s birthday party. He thought that since Kendra was about to marry into the Andersen family, it


    wouldn¡¯t anger Morgan.


    Seeing Morgan''s reaction, he regretted his decision. He looked at the man in the wheelchair, whose


    dark eyes were like an unfathomableke. The man satzily in the wheelchair, his expression


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    indifferent, but his eyes were radiating a cold light that sent chills down his spine.


    Despite being wheelchair-bound, the man exuded an aura of majesty. Natalia was standing quietly


    behind him. She had lost weight.


    ¡°Mr. rkson, since Kendra married my grandson, you haven¡¯t visited her once. Today, you should


    spend some time with her,¡± Morgan¡¯s sharp eyes bore into Kyler.


    ¡°Yes. Thank you, Mr. Morgan.¡± Kyler quickly walked towards Natalia.


    When he reached Magnus and looked at Natalia, he suddenly felt like she was a stranger. He gently


    whispered in her ear, ¡°Natalia, let¡¯s go talk outside.¡±


    Natalia nodded.


    As they left, everyone in the room watched them go.


    ¡°Mr. Morgan, Kendra seems to be a great match for Mr. Magnus. This is truly a match made in heaven,¡±


    Mr. Lee immediately went to Morgan to tter him.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. rkson is refined and elegant, truly befitting of ady of her stature,¡±


    ¡°She and Mr. Magnus indeed make a cute couple.¡±


    Amidst the tteringments, Morgan watched Magnus, who had a faint smile on his face. ¡°Thank


    you all. I¡¯d like to take this opportunity to announce to my grandfather and all the board members that


    I''ll be joining the Andersen Corporation with Lucius in June.¡±


    He wheeled his chair over to Morgan''s side, and amid the surprised gazes of the onlookers, he lifted


    his head slightly, wearing a smile that seemed unfathomable.


    ¡°Everyone knows that my legs aren''t good, but my brain is perfectly fine. I want to contribute to the


    Andersen Corporation. After all, I hold a majority of the shares. I don¡¯t want anyone to use me of


    reaping the benefits without lifting a finger.¡± His gaze swept across everyone present.


    ¡°Mr. Magnus, you should focus on your recovery. Leave thepany matters to Mr. Lucius.¡±


    ¡°Yes, focus on your health, we trust that Mr. Lucius can manage the Andersen Corporation.¡±


    Hearing the crowd''s words, Magnus'' dark eyes revealed a mocking smile. ¡°Thank you for your concern,


    but I don¡¯t need to rest anymore. I will officially start working at the Andersen Corporation next month.¡±


    As soon as he spoke, everyone gasped in astonishment, except for the stunned Lucius who couldn''t


    snap out of it. Lucius stared fixedly at Magnus'' half-smiling face, and suddenly, he felt a shiver run


    down his spine.


    He wasing back to Andersen Corporation. He wasing back to vie for the CEO position.


    Magnus didn''t pay any heed to Lucius'' changing expressions. His wheelchair rolled smoothly to


    Morgan''s side, and said with a smile. "Grandpa, you heard it right. I''m willing to work at Andersen


    Corporation. After all, it''s the fruit of your life''sbor. I can''t just sit back and enjoy the fruits without


    helping to nt the seeds."


    Morgan looked into Magnus'' resolute eyes; there was no hint of jest in them. He gently ced a hand


    on his shoulder, his face showing surprise and joy. "Are you serious? You''re reallying back?"


    "Yes, Grandpa, I am. I''m sorry for causing you worry over the years. Regardless of it all, I''m willing to


    give my all for Andersen Corporation." Magnus extended his hand to grasp Morgan''s.


    Tears welled in Morgan''s eyes as he firmly grasped Magnus'' hand. "Good, good. Your willingness to


    Lucius stepped up to the wheelchair, "Magnus, why don''t you just stay on the ind and rest? Leave all


    this to me. Grandpa, you can rest assured. I will carry Andersen Corporation to greater heights, and I


    won''t let you down."


    Morgan seemed to have not heard Lucius'' words, still holding Magnus'' hand. Without giving a second


    nce to the directors in the hall, he pushed Magnus'' wheelchair, turning to say, "Let''s go, my boy.


    Since you''reing back to thepany, I''ll have Paul assist you. I''ll have him fill you in on the


    <ppany matters."

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    In the midst of stunned gazes, Morgan wheeled his way into the elevator, "Paul."


    "Yes, Chairman." Paul, dressed in a suit, walked over with a smile.


    "From now on, you''ll be with Magnus, briefing him about thepany''s affairs. You''re his assistant


    now."


    "Understood." Paul responded immediately. He looked at Magnus with a smile, "Mr. Magnus, so nice


    meeting you. Just call me Paul."


    Magnus nodded slightly. The three of them stepped into the elevator and went straight up.


    Everyone left in the lobby watched the elevator doors close in shock.


    Morgan was ecstatic to hear that Mr. Magnus was returning to thepany. He even gave his own


    assistant to Mr. Magnus, a clear indication of his fondness and high hopes for him.


    Lucius clenched his fists tightly, his eyes showing traces of anger. Good, very good, not only did he


    agree to let that cripple go to thepany, but he also handed Paul over to him. This was tant


    favoritism.


    He let out a cold smile, keen to see how that cripple would dare topete with him. Even if Magnus


    did enter thepany, he would make sure he retreated. He nodded slightly amidst puzzled looks,


    "Feel free to stay. I have a few things to take care of."


    He walked out into the vi''s courtyard and nced up at the study. His face instantly contorted into a


    frightening expression.


    Outside the vi, under the grape arbor, Kyler and Natalia stood there. Kyler looked around, then


    walked over to Natalia and ced his hands on her shoulders."Natalia, are you okay? I''m sorry for


    what happened. How have you been on the ind? Has Mr. Magnus been making things hard for


    you?"


    Natalia looked up at Kyler, her blue eyes filled with tears, "Dad, I''m fine, but they all know I''m not


    Kendra. Dad, stop fooling grandpa. Please tell him the truth."


    "What? They know you''re not Kendra? And they haven''t made things difficult for you?" Kyler stared at


    his daughter in disbelief.


    Natalia nodded, "Dad, it''s not right for me to rece Kendra to marry Mr. Magnus. It''s normal for the


    Andersen family to make things difficult for me, because I''m not Kendra. I just hope you can tell


    grandpa the truth. Perhaps he will forgive the rkson family. After all, Kendra and Mr. Lucius are still


    going to get married."


    "Natalia, you''re right. I''ll speak to Morgan right now. Kendra will marry Mr. Lucius, and we''re still one


    family. I''m sorry for putting you through this, Natalia." Kyler said remorsefully.


    Natalia shook her head, "I don''t mind, I think Mr. Magnus is very good. He may have a strange temper,


    but his heart is kind. He didn''t make things hard for me when he knew I wasn''t Kendra, but chose to


    keep it a secret with me. I will take good care of him until he can stand on his feet again."


    Kyler looked at his daughter''s resolute gaze, and suddenly felt Natalia had grown up. "Alright, Natalia,


    since that''s the case, I''ll go speak to Morgan. We, the rkson family, were wrong first. No matter what


    the Andersen family demands, we will agree."


    Kyler turned around after speaking and walked into the vi. Lillian, who was standing on the other


    side, overheard their conversation and smirked.


    Kyler must be dreaming. If it wasn''t for her son¡¯s rtionship with Kendra, she would have made the


    rkson family disappear from Melfort.


    In the second-floor study, just as Kyler was about to knock on the door, he heard Morgan''s voice,


    "Magnus, if you''re willing to go to thepany, I''ll arrange everything. At next month''s shareholder


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    meeting, I''ll announce you as the new president."


    Kyler was taken aback. Morgan was making Magnus the president of the Andersen Corporation. What


    about Lucius? Kendra would be furious.


    "Grandpa, I just got back to the Andersen Corporation, so let''s not rush to announce the presidency.


    Besides, there''s Lucius, right?"


    "Don''t count on Lucius. I know what he''s thinking." Morgan roared quietly.


    Kyler quickly retreated and walked downstairs. Under these circumstances, mentioning Kendra would


    only add fuel to Morgan''s fire.


    That night, Magnus took Natalia and left Vi Montecresto. As they were leaving, Morgan said to


    Magnus again, "Magnus, even if you''re protecting this girl, I won''t approve of you two being together.


    This time, I want Kyler to pay the price."


    Magnus frowned, "Grandpa, I''ll handle this matter. You don''t need to interfere. I''ll know what to do. Take


    care of your health. You don''t need to worry about these trivial matters."


    Magnus was Morgan''s pride, and as long as he spoke, Morgan would indulge him. He wasn''t happy,


    but in consideration of Magnus'' willingness to work at the Andersen Corporation, he decided not to


    make things difficult for this girl and the rkson family. He believed in his grandson, and let him


    handle it himself. He took onest look at the cautious girl before leaving without a word.


    When they returned to the vi, it was already 9 pm. Natalia escorted Magnus into his bedroom and


    prepared to go to her own room to bathe and sleep.


    "Where are you going?" Just as she reached the door, Magnus called out to her.


    "I''m going to take a shower and sleep. You must be tired too, go to sleep early."


    Natalia looked at the back of the man''s head as he sat on the edge of the bed in his wheelchair.


    "Do you still n on living separately from me?" After the previous night, he thought she would bathe


    and sleep with him from then on. He didn''t expect this girl to n on separating from him as soon as


    they got home.


    Natalia immediately walked over, "Thank you for standing up for me in front of grandpa. Now that we''re


    back, I''ll go to my own room to sleep."


    "Are you sure you don''t want to sleep with me?" Magnus turned around in his wheelchair and stared


    straight at her.


    Natalia was taken aback. Her mind shed back to the night he had forced himself upon her, and she


    realized she hadn''t confronted him about it in the days she spent at the Andersen Family Mansion. She


    red at him vehemently, "Magnus, yes, you helped me out at Grandpa''s, but I can''t forgive you for


    what you did to me the other night. Why did you treat me like that?"


    Her eyes shimmered with unshed tears. She had pleaded with him that night, but he hadn''t spared her.


    Even afterwards he didn''t admit that it was him. Onlyst night, he confessed to taking her virginity.


    Magnus maneuvered his wheelchair to her side, reaching out to grab her arm, but she instinctively


    stepped back. He frowned and said, "Come here." He had to have her in his arms before he was willing


    to give an exnation.


    "No!" Tears brimming in her eyes, Natalia turned and started to walk away.


    "I''ll give you three seconds toe back, and I''ll exin," he called after her.


    But Natalia, as if determined to defy him, continued walking.


    "If you want Kyler to disappear from Melfort, keep walking." His voice was cold and detached, as he


    turned his wheelchair back towards the room.


    Natalia stopped in her tracks when she heard him. She turned around, her hands clenched into fists.


    He always knew how to threaten her using her father.


    She closed her eyes, and when she opened them, the man had already gone to the bathroom. She


    gritted her teeth and followed him, pulling him back just as he was about to undress. "What else can


    you do besides threatening me and losing your temper? You''re a jerk!"


    She wanted to cry so badly, but the tears were welling up in her eyes and she tried her best to hold


    them back.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    The man looked into the girl''s anguished, pale face. He reached out and grabbed her wrist, pulling it


    forcefully.


    Natalia found herself sprawled across hisp. With a fluid motion, the man cradled her in his embrace,


    turning her face towards him by gently pinching her chin, and nted a passionate kiss on her lips. He


    closed his eyes, savoring the moment, his voiceing out in a rough whisper, "I will make love to you


    again, Natalia."


    Natalia felt her cheeks burn with embarrassment at his words. This man actually had the audacity to


    utter such things.


    "You... Stop being a... a jerk!" Natalia struggled to free herself.


    But he held her even tighter, "Then I might as well live up to that title." He said and kissed her again.


    Ever since he had slept with Natalia, he had been consumed with the desire to be close to her. He


    finally understood the words of his friends, James and Chase. His heart, which had been barren for


    years, seemed to have found an oasis. He couldn''t quench his thirst for her. She was too sweet, her


    body driving him to the point of insanity.


    His warm kisses forced Natalia to submit to his desires. He pried open her lips, capturing her tongue


    and drawing it into a passionate dance. The sensation coursed through her like an electric current. His


    cool breath filled her senses, leaving Natalia lost in his domineering yet tender conquests, despite her


    inexperience.


    His hand had already taken off her coat, revealing her dress clinging to her soft curves. His hand traced


    her body, skillfully caressing her, causing Natalia to let out a soft moan.


    The man lifted his misty eyes as he lifted the girl''s petite body so that she was straddling over hisp.


    This intimate pose made Natalia blush with embarrassment.


    "You... Let me down." She weakly pushed him away.


    The man didn''t budge, his heated gaze fixed on her flushed face, "Feeling shy?


    "You seemed to enjoy yourselfst night at the Andersen Family Estate. Isn''t that why you gripped me


    so tight? Huh?


    "All these are things that happen between a husband and wife. You should get used to it."


    Natalia felt really embarrassed. Got used to it? She was nothing more than a substitute. She was not


    his wife.


    "I am not your wife, Magnus. Stop taking advantage of me. Once your leg gets better, I''m leaving." She


    knew that she would have to leave him one day.


    The man''s head shot up, his ck eyes burning into hers, "Not my wife? So what we do isn''t


    something that a husband and wife do?" She was actually nning to leave him.


    "That was because you forced me, and this time, we were pretending for your grandfather''s sake.


    Magnus, I''m only here to take care of you. Now that you know I''m not Kendra, why won''t you let me


    go?"


    She knew she had to leave him one day, so it would be easier to be ruthless now, lest she not only lose


    her body but also her heart to him.


    The man''s face darkened with each word she spoke. He slowly released her, his lustful gaze


    disappearing, "You think if I let you go, you''ll be safe? Do you think my grandfather will let the


    rksons off the hook?"


    He stared at her, his icy expression sending chills down her spine. Natalia''s heart sank as she heard


    his words, "Magnus, I know that marrying you in Kendra''s ce has been hard on you. But please, for


    the sake of me taking care of you, don''t hurt my father. You promised."


    Her eyes turned red and teary as she stared at him pleadingly.


    "If you want your father to be safe, it depends on how obedient you are. You''re always thinking about


    leaving this ce. Do you think I will be kind enough to act as if nothing happened when I don''t even


    have a substitute?" Did she also despise his disability and n on leaving? As Magnus thought about


    this, his grip on her arm tightened. Natalia struggled slightly, defiantly meeting his gaze, "Do you want


    to spend your life with a woman you don''t love? I know you married Kendra to spite Lucius, but there''s


    no need to sacrifice your happiness. I promise to take good care of you and stay by your side until you


    can stand on your own."


    She gently got up and prepared his bath, helping Magnus out of his clothes before turning to leave the


    room.


    Magnus watched her in a daze as she left, his mind reying her words. She would stay and care for


    him until he could stand on his own.


    Once the bedroom door was closed, Magnus stepped into the bath, sinking into the warm water, lost in


    thought. Maybe he should change his ns. He didn''t want to stand up so soon.


    The next morning, Natalia arrived early to help Magnus with his physical therapy. He watched her, her


    expression calm andposed, "Get ready. We''re going to France tomorrow to see my doctor."


    Natalia turned to him, "Am I going with you?"


    "Of course, you''re my wife, also my physical therapist. If you don''t go, who will?"


    "I see." Natalia didn''t say anything more.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you want to go?"


    "No." Going to France might be a good idea, she could get away from Melfort for a while. Suddenly, a


    thought struck her, "Do you have feeling in your legs? Is that why we''re going to see the doctor?"


    The man''s handsome face darkened. She really did care about him, always worrying about his


    recovery.


    Seeing his displeasure, Natalia knew his leg wasn''t better yet. She gently massaged his calf, "It''s okay,


    you''ll get better. I have faith."


    She raised her blue eyes to look at his handsome face. How wonderful it would be if he could stand up.


    He was already so handsome, if he could stand, he would be irresistible to many girls. He would be


    happy then, right?


    "Do you really hope that I can stand up?" He looked into her eyes.


    "Of course, I''d be really happy if you could stand up." she said, her smile gentle and warm.


    Magnus'' eyes softened, and he pulled her closer, "So if I stand up, you''ll leave? Huh?"


    Natalia looked at him, her heart aching. If he could stand, he wouldn''t need her to take care of him


    anymore. There would be many girls who would like him, and he would have his beloved one by his


    side. She wouldn''t belong by his side then.


    "If you don''t want me to leave, I won''t. I''ll stay until you don''t want me around anymore." She said softly,


    knowing that one day, he wouldn''t need her by his side anymore.


    Magnus'' gaze softened even more. He gently pulled her onto hisp and brushed away the hair from


    her cheek, "I''ll never let you leave. Remember, don''t ever talk about leaving again. Also, you''re my


    woman, Magnus'' woman, and you always will be."


    He finished speaking and gazed at her stunned expression, then leaned down to kiss her lips. He


    gently brushed against her lips, and finding no resistance, he immediately engaged in a passionate


    kiss. He loved kissing her, her lips tasted as sweet as a ripe Georgia peach. It was addictive.


    Natalia''s heart stuttered in her chest. He was kissing her again. She thought about resisting, but his


    strong arms drew her in close, making escape impossible. Taking advantage, he skillfully pried open


    her lips, coiling around her tongue, pulling her into a deep, engaging kiss.


    A tingle shot through Natalia''s body. Her hands, seemingly of their own ord, clung onto his shirt as


    she surrendered to his unexpected yet overwhelming kiss.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    His warm breath fanned across her face, his breathing gradually turning ragged. Hisrge hand began


    to wander over her body once again. Natalia tried to push him away, but he furrowed his brows, "Stop


    resisting. Let me kiss you."


    Natalia''s hand fell limply by her side. The man held her tight, the only sounds in the silent bedroom


    were the echoes of their breaths and the asional suppressed moan.


    Ten minutester, Magnus lifted his hazy eyes, "Mydy, I want you."


    Natalia was taken aback. She could feel the heat intensifying beneath her, so she quickly pushed him


    away, "No, it''s daytime, and I am not your wife." Her emotions were a whirlwind. She was torn between


    appeasing him and keeping her distance. After all, her sister was hiswful wife. The realization that


    she was only a substitute sometimes made her feel heartbroken. She felt like she had no right to do


    what his wife was supposed to do. If she did, she would feel even more worthless and degraded.


    Magnus gazed at her with hazy eyes, "You are my wife. We''ve done what husbands and wives do.


    Don''t ever say that you''re not my wife again. If you say it again, I''ll have to punish you." His gaze


    darkened suddenly, and he leaned in to whisper in her ear, "Mydy, don''t worry about anything else.


    Just stay by my side, as my wife. Leave the rest to me."


    His voice was low and husky, and sexy as hell to Natalia''s ears. Before she could react, she felt the


    wheelchair glide towards the bed. Her body was lifted into the air and thrown onto the bed. Magnus


    supported himself with his hands. Natalia''s vision went ck, and the weight of Magnus'' body pressed


    down onto hers.


    She tried to sit up, her hands pushing against his burning chest, "Magnus, don''t. "


    "Mydy, don''t speak." He suddenly said in a low voice, like amand.


    Natalia stared at him in shock, expecting him to do something else. However, he bent down and kissed


    her, hisrge body trapping hers beneath him. His kiss was like a storm, assaulting her senses, leaving


    Natalia weak and helpless under his powerful onught.


    Magnus took advantage of her weakness to strip her, iming her as his own. He closed his eyes,


    suddenly thankful for her presence in his life. No matter what, he would never let her leave him.


    Half an hourter, fearing that the servants might knock on the door once again, Magnus made it quick.


    Hey satisfied on top of her, looking at her flushed face filled with desire, "Mydy, did you enjoy it?"


    Natalia hid her face in her pillow in embarrassment. This man was simply insufferable. Wasn''t he


    supposed to be unable to move his legs? Yet, he acted as if nothing was wrong, taking her again and


    again.


    "Magnus, your legs..."


    "My legs are fine." He gazed deeply into her eyes, his lips brushing against her ear as he breathed


    gently. "I mean my third leg is fine."


    His gaze was fiery. Natalia felt as if she was being burned alive. She tried to push him away, but he


    caught her hand, looking displeased, "Stop pushing. Let me hold you for a while."


    "You''re heavy." She was going numb under his weight.


    "You didn''tin about my weight just now. Why the sudden change of heart?" His thing was still


    inside her. Upon hearing herin about his weight, he moved it intentionally, making Natalia wish


    she could disappear into a hole.


    Natalia was so embarrassed that she couldn''t even look at him, which made he chuckle. Then, with a


    push of his hands, he sat up, put on a shirt, and wheeled himself into the bathroom.


    By the time Magnus came out, Natalia had already dressed and left the room. The sound of running


    water came from her bedroom as he wheeled past it; the smile on his lips couldn''t be hidden.


    Linden, who was about to call them for dinner, was stunned to see Magnusughing. It had been years


    since he had seen his masterugh, but today, it was a genuineugh. Mr. Magnus was finally happy.


    At the dinner table, Natalia kept her head down, eating her food. Suddenly, a shrimp found its way into


    her bowl. She looked up to meet Magnus'' gentle gaze, "Eat more, mydy. You''ve lost weight taking


    care of me."


    Natalia looked around. The servants were covering their mouths, trying to stifle theirughter. She gave


    Magnus an embarrassed re before returning to her meal. Soon, a chicken wing appeared in her


    bowl.


    Natalia quietly continued eating. After she finished the chicken wing, a piece of fish appeared in her


    bowl. She frowned at Magnus.


    Magnus acted as if he hadn''t noticed and kept eating.


    She had no choice but to force herself to finish the fish. Seeing Magnus reaching for more food, she


    quickly put down her fork, "I''m done. Enjoy your meal." She got up and went to the living room, picked


    up the remote, and turned on the TV.


    Magnus watched her retreat, shaking his head with a smile. He picked up the food he had put on her


    te and ate it himself.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The next day, Natalia packed up and prepared to travel to France with Magnus. Natalia was packing


    her suitcase in their bedroom when she heard the sound of Magnus'' wheelchair.


    "Just pack some essentials. We can buy anything else we need there," Magnus said, frowning at her


    as she stuffed items into her suitcase.


    "We have it at home, why not take it? It''s convenient, and it saves money. You still have to get checked


    out," she said, implying that they should save money.


    Magnus softened his gaze, looking at her tenderly, "It''s okay. I can afford to take care of you."


    Natalia didn''t say anything. She followed his advice and only packed a few clothes.


    That afternoon, Magnus and Natalia, apanied by their butler Linden, boarded a ne to France.


    They arrived in France at midnight. A car was waiting for them as soon as theynded. "Mr. Magnus."


    The one who came to pick them up was Carter. His white Lamborghini was parked outside the airport.


    Carter greeted Natalia with a smile. "Ms. rkson, nice to meet you." He extended his slender hand.


    Natalia returned his smile and was about to shake his hand when Magnus blocked her. He swatted


    Carter''s hand away, "She¡¯s your sister-inw."


    Carterughed, "Magnus, is that any way to behave? I just met Ms. rkson and was simply greeting


    her. Why are you so possessive?"


    Magnus ignored him, pulling Natalia''s hand and wheeling towards the car. When they reached the car,


    he lifted himself into the seat, Natalia sitting next to him. Magnus looked at the strands of hair on


    Natalia''s face, lifting his hand to gently brush them aside. The subtle tenderness of the gesture wasn''t


    lost on the driver, Carter, who let out a soft chuckle. "Magnus, showing affection so openly like this,


    haven''t you seen a single person like me is sitting right here?"


    Natalia''s cheeks flushed a shade of pink, causing her to create some distance between them.


    However, Magnus quickly grabbed her hand, sending a stern re towards the man driving in the front.


    Carterughed heartily, "Ms. rkson, it seems Magnus is quite protective."


    Natalia spotted Carter looking at her in the rearview mirror, and she raised her head, smiling. "Mr.


    Carter, you can just call me Natalia. There''s no need for formalities, especially after you''ve been kind


    enough to pick us up in the middle of the night."


    "Oh, Nat." Carter''s bright gaze held onto the young woman, causing Natalia to shyly lower her eyes.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Magnus¡¯ expression was really grim. He pulled Natalia closer, murmuring, "Don''t mind him, darling.


    This is what he''s supposed to do. Are you hungry?"


    Natalia shook her head, "Not really. Are we heading to the hotel?"


    "No. I used to stay here while I was getting treatment for my leg. So I have a house here," Magnus


    replied, his grip on her hand gentle yet firm.


    They arrived at a gorgeous vi that looked like a mini castle bathed in the moonlight. Natalia gazed in


    awe at the white exterior walls, the golden front door, and the two Rolls-Royce Phantoms parked in the


    yard.


    Magnus got out of the car, settling himself into his wheelchair. He pushed open the golden door,


    revealing a newly renovated interior with immacte furniture.


    Linden was already in the kitchen preparing somete-night snacks, while Carter was about to leave


    after helping Magnus inside. "Magnus, you guys rest up. I''ll be over for dinner tomorrow."


    "Running out of food, Carter?" Magnus retorted. "Can''t wait to sponge off me, can you?"


    Carter was left speechless. He had, after all, picked them up.


    When he noticed Natalia taking their belongings upstairs, he walked over to Magnus. "This girl''s a


    marked improvement over Kendra, Magnus. Looks like your penis is about to have some happy days."


    "Cut the crap!" Magnus red at him. "She''s my wife."


    "Oh, Magnus, don''t forget, you brought her here. She won''t be able to ignore what''s going on here. She


    won''t betray you, will she? After all, Kendra''s the one on your marriage certificate." Carter gave


    Magnus a meaningful look as he held his car keys.


    Magnus'' deep gaze darkened. Frowning, he said, "I''ll handle everything."


    Carter''s car left the vi, and Natalia came downstairs, noticing the silent Magnus on the sofa. She


    walked over to him. "Carter''s gone?"


    "Yes. He is the manager of ourpany in France." Magnus replied nonchntly.


    "I know. He''s one of the buddies you told me about, along with Chase and James," Natalia paused


    before sitting next to him. "Magnus, don''t be pessimistic. Your leg will get better. You have so many


    friends who hope to see you get up. When are we going to see the doctor?" If his leg could get better


    quickly, she would consider her mission aplished.


    Magnus remained silent, gazing deeply at the girl in front of him. Her concern was genuine. He found


    himself lost in the soft features of her face.


    He thought to himself, ¡°Darling, please don''t betray me. Stay with me. I promise to give you happiness


    and love for a lifetime.¡±


    After a quick midnight snack, they went upstairs to freshen up and rest.


    The next day, after Natalia got up, she and Magnus explored the vi. She was delighted to find a room


    full ofics. "Did you draw these? They''re beautiful."


    Magnus looked at theics he had sketched out of boredom three years ago. Natalia was holding


    them as if they were treasures. He walked over, "Yes, I drew these when I was getting treatment for my


    leg. Do you like them?"


    Natalia nodded, "I love them. You draw really well. I studied design, but I love to draw. I participated in


    an art exhibition at school and even won an award."


    That year, she went out to y with Sabrina and Hector, and they painted a picture together, naming it


    Green Blossom. It depicted an unknown small flower growing on the rocky mountainside.


    When that painting was exhibited at the school art exhibition, Hector hung it up, and to her surprise, it


    won a third prize. She was overjoyed at that time, like a child. Back then, Hector looked at her


    indulgently and said, "Natalia, when we go to the States, I''ll let you study painting. You might be more


    interested in it."


    Thinking about this, her nose tingled, and she almost teared up.


    Magnus in the wheelchair looked at her holding the sketch with a sorrowful expression. She wasn¡¯t


    feeling sentimental just because of this sketch; she was probably reminiscing about the past.


    Magnus approached her and took the sketch from her hands, "What''s on your mind?"


    Natalia snapped back to reality, managing a bitter smile, "Nothing."


    Magnus frowned, "I want you to be honest with me. Remember, you''re my wife from now on. As long


    as you stay by my side, I''ll grant any of your wishes."


    His dark eyes held her captivated. Should she trust him? After spending some time together, he wasn''t


    as cold and ruthless as before, but his temper was still unpredictable.


    Legally, Kendra was his wife, but she was the one living with him. Despite the awkwardness, she had


    no choice but to rely on him for a stable life. She opened her mouth to say something, but eventually


    decided against it.


    Magnus noticed her hesitation and his face darkened. She still didn''t want to be honest with him. This


    girl stillcked a sense of security. He made a mental note to make herpletely dependent on him.


    That night, Natalia spent her time in the study, drawing tillte. At eleven o''clock, Magnus wheeled in


    and saw her engrossed in her drawing. His heart softened. He quietly approached her and saw a


    sketch of the vi they were living in. She had memorized the details of the house and sketched it out


    perfectly. "You''ve done a great job," Magnus said, "Time for bed."


    "Okay." Natalia stood up, smiling as she packed up her drawing materials. She was quite satisfied with


    her masterpiece too.


    After freshening up, Natalia quickly fell asleep, exhausted. Magnus peeked into the bedroom, saw her


    sleeping peacefully, closed the door gently, and left the vi.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ML Group in the southern part of Lille was Magnus'' enterprise in France, dealing with real estate,


    entertainment, and fashion.


    Five years ago, Magnus founded thispany, which was managed by Carter. When Magnus came to


    France for his treatment three years ago, by the time he got back on his feet, thepany had already


    entered the ranks of the world''s top 500 enterprises.


    As the door to the 36th floor opened, everyone inside stood neatly in a line. Dressed in a ck shirt,


    navy coat, and well-fitted trousers, Magnus exuded an aura of authority. His gaze was intense and


    sharp, and he walked in with an air ofmand.


    "Good morning, Mr. President!" Everyone greeted him with a bow.


    Carter cast Magnus a sly grin, "Magnus, man, we''ve been waiting up for you till the witching hour and


    here you are just rolling in from ady''s bed. Spare a thought for us bachelors, will you? It''s a mighty


    lonely night."


    Magnus shot a nce at Carter, "You sure you''re in need of ady, Carter? I''d have no problem finding


    one for you right this minute."


    Carter blinked, waving his hands in immediate refusal, "Just pulling your leg there, buddy. I don''t need


    ady." How could he want any woman, when there was only one woman he ever wanted to touch?


    But she had vanished from his world three years ago.


    The midnight meeting dragged on for three hours before it concluded. By the time the streets of Lille


    were emptied of lights and shadows, Magnus finally dismissed his corporate team. They had a tough


    battle to fight the next month. He had to tread carefully.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    By the time he returned to the vi, dawn was just breaking. Linden saw Magnus walk in and


    immediately stood up, "Would you like something to eat?"


    He''d been awake all night and was fatigued, but he wasn''t in the mood for food. "Let Dr. Frankie know


    that my wife and I will be there for a leg checkup at nine. Make sure he remembers what to say to her.


    Don''t forget to rify that to him."


    "Yes, Mr. Magnus."


    Magnus walked into the bedroom and saw the girl sound asleep on the bed. He undressed and climbed


    into bed, pulling her into his embrace before drifting off to sleep.


    Natalia opened her eyes the next day and blushed when she saw herself sleeping in a man''s arms.


    She remembered they had slept separately the previous night. Did he sneak into her bed while she


    was sleeping?


    She smiled shyly, gently removing hisrge hand from her body, and then made her way towards the


    bathroom.


    The man continued to sleep deeply, but felt ufortable with the softness missing from his arms. His


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    hand reached out, grabbing at nothing. He immediately furrowed his brows, "Honey..."


    His voice was hoarse.


    Natalia stepped out of the bathroom and whispered in his ear, "You keep sleeping. I''ll go make


    breakfast."


    The man heard her offer to make breakfast, and the corners of his mouth lifted into a smile, "Okay."


    After the man fell back asleep, Natalia got dressed and went downstairs. Linden was about to start


    making breakfast, but when he saw Nataliaing down, he quickly approached her, "Miss Natalia,


    you''re up so early. I''m about to make breakfast."


    Natalia walked past him, "I''ll make breakfast today. You go buy some fresh vegetables and fruits."


    Linden nodded, "Alright."


    Natalia made some cereal and scrambled eggs, and made sandwiches and toast. She also prepared a


    few side dishes.


    She often cooked for the rkson family, and before college, she could do any chores the maids could


    do. This had also made her a great cook.


    When Linden returned with the groceries, Natalia had already finished preparing everything. She was


    about to go upstairs to wake Magnus for breakfast.


    Linden saw the breakfast she had prepared and was so surprised his jaw almost dropped, "Miss


    Natalia, I didn''t know you could cook. Mr. Magnus will be so happy when he sees this."


    "Really? I just made these things on a whim." Natalia said with a smile.


    "I didn''t expect a wealthydy like you to be able to do all this; it''s really impressive." In his mind,


    Natalia was ady who would never lift a finger to do such chores.


    "He has an appointment with Dr. Frankie at nine to check his leg. It''s eight now, so he should be getting


    up. Ms. Natalia, I''ll go wake him up." Linden said cheerfully, preparing to go upstairs.


    Natalia stepped forward, "I''ll go wake him up. You can just bring the breakfast to the table."


    "Alright."


    Natalia gently pushed open the bedroom door, only to see the man still sleeping soundly. How could he


    sleep so much? Did he not sleepst night?


    She bent over to take a closer look at his sleeping face. His breath was even, his eyshes were long,


    almost like a girl''s, and his lips were tightly pressed together. There were dark circles under his eyes,


    as if he had stayed up all night.


    In his sleep, Magnus felt someone blowing on his face. A familiar, pleasant scent filled his senses. He


    slowly opened his eyes and saw a beautiful face very close to his. Her big, blue eyes were pure and


    clear.


    Seeing him awake, she looked surprised. "Magnus, you''re awake? Let''s have breakfast. You''re seeing


    your doctorter." She immediately tried to stand up.


    But the man grabbed her wrist and pulled her onto the bed. Natalia was startled. She tried to get up,


    but the man held her down and sealed her lips with a warm kiss. "Magnus... um." She was about to


    suggest they get up and have breakfast, but he sucked her lips passionately. The man''s strong


    hormones overwhelmed the girl''s senses.


    Natalia''s heart began to race. This man always caught her off guard. But she couldn''t move under his


    weight and had to endure his stormy kisses. After a while, the man moved away from her lips, "Honey, I


    haven''t brushed my teeth yet. Do you mind?" His voice was hoarse.


    He had been kissing her passionately for quite a while before asking if she minded. Natalia pouted, "I


    do mind."


    Magnus looked at her, her eyes filled with mock anger, and he leaned down to kiss her again, "You''re


    not allowed to mind. You''re my wife."


    Didn''t she even have the right to mind?


    Magnus looked down at the girl beneath him, pressed against her small body. His body was already


    reacting strongly. He pressed against her thigh, "What should I do? I want you."


    Natalia''s face instantly turned red, "Stop. let''s have breakfast,or it''ll get cold. And we have to go for


    your leg checkup."


    He had no choice but to let her go, "Alright, let''s listen to my wife. Let''s have breakfast." He jumped


    onto his wheelchair.


    As Natalia got up, she identally caught sight of the bulge in his pants. She immediately turned her


    face away and fled the bedroom. Magnus looked down at his erection and sighed, wheeling himself


    into the bathroom.


    When Magnus came downstairs and saw the breakfast spread out on the table, his eyes lit up with joy.


    "Did you make all these, honey?"


    "Of course."


    He took a bite of a sandwich, then picked up a fork and ate the side dishes, "It''s delicious, honey. I


    didn''t expect you could make all these."


    "It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m d you like it." Natalia said proudly.


    The man looked at her and smiled, revealing his white teeth.


    That day, Magnus ate a lot for breakfast, only putting down his bowl after he was done. Linden watched


    the young master eat happily, finally feeling relieved.


    After breakfast, Magnus and Natalia went to see Dr. Frankie. He was a middle-aged doctor in his


    forties. When he saw Magnus being pushed towards him in a wheelchair by a girl, he burst out


    Magnus?"


    "Yes, I''m here for a checkup on my leg. I want to see when I can stand up." Magnus said calmly.


    Dr. Frankie took the wheelchair from Natalia and went into the examination room with Magnus. They


    came out half an hourter.


    Natalia immediately walked over, "Dr. Frankie, how are his legs?"


    Dr. Frankie smiled and said, "As long as he keeps his spirits high and perseveres with his


    physiotherapy, I think he''ll be able to stand up soon."


    "Really?" Natalia grasped Dr. Frankie''s arm in excitement, "So he''ll really be able to stand up soon?"


    Dr. Frankie remembered that Magnus was due to join Andersen Corporation next month, and he


    nodded, "Mrs. Andersen, don''t worry. His leg is improving. If he''s determined to stand up, he''ll be able


    to do it soon."


    He smiled, staring at this pure, beautiful girl who was as refreshing as clear spring, thinking to himself,


    that Magnus was one lucky guy.


    Magnus frowned as he looked at the girl who was holding onto Dr. Frankie''s hand tightly. "Ahem,


    darling, let''s go. We''ll do more training back home."


    "Alright." Natalia pushed the wheelchair towards the hospital exit under Dr. Frankie''s smiling gaze.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Magnus'' phone buzzed; it was a message from Dr. Frankie. He nced at it, revealing a wry smile.


    [Congrats, Magnus, Mrs. Andersen is quite a catch,] the text read.


    Natalia, meanwhile, was still basking in the good news, pushing the wheelchair in a state of bliss.


    Linden followed behind them as they walked out.


    As they reached the hospital entrance, Linden prepared to start the car, while Natalia stood with


    Magnus at the hospital''s entrance. Suddenly Magnus felt a gun aimed at him from behind the hospital


    shade, "BAM BAM!" With the sound of the gunshot, the bullet was already flying towards Magnus''


    head.


    Natalia was standing directly in their path. Magnus instinctively grabbed her, sending the wheelchair


    careening away.


    The shadowy figure fired again, and Magnus'' wheelchair veered towards the flower beds by the


    entrance.


    "Are you okay, darling?" Magnus checked Natalia for injuries, his heart pounding in his chest.


    "Who''s trying to kill us?" Natalia stuttered, her heart ready to leap out of her chest.


    Magnus did his best tofort her, "Stay calm. Don''t move."


    Another burst of gunfire echoed through the air, bullets shattering the concrete of the flower beds. One


    grazed Magnus'' arm, drawing blood.


    Natalia screamed, "Magnus, you''re hurt!"


    The gunfight raged on, with Linden now exchanging fire with their assants. Magnus held Natalia


    close, "Stay in my arms. Don''t look up."


    Natalia tried to protest, but Magnus'' wheelchair was already careening away. She huddled in Magnus''


    arms, the gunfire and screams echoing around them. Suddenly, she heard Magnus grunt in pain. Lifting


    her head, she saw a fresh stream of blood trickling down his shoulder. She panicked, "Magnus, you''re


    hurt! Let me go!"


    She could run, but Magnus was in a wheelchair and had to protect her. How was that possible?


    Ignoring her pleas, Magnus wheeled towards the car, tossing Natalia inside. "Stay inside, darling."


    "What about you?" She saw Magnus'' wheelchair slide to the right. Then he pulled a gun from his waist.


    "Boom boom!" A couple shots and two ck men over there went down.


    Linden immediately opened the car door, "Sir, get in."


    Magnus jumped into the car, bullets hitting the door as it mmed shut. They sped away from the


    hospital, leaving chaos in their wake.


    Inside the car, Magnus'' shoulder was bleeding profusely. Linden looked at him anxiously, "Sir, we need


    to get you to a hospital."


    "No hospitals," Magnus insisted, knowing that they would be walking into a trap.


    Natalia, seeing the blood soaking through Magnus'' shirt, began to cry. She took off her coat, pressing it


    against his wound. "There''s a bullet inside. We need to get you to a hospital."


    Magnus reassured her, "It''s okay. Linden can take care of it. It''s too dangerous to go to a hospital."


    Natalia nodded, her tears staining her coat as Magnus'' blood seeped into the fabric.


    Ten minutester, thet finally arrived at the vi.


    Once there, Linden helped Magnus into a study, locking the door behind them. Natalia tried to follow,


    but Linden stopped her, "Ms. Natalia, I need to remove the bullet. It would be best if you wait outside."


    Natalia retreated, her clothes stained with Magnus'' blood. She felt an intense pain in her chest, a


    feeling of helplessness she had never experienced before.


    Suddenly, a car pulled up outside. Carter and Dr. Frankie rushed inside, Natalia quickly informed them


    of Magnus'' condition. Dr. Frankie reassured Natalia, "It''s okay, I''ll take care of him." He and Carter


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    disappeared into the study, leaving Natalia alone.


    She took a shower, changing into a clean set of clothes and fetching a fresh shirt for Magnus.


    Natalia sat on the couch looking at the door to the study; she''d never been so helpless as she was


    now. Magnus had shielded her from being shot earlier in the gunfire, and if it hadn''t been for her, he


    wouldn''t have been shot as the wheelchair slid slowly with an extra person in it.


    No one, except for Hector, had ever cared about her like that.


    After what felt like an eternity, the study door finally opened. Natalia rushed over, "How is he?"


    Carter and Linden stepped out and looked at the anxious girl with a slight smile. "He''s okay, we got the


    bullet out. Nat, can you help him get cleaned up and change his clothes?"


    Natalia nodded, entering the study. Magnusid on a small bed, his face pale but his eyes alert. He


    smiled weakly at Natalia, "Don''t worry, darling, I''m fine."


    Tears welled up in Natalia''s eyes again, "You''re not fine. You''ve lost so much blood."


    Dr. Frankieughed, "Mrs. Andersen, Magnus is a tough one. He''ll be fine. Don''t worry."


    Natalia thanked Dr. Frankie, relief washing over her. As she helped Magnus clean up, she realized that


    she truly cared for him. Despite the danger and fear, she was d to be there, by his side.


    After Dr. Frankie stepped out, Natalia gently tucked a nket over Magnus, "Does it hurt much?"


    Observing the girl''s furrowed brows, her expression painted with worry, Magnus felt a softness in his


    heart, "I''m fine, darling."


    Looking at his exhausted face, Natalia said, "If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t have been hurt."


    Magnus cracked a smile, "You''re my wife, protecting you is my duty. You were scared, weren''t you?"


    For a moment, Natalia lost herself in the sight of his gentle yet handsome face. This man had been


    injured protecting her. She owed him so much more.


    Before long, Carter and Dr. Frankie left. When Natalia stepped out, she saw several men in ck suits


    outside their house. Without asking, she knew they were bodyguards sent by Magnus.


    She still couldn''t figure out, who was trying to kill them.


    Half an hourter, she went to the kitchen to cook some chicken soup for Magnus. As she pushed open


    the door to the study, she found him sleeping peacefully on the bed. He was probably still under the


    effect of the anesthesia.


    Natalia gently ced the soup on the table, and sat by the bed, gazing at the man lying there. Even in


    his sleep, his handsome face revealed a certain authority.


    Slowly, some color returned to his face. His breathing was even, and Natalia quietly watched the IV drip


    next to him. A dull ache throbbed in her heart.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    It was in the afternoon when Magnus slowly opened his eyes to find the girl by his bedside quietly


    reading a book. He smiled faintly, reassured by her presence upon waking, "Mydy."


    Natalia, looking up from her book, swiftly rose to her feet upon seeing him awake. "You¡¯re up. Are you


    hungry? Is your wound hurting?"


    The concern in her eyes made him feel special as he reached out to hold her soft hand, "I feel fine."


    Natalia held out her small hand, sat down beside him and touched his forehead with her other hand.


    She felt that his temperature was normal, which put her mind at ease. ¡°I¡¯ve made some chicken soup.


    Let me get you some.¡±


    Her soft gaze made Magnus momentarily lose himself, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Natalia gently withdrew her hand and left the room.


    Magnus watched her retreating figure, his heart fluttered. Ever since the death of Jamie, he''d been a


    thorn in the family''s side. No one had ever taken such care of him. During the year when his leg was


    shattered, his first love had cared for him for half a year, but he was irritable and often lost his temper


    with her. She left him when he went to France six monthster. Since then, he had harbored


    resentment towards women, as his mother had never shown him any warmth or affection.


    But this girl had stayed by his side and cared for him after he got injured. How could he not be moved?


    Natalia returned with a bowl of soup, ¡°Can you eat by yourself?¡±


    Magnus reached for the bowl, but upon hearing her question, he quickly withdrew his hand, ¡°No. I can¡¯t


    use my hand.¡±


    ¡°Then I''ll feed you.¡±


    That was exactly what Magnus wanted, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The girl helped him sit up against the bed and, scooped up a spoonful of soup, blew on it gently, and


    brought it to his lips.


    Magnus opened his mouth slightly, epting the spoonful of soup. He felt like a baby.


    Natalia blew on each spoonful before feeding him. Magnus felt a wave of warmth rush through him as


    he watched her rosy lips purse while blowing on the chicken soup.


    Damn it! He was aroused at the sight of her blowing on the oatmeal. Since that night at the Andersen


    Family Estate, he hadn''t had a chance to make love to her. Now with his shoulder injury, it was even


    more impossible. The thought of this ignited a spark of anger in him.


    He quickly turned his head to look elsewhere. After a while, the bowl of soup was finally finished.


    Magnus licked his lips; the soup was really delicious.


    Natalia stood up, ¡°Your body isn¡¯t fully healed yet, so you can¡¯t have too much. For now, this is all you


    can have. You can eat more tonight.¡±


    Actually, he wanted her to feed him more.


    Natalia took the bowl away. Magnus leaned back on his bed, picking up his phone to call James, ¡°Did


    you find out who was behind yesterday¡¯s incident?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve found out. Who else would it be? Obviously, it''s Lucius'' men. Recently, I heard he''s been


    cozying up with a Mexican gang. He''s preparing for next month and can''t wait to kill you." There were


    sounds of a woman from James''s end.


    Magnus frowned, ¡°Is my life that easy to take? And another thing, don¡¯t get STDs.¡± He hung up after


    saying this.


    James was taken aback. Damn, was Magnus cursing him to get sick? Watching the two women on


    him, he abruptly pushed them away, ¡°Get out!¡±


    As Magnus put down his phone, Natalia came in, ¡°You should change your clothes. I¡¯ll help you to the


    bedroom to sleep. It''s too cramped here.¡±


    Magnus looked at the clean pajamas she brought and the bed. It was indeed a bit small. It was fine


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    when he was alone, but it would be a bit cramped if he were to share it with her. He cooperated with


    Natalia to put on the pajamas. Her movements were gentle, fearing she might touch his wound. He


    looked down at her, her forehead slightly sweaty from the tension and her cheeks flushed.


    He turned his head and gave her a peck on the cheek. Natalia was startled; looking into his dark eyes,


    her face turned even more red.


    ¡°Mydy,e here.¡± He used his uninjured hand to pull her towards him.


    Natalia, fearing she might touch his wound, leaned in, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Magnus pulled her into his arms, one hand holding her chin, ¡°Let me kiss you.¡±


    Natalia¡¯s heart fluttered. She didn''t dare to push him away and closed her eyes to let him kiss her.


    He touched her lips, lightly biting them. Natalia immediately opened her eyes, seeing the yful smile


    on Magnus'' face.


    ¡°You closed your eyes even before I kissed you. Mydy, do you enjoy my kisses that much?" He


    off. But he was injured, and it was for her.


    Before she could reply, his lips covered hers again. His kiss was domineering yet gentle, capturing her.


    His hand from her chin moved to encircle her waist.


    Natalia was at a loss, her mouth slightly open; he took the opportunity to slip his tongue inside,


    entangling hers. His breaths became heavier. Natalia melted into hisp, her hands not daring to touch


    anything else, so she clung to his pajama top.


    The kisssted about ten minutes before Magnus let her go, watching her blush, he chuckled, ¡°What a


    good girl, I like this.¡±


    Natalia quickly moved away, helping him onto his wheelchair, pushing him towards the bedroom.


    The bedroom was on the second floor. Natalia kept her head down, unable to look at his face. Her


    heart was pounding in her chest. She admitted that she was lost in his kiss.


    She reassured herself that it wasn''t infatuation, just human instinct. The attraction to beautiful things


    was natural. He was handsome and she couldn''t resist him. Plus, he got injured trying to save her.


    Magnusy on the bed in the bedroom. Watching her flee, hisughter echoed in the room, hardly


    looking like a man who had been shot in the shoulder.


    As Natalia left the room, she saw Lindening in from outside. Seeing her flushed face, he


    immediately walked over, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, young miss? Is the Mr. Magnus awake?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he''s awake. He had a bowl of soup, he''s fine.¡±


    Linden nodded, ¡°Ever since he was confined to a wheelchair, he''s been targeted and attacked by


    unidentified individuals. Mr. Magnus, with his kind heart, is being tormented even in this state.¡±


    Natalia looked at Linden, ¡°Who is it? Who wants to harm him? Why?¡±


    Linden pondered for a while, "It''s probably the other members of the Andersen n. Seeing the him


    alive and well, they might fear he could rise again, possibly reiming his position as CEO of Andersen


    Corporation."


    Upon hearing his words, Natalia suddenly understood what Linden meant. It must be Lucius.


    She sat silently on the couch, gazing at the trees outside the window. How could Lucius be so heartless


    to find someone to put his own brother down after what had happened to him? She never expected that


    Kendra''s beloved and Kendra herself, were both so selfish. They indeed made a perfect match.


    In the following days, Natalia took meticulous care of Magnus. He relished the close attention from her,


    from bathing, dressing to feeding him. Like a mischievous child, he reveled in the girl''s servitude.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    A weekter, Dr. Frankie arrived to check on his wound. With a soft chuckle, he remarked, "Magnus,


    you''ve been quite the baby these past few days. Your wound is healing quickly."


    Magnus nced at the girl standing by his side, the corners of his mouth curving into an increasingly


    wide smile.


    Once Dr. Frankie had left, Magnus felt no need to continue pretending. Seeing Natalia step out, he sat


    up, dressed, and began to stretch his legs. After a week in bed, he felt as though he was growing


    moldy.


    Natalia walked in after a while and saw him sitting in the wheelchair. She immediately went over to him.


    "You''re up. Let me take you outside for some fresh air."


    She wheeled Magnus into the yard. The man''s gaze was deep, watching as she covered his knees


    with a nket. He reached out and took her small hand as she crouched at his feet, looking up at him.


    Over the months they had spent together, he had grown gentler, at least he had stoppedshing out at


    her. "Darling, you''ve taken such good care of me these past few days. I appreciate it. In a few days,


    once I''m home, I''ll grant you one request. As long as it''s within my power, I''ll make it happen," he said,


    looking deeply into her eyes.


    She must have something she wanted to do. As long as she stayed by his side as his wife, he would do


    whatever it took to make her happy. She was truly beautiful when she smiled.


    She was silent for a moment, staring at his handsome face. "You''ll really grant any request I make?"


    "Of course, as long as it''s reasonable," he replied.


    Natalia''s heart pounded. If she asked to go back to school, would he agree? It seemed unlikely.


    "What is it, darling? What do you want to do?" Magnus asked with a soft smile.


    "I want to go back to school." Natalia blurted out.


    Magnus was taken aback. He had not expected her to ask to go back to school. "You really want to go


    back to school?" he asked, furrowing his brows.


    Seeing his change in expression, Natalia quicklyughed it off. "Just kidding, Magnus. I won''t go back


    to school. If one day your leg gets better and you can stand up, I''ll go back and finish my studies then.


    Not now."


    Magnus looked at the girl standing by his side. She was dressed in a white dress, her skin was


    glowing, and there was intelligence in her eyes. She stood against the sun, which cast a halo around


    her head.


    She was still a student. She hadn''t graduated from college yet. From what he had seen these past few


    months, she loved painting. She must have dreams that she had put on hold to marry him and move to


    Sapphire Ind to repay a favor owed to Kendra.


    If she was going to be his wife for the rest of her life, how could he not help her achieve her dreams?


    "Alright, I promise you. When the timees, you can go back to school," he said in a deep voice.


    Natalia looked at him in shock. She couldn''t believe that he had agreed to her request, but he had.


    "You''re serious? You promise?" she asked, slowly crouching down and cing her hands on his legs.


    He replied, "Of course. But you have to behave. When I''m in a good mood one day, I''ll let you go back


    to school."


    "Okay, Magnus. Don''t worry. As long as I can go back to school, I''ll do whatever you ask." Staring at


    her small, fair hand on his leg, the hand that had bathed him every day and sometimes touched him in


    ces it shouldn''t, he swallowed hard. "Alright. In a couple of days, we''ll head to Melfort. We should


    get some rest early tonight." In truth, his wound had almostpletely healed. He just wanted the girl


    to take care of him a little longer.


    After they had dinner, Natalia bathed him as usual and then went to the study to read and paint. That


    night, Magnus wheeled himself into the bathroom. "I want to take a bath tonight. I''ve been wiped down


    for a week, and I want a proper bath."


    Natalia watched as he removed his shirt. "Your wound can''t get wet."


    "No can do. I''ve been ufortable for days without a proper bath."


    With no other option, Natalia helped him into the bathtub. He looked at the shorts and said, "How can


    you bathe with your shorts still on?"


    "Then...let''s just leave them on." She was embarrassed to scrub him every day with a body like this, let


    alone him getting naked.


    "But how can I bathe with them on?" Magnus furrowed his brows, "You''ve seen it all before. There''s


    nothing to be shy about."


    Left with no choice, Natalia watched as Magnus removed his shorts. She immediately moved behind


    him to wash his back. Magnus sat in the bath, enjoying the girl''s service.


    Ten minutes passed, and Natalia was still washing his back. Magnus frowned, his handsome face


    darkening. Was his back that dirty? She had nearly scrubbed his skin raw. "Aren''t you going to wash


    the front?" His deep voice echoed in her ears.


    Natalia moved to his front, closing her eyes as she wiped him down with a towel. He watched as she


    squinted, irritated to the point of wanting to strangle her.


    "How can you wash me with your eyes closed?"


    Natalia quickly opened her eyes, only to be greeted by the sight of his erect penis. She let out a scream


    and ran out of the bathroom. Oh God, she had seen something she shouldn''t have. When had he


    be such a pervert?


    In the bathroom, Magnus watched as the girl fled, grimacing. He sighed and picked up a towel to wash


    himself. He stood up, letting the warm water rinse him from head to toe.


    When Magnus emerged from the bathroom, Natalia was nowhere to be found. He called out with a


    dark expression, "Darling."


    Natalia, who was downstairs, heard him and immediately went up. "You...are you done bathing?"


    "If you weren''t going to wash me, was I supposed to sit in the bathtub until dawn?" His displeased


    expression made him look somewhat cold.


    "I''ll dry your hair." Natalia quickly moved to him, noticing his sullen face. She grabbed the hair dryer


    and began to dry his hair.


    "As punishment for not bathing me tonight, you''ll sleep with me." Magnus sat on the bed and made his


    promation.


    Natalia was taken aback, "Okay." If she didn''t agree, would he throw a tantrum?


    Dressed in his pajamas, Magnus waited for his hair to dry before lying down on the bed. He patted the


    spot next to him, "Come over here."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "I haven''t taken a bath yet. I''ll go take a bath first." She picked up her nightgown and headed for the


    bathroom.


    Magnus picked up his phone and saw that James and the others were trying to get his attention.


    Chase: [Magnus, I heard from Frankie that you''ve been ying the baby card these past few days.


    How¡¯s that working out for you? (Teasing grin)]


    James: [You can switch it up, you know. Just stay still, and let the little darling climb aboard.


    (Mischievous smirk)]


    Carter: [He injured his shoulder, not his back.]


    Dr. Frankie: [His legs and back are just fine. He''s just ying the sympathy card.]


    Chase: [Magnus, you''ve only recently started indulging, be gentle. You don''t want to scare the little


    darling away.]


    Everyone: [Hahaha......]


    Magnus:[Everyone, get back to work!]


    He turned off his phone, noticing the girl in the bathroom still hadn¡¯te out. He leaned against the


    bed, gazing at the bathroom door. After what seemed like an eternity, Natalia finallye out.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    d in her nnel pajamas, Natalia was drying her hair.


    "Come here, I''ll do it," said Magnus, patting the empty space next to him.


    "No, your arm is not healed yet," she declined, choosing to sit on the sofa and dry her hair herself.


    Magnus frowned, slightly irritated by her refusal.


    Natalia, oblivious to his annoyance, finished drying her hair and sat next to him, "I think I''ll sleep in the


    next room. I wouldn''t want to hurt your wound in the night."


    He quickly grabbed her, as if scared she would run off, "Get in bed. Stop being stubborn, or I''ll get


    annoyed."


    She rolled her eyes at him, but he didn¡¯t care. Pulling her close, he finally got to hold her. Breathing in


    the sweet scent of her skin and the aroma of her shower gel, a sense of sweetness started to spread in


    his heart.


    Natalia stiffened in his arms, not daring to move.


    Magnus, unable to resist, moved her shoulder a bit, and soon found her soft lips. He kissed her


    passionately, savoring her sweetness. His body felt like it was on fire. He wanted her.


    "Magnus... no, your wound isn''t healed," Natalia pushed him away.


    He held onto her restless hand, "It''s okay, darling. I want you." His voice was raspy and hoarse.


    His hand had already slipped into her pajamas, running over her smooth back, his hurried breath hot


    on her face. The strong scent of his masculine pheromones overwhelmed her senses. She began to


    tremble; she knew this was what would happen.


    Magnus, passionate in his advances, pressed her against him, his hand tearing open her pajama top.


    Suddenly, he hissed in pain as he touched his wounded shoulder.


    Natalia was quickly brought back to reality, "Did you hurt your wound? I told you not to move." She saw


    his pale face and knew he had re-opened his wound. She sat up quickly, "I''ll get Dr. Frankie."


    Magnus pulled her back, "It''s toote. Don''t go. Darling. I''m fine." He held her small hand tightly against


    him, "Help me, it''s unbearable."


    Natalia''s hand brushed against something burning hot, she quickly recoiled but he held her hand tightly


    in ce. "Help me."


    Her mind went nk, her face flushed like fire, "Magnus, even in your condition, you''re not behaving.


    Wait until you''re healed..."


    "No, I can''t wait. I need you, darling. Please." His face was a mix of red and pale. He suddenly


    remembered what James had said. "Why don''t you climb on top."


    Natalia''s mind exploded again; she was too embarrassed to even look at him. She had never met a


    man as shameless as Magnus. He was like a little puppy, begging for its owner''s affection.


    Unable to look at him, she clenched her teeth and, with trembling hands, provided him with the relief he


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    craved. The thing in her hand grewrger andrger until she could barely hold it.


    Half an hourter, Magnus finally rxed his grip on her. He kissed her flushed face, "Thank you,


    darling."


    Natalia immediately ran to the bathroom to wash her hands. She wished she could kick this shameless


    man out of the bed. But remembering his promise to let her study, she swallowed her anger.


    When she walked back to his side again with a blush, the man immediately embraced her. "Darling,


    once I''m healed, I''ll return the favor."


    "I don''t want that!" she blurted out, her face burning. She couldn''t possibly let this man do the same to


    her.


    "Alright, if you don''t want it, I won''t. I''ll just love you more when I''m healed." Magnus lovingly said.


    Ignoring him, Natalia closed her eyes, ready to sleep. Magnus held her close, his chin resting on top of


    her head, "Sleep, darling."


    Natalia¡¯s heart skipped a beat at his tender voice. If it wasn''t for their awkward situation, she would


    have been lost in his tenderness.


    The next morning, the sun streamed into thevish room. Natalia woke up to find Magnus still sleeping.


    She got up to freshen up, also picking out clothes for Magnus.


    Magnus opened his eyes slightly, feelingforted by Natalia bustling around him. They were


    returning to Melfort, and a tough battle awaited them. No matter what, he wouldn''t let her leave him.


    He thought of visiting Lucius to expedite the divorce with Kendra. He didn''t want Natalia to be stuck


    with him like this. He would marry her and give her the title of Mrs. Andersen.


    The next day, Magnus and Natalia boarded a ne back to Melfort. They reached homete at night.


    Linden drove Magnus back to Sapphire Ind. After taking care of Magnus, Natalia prepared herself


    for bed.


    She opened her drawer to find her old phone, untouched. Turning it on, she found dozens of missed


    calls and messages, mostly from her father and Kendra.


    There were also calls and messages from Sabrina and Lexi. They were still looking for her after three


    months. Hector hadn''t called, but had left lengthy messages.


    Reading the messages, she learned that Hector had been looking for her for three months, believing


    she would return. He told Natalia he would be going to America in a month, still believing she would


    Sabrina and Lexi''s messages told her that no matter how long it took, they would always be sisters,


    hoping she woulde back to them.


    Tears blurred her vision. All she wanted was to continue her studies and finish her degree. Perhaps


    dreams were too far-fetched for her.


    She sat on her bed, wiping away her tears, staring at the ceiling. She spent the rest of the night


    sleepless.


    The next day, she showed up at the breakfast table, dark circles under her eyes giving her the


    appearance of a roon. As soon as she sat down, Magnus noticed her weary look. "What''s wrong?


    Didn''t sleep wellst night?" Magnus asked, concern filling his voice.


    "Yeah, I had some trouble sleeping." She didn''t feel the need to hide it from him.


    "Why?" He reached across the table, lightly grasping her wrist. "Did you miss sleeping next to me?


    Huh?"


    Natalia wasn''t in the mood for his yful banter. She lifted her gaze to meet his, "Magnus, do you


    remember the promise you made in Paris?"


    If she could, she would love to go to college.


    His eyes dimmed slightly, "I did promise, but it''s not feasible right now." He nned to wait until the


    annual shareholders'' meeting of the Andersen Corporation was over before sending her to college.


    Plus, by that time, they might have moved to Melfort.


    There were still too many unresolved issues. Natalia was notpletely out of danger. His legal wife


    was Kendra, and until he had sorted out that rtionship, he didn''t feelfortable letting Natalia


    attend college.


    Hearing his words, Natalia simply nodded, "Okay, I understand."

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    She was about to ascend the staircase when he grabbed her hand, halting her. She must have thought


    he was going to stop her from pursuing her education, the silly girl.


    "I promise you, and I will make it happen. But for now, you need to stay put, given the circumstances."


    Magnus'' deep, dark gazes stared intensely at her.


    "I know, Magnus, thank you." She raised her hand to touch his chiseled handsome face, smiling as she


    looked at him. His heart fluttered like a feather in the breeze as he looked into her blue eyes.


    The shareholders'' meeting of Andersen Corporation was three days away.


    James and Chase unexpectedly arrived on the ind that day. After greeting Natalia, they retreated to


    the study where they remained the entire afternoon. They stayed for dinner that evening.


    James sat at the table, grinning at Natalia, "Nat, has Magnus been treating you well?" He shed his


    pearly white teeth.


    "Yes," Natalia replied, smiling.


    "If he ever mistreats you, you cane with me." he winked at her, with a yful smile on his face.


    Chase, from behind, kicked him in the butt, "Stop flirting with our sister-inw. Be careful or Magnus will


    send you to the Death Valley."


    James yelped and pretended to be injured, copsing on the couch. Natalia couldn''t help but giggle at


    their antics. Herughter was like a cloud floating in the sky, and it caught the attention of Magnus who


    had just stepped out of the elevator. His heart ached a little. It had been so long since he had seen her


    genuinelyugh. She was truly beautiful when she smiled.


    Chase turned and nced at Natalia, shock evident on his face.


    After dinner, James and Chase left. Magnus pulled Natalia into the bedroom and sat her on hisp,


    "Tired, darling?"


    "No." She sat on hisp as if it was the most natural thing to do.


    He lowered his head and kissed her, their lips meeting in a tender embrace. The fatigue from the day


    seemed to melt away. "Just a few more days, darling. I have a surprise for you."


    "What kind of surprise?" Natalia stared at his handsome face, her heart slowly sumbing to the man


    who was constantly showering her with surprises.


    "You''ll find out soon," he paused, "darling, if I were to walk again someday, would you leave me?" His


    dark eyes seemed like whirlpools, threatening to draw her in.


    "Yes." If he could walk again, he wouldn''t need her anymore. They weren''t legally married, so she


    should leave.


    His expression darkened instantly, displeased with her answer. "Why? Don''t you enjoy staying with


    me?" His eyes instantly turned cold.


    "No, it''s not that, Magnus. Once you can walk again, you won''t need my care anymore." She was at a


    loss of what to do.


    "Don''t forget, you''re my woman. You can''t leave without my permission." He scooped her up and


    carried her to the bed.


    Natalia was stunned. He hadn''t lost his temper like this in a while. He was acting strange again. She


    sat up, touching her sore nose, "Magnus, don''t you know what our rtionship is? You and Kendra are


    the ones who are married." Her heart ached at the thought of Kendra being his legal wife.


    "When will you stop this nonsense? I will handle my situation with Kendra. You don''t need to worry.


    Haven''t I told you that you can only stay by my side for the rest of your life? I will handle everything."


    He climbed onto the bed, embracing her tightly, his eyes never leaving hers.


    Tears welled up in Natalia''s eyes as she looked up at Magnus, "I''m not causing trouble. I''m just thinking


    about how you''ll be able to walk again soon and won''t need anyone to take care of you. You have big


    things to do, and I can''t do anything. I''m afraid your grandfather will look down on me again."


    Magnus lifted her chin, "Remember, whether I can walk or not, you''re not allowed to leave. Do you hear


    me? If you want that piece of paper, I''ll give it to you. Trust me."


    Natalia''s heart started pounding. He was talking about a marriage certificate. Was he nning to


    divorce Kendra? But there was no love between them. Even if they got the certificate, would they be


    happy?


    Natalia remained silent, closing her eyes as he held her in his arms. Her heart was in turmoil.


    Due to the tension, Natalia soon fell asleep. Magnus'' lips curled into a small smile as he held her petite


    body close, slowly drifting off to sleep.


    Two days passed.


    The day of the shareholders'' meeting, where the new CEO of Andersen Corporation would be


    announced, had finally arrived. It was also Magnus'' first day of work at Andersen Corporation.


    At nine in the morning, the shareholders of Andersen Tower started pouring into the conference room.


    The crucial day had finallye.


    Apanied by Anthony and Lillian, Morgan arrived at Andersen Tower. He stepped out of the


    limousine, his steps heavy. His expression was icy as he strode into the building. Although Morgan was


    in his eighties, his silver hair gave him an air of solemnity and majesty that was not to be trifled with. As


    the doors of the conference room opened, he walked in slowly, his piercing eyes scanning every


    individual in the vast room.


    To his right was Lucius, dressed in a white suit, looking dashing and sophisticated. A triumphant smile


    hung on his handsome face. After today, he would be the new head of the Andersen family and the


    helmsman of Andersen Corporation and its subsidiary, CT Technologies.


    He could already hear the congrattory voices in his ears. He looked up to see Anthony and Lillian


    smiling at him.


    His gaze swept around the room, but he didn''t see Magnus. A smirk formed on his lips. How could that


    cripplee? He had managed to escapest time in France and had a narrow escape from death.


    The Mexican mafia was useless, unable to kill even a cripple.


    Lucius sat there, thinking that one day, he would make that cripple disappear from this world, so that


    Morgan would finally give up.


    Every shareholder in the room had their eyes glued on Morgan, sensing a change in him from the


    usual. But with a reassuring smile from Lucius, their concerns were quickly put to rest.


    ¡°The Andersen Corporation has a long and storied history. Since its inception, it has weathered


    numerous storms and even faced the brink of extinction. But today, we stand tall, having ovee


    every challenge tossed our way. We are back on top, a towering presence in Melfort.¡±


    About forty shareholders nodded in agreement. There would be no Andersen Corporation or CT


    Technologies without Morgan.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting on in years, but my descendants are full of promise. I¡¯m confident in handing over the reins


    of thepany to the younger generation. I trust they will continue to drive the corporation forward,


    take on the world, and push us to new heights.¡±


    A thunderous apuse filled the room. Lucius watched Morgan with a smile. He had caught glimpses


    of Morgan looking his way, causing his heart to race.


    ¡°Today, I stand before you to announce the new head of the Andersen Corporation and its subsidiary,


    CT Technologies, is¡­¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    The room fell into a hush, with everyone holding their breath in anticipation as Morgan prepared to


    announce the name.


    Lucius, as if already sure of the oue, nonchntly adjusted his cor, leaning forward slightly,


    ready to ascend the stage and ept the congrattions.


    Morgan''s gaze slowly drifted towards Lucius, then away from him.


    At that moment, the conference room door creaked open. Linden, pushing a wheelchair, entered the


    room, followed by Morgan''s assistant, Paul.


    Morgan''s eyes lit up as they fell on the man in the wheelchair. He was dressed in a dark suit and his


    handsome features were highlighted, giving off an aura of wisdom. His wheelchair slowly rolled over


    the golden confetti on the floor, and he steadily came into everyone''s view. His sharp gaze swept over


    the shareholders, eventuallynding on Lucius. A coy smile yed on his lips as he turned to the


    silver-haired old man beside him.


    "Grandpa, I''vee back to the Andersen Corporation."


    Morgan felt a surge of emotion as he looked at his grandson in the wheelchair, whom he''d always held


    close to his heart. He had grown up! With a sudden surge of energy, Morgan rose to his feet and


    dered, "The new leader of the group is ¡ª Magnus!"


    The room fell into an eerie silence. Everyone''s gaze shifted to Magnus, then to Lucius.


    Lucius had been panicking since the moment Magnus had rolled in, but he held firm to the belief that,


    no matter how much Morgan loved the handicapped Magnus, he couldn''t possibly hand the presidency


    to him.


    But then he heard Magnus'' name!


    He thought he had misheard it. It wasn''t until everyone started looking at him that he realized Magnus


    was indeed the one whose name Morgan had announced.


    He staggered to his feet. His eyes were darting to Morgan in disbelief. "Grandpa, what did you say?


    Did you get the name wrong?"


    He stood up, fists clenched tightly. He couldn''t believe what was happening. He''d worked tirelessly for


    nine years, building up his power. It couldn''t possibly end today!


    Anthony, seeing Lucius on the verge of losing control, quickly interjected, "Dad, you said the new


    president was going to be Lucius, right? Why would you announce Magnus as the new president


    today? This is not a time for joke, Magnus hasn''t been involved with thepany for years, and he''s


    been living on Sapphire Ind. This could lead to unrest."


    Morgan''s icy gazended on Anthony. He knew his son and daughter-inw had always favored


    Lucius. "Who said the presidency had to go to Lucius? Before, Magnus didn''t want toe back to


    Andersen Corporation. Now he has, and I think he''s more suited for the presidency than Lucius is."


    Anthony looked at Morgan and fell silent.


    Whispers filled the room. Everyone watched the power struggle unfold.


    Morgan''s authoritative gaze swept over the shareholders. "I''ve decided who the new president will be.


    It''s Magnus. Lucius will be vice president. Anthony will be the general manager of Andersen


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Corporation. Everything else remains the same." He gestured to the man in the wheelchair. "Magnus,


    Magnus rolled up to Morgan, looking up at him. "Thank you, grandpa. I won''t let you down. I''ll make


    Andersen Corporation shine brighter than ever!"


    Morgan nodded. "I trust you. Work hard."


    With that, Morgan left the room, leaving Lucius in a state of shock. His sanity was on the brink of


    copse, and he felt a surge of rage bubbling up within him.


    Suddenly, a destructive rage emerged in his heart. Lillian walked over and took his hand, "Lucius, calm


    down. Don''t upset your grandpa at this time." Lucius''s handsome face twisted in an instant. A


    monstrous hatred engulfed his chest.


    Magnus had intentionally returned to snatch the position of President. Before this, he wanted to snatch


    his woman. Knowing that he had married an imposter, out of humiliation and anger, he returned to


    snatch the position of President.


    ¡°Magnus, I will not let you seed!¡± Lucius murmured.


    Once Morgan left, the shareholders started whispering, "Can Magnus handle it? He''s been sick for


    years. It''s not easy to be the president of Andersen Corporation."


    "Yeah, what about Lucius? I always thought he would be the new president. I didn''t expect it to be


    Magnus."


    "Don''t underestimate Magnus. If Morgan appointed him, he must bepetent."


    Magnus sat in his wheelchair with his lips pursed and his gaze cold as he looked at the familiar yet


    alien faces. His deep voice echoed through the room. "Under my leadership, Andersen Corporation will


    reach the pinnacle of the world. I swear here today, if Andersen Corporation doesn''t be the top


    business empire in the world within a year, I will step down as president!"


    His powerful deration echoed in everyone''s hearts. After a moment of stunned silence, the room


    erupted in apuse. Magnus turned to Lucius, whispering something only the two of them could hear.


    "Lucius, I told you I''d make you fall from your high position and make you feel the pain I''ve felt. This is


    just the beginning." His cold eyes shed with determination as he ced a hand on Lucius'' shoulder.


    Lucius sneered, "You really think you can hold onto this CEO position?"


    "Well, we''ll see!" Magnus, maneuvering his wheelchair, directly imed the CEO''s chair.


    Lillian stood up and walked over. "Magnus, you''ve been absent from thepany for years, and you


    have no idea how hard it is to run a business. Your leg is not in good shape. You should rest and let


    Lucius handle the CEO position."


    Magnus slowly turned his head and silently stared at his biological mother. He still aware that she had


    never favored him.


    When he was just five years old and Lucius was seven, at that time, Lillian had returned from Ennd,


    bringing with her a limited-edition model car for Lucius. When Magnus reached out to touch it, his


    mother pped his hand away. "Don''t touch it, this car model is Lucius'' favorite. If it breaks, he''ll be


    heartbroken."


    Magnus watched as Lillian ced the toy car out of his reach. A chill went straight to his heart. Since


    then, he had never asked his mother for anything. He isted himself until Jamie left. Jamie¡¯s death


    left Magnus heartbroken.


    On the night Jamie left, he called Magnus to his side. "Magnus, you''re growing up. I might not be able


    to take care of you anymore. You have to learn to be strong. And as for Lucius, his character is very


    strong and possessive. You shouldn''tpete with him."

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Back then, Magnus failed to understand Jamie''s intentions. Yet with the passage of time, he realized


    Jamie was trying to protect him, to prevent him from going head-to-head with his brother, Lucius.


    Still, he never picked a fight with Lucius. It was Lucius who tried to kill Magnus when he was just


    sixteen, forcing him to live away from the family feud. Even after he had retreated, Lucius still wanted


    him dead.


    After moving to Sapphire Ind, Magnus survived multiple assassination attempts organized by Lucius.


    Magnus¡¯ salvation came only when he met Perth. He then spent three years in France to receive


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    treatment for his leg, but in reality, Dr. Frankie had restored sensation to his leg within six months.


    He spent the remaining two and a half years training day and night within the organization. He really


    wanted to heed Jamie''s advice, to give up the fight with Lucius for the family business. But he needed


    power to survive.


    Lucius wanted him dead. How could he not fight back? Now, his own mother was asking him to hand


    over the position of CEO to Lucius. If he agreed, Lucius would kill him!


    Could he really take such a risk? Especially now that he had a woman of his own. He could see a


    promising future ahead. He had to be powerful, to protect his woman and those he cared for.


    "Mother, both Lucius and I are your children. Why is it that only Lucius can be CEO and I cannot?


    Grandfather himself announced that the position belongs to me. Why would I possibly give it to


    Lucius?" His eyes held a hint of mockery, but mostly, they reflected his pain.


    "Magnus, Lucius has made significant contributions to the Andersen Corporation over the years. He is


    the rightful candidate for CEO. Your grandfather only chose you because he adores you. You are unfit


    for this position. You should give it up to Lucius." Lillian couldn''t help but reveal her true feelings.


    She seemed to be concerned about Magnus'' health, wary of the strain the Andersen Corporation could


    put on him, yet she was scheming to get him to relinquish the position of CEO.


    "Give it up? Mother, didn''t you hear? Grandfather personally appointed me as the CEO of the Andersen


    Corporation. It hasn''t even been a day and you want me to hand it over to Lucius. If I do that, how


    would Grandfather view me, the grandson he had such high hopes for?"


    His gaze was sharp as he stared at Lillian. "I won''t go against Grandfather''s wishes. Please forgive me,


    Mother!"


    "You..." Lillian stared at Magnus. She hadn''t paid much attention to him over the years, and she was


    surprised to see that he was no longer the obedient little boy who would always follow her orders. He


    addressed her as Mother and asked for her forgiveness. He didn''t call her Mom which suggested a


    certain distance he had put between them. He politely declined her request, leaving her helpless


    despite her favoritism.


    "Alright, Magnus. Since your grandfather has entrusted you with this responsibility, you should manage


    the Andersen Corporation well," Anthony finally spoke up.


    "I will, Father." Magnus wheeled away, not even ncing at the other people in the conference room.


    He left with Linden and Paul, heading straight to the CEO''s office.


    Magnus'' appointment as CEO during the shareholders'' meeting had caused quite a stir in Melfort.


    Unaware of themotion, Natalia was back on Sapphire Ind. That evening, when Linden and


    Magnus returned, the servants had already prepared dinner. Natalia was waiting on the beach, and


    from a distance, she saw the car stop. She walked over quickly, pushing the wheelchair.


    Magnus opened the car door and saw Natalia''s delicate face. The fatigue of the day instantly


    disappeared. "Were you waiting for me, baby?"


    Natalia smiled and nodded. "I was waiting for you toe back for dinner. You should¡¯ve been back by


    now if you didn¡¯t have any engagements."


    Magnus sat in the wheelchair and held Natalia''s hand. "I will be very busy from now on. If you''re


    hungry, go ahead and eat and don''t wait for me."


    Natalia pushed the wheelchair towards the vi, "I''m not hungry. How was your first day at the


    Andersen Corporation? Did you manage it well?"


    "I managed it just fine, Natalia. Don''t you know your husband is quite capable? Regardless of the


    situation, I''m always the strongest," he looked into her deep blue eyes, silently vowing that he would


    not let anyone harm this girl.


    Today, he had considered revealing the real condition of his legs to his grandfather. He thought of


    revealing this if the shareholders of the Andersen Corporation caused a scene. He would simply stand


    up and deal with them one by one.


    But nothing of that sort happened. He remembered Natalia''s words. "Once your legs are better, I will


    leave."


    He didn''t want to reveal that his legs were better because he was afraid she would leave. So, unless it


    was absolutely necessary, he would not let her know.


    Back at the vi, Natalia took care of him attentively, serving his dinner and helping him bathe.


    Later, Magnus went to the study to work. He casually called Chase, "Get someone to clean up the


    house at Maplewood Manor. I''m going to move in there in a couple of days."


    "You''re moving into your own ce in Melfort? Didn''t Morgan ask you to stay at the old house?" Chase


    asked, surprised.


    "I don''t want to stay at the old house. I''ll just move to Maplewood Manor."


    "Alright, I''ll get someone to tidy up right away. Speaking of which, Magnus, are you nning to spend


    some time with your wife? You''re always with her. No wonder you don''t want to stay at the Andersen


    Family Estate."


    Chaseughed heartily. As Magnus listened to him, he saw Natalia walking in with a cup of lemon tea.


    He hung up the phone and beckoned Natalia, "Come here."


    Natalia walked over to him. "Are you going to workte? I''ve made you some lemon tea. Don''t drink


    coffee at night. Later, when it''s time to sleep, I''ll massage your legs."


    He didn''t say a word. Instead, he pulled Natalia onto hisp. "You''ve been working hard, Natalia. In a


    few days, we''ll move to Melfort. If there''s anything you want to do, just let me know."


    Natalia looked at his gentle face. "Is it becausemuting from here to thepany every day will be


    inconvenient? Is that why we''re moving to Melfort?"


    "Yes, that''s right. Once we move there, I''ll go to thepany during the day. We''ll have Mr. Linden


    there to take care of things. You can go to school," he said, gently stroking her soft hair.


    "But remember, my dear, you''re a married woman now. You must maintain a respectable distance from


    other men at school, okay?" His eyes were soft and gentle.


    His warm hand lightly squeezed her shoulder.


    Natalia stared at him, surprised. He was actually letting her go to school!


    "Well, if you''re that worried, I can just stay home instead. I don''t have to go to school," she said. Her


    words from earlier were just a casualment, but he took them seriously.


    If she really went back to school, she wondered how she would face her friends, like Sabrina. And


    whether Hector had gone to America. She was actually scared of running into them.


    "I promised you that you would go to school," he reassured her. He was anxious about her going to


    school, not for any other reason but the fact that Lucius didn''t be the CEO this time. Magnus


    believed that his future would be a constant battle with Lucius. He only wanted Natalia to live


    peacefully, without any danger urring in ces he couldn''t see.


    Natalia didn''t respond. The fact that he convinced Morgan not to me the rkson family was


    already the greatest reward she could ask for. Even if he didn''t let her go to school, she wouldn''t me


    him.


    Magnus held her tiny body in his arms, suddenly feeling a surge of strength. He was determined to


    provide a happy life for this girl. "You should go to sleep now. I have some business to take care of,


    then I''lle join you," he gently patted her back.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Natalia quickly stood up and her cheeks flushed. "Well, I''ll let you get back to work. I''m going to bed."


    She found herself forgetting the world around her every time she sat on hisp.


    There was something captivating about this man. Even if he was wheelchair-bound, his charm was


    irresistible, as long as he wasn''t throwing a fit.


    She walked into the bedroom, grabbed her nightgown, and closed the bathroom door behind her.


    By the time Magnus finished his work, it was already eleven o''clock. He received an unexpected call


    from Morgan.


    "Magnus, why don''t you bring your wife to the Andersen Family Estate? Since you''re interested in her, I


    won''t object. It''s up to you." Morgan''s voice was still calm and gentle over the phone.


    "Thanks, Grandpa. We''ll be staying at Maplewood Manor. It''s closer to the office. You should get some


    rest. It''ste." Magnus replied, his voice soft.


    Morgan nodded and ended the call. He sat by the window, gazing into the endless night. He was


    entrusting hispany to Magnus, hoping he could ovee his difficulties and stand on his own two


    feet one day.


    Three dayster, Magnus took Natalia to their new home in Maplewood Manor. The staff, except for


    their Butler Linden and housemaid May, stayed on Sapphire Ind to look after the properties there.


    Maplewood Manor was a house that Magnus'' friend Chase had bought for him three years ago. It was


    fully furnished and was meant to be Magnus¡¯ ce in Melfort, a city closer to hispany.


    Despite this, Magnus had chosen to stay on Sapphire Ind. Now, he was finally moving to Melfort.


    The house was only a five-minute drive from the office.


    As Linden drove into Maplewood Manor, a guard saluted. The window rolled down, and a security


    officer approached. "Mr. Magnus, wee back to Maplewood Manor."


    Magnus nodded, and the car slowly came to a stop in front of a two-story vi. The property was quite


    Natalia stepped out of the car, set up Magnus'' wheelchair, and helped him into it. Linden followed with


    the luggage, and May was close behind. It felt like they were a typical family, with Magnus as the father,


    Natalia as the mother, and May as the child.


    In response to Natalia''s giggles, Magnus grabbed her hand. "What are youughing at, darling? Do


    you like it here?"


    Natalia pushed his wheelchair through the front gate. "I was just thinking, we look like a typical family


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    out for a stroll."


    His handsome face suddenly darkened at her words. He had a wife, yes, but not a child. Looking at his


    wait for you to give birth."


    Natalia stoppedughing, and a blush crept up her face. She quickly changed the subject and began to


    take in her new surroundings.


    The interior of the house wasvishly furnished, giving off a warm and inviting vibe, unlike the austere


    ck decor of Sapphire Ind. There was arge living room with a sofa that could easily serve as a


    bed. The kitchen was filled with brand new appliances, and every floor was essible by elevator,


    considering Magnus'' condition.


    Magnus sat on the sofa, watching Natalia as she observed their new home. He patted the spot next to


    him. "Come, sit here."


    Natalia walked over and looked at him.


    "My love, this will be our home from now on. Do you like it?"


    "I do." As long as she had a roof over her head, she was content.


    "Good. Once I''ve sorted things out at the office, we''ll get you enrolled in school."


    Natalia was taken aback. "So soon?"


    "What, you don''t want to go to school?" He leaned in to whisper in her ear.


    "No... I do," she stammered, surprised that he was actually considering her education.


    "Good. Finish your studies, and if you want to learn something else afterward, just tell me. My wife can


    do whatever she wants," he said as his dark eyes were fixed on Natalia.


    In that moment, the sun streamed through the front door, illuminating Magnus'' handsome face. Natalia


    found herself captivated by his gentleness, and his words echoed in her mind. "My wife can do


    whatever she wants."


    She snapped out of her trance, standing up and lightly patting his shoulder. "I''m going to check out the


    bedrooms upstairs and unpack."


    "Alright, go ahead." Magnus nodded.


    The second floor had three rooms - a master bedroom, a guest room, and a study. The study led to a


    rooftop pool, filled with crystal clear water. The bedrooms were decorated in warm tones, with sky-blue


    bedspreads.


    After unpacking and organizing her clothes, Natalia returned downstairs to find Magnus on a call. He


    was frowning. His handsome face was growing colder as the conversation went on.


    After lunch, Magnus left for the office, leaving Natalia alone in their new home.


    Meanwhile, in another vi in Melfort, Lucius kicked a table over in anger. He red at the wall, and his


    hands clenched into fists. Blood dripped from his knuckles as he muttered, "Magnus, I won''t let you


    have everything. The CEO position is mine. Let''s see how long you can hold on to it."


    The house staff cowered in fear, hiding in the corners of the room.


    The front door opened, and Kendra walked in. She looked around at the mess and slowly approached


    Lucius. "Lucius, what''s wrong?"


    She had known about Magnus taking over as CEO of Andersen Corporation. When she saw his


    pictures on various Melfort magazines, she was speechless. The man in the pictures was even more


    striking than Lucius. Despite being in a wheelchair, his charisma was undeniable. His handsome face,


    tinged with a hint of indifference, was enough to make any woman swoon.


    Every photograph of him in his wheelchair was clearly appealing. It was possibly owing to his current


    position as CEO of Andersen Corporation, holding thepany''s lifeline and being the apple of


    Morgan''s eye.


    Her heart pounded as she looked at Magnus'' photos. The thought of him being hers felt surreal. How


    incredibly charming would he be if he could stand one day? Even if he couldn''t, if he had to be


    wheelchair-bound for life, he held supreme power and enormous wealth. Being married to him could


    still be considered a blessing.


    She suddenly found herself yearning for this man. The realization that they were legally wedded made


    a mocking smile curl up at the corners of her mouth.


    This man was bewitchingly charming, and at this very moment, Kendra was falling head over heels for


    him!


    Upon seeing Kendra walk in, Lucius was quick to grab her hand. "Kendra, you have nothing to worry


    about. I won''t let that cripple sit on that throne for long. That position is mine!"

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Kendra sidled up to him, her gaze filled with disdain. ¡°Lucius, didn''t you im that the CEO position of


    Andersen Corporation was yours to take? Why is it now Magnus''? I pleaded with my father for you, and


    now, you''ve got nothing.¡±


    ¡°Kendra, don''t worry. I''ll reim the CEO position.¡± His voice was filled with pain as he gripped her


    hand.


    Kendra gently removed his hand. ¡°Well, I''lle see you when you do.¡± She turned to leave.


    ¡°Kendra!¡± Lucius grabbed her hand fiercely. ¡°What do you mean? Are you breaking up with me


    because I didn''t get the CEO position?¡±


    Kendra turned back to look at him. His eyes were bloodshot. She lowered her gaze. ¡°Lucius, I thought


    you would be the CEO and force Magnus to divorce me, but now that you''re not in that position,


    I''m still Magnus'' wife in the eyes of thew. We can''t be together anymore. If Magnus retaliates, the


    rkson family might suffer.¡±


    Lucius was left staring at the woman who had suddenly distanced herself from him, and his heart was


    growing colder by the second. "You''re saying this because I didn''t be the CEO, not out of fear of


    Magnus'' retaliation. Kendra, I didn''t expect this from you! Even if I don''t be the CEO, I''ll still be the


    enviable Mr. Lucius from Andersen Corporation! And you dare say these things!¡±


    Kendra watched as Lucius'' eyes filled with fury and his grip on her arm was tightening. She hugged


    him. ¡°Lucius, no, I love you. However, I''m Magnus'' wife, legally. What am I supposed to do? If he


    refuses to divorce, we can never be together.¡±


    Lucius looked down at the woman in his arms, the woman he had loved deeply for years. He had


    thought that even if he fell from grace, she would never leave him.


    Now that he was feeling Kendra''s distance, he smirked bitterly. ¡°Magnus will divorce you. He seems


    quite smitten with your sister. They''ve even moved into Maplewood Manor together. I believe the next


    step for him is to divorce you and make your sister his legitimate wife.¡±


    Kendra was stunned. She began to tremble uncontrobly. This was impossible, they could not have


    fallen in love this quickly. And Natalia, that clueless fool, could not possibly have made Magnus fall for


    her!


    She should be the one Magnus desires, not Natalia. After all, both he and Lucius had vied for her hand


    in marriage. His intention was to be with her, right?


    Seeing her trembling, Lucius confirmed his suspicions. Kendra still wanted to marry Magnus! His eyes


    turned crimson, and his grip on Kendra''s arm tightened.


    Kendra felt a sharp pain in her arm and snapped out of her thoughts. ¡°You''re hurting me, Lucius! Let


    go!¡±


    But he didn''t let go. He just stared at her. ¡°Do you still want to marry Magnus? Tell me! Do you?¡±


    Kendra managed to shake off his hand. "Let me go, you''re insane! I''m already his wife in the eyes of


    thew, and we''re not even divorced yet! What do you mean ''do I want to marry him?¡¯"


    ¡°Ha¡­ even if you wanted to, it''s toote. He knows you''ve been in love with me since we were kids,


    and that you''ve been my woman for nine years. You didn''t want him because of his disability and


    instead had your sister marry him. He despises you. There''s no way he''d want you back, Kendra. Give


    up on that idea. You''re my woman. If not, I''ll make sure the rkson family disappears!¡±


    Lucius'' face twisted into a terrifying snarl, sending chills down Kendra''s spine. This was the man she


    had loved for over a decade. He was terrifying!


    She had always liked Lucius, his domineering attitude, and his generous nature as a wealthy heir.


    That''s why she gave up her virginity to him when she was seventeen.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    But his horrifying expression now made her shudder.


    She stood there, dazed, watching him. Lucius slowly released her arm, took a step back, and then


    turned to leave the vi.


    In the CEO''s office at the Andersen Tower, Lucius stormed in, only to be stopped by the security and


    the secretary.


    ¡°Mr. Lucius, you can''t go in now.¡±


    ¡°Out of my way! Who do you think you are to stop me!¡± He aimed a kick at the security guard.


    Just then, the office door swung open and Paul stepped out, his gaze dark. ¡°Mr. Lucius, the CEO is in


    an important video conference meeting. Whatever you need to discuss, please wait half an hour.¡±


    Lucius red at Paul. ¡°Paul, I treated you well in the past, and now you dare to stop me?¡±


    ¡°I''m grateful for your past kindness, but I''m serving the CEO now. I''m sorry if I''ve been disrespectful!¡±


    Paul remained standing respectfully at the door.


    Seeing he wouldn''t be allowed in, Lucius'' eyes red up like a raging fire. It was as if he wanted to burn


    the door down.


    In the end, he clenched his fists, and his veins were popping. ¡°Tell Magnus, I''ll be waiting for him at the


    rooftop of the Golden Groove tonight. I hope he shows up.¡±


    Paul didn''t reply, but watched as Lucius turned and left, a slight smirk ying on his lips.


    Magnus was sitting in his executive chair, video conferencing with thepany representative from


    France. When Paul pushed the door open, he had already ended the call. Suddenly, he stood up and


    walked towards the floor-to-ceiling window.


    Paul was taken aback. ¡°Sir, your legs¡­they''re healed?¡± He stared in shock as Magnus got up and


    strode to the window.


    ¡°Yes, but don''t let anyone know. I was able to stand three years ago.¡± He trusted his grandfather''s men


    implicitly.


    Paul watched in astonishment as Magnus stood tall by the window. ¡°Don''t worry, sir. This is great news.


    You''re finally healed. Morgan will be so happy.¡± He said joyfully.


    Magnus swiveled around. "Keep a close eye on Lucius these next few days. Mr. Dupont from France is


    College. Let him know I want to add someone to the sophomore design course. Have him arrange it."


    "Right away, sir. Are you suggesting that your wife attends school? As far as I know, she was doing well


    in the sophomore design course at Melfort College. The professor has been waiting for her to return to


    ss," Paul said, his gaze fixed on Magnus'' profound dark eyes which softened when he mentioned


    Magnus¡¯ wife.


    He knew Magnus was referring to Natalia, the innocent girl who had to take a leave of absence from


    school.


    Magnus nodded, "You arrange it. Also, apany me to Golden Groove tonight to meet Mr. Dimas


    and finalize the deal on the plot ofnd."


    "Absolutely, but sir, Mr. Lucius has also arranged to meet you tonight at Golden Groove," Paul informed


    him.


    "We''ll see him after we''ve signed the contract with Mr. Dimas," Magnus said, turning to sit in his


    wheelchair.


    "I''ll head out now. Handle the rest," he said, his wheelchair slowly gliding out of the room.


    Paul held the door open for him and saw him into the elevator. He then turned and walked into his


    office to get started on his work.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Magnus took the elevator down to the ground floor of the Andersen Tower, where his butler Linden


    immediately wheeled him towards the parking lot. As he smoothly glided out of the building, a woman


    stood frozen by the stone pirs. Her gaze was fixated on the man seated in the wheelchair. He was


    even more striking in person than in photographs.


    Dressed in a sleek ck suit, his long legs were resting on the footrest of the wheelchair, and his


    handsome face was marked by a pair of dark, impassive eyes. He exuded an air of exclusivity, yet


    there was something about him that was irresistibly intriguing. Despite being wheelchair-bound, he


    carried an aura of regal authority.


    He smoothly transitioned into a Rolls-Royce Phantom, and Linden closed the car door behind him. The


    car pulled away slowly. The woman, Kendra, promptly hailed a taxi and trailed behind Magnus'' car.


    Linden, noticing the car tailing them, immediately heightened his alertness. "Sir, we''re being followed,"


    he warned.


    Magnus, with his eyes closed, responded nonchntly, "Let them follow. It''s not a problem. Let''s just


    head home."


    As they arrived at Maplewood Manor, Kendra got out of her taxi and approached the gatekeeper. But


    she was immediately stopped by the security guard. "Miss, this is a private residence. You''re not


    allowed to enter."


    Kendra red at the guard. "I came here with Mr. Andersen."


    "That''s impossible. Mr. Andersen''s car just went in. If you know him, why didn''t you ride with him? I''m


    sorry. You can''t enter." The guard blocked her path.


    Frustrated, Kendra raised her voice. "Open your eyes, I''m Magnus'' wife!"


    The guard was taken aback. "How can you possibly be Mr. Magnus'' wife? His wife is at home. We''ve


    all seen her."


    Speechless, Kendra watched as Magnus'' car parked by a house. A girl, clearly Natalia, rushed over


    with a wheelchair and helped Magnus onto it. Magnus, seated on the wheelchair, held Natalia''s hand


    and they shared a lovingugh. Kendra was frozen, as if a sharp, invisible knife was rending her heart.


    Natalia was such a bitch. The moment she got married, she started to seduce Magnus. Look how


    happy she was living the life that was supposed to be her, Kendra¡¯s!


    Magnus'' tenderness towards Natalia made Kendra''s eyes glint with a dangerous glimmer. This was


    Kendra''s man, and she''d make sure Natalia knew it. With that, she left Maplewood Manor and took a


    taxi back to the rkson residence.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Magnus returned home and Natalia had already prepared dinner. "You must be hungry.


    Let''s eat, and afterwards I can massage your legs," she said.


    Magnus, looking up at her, chuckled. "My dear, I could get used to this. Promise me that you won''t


    leave, no matter what happens. Okay?"


    Natalia looked at his smiling, handsome face. "Magnus, I promise that until you can stand up again, I


    will not leave you."


    Magnus'' face turned grave. "So, if I can stand again, you''ll leave?"


    "If you can stand and you still need me, I''ll stay. If you don''t need me, I''ll leave. After all, I''m not really


    your wife," she responded, her eyes welling up with tears.


    "Listen, Natalia, I need you by my side for the rest of my life. Don''t even think about leaving me once I


    recover, understood?" He roared, his icy re freezing Natalia in her tracks.


    This caused Natalia to tear up. "Magnus, be reasonable. I''m not legally your wife. If you don''t need me


    anymore, why should I stay?"


    With a "whooshing" sound, the man swept everything on the coffee table to the ground. His eyes were


    dark, his body radiating coldness. "So you care about that piece of paper, okay then, I''ll bring it back


    tomorrow. Make you my wife in the eyes of thew."


    Natalia could no longer hold back her tears. They streamed down her pale face. Who wanted his


    paper! She was now in a dilemma! Even she herself didn''t know what the future holds.


    She turned to go upstairs, not wanting to see this man¡¯s anger.


    "Baby!" He called out just as she reached the stairs.


    "Where do you think you''re going? If you don¡¯t want that paper, behave yourself. I''m tired, so stop


    making a fuss." Magnus wearily sat down on the sofa. He pretended to be disabled so she wouldn''t


    leave. And now she was acting petnt. She¡¯s not being a good girl at all.


    "Come and sit here, I have to go out tonight." He extended a hand to her.


    Natalia almost choked. She turned around silently and sat next to him. She didn¡¯t know why, but she


    felt quite upset these days.


    "I''m not making a fuss, and I don''t care about the paper. You go about your business. Don''t worry about


    me." She sat next to him, thinking about his legs, forcibly repressing the words she wanted to say.


    Perhaps one day, when he could stand up again, his temper would naturally improve. After all, anyone


    in a wheelchair for an extended period of time would be irritable.


    Magnus sighed, pulled her closer and kissed her passionately. This tender moment left Natalia


    blushing, and her heart pounding. She was falling, little by little, into his arms, even if it meant being a


    substitute. She couldn''t control her heart.


    "Stay close to me, darling," he murmured. His voice was a low rumble that echoed in her ears like a


    rolling thunder. "I''ll take care of all your worries. But in return, I need you to be mine. Let yourself fall in


    love with me, and then give yourself to mepletely. What do you think?"


    His words detonated in Natalia''s brain, leaving her mind a nk canvas. He wanted her to fall in love


    with him. What would happen if she did? Would he divorce Kendra and give Natalia a real home? His


    gaze was steady and unwavering; there was no sign of deceit.


    Besides, he had no reason to lie to her. She had seen in the newspaper over the past few days that he


    had be the CEO of Andersen Corporation. Step by step, he was carving out his own path in life.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Once Magnus¡¯ leg healed, he was the center of attention. Natalia was just a speck of dust, insignificant


    enough to act as a substitute.


    She had nothing to say, so she simply nodded. "All right, I''ll massage your legs for a bit. Are you going


    out for dinner tonight?"


    "Yep, I''m eating out. Trust me, darling." He gently tapped her forehead and rolled away in his


    wheelchair. Linden immediately came out to open the mansion''s grand doors, pushing the wheelchair


    out.


    Natalia watched the departing car, standing dumbfounded at the doorway. He hade back to tell her


    that he wouldn''t be home for dinner, but he could''ve just called. Why did he have toe back just to


    leave again?


    Natalia turned to walk back into the mansion. May had already prepared dinner. "Madam, dinner is


    ready. You may dine now."


    "Okay."


    At the rkson mansion, Kendra pushed open the grand doors to see Kyler and Addison sitting on the


    couch watching TV. She immediately walked over, tears welling up in her eyes. "Mom, Dad, I want my


    marriage back. Please send Natalia away, I don''t want her to rece me anymore."


    Kyler looked at his daughter in shock. "Nonsense! You think it''s a game? You refused to get married,


    had your sister rece you, and now you want her to leave after she''s married? What kind of daughter


    are you?"


    "Dad, I thought Lucius would be the CEO of Andersen Corporation. I didn''t expect Magnus toe


    back and take the position. How can I marry Lucius now? I''m meant to be a CEO''s wife!"


    Kendra started crying, and Addison pulled her close. "Don''t cry, Kendra. Lucius may not be the CEO,


    but he''s the vice president. Marrying him would still bring you endless wealth and honor. As for


    Magnus, he may be the CEO, but he''s disabled. How can he be better?"


    "No, Mom, he may be disabled, but I''m the one married to him. I''m his wife under thew, and now my


    husband is busy with Natalia. I can''t stand this!"


    Kendra shouted out.


    Kyler and Addison stared at her in disbelief; they couldn''t believe these were the words of the daughter


    they had cherished for over twenty years.


    "Kendra, you were the one that made Natalia marry Mr. Magnus in your ce, and now you''re saying


    this? Morgan is already furious, and he''s only letting us off the hook because of Mr. Magnus. How long


    are you going to keep this up? You think Morgan is ying house with you? You''re being


    unreasonable!" Kyler pointed at Kendra, yelling in anger.


    "Dad, I''m not messing around, I regret it. I shouldn''t have let Natalia rece me. I''m legally married to


    Magnus. If I marry him, Mr. Morgan won''t be angry, because he initially wanted me to marry Magnus.


    Right?"


    She recalled Magnus'' tender smile towards Natalia, and she was filled with jealousy. Why should her


    man be nice to Natalia?


    Just as Kyler was about to say something, his phone rang. It was a call from Magnus.


    He quickly answered, "Hello, Mr. Andersen."


    Magnus paused. "Mr. rkson, you can call me Magnus. After all, Natalia and I are married. I need


    you to do something for me right away."


    "Okay, just say the word, Mr. Magnus."


    "I want Kendra to bring her identification documents to the civil affairs bureau first thing tomorrow


    morning to process the divorce. I trust this is something you can handle." He stated directly, leaving


    Kyler stunned.


    "This..."


    "What? Isn''t this what you''ve been scheming to achieve? If it wasn''t for your disdain of me being


    disabled, you wouldn''t have had your younger daughter marry me in the first ce. Once your younger


    daughter got married, why did you use your older daughter''s ID to register our marriage? Mr. rkson,


    do you want me to marry both of them? I''m sorry to disappoint you, but this is aw-abiding society. I


    can only have one wife and right now, Natalia is my woman. I''d appreciate it if you could quickly sort


    out this matter with your older daughter. You might not know this about me, but I like to resolve things


    quickly. I don''t like dragging things out. The sooner, the better!"


    His words left Kyler''s face flushed. It may not have sounded like much, but it was a jab at the rkson


    family''s attempts to curry favor with the Andersen family. It suggested that they were so desperate that


    they''d be willing to marry off both their daughters to him.


    As a respected figure in Melfort, the only person who''d dare speak to Kyler like this was Magnus. And


    because Kyler was in the wrong, what more could he say?


    In Magnus'' low, firm voice, Kyler heard his finality. He nodded immediately. "Yes, yes, I''ll do it. I''m sorry


    for the trouble, Mr. Andersen."


    Magnus paused, "I trust Mr. rkson is a reasonable man. I''ll leave this matter in your hands."


    "Alright... alright." Magnus hung up and Kyler looked at his wife and daughter who had been watching


    him all this while. "Magnus has requested for the divorce to take ce tomorrow!"


    Kendra was taken aback, immediately standing up. "I won''t divorce him. I absolutely refuse to." She


    cried as she ran upstairs.


    Kyler watched Kendra''s retreating figure with anger. "It''s not up to you. You made this mess. Who else


    is there to me?"


    Kyler stood up and left the mansion after his words.


    Kendra ran to her room and hid all her identification documents. She looked out of the window at the


    trees. She thought, ¡°Natalia, I will never divorce Magnus. If you think you can have happiness, you''re


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    dreaming!¡±


    She changed her clothes and went downstairs. "Kendra, where are you going?" Addison called after


    her.


    "I need some fresh air, Mom. I don''t want to get a divorce."


    "But Kendra, Mr. Magnus has already called. Your father has agreed. Don''t be stubborn."


    "Mom, even you''re against me. I said I won''t divorce him!" She ran out, mming the door behind her.


    Addison shook her head.


    At the upscale club, Golden Groove, Lucius had reserved a private booth on the top floor, awaiting the


    arrival of Magnus.


    Meanwhile, in another booth, Magnus was finalizing a contract with property developer Mr. Dimas, in


    thepany of his trusted associate, Paul.


    After an indulgent steak dinner, Mr. Dimas finally stood up. "Mr. Andersen, it was a pleasure doing


    business with you. I look forward to our future coborations."


    It was 10 pm when the meeting ended. Magnus rubbed his temples, looking exhausted.


    "Mr. Andersen, Mr. Lucius is waiting for you upstairs," Paul offered, ready to wheel Magnus to the top


    floor to meet Lucius.


    "It''ste. Let''s head home!"


    "Of course, sir!"


    Magnus left The Golden Jazz in his wheelchair, heading straight for the parking lot. Just then, an


    unsteady young woman blocked his path. "Mr. Andersen, wait a moment, please."


    Magnus frowned, looking at the woman before him. She was dressed provocatively. Her figure was


    outlined by her revealing outfit. Her face was flushed, appearing intoxicated.


    She stared at Magnus with a dazed expression, her eyes reflecting hurt. She swayed towards him, but


    Magnus maneuvered his wheelchair backward. She fell onto his legs instead, and the overpowering


    scent of her perfume nearly made him sick.


    "Who are you?" he demanded, pushing her off.


    He despised heavily made-up women like her. The sight of his friend James with women of this sort


    always disgusted him. He preferred his fairdy, who was always clean, never wore perfume, and


    naturally emanated a faint, pleasant aroma.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    The girl rose to her feet, with a bitter smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. ¡°Mr. Andersen, it¡¯s me,


    Kendra. Your wife.¡± She had had one too many sses of wine, but it was the only way she could


    muster the courage to stand next to him. Magnus¡¯ lips curved into a mocking smile when she


    introduced herself as Kendra. ¡°And what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I...I came to see you, Mr. Andersen. I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have let that bitch Natalia take my ce...I...I


    shouldn¡¯t have lied to you. I¡¯m sorry, I just wanted...¡±


    ¡°What is it that you want?¡± Her sentence was cut short by his icy tone. ¡°To switch ces back? Huh?¡±


    He gripped her wrists that were restlessly moving on his thighs.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re not put off by my disability now?¡± He stared at her coldly.


    ¡°No...No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m your wife, I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Kendra held back the intense pain in her wrist


    and was struggling to rise, but he pushed her back down.


    "But I mind! Kendra, you''re so naive. Do you think you can have whatever you want? Well, let me tell


    you, you''re not meant to be on the ind. If it had been you living here, you''d have been miserable. Be


    smart and bring your papers tomorrow to finalize the divorce."


    Magnus pulled out a handkerchief from his pocket, wiped his hands, and tossed it on the ground. He


    then slid towards his car.


    "No, I won''t divorce you, Magnus. Since you took the CEO position, you have to marry me, because I''m


    the wife of a CEO!" Kendra''s head was spinning, she didn''t even understand what she was saying.


    He ignored her, climbed into his car, and Paul closed the door behind him. The car slowly pulled away


    from the Golden Groove.


    At the entrance of the Golden Groove stood a man, Lucius, who had juste down from the building.


    He had waited for hours and hadn''t seen Magnus.


    He clenched his teeth in anger. Very well, Magnus, if you''re heartless, don''t me me for being


    ruthless!


    When he came down, he saw Kendra kneeling on the ground, apologizing to Magnus, iming she


    didn''t mind his disability. His blood boiled in outrage. Kendra was indeed harboring fantasies about


    Magnus. The woman he had genuinely loved for all these years turned out to be utterly...despicable!


    Even without the CEO position, Lucius had more than enough to offer to Kendra.


    He watched the woman crawling and begging on the ground like a dog. His anger caused veins to


    bulge on his forehead.


    After Magnus left, he strode forward, grabbing Kendra, and pped her across the face. Kendra hadn¡¯t


    reacted yet, but the burning pain on her face made her look up, only to see Lucius'' face, cold and


    terrifying. "Lucius, why did you hit me?"


    She clutched her face in confusion. Lucius had always been extremely indulgent with her, and now he


    had hit her!


    "Why? Can''t wait to seduce Magnus, Kendra? I didn''t think you''d stoop so low. The moment he


    bes CEO, you''re so eager totch onto him. Don''t forget, you''re my woman. Do you think he


    wants you to go back to him? Stop dreaming, break up with him properly, and don''t make me a


    cuckold!"


    He grabbed her and stormed off towards the parking lot.


    "Let go! ...Lucius, you bastard!" Kendra was struck and Lucius even dragged her; her wrist was killing


    her.


    She had never hated Lucius as much as she did at that moment. He had actually hit her! On what


    grounds did he have to hit her!


    Regardless of how much Kendra struggled, Lucius opened the car door, threw her in, and locked it. He


    got into the driver''s seat and was ready to drive home. Kendra grabbed his shoulder from behind. "Let


    me out, I''m not getting in your car, Lucius. I didn''t know you were such a lowlife that hit women. I


    misjudged you!"


    "Heh heh..." Lucius sneered. "Only now you realize you made a mistake? Toote! Sit tight, or I


    wouldn''t mind giving Magnus a live show of how much you enjoy being beneath me."


    Kendra red at him. She had never seen Lucius be so ruthless before.


    In reality, Lucius had genuinely liked Kendra. However, this time, he realized Kendra had been nice to


    him only to secure her future as the CEO''s wife. And now that Magnus had taken the CEO''s position,


    she had abandoned him for Magnus. Such a woman was like a knife twisting in his heart. How could he


    still treat her as kindly as before?


    When they arrived at Lucius'' vi, he opened the car door, pulled Kendra out, and dragged her into the


    house. Kendra struggled with all her might, but she couldn''t break free from his grip, especially with the


    alcohol fogging her brain.


    Lucius dragged her into the house and tossed her onto the sofa. Kendra''s vision swirled, and as she


    was trying to sit up, a solid body pressed down on her. Her chin was tightly gripped by arge hand.


    Lucius kissed her, not giving her any chance to escape. His hand ripped off her clothing, brutally


    iming her.


    It wasn''t untilte at night that Kendra returned to the rkson family residence, in a daze. She


    opened the door and copsed onto the living room floor.


    When Magnus returned to the vi, it was almost eleven o''clock. Linden helped him into his wheelchair,


    from which he stood up and walked into the vi.


    In the bedroom upstairs, Natalia was lying on her side, asleep. She was still holding a book in her


    hand, having fallen asleep while reading.


    Magnus gently took the book from her hand and saw that it was one of his old school textbooks. How


    much did this girl want to go to school, to the point where she was even dreaming of it.


    Magnus took his pajamas and went into the bathroom for a shower. Kendra''s drunken appearance


    outside the Golden Groove earlier was revolting.


    He put on his pajamas, came out of the bathroom, gently lifted the quilt, andid down. He scooped up


    the soft girl, inhaled the sweet scent of her body, and closed his eyes. His exhaustion from the day


    slowly faded away, and he was once again certain that he wanted this girl.


    He was even grateful to Kendra for bringing this girl into his life. If not for her, what would his life have


    been like, and how much longer would he have suffered?


    The next day, when Natalia opened her eyes, she found herself lying in a warm embrace. She slowly


    lifted her head and saw Magnus'' handsome face. There was an unexpected sweetness in her heart.


    She studied his eyebrows, nose, and lips, carefully etching his features into her memory. Magnus'' face


    seemed to have been carved into her heart. She gently slipped out of his embrace, picked up the pencil


    next to her, and began to sketch.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    A sketch of Magnus in slumber, uncannily urate, appeared before her, causing her to smile gently.


    Magnus opened his dark eyes, noticing her smiling at the portrait in her hands. "Let me see it," he said.


    Despite having been awake for a while, he didn''t want to disturb her sketching him.


    Blushing, Natalia handed over the drawing. Magnus'' eyes lit up. "Mydy, your drawing is incredibly


    urate."


    He looked up at Natalia, grinning like a cat that got the cream. "I never realized I was so handsome. No


    wonder you can''t take her eyes off me."


    Since when had she been unable to take her eyes off him? His level of narcissism was unimaginable.


    Still, she asked with a smile, "So, my drawing really does look like you?" She wasn''t quite sure.


    "Yes, it does!" He took her hand, pulling her into his embrace. "I''ve posed for you once, it''s time for my


    reward."


    Natalia''s cheeks turned a deep shade of red. He actually called himself her husband! The man had


    absolutely no shame.


    Before Natalia even had a chance to reply, his warm kiss had already covered her lips.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    In the wee hours of the morning, Magnus reeked of a potent, masculine scent. He pushed Natalia


    towards the edge of the bed,mencing an intimate embrace with a mix of tenderness and


    assertiveness.


    Natalia found herself lost in his gentle caress. Her senses were overwhelmed by the intoxicating scent


    of his desire. She felt weak all over as his kisses grew more intense. He moved her to the bed, his


    body pressing against hers. He quickly discarded their sleepwear, impatient to feel the warmth of her


    lips against his again.


    Magnus was in deep difort, his desires amplified by her touch. He moved down from her chin, and


    his lips were trailing kisses along her chest, covering her softness.


    "Ah¡­" Natalia let out a soft moan. Her body was sensitive to his touch.


    Magnus was on fire, every nerve in his body was screaming for her. "Darling...give in to me."


    Natalia''s heart raced at the sound of his desperate plea. She was already at her limit, and his advances


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    were leaving her weak and wanting more. Magnus felt that she was ready, so he kissed her


    passionately, not able to wait any longer to im her.


    In the morning, due to their tight schedule, Magnus was satisfied with just one round. He whispered in


    her ear, "Darling, it''s not enough. We''ll continue tonight.¡±


    Exhausted, Natalia barely had any strength left. This man was insatiable. But the next minute, Magnus


    was already dressed and in his wheelchair, carrying Natalia into the bathroom. He helped clean her up.


    Natalia was surprised at how efficient he was despite his disability. He then helped her dry off and put


    her back into bed.


    Magnus then went to change his clothes. "Darling, rest a bit more. I''m off to the office."


    Feeling powerless, Natalia could only nod as she watched Magnus wheel away, full of life and energy.


    At the Andersen Corporation headquarters, Magnus sat at his desk, elegantly flipping through some


    documents.


    "Sir, Kyler called today. He said Kendra is ill. Can the divorce be postponed?" Paul said, standing in


    front of the desk.


    Before Magnus could reply, the sound of an altercation with security outside the office filled the room.


    Paul immediately went to handle it, but before he could, the door had already been pushed open.


    Lucius stormed in, furious. "Magnus, what''s the meaning of this? I tried to meet you at Golden Groove


    yesterday but you didn''t show, and now you''re having security stop me from entering. Do you think a


    mere security guard can stop me?"


    Magnus looked directly at Lucius."Mr. Lucius, what''s the matter? I believe your office is downstairs. And


    this is apany, not a ce where you can do as you please. Security is just doing their job, nothing


    wrong with that."


    Lucius red at the man in front of him. He had always thought Magnus would be crippled by his


    disability forever, but here he was, iming the position of CEO.


    Magnus looked back at him, his gaze sharp. "Whether I''m qualified to be the CEO is not for you to


    decide, Lucius. Based on your actions - betraying your brothers, killing innocents, andundering


    money under the name of Andersen Corporation - any of these reasons is enough for me to send you


    to jail. But I don''t want to hurt Grandpa, nor do I want to betray Jamie''sst words. If you behave, I''ll let


    it pass. But if you cause trouble again, don''t me me for not considering our brotherhood!"


    Lucius was taken aback. How did Magnus know about all the things he had done? He stood there


    trembling, "Magnus, you''ve been investigating me?"


    "Was there a need for investigation? You should have known, the moment you did those things, that


    one day they would be revealed. And with your status, doing those things, do you think there would be


    no one who knows?" Magnus remained calm andposed.


    Suddenly, Lucius felt as if his younger brother was no longer the same fool who used to tolerate his


    bullying silently. He had no idea what he had been doing behind his back, but Magnus was already


    empowered, enough that he doesn''t even bother to confront him.


    Lucius left the CEO''s office, walked straight into the elevator, and then into the deputy general


    manager''s office, mming the door shut. The secretary outside the door was so scared that she didn''t


    dare to breathe.


    He kicked the office table in half with one foot. He sat angrily on the sofa. He could not ept this. He


    absolutely could not ept that a cripple was riding over his head. Everything here had been his for so


    many years. Why was it being stolen by a cripple?


    After Lucius stormed out, Magnus stood by the window, watching the blood-red sunset. His mind was in


    turmoil.


    At Maplewood Manor, Natalia got upte in the afternoon, had a quick lunch and started reading a


    book on the balcony.


    "Madam, there''s a youngdy looking for you," May informed her.


    "Who''s looking for me?" She wondered. The only person that came to mind was Sabrina. But when she


    descended the stairs, she found Kendra standing in the middle of the living room.


    On hearing the footsteps, Kendra turned to find Natalia''s blue eyes staring at her. They both paused for


    a moment.


    Kendra stared nkly at the girl she hadn''t seen in four months. She had be much prettier,


    wearing a blue dress, a simple coat, and her hair casually draped behind her head. Her delicate skin


    had a hint of pink, and there was a sense of vitality and wisdom between her brows. Kendra knew she


    was beautiful, but she never expected for her beauty to intensify here.


    Was this face what she used to seduce Magnus? As Kendra watched her, a ruthless light shed in


    Kendra''s eyes.


    "Is there something you need?" Natalia asked, seemingly indifferent. She was used to Kendra''s scorn


    and sarcasm by now.


    "Looks like you''re doing well?" Kendra returned, her eyes filled with a malicious glint.


    "Thanks to you, very well indeed," Natalia replied, her gaze steady on Kendra.


    "Pretty neat, huh?" She paused. "I''m not going to beat around the bush anymore. I came here today to


    tell you that you can leave now. I don''t need you to fill in for me any longer. You can return to the


    rkson family and continue your studies. Or we can send you to school in America. That''s what Mom


    and Dad want."


    Kendra stared at her steadily, with a mocking glint in her eyes. She thought to herself, ¡°Natalia, ying


    the role of the Andersen''s little princess for four months has been a privilege. If you''re nning on


    overstaying your wee, don''t me me for being rude!¡±


    Natalia''s eyes darkened and a suddenugh bubbling up inside her. She was forced to marry in her


    stead, and now she was being told to leave? It seemed like a joke. She had lost much more in order to


    marry on Kendra''s behalf.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    A single, dismissive phrase from Kendra saw her off, implying that her role as a stand-in was no longer


    required. Howughable.


    "Sorry to disappoint you Kendra, but Magnus didn''t send me away, and I''m not going anywhere. He


    requires my care," she responded calmly, despite the storm brewing within her.


    Kendra''s audacity was baffling. Who did she think she was to dictate Natalia¡¯s life?


    "Are you nning on sticking around?" Kendra''s anger red at her words. "Don''t forget, I''m Magnus''


    legal wife. It''s about time you resumed your original ce."


    Nataliaughed coldly, and her eyes were staring straight at Kendra. "You think I''ll marry and leave as


    youmand? Kendra, I''d already told you on the day I left the rkson family that I''ve repaid my


    debt for the fifteen years of upbringing. I owe you nothing now! As for Magnus, you can talk to him. If


    he asks me to leave, I will."


    Kendra suddenly realized that the young woman before her was no longer the pushover she once was.


    She dared to confront her directly. Kendra strode forward and grabbed Natalia''s arm. "What did you


    just say? You dare to defy me?"


    Natalia pulled her arm away. "You''ve always disliked me, Kendra. I''ve kept my distance from you, yet


    you''re still not satisfied. We agreed that our lives would be separate!"


    Just as Natalia finished her sentence, Kendra pped her across her pale face, leaving a distinct


    handprint. Natalia tilted her head slightly. Her calm eyes were now shing coldly at Kendra. "Don''t


    push your luck, Kendra. I won''t obey you anymore."


    Kendra stared venomously at Natalia before her, "You''re just like your mother, shameless. You''re busy


    with my man, do you understand? I did you a favor by letting you marry him. Get the hell out of here


    before I lose my patience!¡±


    ¡°Who are you telling to leave?¡± A deep voice echoed from the vi¡¯s doorway, followed by the sound of


    a wheelchair sliding into the living room. Magnus, dressed in a suit, sat in the wheelchair.


    His icy demeanor was like the chilling wind of October, and his ck eyes were piercing Kendra like a


    sword.


    Both women turned to look at the man sitting in the wheelchair. Despite his seated position, he exuded


    an aura of superiority.


    Kendra trembled as she saw the wrath in Magnus'' face. His gaze was lethal. "Mr. Magnus..."


    Magnus retracted his icy gaze and slid his wheelchair next to Natalia, looking at her with concern.


    "Come here, let me see."


    He took her hand and guided her onto hisp, touching the handprint on her face gently. "Does it hurt?"


    Natalia didn''t respond, shaking her head slightly, but as she tried to stand, Magnus held her tightly, and


    spoke softly, "I''ll get you some ointmentter. If anyone ever hits you again, hit them back, no matter


    who they are."


    Touched by his words, Natalia fought back tears. No one had ever shown her such concern before. Her


    eyes welled up as she smiled faintly. "I''m okay, it doesn''t hurt."


    "You silly girl..." Magnus tightened his hold on her hands.


    Kendra watched, seething with jealousy as Magnus treated Natalia with such tenderness. She was his.


    Seeing Natalia in hisp felt like a thousand arrows piercing her heart. It was unbearable. She


    clenched her fists, and her nails dug into her palms until they bled. But before she could approach


    them, Magnus'' icy gaze stopped her in her tracks. His look was one of utter disgust.


    "Guards!"


    Two men in ck entered. "Sir?"


    "Drag this mad woman out of here!"


    "Yes, sir!" The security guards immediately approached Kendra.


    Before she could even understand what was happening, she found herself being manhandled. "What


    are you doing? I''m the mistress of this house, let me go! Natalia, you shameless wretch, you''ve stolen


    my man..."


    "Hold on!" Magnus'' cold voice cut her off.


    The security guards turned back. "Sir?"


    "Stuff her mouth up so she can''t spew any more nonsense. And remember, she''s not to set foot in this


    vi ever again." Magnus'' aura was terrifying.


    "Yes, sir!"


    The sound of ps and Kendra''s screams echoed through the vi, while Natalia stared at Magnus,


    her emotions churning.


    Magnus held her as he slid to a cab, retrieving a first aid kit. He took out some ointment and began


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    to apply it to her face.


    Natalia heard the screams from outside and furrowed her brow, grabbing Magnus'' hand. He knew she


    wanted to plead for Kendra. This girl was too kind for her own good. After years of being bullied, she


    had the chance to fight back with his help, but she was still pleading for mercy.


    Magnus sighed, "Remember, from now on, you''re my woman, Natalia. No one can bully you except


    me." Natalia looked into his dark eyes, at his dominant demeanor, and couldn''t help but smile. "So it''s


    the same if I''m bullied by others or bullied by you."


    He leaned down to kiss her, sucking gently on her lips before pressing a soft kiss to her cheek, tenderly


    licking the handprint.


    "Silly girl, the only time I''ll take advantage of you is in bed."


    Natalia''s body tingled as he kissed her, her face flushing at his words.


    Once the guards had thrown Kendra out of Maplewood Manor, the vi fell silent again, and the two of


    them sitting close on the couch.


    "Why are you back so early? Weren''t you supposed to be at the office?" Natalia recalled that he usually


    returnedte from the office, but he was home by noon today.


    As a matter of fact, as soon as Kendra entered the manor, he was informed of a woman visiting his


    house. He figured it was Kendra,ing to harass his beloved wife. He immediately had Paul drive


    him home. No one was allowed toy a finger on his woman. Anyone who dared to would pay a price.


    "Of course, I''ve missed you. I came back to see you, only to find out my sweetdy was being bullied."


    He was toying with her hand, raising it to his lips and gently biting on her fingertips.


    Natalia stiffened, this man was bing more and more flirtatious. He knew she was shy, yet he


    always liked to tease her.


    "Mydy, I came back to see you. Don''t I get a little treat?" His voice was low and husky in her ear.


    "What kind of treat?" Natalia looked at him nkly.


    "Hmm...something to make me feel good." The man was as thick-skinned as a fortress wall.


    Natalia immediately stood up. Her face was flushed and her heart was racing as she said, "Didn''t you


    feel good enoughst night? I''m going to check on dinner. Are you going back to the office after


    eating?"

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Magnus pulled her onto hisp, and a gentle smile was stered on his face. "No rush, it''s Friday.


    We''re not heading to the office today. Tomorrow and the day after, I''ll take you somewhere special. On


    Monday, I''ll drop you off at school."


    Natalia blinked in surprise, taken aback. She was going back to school! "Are you truly sending me back


    to school?"


    "Mhm. I promised you, didn''t I? But, my dear, there''s a condition."


    "What''s the condition?"


    "You''re only allowed to attend school¡ªno interaction with any boys. You have toe home right after


    school. Can you do that?" His dark gaze locked onto her petite face, serious and unwavering.


    Nataliaughed, and her giggles echoed softly in his embrace. "Are you afraid that I''ll run away? Or


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    that I won''te back? Don''t worry, I won''t be interacting with any boys. Until you''re back on your feet,


    and I won''t be going anywhere."


    Magnus stared at his wife. Herughter was pure and innocent, and her beauty radiated like a kitten


    that just got a fish. As her eyes curved, she snuggled closer to his chest. His heartbeat skipped a beat.


    His hands immediately cradled her small head, leaning down to kiss her passionately, as if wanting to


    consume her whole. He wanted her beauty and purity to only bloom for him.


    His kiss was fervent, and his body reacted almost instantly, causing him difort.


    Looking at Natalia, with her gentle demeanor and her scent, he was helplessly in love. He regretted


    letting her go back to school. Once she was back at school, her world would no longer exclusively


    contain him. She was smart - he was sure she could climb to the top of the world.


    Magnus wouldn''t misjudge a person. He held her tightly. His voice was husky when he finally pulled


    back. "Darling, let''s go to the bedroom."


    Natalia pushed him away at his words, quickly standing up. "Magnus, it''s daylight! And besides, too


    much sex isn¡¯t good for the body¡ªit might affect the recovery of your leg."


    Magnus watched Natalia, her pouting expression only fueling his desire. A quick nce at the tent in


    his pants sent Natalia into the kitchen, her heartbeat racing.


    Magnus had no choice but to move his wheelchair towards the kitchen, not wanting to be far from her.


    Daytime wasn¡¯t suitable? Then nighttime it was. A smirk curled on his lips at the thought.


    In the rkson family mansion, Kendra returned home bruised and battered. As she pushed open the


    front door, the maid gasped in shock. "Miss, what happened to you?"


    Addison and Kyler turned their heads at the maid''s exmation, their eyes widening at Kendra''s pitiful


    state. Her lips were swollen, her clothes were stained with blood, and her hair was a wild mess.


    "Kendra, what happened to you?"


    "Who did this?" Addison and Kyler stood up in fury, their eyes burning with anger. Kyler, who had a


    good reputation in Melfort, couldn''t ept seeing his daughter in such a state.


    Addison rushed over, tears streaming down her face as she hugged Kendra. "Kendra, who did this to


    you? Tell us!"


    Kendra''s tears fell. The pain in her mouth was preventing her from speaking.


    "Kendra, who did this?" Kyler''s voice thundered.


    "Magnus..." Kendra managed to choke out before fainting in Addison''s arms.


    In the hospital room, Addison looked at her daughter, her eyes red from crying. "Magnus has gone too


    far! Why would he beat Kendra like this? Kyler, you need to demand justice for Kendra."


    Kyler paced around the room. "What was Kendra doing at his mansion? Even if Magnus is ruthless, he


    wouldn''t beat her like this without reason."


    "Can''t you just go and ask? Even if he''s the CEO of the Andersen Corporation, who does he think he is


    to hit a woman? Call Lucius right now!" Addison yelled out in frustration.


    Lucius arrived at the hospital and was shocked at Kendra''s state. He had already found out that


    Kendra had gone to Maplewood Manor to confront Natalia, and Magnus had retaliated to defend


    Natalia.


    Why did she want to hit Natalia? Because she wanted Natalia to leave, and she also wanted to marry


    Magnus - this is what Kendra, this reckless woman, was doing. He felt a bit heartbroken watching her,


    but thinking that she was only doing this because she wanted to marry Magnus, he only had contempt


    in his heart. In front of Kyler, he couldn''t say anything.


    "Lucius, Magnus is taking things too far! He beat Kendra like this¡ªwe need to sue him!" Addison cried


    out, her voice stricken with grief.


    "Mrs. rkson, I will avenge Kendra. I will make sure that she ispensated for her pain," Lucius


    said, his voice filled with firm resolve.


    On the third day after Kendra''s incident, Natalia returned to campus.


    That morning, Magnus drove Natalia to the entrance of Melfort College. He had already spoken to the


    principal about her situation. Natalia, a star student, had been forced to take a few months off school.


    Now that she was back, things were back to normal.


    Natalia looked up at her old campus, and a multitude of emotions coursed through her. Magnus patted


    her shoulder. "Go on, study hard. Don''t embarrass me. I''ll be checking your grades!"


    Natalia turned to look into Magnus'' dark eyes, feeling as if he was more of a guardian. With gratitude,


    she leaned in and kissed his cheek. "Don''t worry, I won''t let you down."


    She had never initiated a kiss with him before, and although it was as brief as the touch of a butterfly, it


    brought immense joy to Magnus. He ruffled her hair, his voice fond, "Go on, call me if you need


    anything."


    "Okay." Natalia opened the car door and strode towards the school entrance.


    Magnus watched her retreating figure disappear into the hallway before instructing Linden to drive off.


    As Natalia approached the ssroom door, a shadow lunged at her before she could even look up.


    She instinctively closed her eyes to dodge but couldn''t avoid the shadow''s embrace.


    "Natalia, is that really you? My God, am I dreaming? You''re back?" Sabrina''s eyes were wide with


    astonishment and fear as she stared at Natalia.


    Lexi, trailing behind, also had her eyes wide open. She reached out to pinch Natalia''s arm.


    "Ouch." Natalia turned to look at her. "Lexi, I don''t remember us having any beef, why are you pinching


    me the moment you see me?"


    Lexi jumped up. "It''s Natalia, it''s really Natalia!"


    "Of course it''s me. What''s wrong with you guys? Don''t you recognize me anymore?" Natalia tried hard


    to suppress herughter as she turned and walked into the school.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    A sudden shout rang out from behind her, two figures converging at once to wrap her in a bone-


    crushing hug. "You little hellion, do you have any idea how worried we''ve been?" The first voice was


    choked with emotion. "We''ve been sick with worry, barely eating or sleeping. Look at us, we''re nothing


    but skin and bones now!"


    "Oh, for heaven''s sake, cut out the dramatics, will ya?" Natalia grumbled, struggling to breathe under


    their enthusiastic grasp.


    Their reunion was a riot ofughter and tears, drawing curious nces from their ssmates. When


    they noticed Natalia''s return, they all came over to greet her.


    "Spill it, where have you been hiding thesest few months? I''ve been to your house a couple of times,


    but your mom wouldn''t say a word about where you were. And your sister? She avoids us like the


    gue!" Sabrinained, gripping Natalia''s hand tightly.


    The school bell interrupted them, signaling the start of ss. Natalia nced at her friends, sighing


    deeply. "It''s a long story. Let''s get to ss, and I''ll fill you inter."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Deal!" They agreed, entering the ssroom just as the teacher made her way to the podium.


    Despite her long absence, Natalia was a quick learner. With a little help from Sabrina and Lexi, she


    was able to catch up on the lessons she had missed.


    Once ss was over, the trio made their way to a quiet corner of the school. Lexi shot Natalia a worried


    look, her patience wearing thin.


    "Do you have any idea how heartbroken Hector was after you left? He barelyes to school, and


    when he does, he''s hardly present."


    "We once saw him drowning his sorrows at the local bar. He''s been a wreck without you, Natalia. We


    all know how deeply he cares about you."


    Natalia felt a pang of guilt at their words. "How is he doing now?"


    "Well, he''s barely holding it together. His dad is nning on sending him to the States earlier than


    nned." Lexi finished, studying Natalia''s expression closely.


    Natalia felt a wave of despair wash over her. Even if she wanted to, there was no way she could


    continue where she and Hector left off. Her current situation wasplicated, to say the least. She


    didn''t feel worthy of him anymore. Everything seemed to be slipping away.


    "Natalia, where the hell have you been these past few months? You nearly scared us to death!"


    Sabrina exploded, unable to hold her frustration in any longer.


    Natalia studied her friends'' worried expressions, deciding to confide in them. After all, they were her


    only confidantes.


    "I..." She began, faltering for a moment before gritting her teeth and blurting out, "I got married. I


    married Mr. Magnus Andersen."


    Sabrina and Lexi''s jaws dropped in shock. "You''re married to Magnus, the new CEO of Andersen


    Corporation - the wheelchair heartthrob?!"


    "What?!" Natalia choked on herughter, finding her friends'' reaction amusing.


    "Oh my God, Natalia! You''re married to the wheelchair heartthrob. The guy who''s been making all the


    girls swoon despite being on a wheelchair. He''s the talk of the town, a real celebrity in Melfort."


    "OMG! Natalia, how did you end up marrying him? You''ve broken so many hearts! We heard he''s been


    hiding on a secluded ind for nine years before he came back to take the helm of Andersen


    Corporation."


    Natalia stared at her friends in disbelief. Were they actually envious of her situation?


    "Spill the details, how''s it like being with the wheelchair heartthrob? We heard he''s not into women.


    Now that you''re his wife, have you... you know?"


    "Considering his condition, how does it work? Are you always on top?"


    "And he always seems so aloof. Is he passionate with you?" Their barrage of questions had Natalia


    retreating.


    She couldn''t believe her friends were more interested in the intimate details of her rtionship than the


    fact that she got married at such a young age.


    At six in the evening, Natalia walked out of the school gates, nning to catch dinner with Sabrina and


    Lexi. There was so much to talk about since they had just reunited.


    Linden''s car was parked at the school gates. He spotted Natalia and immediately stepped out of the


    vehicle. "Madam, Mr. Magnus has sent me to pick you up from school."


    "Wow! Natalia, you lucky girl! The wheelchair heartthrob sent someone to pick you up!"


    Natalia felt her cheeks heating up in embarrassment. Why did Magnus have to send someone to pick


    her up? Now, all her ssmates knew about it. They had agreed not to make their marriage public to


    avoid disrupting her school life.


    Only Sabrina and Lexi knew the truth. The rest of her ssmates assumed she had been absent for a


    few months due to some family issue. As she waved goodbye to her friends, Natalia resolved to tell


    Magnus not to send Linden to pick her up from school again.


    As the car pulled away, Sabrina and Lexi were still rooted to the spot in shock. "Did we just dream all of


    that? Is Natalia really back, and is she married to the wheelchair heartthrob?" Lexi asked in disbelief.


    Sabrina gave her a yful smack on the head. "Wake up, Lexi. Natalia is indeed married!"


    As they parted ways, Sabrina couldn''t help but feel a sense of mncholy. In some ways, her life was


    quite simr to Natalia''s. Though not from a prominent family, her father and grandfather were both


    military men. Her grandfather had once saved a fellow soldier''s life, and the two families had been


    close ever since.


    A few years ago, her grandfather had arranged for Sabrina''s sister, Melinda, to marry the son of his old


    grandfather arranged for Sabrina to marry her sister''s intended instead, in order to honor the promise


    he made to his old friend. Sabrina was left with no choice but to agree to her grieving grandfather and


    parents'' wishes following her sister''s demise. She''d agreed to marry a stranger once she graduated.


    Just one more year and she''d be wed to a man she didn''t even know. Life was far from fair to her. She


    was denied the freedom to choose her own husband. Despite her cheerful demeanor, she was nursing


    a deep-seated anguish that she kept to herself.


    When Natalia returned to Maplewood Manor, May had already cooked dinner. The moment she


    stepped inside, she noticed Magnus lounging on the sofa, engrossed in some documents.


    "Back already? How was your first day at school?" Magnus asked without looking up, his deep voice


    resonating through the living room.


    Natalia ced her backpack down and turned to face Magnus, who was lying on the sofa.


    Magnus had already looked up to observe her. She was in a simple blue dress and t shoes, the


    epitome of a student. He patted the seat next to him. "Come here."


    Natalia walked over, gazing into his deep eyes. "Magnus..."


    "Shush!" He silenced her just as she was about to speak.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    He gently swept the strands of hair from her face, tucking them behind her ear, and affectionately


    leaned down to kiss her forehead.


    Natalia was at a loss for words. She wasn''t his daughter, so why was he treating her like a child?


    ¡°Tell me, darling, can you keep up with the schoolwork? It¡¯s been a few months since you¡¯ve been at it.¡±


    Magnus had intended to kiss her, but seeing her apparently wanting to say something, he casually


    asked instead.


    ¡°Of course, I can. I¡¯m smart, remember?¡± Natalia responded with augh. Her radiant face lit up with


    her sparkling blue eyes.


    Magnus adored her like this. He lifted her into hisp. ¡°Is that so? You¡¯re that smart?¡± He chuckled


    before leaning in for a kiss.


    He spent the whole day at the office thinking about her, wondering how she was managing in school.


    He came home before five, not finding her in their quiet vi. He immediately had Linden, their driver,


    pick her up from school.


    Now she was back, in his arms, and he couldn''t resist her, leaning in for another kiss. Her scent


    intoxicated him, making his blood rush. His desire was palpable every time he was near her, a feeling


    he had never experienced with his first love.


    After they broke off the kiss, Natalia melted into his embrace, her blushing face as red as an apple. She


    gently pushed him away. ¡°Magnus¡­ I need to talk to you. Please¡­ not like this.¡±


    With his lips trailing down her neck, inhaling her unique scent, he closed his eyes. ¡°Tell me, what is it?¡±


    His voice wasced with desire.


    ¡°I can go to and from school by myself. I don¡¯t want to be picked up and dropped off anymore. If my


    ssmates see¡­¡± She pushed him away and sat down on the sofa.


    ¡°See what?¡±


    ¡°They might think I¡¯m your¡­ sugar baby!¡± As soon as Natalia said this, Magnus broke out in a low


    chuckle. ¡°Then tell them you¡¯re my wife. That should clear things up.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, I don¡¯t want to be chauffeured.¡± Her pouting face was adorable, which made Magnus''


    heart flutter.


    ¡°Alright, you can go to school by yourself,¡± he said, running his fingers through her hair.


    ¡°I''m going to France tomorrow. You¡¯ll be fine here. Linden will take care of you at home, so you don¡¯t


    have toe with me this time,¡± Magnus spoke casually.


    ¡°Let Linden go with you. I can take care of myself. You need Linden more than I do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine with just Paul. Remember, after school,e straight home. Don¡¯t wander around, okay?¡±


    He had important business to handle. Having just taken over thepany, there were many things he


    needed to deal with personally. He wanted to bring over a team of professionals from France. Facing


    hostility from his peers, he needed to cultivate his own team. Lucius was hell-bent on dethroning him,


    so he couldn''t let his guard down.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be gone for a week?¡± Natalia didn''t say more. She knew he would arrange everything for her. It


    was pointless to worry.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll try to get back as soon as possible, a week at the most. Darling, are you going to miss me?¡±


    He teased, leaning his handsome face close to hers.


    ¡°¡­No, just take care of yourself. You should let Linden go with you.¡± Natalia was always concerned, as


    Linden had be habitual in taking care of him.


    ¡°No worries, darling, let''s have dinner. After that, help me pack. My flight is at seven tomorrow


    morning.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    That night, Magnus showered Natalia with all the affection he could muster. He wanted to take her with


    him, realizing he couldn¡¯t do without her, emotionally or physically.


    Out of breath, he held her in his arms. Her body was damp with perspiration. ¡°Darling, do you feel


    good?¡±


    Natalia was tongue-tied and too embarrassed to respond.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving tomorrow, and it will be a while before I see you again. Behave yourself, darling. Wait for


    me,¡± he whispered, kissing her hair.


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Natalia was too tired to keep her eyes open. She fell asleep, only to be awakened in the


    middle of the night by him thrusting into her again.


    Natalia was speechless. Wasn''t this man supposed to be physically impaired? Why was he so virile, it


    was frightening.


    Still half-asleep, she felt him carrying her into the bathroom. She blinked, thinking she was dreaming.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But soon, she fell back into a deep slumber.


    The next day, Natalia woke up to find that Magnus had already left for France. He had left a message


    on her phone. [Darling, I''ve left.]


    Jumping out of bed, she realized she was too sore to move. She had wanted to see him off at the


    airport but hadn''t had the chance. Well, Magnus was despicable, having exhausted her to the point of


    At eight, Natalia went to school, but as soon as she entered the school gates, she felt a pair of eyes on


    her.


    She turned around to find Hector standing behind her, staring at her nkly. Her mouth hung open as


    she took in his haggard appearance. His hair was a mess, and his clothes were disheveled, looking like


    a street thug. He slowly walked up to her. His eyes were bloodshot and lips were cracked. ¡°Natalia¡­ is


    that you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Hector, are you okay?¡± Natalia felt tears welling up in her eyes as she looked at him.


    ¡°Is it really you? Natalia¡­ I''m not okay.¡± He suddenly threw his arms around Natalia, holding her tightly.


    ¡°Nat, where have you been? You have no idea how hard I¡¯ve searched for you. You''re finally back.¡±


    Hector held Natalia as if she were a lost child who had finally found her mother.


    Natalia tried to push him away, but Hector immediately let go of her, taking her hand and leading her


    out of the school. ¡°Nat,e with me. I need to talk to you.¡±


    She was bbergasted. Shouldn''t she be in ss? But this gave her a chance to rify things, to let


    him know she couldn''t promise him anything anymore.


    Hector led Natalia out of the school gates, where his car was still parked. He walked over, opened the


    car door, asked the driver to take a taxi home, and decided to drive himself.


    ¡°Mr. Cood, your father is waiting for you at home. You have a flight at two in the afternoon.¡± The driver


    reminded him.


    ¡°Go home and tell my father that I''m not going to America for the time being. I''ll wait until after


    graduation.¡±


    After saying this, he pulled Natalia into the car, started it, and drove away, leaving the Cood family


    driver standing there, shaking his head, and chuckling.


    Hector drove straight to the seaside with Natalia. On the sandy beach, he mmed on the brakes,


    unbuckled his seatbelt, and turned to look at Natalia with an intense gaze.


    "Natalia, you''re really back, it''s really you. Let me take a good look at you. God, how I''ve missed you,


    Natalia." His eyes, worn and haunted, glistened with unshed tears.


    A sharp pang of pain struck Natalia''s heart. After all, Hector was the first boy she had ever fallen for.


    Back then, he was like a ray of sunshine in her life, illuminating her otherwise dull world.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Now, there was nothing she could offer him. She gently moved his hand from her shoulder and smiled.


    "Hector, yes, I''m back. I''m sorry." She was sorry for leaving unannounced, and for not being able to


    give him any hope.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Never mind the apologies, you being back is enough," Hector said, gripping her small hand. "You


    know, Natalia, I was almost on my way to the States. I was here to wrap things up. But then you came


    back. God really does have a n, and you''re back in my life. Natalia..."


    Pulling her into his embrace, he held her with every ounce of strength he had. "I missed you so much, it


    felt like my heart was breaking!"


    Natalia stiffened, struggling to push Hector away. "Hector, listen to me... these past few months I..."


    "It doesn''t matter!" He interrupted her. "No matter where you''ve been, all that matters is that you''re


    back. You''re the one I want to protect for the rest of my life. I won''t lose you again."


    He held her tightly, not giving her a chance to fight back. Eventually, Natalia gave up struggling and


    shouted into his ear. "Hector, let go of me. Listen to me, I''m married!"


    His arm, which was still holding her, jerked. A few secondster, he slowly loosened his grip. Hector let


    her go, and his eyes were filled with unbearable pain. He had already suspected something, but he


    refused to believe it was true.


    "What did you say? Natalia, don''t lie to me. You''re only twenty and still in college, how could you be


    married?" Heughed, almost on the verge of tears.


    "It''s true, Hector. I''m married. I took my sister''s ce and married Magnus. I''m sorry, Hector. Promise


    me you''ll live well. You''re young and wonderful, and there will be other girls for you. I don''t deserve


    you." She watched his despairing eyes, and her heart began aching. She knew she was hurting him,


    but it was better to end it now than to drag it out.


    Hector stared at her incredulously, his hands trembling. "What did you say? Natalia, you married


    Magnus? No, it can''t be. How could it be?"


    Turned out, Lillian was Hector¡¯s aunt, which made Magnus his cousin. He knew Magnus and Lucius


    had been fighting over control of the Andersen Corporation. He knew the Andersens were nning to


    unite their family with the rksons through marriage, but that was supposed to be between Kendra


    and Lucius, not Natalia and Magnus!


    "Natalia, this can''t be true. How could you marry Magnus, the man who''s been stuck on Sapphire


    Ind for nine years? Natalia, are you joking?" He knew the truth, but he refused to believe it.


    Natalia gripped his arm tightly. "Hector, calm down. It''s true. I did it for my father. I reced my sister


    and married into the Andersen family. I am now Magnus'' wife. I''m sorry, Hector. Forget about me."


    "How can I forget about you, Natalia? Why did you marry Magnus? Why didn''t you tell me? You were


    my girlfriend, why didn''t youe to me? If I had known, I would never have let you do this." Hector


    was in shock. His eyes were bloodshot. The pain was unbearable.


    Natalia had never seen Hector like this before - desperate, in pain, and full of regret. She stared at him,


    her heart in agony. "Hector, I''m sorry. I just want to make things clear today. Don''t wait for me anymore.


    Go to America and forget about all this."


    With that, she opened the car door and ran. She didn''t dare to stay any longer. She was afraid to see


    the despair on his face. She ran to the roadside and hailed a taxi, leaving the seaside. By the time


    Hector caught up, the car was already gone.


    Back at school, Natalia didn''t attend her first ss. Sabrina saw her return and immediately walked


    over. "Natalia, how did it go with Hector?"


    Natalia nodded and took a seat, and then the second ss began. For the entire morning, Natalia''s


    mind was in a fog, not taking in anything that was said.


    In the afternoon, after ss, Natalia spoke with Sabrina on the sports field. "I hope Hector leaves for


    America soon. It might be better for everyone. I don''t want to see him like this."


    Sabrina sighed. "Actually, Nat, my grandfather hasn''t been doing well. My father said he''s been to the


    hospital. His condition is from his time in the military, and it''s not getting better. He wants to see me


    married to his war buddy''s grandson before he passes. My father says I should finish this term and


    then go to France for school." Sabrina stared at the clouds in the sky, lost in thought. "No one in my


    family can defy my grandfather''s words. They''re as good as thew. I''ll be leaving for France in a


    month."


    Natalia looked at her mncholy expression, "What is the surname of your grandfather''srade''s


    family? Why do you need to go to France? Don''t they live in Melfort?"


    "They do live in Melfort, but the older grandson of my grandfather lives in France, and he has a little


    grandson in Melfort. My grandfather wants me to marry his older grandson. So, I have to go to France."


    As Sabrina spoke, she felt uneasy in her heart. She knew from birth that she could not make decisions


    about her own marriage.


    Natalia held her hand. "Sabrina, let''s cherish the time we have left together. Even if we''re apart, we''ll


    see each other again someday."


    "Okay." The two girls hugged each other tightly.


    After school, Natalia bid Sabrina and Lexi goodbye and headed back to Maplewood Manor. Just as she


    reached the edge of the sidewalk, she spotted Hector striding towards her. With a determined look on


    his face, he reached her and said, "Natalia, we need to talk." Without waiting for her response, he


    grabbed her hand and started guiding her toward his car.


    Natalia pulled her hand back with a firm tug. "Hector, I''ve made myself clear. This isn''t right. I need to


    go home."


    "You need to stop fooling yourself. Kendra is Magnus'' wife. I''ve checked with the City Hall. There''s no


    marriage record between you and Magnus." Hector blocked her path, his voice filled with frustration.


    "Hector, regardless of what you''ve discovered, I''m already a part of the Andersen family. For my


    father''s sake, I can''t leave them." She feared the storm that would ensue if Magnus found out about


    this.


    Natalia turned around and started to walk away. She had no choice. Unless Magnus was willing to let


    her go, she was trapped in the mansion.


    She had only taken a few steps when Hector grabbed her delicate wrist from behind. "Natalia, you


    must have been forced into this. Don''t worry, I will talk to Magnus. I''ll convince him to let you go. Come


    on, let''s go confront him together!"

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    He would never let Natalia be led astray any longer. He''d known all along about the feud between the


    two brothers on his aunt''s side. Now, he didn''t care about the bid for Andersen Corporation and the


    arranged marriage. But dragging Natalia into it was something he absolutely wouldn''t allow.


    "Mrs. Andersen!" Hector pulled Natalia back, and suddenly someone called her from behind. Turning


    around, they saw Linden walking over with a smile.


    "Mrs. Andersen, I saw you after school when I was shopping, so I thought I''d give you a ride home." He


    then turned to Hector. "So, you''re ssmates with Mr. Hector. I''m Mr. Magnus'' butler, Linden."


    Hector''s heart sank. "Isn''t Kendra my cousin''s wife? Who are you calling Mrs. Andersen?"


    Linden paused for a moment, thenughed. "I wouldn''t know about that. All I know is that she is Mr.


    Magnus¡¯ wife. He has instructed me to protect her."


    With a bow, he motioned to Natalia. "Miss Natalia, the car is over there. Please, after you."


    Natalia nodded, shot Hector a guilt-ridden look, and then walked toward the car. The car had long since


    left, but Hector still stood there, looking in the direction it had disappeared.


    Natalia didn''t say a word. Upon reaching home, she shut herself in the study to revise.


    At Melfort Hospital, Kendra''s face had been swollen for days after the bodyguard''s assault. Her


    swelling had finally subsided that day.


    Addison brought her some food, noticing that she was absent-mindedly staring out the window.


    "Kendra, you haven''t eaten in days. You should eat something."


    Kendra turned to look at the steaming bowl of chicken soup Addison had brought. She didn''t have the


    slightest bit of an appetite. "Mother, this time Magnus had his bodyguard beat me up like this, and I


    won''t let him get away with it."


    Kendra''s eyes darkened, a trace of malice shing through them. She thought, ¡°Natalia, it''s all your


    fault. I will make you pay.¡±


    "You need to take care of your health first if you want to settle the score with him, Kendra. It pains me


    to see you like this."


    Kendra looked at her mother''s worried face and nodded. "Alright, Mother. I''ll eat."


    After spending a week in the hospital, Kendra was discharged. Back at the rkson family mansion,


    she stood on the balcony, dialed a number on her phone and gave a few precise instructions. Standing


    on the balcony, and watching the sunrise, an evil smile appeared on her face.


    Natalia went to school and came home every day, studying hard. Hector hadn''t been to school since


    that day.


    This day, four days after Magnus left Melfort, Natalia waved goodbye to Sabrina and Lexi after school,


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    then headed home to Maplewood Manor to study for her final exams, which were only half a month


    away.


    The manor wasn''t far from the school, just a short walk away. Just as she crossed the intersection,


    Kendra appeared and blocked her path. Frowning, she asked, "What do you want now?"


    Kendra stared at her fiercely. "You have no shame, Natalia. You still have the nerve to go to school.


    You must have been thrilled when you saw Magnus have his bodyguard beat me up. Do you know I


    spent a week in the hospital because of you?"


    Kendra looked at the sister she''d bullied since they were children. Now she was living so happily, and


    Magnus had even hit her for Natalia. She could no longer hide her hatred. She wished she could tear


    Natalia''s face apart.


    Natalia looked at her. "You ran to the mansion to hit me that day. Who else is there to me? I''ve said


    it before, we should live our separate lives from now on. As for Magnus hitting you, I have already


    asked him not to hold a grudge. But how could I possibly control Magnus'' thoughts? I hoped you would


    stop causing trouble in the future!"


    Upon hearing Natalia''s words, Kendra was so angry that her blood boiled. She thought, ¡°Oh, so now


    that you''ve be a substitute, you dare to talk back to me?¡±


    Just as Kendra was about to reply, she saw Natalia continue walking past her, as if she didn''t care to


    talk to her. Kendra grabbed her by the wrist. "Where do you think you''re going? Didn''t you hear me


    when I told you to leave Magnus and Maplewood Manor?"


    She couldn''t stand the sight of Natalia always appearing so calm and collected. She wanted to tear her


    face apart.


    Natalia turned to look at her. "I''ve told you to discuss this with Magnus. As long as he agrees, I''ll leave


    immediately."


    Kendra knew she couldn''t possibly approach Magnus. Only if Natalia left would she have a chance to


    reim her position as the CEO''s wife.


    "When will you leave Magnus? You''re not his wife, so what are you doing at Maplewood Manor?"


    Kendra stared at her.


    "I don''t want to repeat myself. Goodbye." Natalia really didn''t want to deal with her any longer. She


    needed to study for her uing exams.


    "I''m telling you, Natalia, I''m giving you three days to figure out how to leave. Otherwise, I''ll make you


    lose everything, and you¡¯ll even wish you were dead!" A chilling light suddenly appeared in her eyes.


    Natalia looked at her expression and replied seriously, "When you had me marry in your ce, you


    were just as righteous. And now you''re asking me to leave. I''ve already paid my debts to you, and I


    won''t be manipted by you anymore. Even if I leave Magnus, do you really think he would marry you?


    She had gotten a grasp of what type of person Magnus was. Even if she left, he wouldn''t marry


    Kendra, because she''d figured out his real reason for marrying Kendra ¨C was to get back at Lucius.


    Her azure eyes sparkled with mockery, vividly recalling that fateful year when Kendra decided to make


    her theughingstock. Kendra had forced her into a rag-tag outfit, picked up for a few pennies from a


    roadside stall, then paraded her around at the school fair. The mockery from the other students was


    deafening.


    "This is my maid!" Kendra would introduce her to ssmates.


    She wouldpel her to carry her backpack, and to fetch her lunch. Kendra was the haughty princess


    and Natalia, the humble handmaid.


    After meals, Natalia was ordered to wash the dishes. Kendra found new ways to torment her every day.


    But this came to a halt when Natalia, with outstanding grades, was admitted to Melfort College, while


    Kendra, who neglected her studies, was given a free pass to another university.


    Natalia finally escaped Kendra''s torment. But now, Kendra wanted to regain control over her, like old


    times. Only this time, Natalia was not sopliant. She had Magnus now, her rock and protector.


    Hearing that Natalia would not leave Magnus filled Kendra with a destructive desire.


    Natalia, without paying her any attention, turned on her heel and walked away.


    The fury in Kendra''s eyes was on the brink of overflowing. She gave a slight nod towards someone


    across the street, before stepping into her car and driving away.


    As Natalia neared Maplewood Manor, she was halted yet again. This time two sly-looking men stopped


    her with smirks on their faces.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    "Who are you? ...Uh" Natalia stepped back, but before she could shout, she was muffled by a cloth


    from behind by two men and dragged into the nearby bushes.


    Natalia cked out, and the two men quickly hoisted Natalia into a nearby van. In no time, the van


    disappeared from where no one was paying attention.


    As dusk fell, Linden had already prepared dinner, but Natalia didn''te home. He knew Natalia had


    been studying hardtely, but she always came home at this hour. He promptly dialed Natalia''s cell


    phone, but it was turned off. He immediately drove to Melfort College, which was already devoid of


    students. After exining his identity to the security guard, he asked if there were any students left.


    The guard shook his head. "School is dismissed every day at six, and no students have been staying


    for night studytely."


    Linden remembered Natalia had two close friends, so he immediately contacted the principal and got


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    the numbers of Sabrina and Lexi.


    When he found out Natalia wasn''t with them, Linden began to panic. Where on earth could Ms. Natalia


    be?


    He was just about to call Magnus when he arrived back at Maplewood Manor when he saw Hector''s


    car slowly pulling up to the mansion.


    Not caring about anything else, he rushed over to Hector. "What brings you here?"


    "I''m here to see Natalia. Is she home?" Hector got out of the car with his hands in his pockets.


    "No, Ms. Natalia hasn''te home yet. I''ve looked everywhere. She hasn''t gone to her friends'' either."


    Linden was frantic. If anything happened to Ms. Natalia, he''d have hell to pay when Magnus returned.


    Magnus had left him in Melfort to take care of her.


    Hector froze at Linden''s words. "Is she usually home by this time?"


    "Yes, she usuallyes home at this time," Linden replied truthfully.


    Hector immediately jumped into his car. "Come on, let''s go look for her. She can''t be lost, right?"


    "That''s impossible, Ms. Natalia alwayses home alone," Linden said confidently.


    "Where''s my cousin?" Hector was getting anxious. Where was Magnus? Natalia hadn''te home


    and he was acting as if nothing was wrong, letting a servant go out and look for her!


    "Mr. Magnus has been in France for a few days. I haven''t had a chance to call him yet." Linden was


    about to call Magnus, but Hector stopped him.


    "Calling him now won''t do any good! Get in the car, and let''s go find Natalia."


    Linden figured he was right, so he got into Hector''s car. But he couldn''t help sending Magnus a


    message. [Ms. Natalia is missing!]


    They drove back and forth several times on the road from the school to Maplewood Manor, but there


    was no sign of Natalia. Hector then drove to the rkson family.


    Linden was extremely anxious. Why didn''t he think of Natalia going back to her mother''s house?


    When they knocked on the door of the rkson family''s mansion, the maid asked, "Who are you


    looking for?"


    "Has Nataliae home?"


    ¡°She hasn''te back since she married into the Andersen family." The maid nced into the living


    room after she spoke.


    "Who is it?" Addison asked from the living room.


    "It''s someone looking for Natalia." After the maid finished, Hector saw everyone in the living room look


    over.


    Hector nodded at Addison and Kyler, "Natalia didn''te back to the Andersen family after school. We


    don''t know where she is. Hasn''t shee back here?"


    Kyler shook his head. "Natalia hasn''t been back since she got married to the Andersen family. It''s


    impossible for her toe home."


    Hector looked at the family, feeling a surge of anger. Wasn''t it them who forced her to marry into the


    Andersen family, leaving her with no home to return to? He coldly swept his gaze over the people in the


    living room. Only Kendra avoided his gaze, pretending not to see him.


    Hectorughed mockingly. Kendra was actually Magnus'' wife! And it was this woman who forced


    Natalia to marry Magnus!


    He stared at Kendra for a moment before turning to leave.


    Hector didn''t say a word. Linden, increasingly anxious, wanted to call Magnus again, but Hector


    stopped him. "Even if you call Magnus now, he can''t get back from France right away. Let''s not call


    him."


    "But where could Ms. Natalia have gone?"


    Hector didn''t say anything. He drove straight to the police station. Linden was stunned. "Are you going


    to report a missing person?"


    "We can''t report a missing person within 24 hours. I''m here to check the surveince."


    At Hector''s insistence, the traffic police started checking the surveince of that section. The


    surveince footage showed Natalia being cornered by Kendra first, then being muffled and dragged


    away by two men at a turn.


    When Hector saw this, he was stunned. Natalia had been kidnapped!


    Linden also started trembling. He had failed to protect Ms. Natalia.


    Hector immediately filed a report, and the police in Melfort set out overnight to track down the van.


    They soon found that the van had headed towards the coast. The van that kidnapped Natalia


    disappeared when it reached the docks.


    Hector immediatelyunched the Cood family''s private speedboat with the police, heading in the


    possible direction of the criminals.


    At 10 p.m., Hector was more anxious than ever, staring intently at the sea ahead.


    ...


    In the dimly-lit cabin of a ship, Natalia slowly stirred from unconsciousness. The darkness was all-


    epassing, and the sound of crashing waves filled her ears.


    Where was she? She fumbled in the darkness, only to discover her hands and feet were bound.


    She remembered - after school, she''d run into Kendra, and then two men had overpowered her.


    Had she been kidnapped?


    Nothing in her life had prepared her for this. The only kidnappings she¡¯d ever seen were in movies.


    Fear gripped her heart, but she reminded herself that panicking wouldn''t help. She was alone here.


    Faint voices sounded from somewhere outside the cabin. She crawled towards the sounds, finding a


    solid metal door. She pressed her ear against the cold iron, straining to hear the conversation.


    "Johnny, what''re we gonna do with the girl? The boss said to dump her in the sea, but she''s a looker,


    and she''s young. Could still be a virgin," one voice suggested.


    "What are you thinking? Don¡¯t mess with the boss¡¯ ns. We ain¡¯t ying games here," the other


    voice, presumably Johnny, responded coldly.


    "We could stash her in Ennd, keep her out of sight. As long as she doesn¡¯t show up in Melfort, the


    boss won¡¯t know. She¡¯s like a frightened bunny, she ain''t gonna fight back," the first voice continued.


    "If we get to Ennd, you''re in charge. I''ll go along with your n this time, but if anything goes south,


    we''re both screwed," Johnny replied sternly.


    "Nah, I''ll make sure she behaves," the first voice responded, followed by a repulsive snicker.


    Only then did Natalia understand that they didn''t intend to kill her, at least not yet. They nned to take


    her to Ennd. A wave of relief washed over her. As long as she was alive, there was a chance to


    escape. But who was their boss? And why had they taken her?

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    She couldn''t believe what was happening. She was sure she hadn''t crossed anyone, yet here she was,


    kidnapped and stranded in the middle of the ocean.


    It was the dead of night, and the boat was aimlessly drifting on the sea. Back at Melfort, Hector had


    rallied with the authorities and set out a fleet of speedboats, racing across the ocean towards her at a


    breakneck pace.


    At the stroke of three in the morning, they finally spotted the boat. Hector immediately ordered an


    increase in speed to approach the vessel. Unbeknownst to those on board, an additional passenger


    had secretly boarded the boat at one in the morning. This man, tall and looming with a mask covering


    his face, had stealthily climbed aboard from a different direction, remainingpletely unnoticed by the


    two kidnappers.


    The mysterious man silently picked the lock to Natalia''s cabin with a thin piece of wire and gazed at the


    girl, bound, and leaning against the wall. His eyes, hidden behind the mask, emitted a chilling glow.


    The two kidnappers werepletely unaware of the authorities closing in on them and the stranger


    already on board their vessel, privy to all their information. They closed their eyes for a quick rest.


    Suddenly, one of the kidnappers shouted, "Someone''s approaching! They''ve caught up to our boat!"


    The one named Johnny sprung to his feet, sprinted to the window, and saw Hector preparing to board


    their ship. "Wake up!" He shouted to his aplice. "Someone''s followed us. We need to throw the girl


    overboard and make a run for it. Hurry!"


    The other kidnapper jumped up. "Damn, they''re really here," he grumbled. With that, they rushed into


    Natalia''s cabin.


    Natalia heard the door open and felt herself being lifted up. "Where are you taking me?" she


    demanded. Weren''t they taking her to Ennd? Had they changed their ns? Were they going to


    throw her overboard?


    "Let me go! Who ordered you to kidnap me?" Natalia shouted. She was determined to find out who was


    behind this, even if it was thest thing she did.


    "You don''t need to know," one of them replied with a regretful look on his face. "Today is yourst day.


    We were going to take you to Ennd, but now that we''ve been followed, you have to die."


    As they dragged Natalia to the edge of the boat, the authorities had already boarded. Spotting the


    kidnappers, they drew their guns. "Freeze!"


    Johnny saw that their pursuers were the police. In a panic, he shoved Natalia overboard, drew his own


    weapon, and fired a shot. The authorities dodged and returned fire as Natalia fell into the water. The


    masked man, witnessing Natalia''s plunge, immediately jumped into the sea to rescue her.


    With her hands and feet bound, Natalia swallowed a few mouthfuls of seawater and choked, slowly


    sinking down. The masked man quickly caught her, held her close, and covered her mouth with his,


    providing her with much-needed oxygen.


    After a while, Natalia opened her eyes and saw the masked man who was kissing her. She tried to


    struggle but didn''t have the strength. However, his familiar scent made her think for a moment that he


    was Magnus.


    The two of them slowly floated upwards. Natalia''s strength finally gave out, and she passed out again.


    The masked man held her close and swam to the surface, climbing onto the speedboat that Hector had


    brought. He quickly carried her into a cabin and started to perform chestpressions. Once again, he


    covered her mouth with his, sucking the seawater out. It didn''t look like he was performing CPR, but


    rather like he was passionately kissing her. It was as if he wanted to swallow her whole.


    Seeing Natalia slowly regain consciousness, he finally let go of her. Before Natalia could open her


    eyes, he bent down and gave her a lingering kiss. After stripping her out of her wet clothes and


    wrapping her in a nket, he left the cabin.


    Hector and the police, with a kidnapper in custody, boarded the speedboat and saw the masked man


    exiting the cabin.


    "Where''s Natalia?" Hector immediately asked.


    "She''s fine, still asleep," the masked man replied in a cold voice. He was tall, even taller than Hector,


    his deep eyes staring down at Hector from behind the mask.


    "I''ll go check on her. Thanks for saving her," Hector said, heading towards the cabin door.


    The masked man blocked his path. "No need. She''s sleeping. Besides, she''s only wrapped in a


    nket. It''s not appropriate." His voice was cool and detached.


    Hector was taken aback. "Who are you? Why were you on the kidnapper''s boat? Are you involved in


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Natalia''s kidnapping?" He then recalled the man''s previous words and reacted with shock. "You


    undressed her?!" He red at the masked man, his anger ring.


    "Do you want to be the one to undress her?" The man sneered. "I''m Magnus'' bodyguard. I was ordered


    to protect her." He walked off to the control room to steer the speedboat, leaving Hector in stunned


    silence.


    "I''m her boyfriend! I should have been the one to help her change," Hector shouted back, but the


    masked man onlyughed.


    "Boyfriend? Natalia is Magnus''dy. What kind of boyfriend are you?"


    Meanwhile, Natalia had woken up. She looked around, realizing she was lying on a bed, and wrapped


    tightly in a nket. Through the dim light, she saw a figure by the door. Who was it? The one who had


    jumped into the ocean to save her. And the one who had kissed her in the sea. No, that was him giving


    her oxygen! But then, he kissed her again after pulling her up.


    And he had undressed her!


    Who on earth was he? She saw the figure turn around, revealing a man with a wolf mask. His eyes


    peered through the mask, staring straight at the door as if trying to see into her heart. Natalia''s heart


    skipped a beat. Who was this man?


    ¡­


    She simply shut her eyes and fell asleep in no time, as she seemed to be running a fever, the faint


    sounds outside filtering into her hazy consciousness.


    Hector wanted to check on Natalia, but after being warned off by the masked man a few times, he


    figured it would be inappropriate to intrude while she was undressed. He couldn''t help but question the


    man steering the boat. "Why do you hide behind a mask, sir? Why not show your true face?"


    The man remained silent as the speedboat was cutting across the ocean like an arrow in flight.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    When they arrived at Melfort, it was already dawn. The man in the wolf mask strode off the boat,


    carrying the feverish girl in his arms. He didn''t exchange a word with Hector.


    Hector was left feeling quite superfluous with a lump in his throat.


    Linden, on the shore, swiftly came forward to take the unconscious Natalia from him. He looked up at


    the masked man.


    "She has a fever, get her to the hospital! She needs clothes and also inform May!"


    Linden nodded promptly. "Yes! Thank you for saving Ms. Natalia!"


    "It''s my duty as a bodyguard!" The masked man turned on his heel and strode away.


    Hector watched him for a moment before joining Linden in taking Natalia to the hospital.


    When Natalia woke up again, it was already the next day. Opening her eyes to the sterile white


    surroundings, she knew she was in a hospital. She had been saved from drowning by a man in a mask,


    but who was he?


    Just then, the hospital room door opened, and May walked in carrying a thermos. Upon seeing Natalia


    awake, she smiled and approached. "Ms. Natalia, you''re awake. I knew you would be. I made some


    soup for you. Eat it while it''s hot. You had a fever after the bodyguard brought you backst night. We


    were so scared! If Mr. Magnus knew you were kidnapped, he''d be frantic. Thank God you''re okay."


    Natalia slowly sat up, feeling weak. She took the soup from May and slowly ate a few spoonfuls.


    "May, was it my... ssmate Hector who brought me to the hospital?"


    "No, it was Mr. Magnus¡¯ bodyguard who saved you. Linden brought you here. Hector was also there."


    May said with a smile.


    The bodyguard, was it the man in the mask? She remembered Hector was there to save her too.


    Frowning, she wondered how Hector knew she had been kidnapped.


    "May, do you know who kidnapped me?"


    May thought for a moment, "We''re still investigating. Mr. Magnus already knows about it, and he''s very


    worried. You''re safe, and that''s what matters. From now on, let Linden pick you up and drop you off


    from school. If something were to happen to you while Mr. Magnus was away, what would we do!"


    Natalia lowered her head. "It''s okay, I''ll be more careful from now on." She had a good idea of who


    would want to kidnap her. She had just had a sh with her sister, and then she was kidnapped. Who


    else could it be?


    She stayed in the hospital for two days, preparing to be discharged.


    That afternoon, Hector came to the hospital. As he walked in and saw Natalia sitting on the bed, he


    immediately approached. "Natalia, are you feeling better?"


    Natalia gave a small smile. "I am, thank you, Hector."


    "Who was that man in the mask? Why did he suddenly appear on the boat where you were being


    kidnapped?" Hector felt a strong aura from that man.


    "He''s a bodyguard hired by Magnus," Natalia answered nonchntly.


    Hector sat down beside her, lightly holding her hand. "Natalia, leave Magnus. You''re not his wife;


    keeping you by his side is against thew. Come with me to the States."


    She felt a pang in her heart. If she weren''t a recement bride, if she didn''t owe her father anything,


    she would leave with Hector without hesitation. But she was no longer the Natalia she once was. She


    couldn''t leave to repay her father''s kindness. If she left, who knew what Magnus would do in his anger,


    she couldn''t abandon her father.


    Every time Magnus looked at her with a firm gaze, he told her not to leave him, and to stay by his side.


    She didn''t know why he wanted her by his side, was it because he liked her body? Apart from that, she


    didn''t think there was anything else that would make him keep her by his side.


    He was a loner, living on an ind for so many years. He was stubborn when it came to getting what


    he wanted. If someone defied him, he would be merciless, like Perth. She didn''t dare to leave, not


    unless Magnus wanted to let her go.


    She quietly pulled her hand back. "I''m sorry, Hector. I''m not the same Natalia anymore. You should go


    to the States. I can''t leave just yet."


    Hector stared at her small face. She had changed, she was no longer the naive girl she once was.


    "Why won''t youe with me? Have you fallen in love with Magnus?" His eyes were a fiery red.


    "No! Hector, things are not the same as before, I... I''m not good enough for you! Go!" She turned her


    face away, not wanting to exin any further.


    Hector felt like his heart was being cut open. "Is what I said true, Natalia? Why are you so stubborn?


    No matter what, I''ll wait for you. I''ll wait for you to leave Magnus ande to the States with me, to


    forget everything here."


    Looking at her thoughtful expression, he could feel that something had happened in the past few


    months that left her feeling insecure andcking confidence. His heart hurt to the point of numbness.


    He stood up and gently put a hand on her shoulder. "Natalia, don''t stress. No matter what happens,


    you''ll always be the best in my eyes. Be good¡­ You rest up. Your fever''s gone, I''ll get your discharge


    papers. You can leave the hospital tonight."


    "No need, Linden wille to help me with that." Natalia immediately refused.


    "It''s almost evening, Linden''s probably busy preparing dinner. Let me help you with the discharge


    procedures, then I''ll take you home."


    After Hector left, Natalia didn''t say anything else. She turned and sat on the bed. During her


    kidnapping, her thoughts were constantly on Magnus. But the ones who appeared before her were the


    man in the mask and Hector.


    She watched Hector''s retreating figure, his lonely, deste silhouette, as he left the hospital room. He


    was once her dream, back when he would gently protect her, and hold her in the palm of his hand. If


    she hadn¡¯t been a recement bride, she was sure she would have had a peaceful life with Hector.


    But now, everything had changed.


    This time, although her kidnapping was a close call, she suddenly felt her life would never be peaceful


    again. She felt like she was trapped in a, and her freedom was taken away.


    In the midst of all the chaos, she was just a pawn. Was all this because of Magnus? If only he could


    stand up, that would be great!


    Even if she left, she would have waited for him to stand up. But it seemed impossible now.


    Given all this, she should keep herself away from Hector, who was a gem of a man. He should¡¯ve been


    spared from all these dramas and lived a peaceful life.


    At six in the afternoon, Hector had directly arranged for Natalia''s discharge from the hospital. He


    helped her into his car, intending to take her to his apartment. But Natalia was adamantly against it.


    Having no other choice, Hector drove her straight to Maplewood Manor, as that was the only ce she


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    could stay for the moment.


    Hector''s car eased to a halt in the yard of the Maplewood Manor mansion. He opened the car door, and


    Natalia stepped out, walking into the courtyard. The two of them walked side by side into the mansion.


    The mansion was eerily quiet. Natalia pushed open the front door and looked up. Magnus was sitting


    quietly in a wheelchair, coldly observing the two who had just entered.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Natalia stood frozen in surprise, he was back!


    "...You''re back?" She took a step forward, and a sudden sense of joy was washing over her. She


    looked up into his deep, dark eyes.


    Magnus gave Natalia a nce. His gaze was as sharp as a sword, slicing through the air towards


    Hector.


    Hector had never met Magnus, who had been living on an ind. He only remembered seeing him a


    few times when they were children. All he knew was that Magnus was wheelchair-bound. The moment


    Hector met Magnus¡¯ prating gaze, he was taken aback. If looks could kill, he¡¯d be dead.


    Magnus was dressed in a ck shirt, his long legs encased in tailored trousers, resting neatly on the


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    footrest of his wheelchair. If it weren''t for the wheelchair, it would be impossible to tell he was disabled.


    His body radiated an aura of indifference and a strong sense of possessiveness!


    "Magnus, long time no see." Hector was the first to break the silence.


    Magnus nced at him lightly. "Have we met before?"


    Hector was stunned. It had been a long time, but they had met ten years ago. Just as he was about to


    say something, he saw Magnus had already wheeled himself to the side of Natalia. "Why didn''t you let


    Lindene to pick you up?"


    His voice was soft, almost a whisper from his throat.


    He lifted his hand to touch Natalia''s face, tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear. "Sorry to have


    startled you, my darling."


    "It''s okay, when did youe back?" Natalia gently held his hand.


    "Just now!" He gazed deeply into her eyes, his eyes brimming with infinite affection.


    Hector stood there awkwardly, watching their interaction. His heart felt like it had been ripped out! He


    had never known their rtionship was like this. He stood there quietly, watching them gaze


    affectionately at each other. His arms dropped to his sides, and his fists clenched. "Magnus, I need to


    talk to you." No matter what, Hector had to have a conversation with him.


    "About what?" Magnus turned to him slowly. "I don''t think we''re familiar with each other, and there''s


    nothing to talk about."


    Hector stepped forward. "I believe we should have a conversation. After all, you are not Natalia''s


    husband. Kendra is your legal wife, isn''t she?"


    Upon hearing his words, Magnus closed his eyes, then reopened them. His wheelchair swiftly moved to


    Hector¡¯s side. "Don''t you think you''re meddling too much? This is the Andersen family, not the Cood


    family. What right do you have to question my rtionship with Nat? Are you her first love? Her


    ssmate?" Magnus¡¯ cold demeanor visibly darkened.


    Upon hearing his words, Natalia was shocked. She quickly turned around. "Hector, go home. Thank


    you for bringing me back."


    Hector nced at Natalia but didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he continued to stare at Magnus. "Magnus, let


    Natalia go. Your feud with Lucius and your personal vendetta doesn¡¯t involve Natalia. She''s innocent,


    she still has to go to school..."


    "Hector!" Hector was cut off by Magnus¡¯ icy voice. "Aren¡¯t you meddling too much? My family feud has


    nothing to do with you, and my woman has nothing to do with you! How I involve her is my business,


    and I don¡¯t need a stranger to worry about my affairs!"


    His gaze was chillingly cold, and it was clear he was barely containing his anger. "Linden, see the


    guest out!"


    He turned and wheeled towards the elevator, not sparing a nce at anyone in the room.


    "Of course!" Linden immediately stepped forward. "This way, please."


    Hector watched as the elevator doors closed, then turned to Natalia, who was still standing there in


    shock. His heart ached.


    Natalia snapped out of her daze. "You should go, Hector. I can handle my own affairs. I''m sorry!"


    Her lonely figure ascended the staircase. Hector watched her disappear, silently vowing to himself.


    ¡°Natalia, I will get you out of here!¡± He walked out of the mansion and drove off.


    On the balcony of the second-floor study, Magnus sat in his wheelchair, watching the car disappear into


    the distance, before wheeling over to his desk.


    Natalia gently pushed the door open and walked in. "Magnus, Hector is just a friend from school. He


    came along with the police to rescue me, and he just gave me a lift back from the hospital. There''s


    nothing going on between us."


    She felt the need to exin because the precondition for her to go to school was to keep her distance


    from other men. But today, it seemed he already knew that Hector was her first love. She didn''t know if


    he would hold it against her.


    Upon hearing her words, Magnus looked up at her. Seeing her standing there, so cautious, he felt a


    pang of guilt. "Come here," he beckoned. Natalia walked over and stood next to him.


    He pulled her onto hisp.


    He had been gone a week, and she had missed him. After all, he was the only one in her world.


    Looking at her thoughtful expression, he couldn''t help but ask, "Was he your first love?"


    Natalia''s eyes fell, and she nodded. "I''ve already made it clear to him. From now on... we''ll keep our


    distance."


    "How far did you two go? Holding hands, kissing, or more?" Judging from Hector''s attitude, he knew


    they must have been close. Even though he knew she was a virgin, he couldn''t help but feel jealous.


    He asked deliberately, wanting to see her flustered, wanting her to exin. He enjoyed seeing her in a


    tizzy.


    "Magnus... we didn''t do any of those things, how could you... not everyone is like you!" She blushed


    furiously.


    She and Hector hadn''t kissed, but they had held hands. And this man was using her...


    Magnus chuckled. "So your first kiss was with me? Hector really didn''t touch you?" He mused that if


    Hector had, he''d make him wish he were dead, no matter who he was.


    "No. I... wasn''t it all because of you..." Natalia clenched her fists, wishing she could punch him, but she


    didn''t dare. This man was too awful, knowing full well that she hadn''t done anything, yet deliberately


    questioning her like this.


    Seeing her irritation, Magnus pulled her into his arms. "Then let me taste how sweet your kiss is." With


    that, he leaned down to kiss her.


    Her lips were as sweet as ever, even sweeter than when he had pulled her from the sea a couple of


    days ago; back then, her mouth had tasted of saltwater.


    That day, he got a message from Linden, promptly dropped everything at thepany, and instructed


    James to track down the ship involved in the kidnapping. Using satellites, James found the ship that


    had abducted Natalia in just ten minutes, and it was headed towards the UK.


    Magnus immediately set off to intercept the ship, instructing James to find out who had ordered


    Natalia''s kidnapping. He discovered it was the thugs from Melfort, who had epted a million from


    Kendra to dispose of Natalia into the sea. However, the two men, captivated by Natalia''s beauty,


    decided against it, and thought of smuggling her to the UK instead.


    To protect his identity, Magnus infiltrated the ship that had kidnapped Natalia, masquerading as his own


    bodyguard to rescue her. But he soon found out that Natalia''s first love at Melfort College was Hector.


    In the heat of the moment, he didn''t know what he would have done if Hector weren''t the son of his


    uncle.


    After returning to France to wrap up his business, he rushed back, ready to pick her up from the


    hospital with Linden, only to find out that Hector had beaten him to it.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    The fury in his heart red up again. He was a solitary, stubborn man, who''d lived on an ind for


    countless years. The things he held dear were not to be toyed with by anyone, let alone tarnished


    again by a self-proimed boyfriend!


    His kiss was a punishment, and he was harshly grinding against Natalia''s lips.


    Natalia''s heart pounded like a drum. Magnus was outrageously domineering. Suddenly, she


    remembered a familiar scent when she had fainted and fell into the sea, the scent that gave her air.


    She opened her eyes wide to look at the handsome face of Magnus. He was kissing her madly with his


    eyes closed. Mimicking him, she sucked on his lips.


    Magnus'' body slightly quivered, and he quickly opened his eyes to meet Natalia''s blue gaze. "Thinking


    of something else while we''re kissing?"


    ".... No." Could he read minds?


    Natalia braced herself against his chest, her face ming. ¡°Magnus, Linden called us for dinner earlier.


    Now that everything is clear, let¡¯s go downstairs to eat.¡±


    Magnus looked at her swollen lips, and his throat was bobbing. "Okay, but darling, keep your distance


    from Hector. Got it? You''re a married woman now. Okay?"


    "I understand. He''s leaving for the States soon, don''t worry. I promised you, and I''ll keep my word.


    Don''t lose your temper," the girl said, sitting on hisp.


    Magnus suddenly wondered what he would do without this girl in his life. She had already made a habit


    of sitting on hisp. He wrapped his arms around her slender waist and rubbed his face against hers.


    "Good girl, I trust you." He turned his gaze to the slowly darkening sky outside.


    He would have to instruct his uncle to send Hector back to America soon, and as for Kendra, this time,


    he would make her understand the consequences of challenging him.


    After dinner, Natalia prepared a bath for Magnus, and once he was clean, she gave him a half-hour


    massage.


    Meanwhile, Magnus sat there dealing with business affairs.


    Soon, Natalia was drenched in sweat. Magnus grabbed her hand. "Go and take a bath. That''s enough,


    no need to massage." Every time he saw her working hard to help him with his rehabilitation, he


    wanted to tell her that his legs were fine and didn''t need a massage. But every time the words reached


    his lips, he swallowed them back. He was afraid that if she knew his legs were fine, she would leave.


    He could control the entire world, but he couldn''t control a woman''s heart, and he didn''t want to make


    her sad.


    Natalia stood up and smiled faintly. "I''m not tired. As long as I can help you stand up, this little fatigue is


    nothing."


    A pang of guilt shot through Magnus'' heart. He brushed back a lock of her hair, sticky with sweat and


    stered to her face.


    "Do you want me to stand up that badly?"


    "Of course."


    "You can''t leave once I stand up!"


    Natalia didn¡¯t respond.


    "I''ll divorce Kendra as soon as possible. I''ll make you my legitimate wife. I won''t let you leave!" He


    grabbed her pale hand. "Darling, did you hear me?" His voice suddenly rose.


    Natalia stared at his dark eyes and nodded woodenly.


    He wheeled himself into the bathroom, carrying Natalia in his arms. Her face turned even more


    crimson.


    "Magnus, I can walk by myself. You...¡±


    "I''ll watch you bathe, darling."


    By the time Natalia finished her bath, the man was already lying in bed. He patted the other side of the


    bed. "Darling,e up."


    Natalia dried her hair and sat beside him. "Magnus, I have exams in a few days. I need to do a review.


    Can I go to the study?"


    "No!" He dered and kissed her domineeringly. How could he possibly let her go and study after


    being apart for several days?


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The warm kiss assaulted Natalia''s senses like a raging storm. He had been thinking of her every day


    while he was in France, doubting if he had fallen for her. When he heard she was in danger, he


    dropped everything and risked exposing his identity to save her.


    At this moment, he just wanted to possess Natalia, to ease the torment of missing her.


    He didn''t let Natalia go the entire night. As dawn broke, Magnus was finally satiated and carried a


    sleeping Natalia to clean up. He ced her on the bed, looking at her peaceful sleeping face, and his


    heart melted. Closing his eyes, he drifted into a peaceful slumber.


    The next morning, Natalia woke up. Her body was sore and aching. She tried to get up but couldn''t.


    May pushed the door open, grinning. "Ms. Natalia, Mr. Magnus said you don''t need to go to school


    today. You can sleep in or have a good breakfast, then sleep."


    She didn''t have to go to school? What about her exams?


    She slowly got up and went to the bathroom in her pajamas. In the mirror, she saw her worn-out face.


    The numerous love bites on her chest reminded her of Magnusst night. He had taken her over and


    over again, whispering things in her ear that made her shiver!


    He didn''t seem like a man whose legs were numb. He even carried her to the bathroom without using


    his wheelchair. Although she was very tired then, she felt him carrying her and "walking" into the


    bathroom.


    She stared at her reflection in the mirror. She had felt his legs twitch several times when she was


    massaging him. And his legs didn''t seem numb at all. Could it be that he had recovered? But why


    would he lie to her?


    Suddenly, she remembered what he had said. "Even if I can stand up, you are not allowed to leave,


    understand?"


    Could he have been faking it all along?


    Natalia washed up and went downstairs. Seeing the breakfast on the table, she sat down and started


    eating.


    "May, do you think Magnus'' legs are already healed?" She asked casually while savoring her food.


    May was taken aback, then lowered her head. "He is a good man, his legs will definitely recover. Miss,


    don''t worry. He will stand up one day!"


    Natalia ate her breakfast quietly, not saying anything more.


    In the president''s office of the Andersen Corporation, Paul walked in with Kyler.


    "Mr. Andersen, you asked to see me?"


    Kyler stood three meters away from Magnus. He had just woken up when Magnus'' secretary, Paul, had


    picked him up and brought him here, saying Magnus wanted to see him.


    He figured it probably had something to do with Kendra''s divorce. He didn''t think much of it and went


    along. Although he was his father-inw now, he knew he hadn''t dealt with this Magnus as the CEO


    before. So when he arrived, he could only think of matters pertaining to his impending divorce from


    Kendra. After all, the rkson family was merely a shareholder in the Andersen Corporation.


    "Mr. rkson, I asked you here today because there''s something important I need to discuss with you."


    Magnus slowly lifted his head, as his wheelchair glided smoothly into the living room. He gestured for


    Kyler to sit.


    Once Kyler had settled into his seat, he looked up at Magnus in the wheelchair. "Mr. Andersen, feel


    free to give me your orders directly. After all, there are no strangers here." He finished with a chuckle.


    After Magnus had the secretary brew some coffee and leave the room, he got straight to the point. "Mr.


    rkson, are you aware that your daughter Kendra was implicated in the kidnapping of my wife,


    Natalia, the day before yesterday?"


    "What?"


    Was Kendra kidnapping Natalia? That seemed impossible.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    "Seems like you, Mr. rkson, are totally unaware that two days ago, Kendra had my wife kidnapped


    and whisked off to Ennd. In the process, she was intercepted by the police and my wife was pushed


    into the ocean! Are you telling me that you, as her father, had no idea about any of this?"


    "What? Natalia fell into the sea? Is she... alright?" Kyler shot up from his seat. His hands started to


    shake. Natalia couldn''t be in any danger!


    "If she were, I would''ve done more than just invite you here today!" Magnus lifted his head, his icy gaze


    "I could send Kendra to jail today with the evidence I have, and let her rot in there for a decade or


    more. But, I am considering the respect I have for you, Mr. rkson. That''s why I have asked you to


    handle this matter. I hope you can offer me a satisfactory response. And one more thing, I want to put


    an end to this absurd marriage with Kendra! I hope you will expedite the divorce proceedings between


    Kendra and me! Should you continue to dy, I can''t guarantee whether I will be a widower or get


    a divorce first!"


    His steely gaze bore into Kyler, and the unfathomable coldness in his eyes made Kyler shiver to the


    core.


    "Rest assured, Mr. Andersen, I will discipline Kendra this time. Thank you for your mercy. I will provide


    you with an answer." Kyler rose to leave.


    "Mr. rkson!" Magnus called after him.


    He stopped at the door and turned to face Magnus.


    "Natalia is my woman, and I won''t allow anyone to bully her!" Magnus'' gaze was surging with a hidden


    storm.


    Kyler nodded and quickly exited, his heart pounding in his chest. He could feel the murderous intent


    radiating off Magnus.


    At the rkson''s mansion, Kyler stormed in, with the servants lowering their heads in deference. "Sir."


    "Call Kendra down here!" His voice wasced with an indescribable rage.


    "Yes, sir!" The servant could sense the brewing storm within the house.


    Upon hearing her father wanted to see her, Kendra nervously descended the staircase. "Father!" She


    walked over to the couch, looking at the furious Kyler, a sense of fear creeping over her.


    "p!" Kyler stood up andnded a heavy p on her face before she could react. Her perfect skin


    instantly bore the mark of his palm. Kendra looked at Kyler in disbelief. She had never seen her father


    hit her before.


    "Father! Why did you hit me?" She cried out loudly.


    Themotion brought Addison out of her room. "What''s going on?"


    "What''s going on? Ask her what she''s done! She dared to kidnap Natalia and even threw her into the


    sea! Is this the daughter you raised? She even tried to harm her own sister!" Kyler pointed at Kendra,


    his hand trembling.


    Addison widened her eyes at Kyler. "What nonsense are you spouting? Kendra wouldn''t even hurt a fly,


    how could she possibly kidnap Natalia!"


    Kyler red at Addison. "Ask her yourself. If it weren''t for my intervention today, Magnus would have


    already sent her to jail!"


    Addison turned to Kendra. "Kendra, is this true? Did you really do this?" She couldn''t believe her


    precious daughter could do such a thing. It must have been that wretched Natalia who framed her!


    "Yes! It was me, I wanted her dead!" Kendra covered her face, ring at Kyler fiercely.


    "She took my marriage. She refuses to let go of Magnus. I am his wife, and I am thedy of the


    Andersen family, not her. She even made Magnus hit me." Kendra''s eyes shed with a fierce light.


    Kyler, feeling furious, raised his hand to p Kendra again. "You still want Natalia dead? She married


    Magnus because of you! How dare you be so ungrateful! How could I have a daughter like you!"


    Addison immediately stepped in. "Kyler, you can''t hit Kendra. Natalia... didn''t she survive?"


    Kyler looked at the mother and daughter huddled together, and his teeth gritted in anger. "You brought


    this upon us! Clean up this mess. If Natalia were to die, do you think we could still stand here? We


    might all end up buried with her!"


    Kyler pointed at Kendra. "Get your documents ready and sort out the divorce. Or else be prepared to


    go to jail."


    "No, father, I will not divorce. Even if I can''t have Magnus, I am still the wife of the CEO, and my


    position is unchangeable! I won''t let Natalia have her way! Not unless I''m dead!" She ran upstairs


    crying.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Kyler red at Addison. "This is your doing! You deal with it." He stormed out of the mansion.


    Late into the night, in a dimly lit bar, Lucius sat in a booth with a woman in his arms, as the drone ss


    after another.


    "Mr. Lucius, you''re drunk. Do you want me to stay with you tonight?" The woman''s blood-red nails


    traced the chest hair of the man, slowly moving downwards. Lucius looked at the woman in his arms,


    her luscious lips, recalling how Kendra, in her quest to get Magnus, had Natalia kidnapped.


    What a brainless woman. He had loved her for so many years. Was he a fool?


    A faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips. "Want me to stay? How would you keep mepany?"


    "Stop it, you know very well..." The woman flirtatiously kissed his chin.


    Lucius finished his drink in one gulp, threw the ss away, and leaned down and kissed the woman''s


    chest. The booth was soon filled with the sounds of a man''s low growl and a woman''s soft moans.


    Kendra repeatedly dialed Lucius'' number, but no one answered. Meanwhile, Lucius was in the throes


    of passion with another woman, oblivious to Kendra''s calls. She threw her phone against the wall in


    frustration.


    The next day, Natalia went to school and saw Lexi. "Lexi, where''s Sabrina?"


    "She left, off to France, with tears in her eyes. Natalia, why are both of you like this? She didn''t want to


    go to France, but her grandfather is a man of his word!" Leximented, tugging at Natalia''s arm.


    Natalia, gazing at the gradually rising sun,forted Lexi by patting her shoulder. "Let''s go, off to


    ss. Everyone has their own destiny. She''ll be okay. Don''t worry."


    "Okay." Lexi nodded, gripping Natalia''s hand tightly. "You''re alright after the kidnapping the other day,


    right? The whole school knows about it. The wheelchair-bound hunk even came to school to see the


    principal."


    "I''m fine. I''m back safe and sound, aren''t I?" Natalia replied, puzzled as to why Magnus woulde to


    see the principal.


    A weekter, Natalia and Lexi began their final exams. For the intense three days of testing, Magnus


    didn''t disturb her, driving her to school every morning and picking her up every night, even giving up his


    study for her use.


    But inevitably, the wheelchair would roll in from time to time, the man capturing her petite figure for a


    lingering kiss. Natalia had already grown ustomed to Magnus'' overbearing and unreasonable


    behavior.


    Afterpleting her exams, Natalia began her summer vacation. Kendra had been unusually quiet


    during this period, not causing any trouble.


    Meanwhile, Magnus''pany was thriving under his leadership, signing contracts with several


    European countries and boosting economic exchanges, inching thepany closer to prosperity. At


    this point, Lucius was growing more agitated. He hadn''t expected the cripple to turn thepany


    around, and, even more surprisingly, to make it more sessful than before. A sense of fear and


    unease began to creep into his heart.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    That day, he saw Magnus in a meeting with the CEO of a conglomerate from France. To his surprise,


    the CEO was bending over to shake hands with Magnus. The sight of such deference was like a sharp


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    needle pricking Lucius¡¯ eyes.


    It was supposed to be all his. Why was he on the outside looking in? He needed to make his move!


    Originally, he nned to wait until Magnus faltered due to hisck of business acumen, expecting him


    to be criticized by other board members and step down from his position willingly. But Magnus had


    proven him wrong. He not only managed thepany effectively but also expanded it globally. Magnus


    had even reced the staff with his own trusted experts brought over from France!


    He had underestimated his adversary. He found out that Magnus owned a multinational corporation in


    France. Magnus had really invested heavily in thest nine years; leaving him around would only mean


    trouble in the future!


    He stood up, locked his office door, and made a phone call.


    At ten in the morning, Magnus received a call that caused a storm to brew in his mind.


    At six in the evening, Magnus sat in his wheelchair, took the elevator directly to the underground


    parking lot, and Linden opened the car door for him. With a light push of his hands, Linden ced the


    wheelchair in the trunk, and the car slowly left the parking lot. Three cars followed Magnus¡¯ car closely


    after it left.


    Magnus was on his way to a dinner that he had arranged with the CEO of the conglomerate from


    France. The dinner was to be held at Cloud Mountain Vi. As Magnus¡¯ car was about to turn into the


    vi, the three cars following him sped up and crashed into his car.


    In the ensuing chaos, Magnus¡¯ car was pushed towards the edge of a cliff. The men in the cars quickly


    took out guns. One put on sunsses and, at Linden''s nod, started shooting at the cars behind them.


    At dusk, four cars were engaged in a fierce battle on the deserted road near Cloud Mountain Vi. One


    of the cars rammed into Magnus¡¯ car, causing it to flip over the edge of the cliff.


    Meanwhile, Linden and the man with the sunsses jumped out of the car and took cover behind a


    The car that had rammed into Magnus¡¯ started to catch fire. The mes soared into the sky! Linden and


    the man in sunsses, both injured by bullets, managed to escape in the light of the explosion.


    Elsewhere, in Golden Groove, Magnus received a phone call. His cold eyes shed red. He muttered a


    few words, sounding exhausted, "Handle the aftermath..."


    In another bar, Lucius received a call and immediately stood up. "What¡¯s the situation?"


    "Mr. Lucius, we lost four men, their car went over the cliff, but they might have jumped out!" The tense


    voice on the phone made Lucius break into a grin.


    He finallyughed. "They can''t escape. Even if they survived the fall, the cripple won¡¯t make it far!"


    He hung up the call, his eyes revealing a ruthless light. Magnus, do you want to y? I''ll y you to


    death!


    He gulped down a ss of whiskey, grabbed a woman on the couch, and kissed her. He spit the


    whiskey into her mouth, forcing her to swallow it. The woman coughed andined, "Mr. Lucius,


    you''re so wicked!"


    Luciusughed wildly. "Tonight, you¡¯re going to see just how wicked I can be!" He picked up the woman


    and carried her to a private room amid herughter.


    The next day, Lucius was awakened from his sleep by two police officers.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Lucius asked, springing up from the bed.


    "Mr. Lucius, we suspect you''re involved in the car crash and fire incident at Cloud Mountain Vi


    yesterday. It might be a case of attempted murder!" One officer informed him.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I was here all day yesterday. Lilly can vouch for me." Lucius


    quickly pulled the woman hiding behind him to his side.


    Lilly nodded eagerly, "Yes, Mr. Lucius was here all afternoon yesterday. He never left!"


    The police officer stepped forward. "Mr. Lucius, the owners of three of the four cars involved in the


    ident had phone calls with you yesterday, and they also received money from you. We have


    records. We''ve already detained one of the car owners. He confessed that you hired him to


    assassinate the CEO of Andersen Corporation, Magnus!"


    Lucius, a seasoned yer, put on his clothes and stood up. His cold gaze met the officer¡¯s. "I¡¯ll tell you


    this, I have nothing to do with this. The CEO of Andersen Corporation is my brother. Why would I want


    to kill him? I¡¯ll cooperate with your investigation, but if you find out I''m innocent, you better start looking


    for a new job."


    With that, he walked out of the room.


    Just as Lucius arrived at the police station, he heard someone report, "The car ownermitted


    suicide!"


    The two officers were taken aback. Lucius smirked. When he hired them, he had made it clear that if


    they failed, they had to disappear from Melfort, either by death or escape. If they got caught, he


    wouldn¡¯t hesitate to wipe out their entire families!


    To avoid involving his family, the car owner had swallowed the poison hidden under his fingernail.


    Lucius was released after half a day at the station since there was no evidence linking him to the crime.


    An hourter, all the ounts that had received money from Lucius were wiped clean. There was no


    trace of where the money had gone.


    When Lucius walked into Andersen Corporation full of glee, he saw Paul pushing Magnus¡¯ wheelchair


    towards the front door of the building. He stood in shock as he watched Magnus sitting in the


    wheelchair, alive and well.


    He didn''t die! Hadn''t he fallen off a cliff?


    As Lucius stared in disbelief, Magnus turned his head and saw Lucius standing by the pir. He gave a


    sinister smile as his wheelchair glided past Lucius. "Lucius, surprised that I''m still alive?"


    Lucius looked at the man who was smiling like a devil. This wasn''t a man who had fallen off a cliff! He


    had been tricked!


    These fools!


    Magnus slid closer, and his icy slits of eyes were piercing like a sword, aimed straight at Lucius.


    "You''ve been using these low-life tricks against me for years, aren''t you tired?


    ¡°Howe you''ve made no progress? How could these stale schemes of murder possibly kill me? I


    believe you can still recall, two years ago, you used the same method to try to off me in France. Aren''t


    you bored with these old tricks?


    ¡°Lucius, I advise you to stay put in the corner I''ve designated for you and quietly continue as my vice


    president! Don''t me me for not cherishing our brotherhood if there''s a next time! Your three


    chauffeurs have nicely fed my Perth! Much obliged!" Magnus finished, raising an eyebrow. He turned


    and left.


    Lucius was left behind, his gaze following Magnus'' retreating with a fierce light. "Magnus, don''t get too


    smug. Our feud has only just begun!" The man roared at the sky.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Magnus returned to the familiarfort of Maplewood Manor, finding Natalia waiting for him. She was


    perched on the sofa, her eyes glued to the television, engrossed in whatever it was she was watching.


    Seeing Natalia, Magnus felt a weightlifting off his chest¡ªan antidote to the gloom that Lucius'' betrayal


    had cast.


    Wheeling himself over to her, he simply watched her. ¡°Were you waiting for me, darling?¡± he asked.


    With summer vacation in full swing, Natalia spent her days at home, keeping to herself. She and Hector


    barely crossed paths. So, every evening when Magnus returned from work, she was there. It was a


    sight that Magnus hade to cherish. The thought of Natalia waiting for him filled him with a


    wellspring of energy. His only thought after wrapping up his work for the day was to rush home and be


    with Natalia.


    Natalia was so absorbed in her show that she didn''t notice Magnus until the sound of his wheelchair


    rolling closer broke her concentration. She turned her head to find Magnus, home from work, sitting in


    his wheelchair. His gaze was fixed on her, brimming with tenderness. His gaze alone was enough to


    make Natalia blush. She couldn''t bear to meet his eyes. Instead, she was muttering shyly, "Linden said


    you''d be home early today, so I thought we could have dinner together."


    Natalia had the freedom to go out with Lexi and have some fun, but she found herself content in


    Magnus'' home, reading books about Magnus¡¯s leg condition and eagerly awaiting his return. When


    Lexi had called to invite her out earlier that day, she had declined without even hearing where they


    were going. She didn''t know what Magnus thought, but she felt that if he came home to find her gone,


    he would be disappointed.


    "You''re such a good girl. You waited for me toe home, and it makes me very happy," Magnus said,


    a grin spreading across his face.


    With that, he reached out, gently caressing her cheek before sliding his hand down to her chin. He was


    about to lean in when Natalia, already flustered, asked, "Magnus, what are you doing?"


    Although it was his home, it was still a public area. Wasn''t he afraid of embarrassment?


    Magnus was so handsome, and a gentleman when he wasn''t angry. But when it came to flirting, he


    became brazen and shameless. Magnus simply shrugged off Natalia''s feigned ignorance. "Of course,


    I''m going to kiss you," he replied.


    The more Natalia blushed, the more Magnus wanted to kiss her. Her lips were inviting, like cherries


    glistening in the spring rain.


    However, his words made Natalia blush even more. "You... you''re so improper! Aren''t you afraid of


    being seen and embarrassed?" she managed to stutter.


    "Improper?" Magnus raised an eyebrow at Natalia''s audacity. He swiftly slid his hand down from her


    chin, pulling her onto hisp.


    "Magnus, you..." Natalia became nervous, afraid that sitting on hisp might harm his legs.


    But Magnus had been longing for her all day. There was no way he was going to let her go now. He


    held her tightly, dering, "There''s nothing improper about kissing my wife. Even if someone saw us,


    there would be no cause for embarrassment."


    His words were delivered so close to her that Natalia could feel the warmth of his breath. Her heart


    fluttered, and her face turned even redder. "I''m not your wife. You... "


    Natalia wanted to correct him, but then she remembered his anger when she had said the same thing


    before, so she stopped abruptly. She looked at him with wide, innocent eyes, not daring to say a word.


    Magnus chuckled at her hesitation. He lowered his head, pressing his forehead against hers. He kissed


    her cheek, then her earlobe, whispering sweet nothings to her. Under his tender care, Natalia''s cheeks


    turned bright red, and her body felt weak.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Magnus just chuckled again, and his voice was as warm and soothing as hot cocoa on a cold day. ¡°I


    invited Kyler over to the office today.¡±


    In front of Natalia, Magnus was supposed to refer to Kyler as his ¡°father-inw.¡±


    However, seeing how Kyler had let Natalia endure so much hardship because of Kendra, Magnus


    found it increasingly difficult to address him with that title.


    Given what Kendra had done, Magnus had to suppress his anger. He didn¡¯t order the rkson family


    to disappear from Melfort, and showed the utmost respect for Kyler. If it weren''t for him bringing Natalia


    into this world, and gifting him with such a precious gem. It would be bizarre if the rkson family were


    still intact and thriving in this city.


    "What? What did you want with my dad, Magnus...?" Natalia''s voice trailed off when she heard Magnus


    had been looking for her father.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Just moments ago, Natalia had been blushing and overjoyed by the intimate gestures he''d bestowed


    upon her. Now, she was a bundle of nerves.


    Magnus was, after all, an incredibly dangerous man. Natalia truly worried for her father¡¯s well-being.


    As she was about to voice her concern, Magnus, noticing her anxiety, furrowed his brows and silenced


    her with a hand over her lips. He looked her straight in the eye and said, ¡°Why are you so nervous?


    Even for your sake, I wouldn¡¯t harm your father. I brought him here to settle the matter of my divorce


    from Kendra. I told you I would give you a marriage license, and I will. I don¡¯t want to hear anything


    about Kendra and meing from your lips anymore."


    The mere thought of that night, Kendra, drunk as a skunk, slurring her words, made Magnus sick to his


    stomach. He was grateful Kendra hadn''t been shipped off to Sapphire Ind. If she had been, he


    probably wouldn''t havested three days before wringing her neck.


    "You... you''re serious? You''re really divorcing Kendra?" Magnus'' determination took Natalia aback.


    Unsure if she could actually remain by his side, Natalia was at a loss for words. Sometimes, Natalia


    found it hard to decipher what was going on in Magnus'' mind. He didn''t want her to leave and promised


    hermitment. Was it because he was reluctant to let her go, or did he harbor a hint of affection for


    her?


    The mere thought startled Natalia. She scolded herself, "What am I thinking? Magnus was supposed to


    marry Kendra. If he did fall for someone, it should''ve been Kendra. Even if he no longer loves her, he


    wouldn''t fall for me."


    If Magnus ever regained the use of his legs, there was no chance of being with him. A handsome and


    charismatic man like him had countless fangirls swooning, even while confined to a wheelchair. Once


    he could stand, there would be no ce for Natalia by his side. So why did she entertain the thought of


    Magnus having feelings for her?


    Sensing her doubts, Magnus chuckled helplessly, gently caressing her pert nose. "When have I ever


    lied to you? I keep my promises."


    With that, he leaned in and captured her lips. Their kiss was sweet and tender, as if Natalia were a


    piece of candy he wanted to devour.


    Due to his busy schedule and Natalia''s studies, they hadn''t had a chance for sex in days.


    Finally, having the opportunity to kiss his sweetheart, Magnus wasn''t about to let her escape so easily.


    He held Natalia close, kissing her passionately as she sat on hisp. The sight gave a passing maid


    quite a start. She thought, "Mr. Magnus truly adores Ms. Natalia. He doesn''t even mind her sitting on


    hisp."


    Since Magnus was unwilling to release Natalia, they spent a while in their intimate embrace. By the


    time they sat down for dinner, it was quitete.


    Having been caught kissing in the hall by the maids, Natalia was too embarrassed to look anyone in


    the eye, keeping her head down as she ate.


    Magnus, on the other hand, seemedpletely unfazed by the day''s events, eating heartily and even


    feeding Natalia some bites, which only made her more flustered.


    After dinner, ignoring Natalia''s shy demeanor, Magnus took her hand and wheeled himself upstairs. "I


    have some work to do. Keep mepany in the study. Once I''m done, we''ll sleep together." Magnus


    didn''t go straight to their bedroom but took Natalia to the study instead.


    At his words, Natalia''s face flushed a deep red. She knew exactly what he meant by ¡°sleep together.¡± If


    she wasn''t embarrassed, it would be strange.


    She''d thought she''d have some peace with Magnus outte dealing with work, but it seemed she''d


    been too naive.


    Magnus, who had deliberately said such a thing to make Natalia blush, chuckled at her reaction. He


    settled himself at the desk in the study to finish some paperwork while Natalia, having nothing better to


    do, studied a book on massage she''d recently acquired.


    Halfway through her studying, she looked up to find Magnus by the bookshelf, reaching for some files


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    on the top shelf. Despite his height and long arms, the files were just out of reach. Natalia quickly stood


    and rushed over to help. "Don''t move, Magnus. Let me get that for you."


    "I got it," Natalia said, scampering over to him and reaching out to take the stack of papers from his


    hands.


    There was a fondness in Magnus'' gaze as he watched her. He had seen Natalia so engrossed in her


    reading that he didn''t want to disrupt her; hence, he''d made the dash for the documents himself.


    And because she was there, he couldn''t stand to fetch the documents, so he had to grit his teeth and


    remain seated to retrieve them.


    After all, the reason Natalia was reading so intently was for his sake. Even though she might¡¯ve still


    wanted to leave him, he would definitely not give her that chance.


    "Let me do it," she said, taking the stack of papers. Natalia turned to hand it over to Magnus. But


    perhaps her movement was too swift. Along with the papers, she had managed to disce something


    else.


    A lightweight piece of paper fluttered down,nding on the floor beside the bookshelf.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    "What''s this?" Natalia, holding a file, bent down with curiosity to pick up a piece of paper.


    But before her hand could touch the paper, Magnus, seated in his wheelchair, had already picked it up.


    However, the moment Magnus'' gaze fell on the paper, his expression changed visibly. Almost


    instinctively, he flipped the paper over, hiding its content. His voice took on an icy edge as he spoke,


    "Nothing important, just some old stuff. It''ste, you must be tired. Go rest, I still have some paperwork


    to do."


    His demeanor was a stark contrast to the gentle manner he had shown her earlier. Even Natalia, who


    was usually slow to pick up on such subtleties, could tell something was off.


    Just like that, Magnus'' sudden shift brought her spirits crashing down. She could only muster a weak


    smile and say, "Alright, I''ll head back."


    It was he who had asked her to join him in going through the files, and now it was he who was shooing


    her away, not wanting her to see something.


    Unfortunately, she had already seen what was on the paper. It was a stunningly beautiful girl. Magnus


    had hidden her portrait on his bookshelf. Their rtionship must have been quite special.


    As she had said before, how could Magnus ever be interested in her? Whoever he was interested in, it


    certainly wouldn''t be her.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Nat..." In truth, Magnus had wanted Natalia to leave because he didn''t want her to see something in


    his past.


    When he abruptly sent her away, and she agreed to leave, he watched her lonely figure retreating and


    couldn''t help but feel like he had been too harsh. So instinctively, he called out to Natalia, wanting to


    exin and prevent any misunderstanding. But it was toote. Natalia had already left, turned the


    corner, and disappeared from sight.


    Watching this, Magnus muttered to himself, "She shouldn''t be angry. She probably doesn''t know what


    was on that paper..."


    With that thought, Magnus, who had been a bit harsh to Natalia, felt a pang of guilt.


    He looked down at the picture he had drawn many years ago, where the girl was still as beautiful and


    vibrant as she had been. Yet, his heart no longer ached like it did when she first left. After all, she had


    taken good care of him back then.


    Without wasting any more time, Magnus returned the portrait to the bookshelf. He finished off the


    remaining paperwork and returned to his bedroom.


    As Magnus'' wheelchair entered the room, Natalia, who had already showered, was sitting on the sofa


    reading a book. Hearing Magnus enter, she looked up to see him, her face expressionless.


    Magnus was always like this, unpredictable. Until he spoke, Natalia wouldn''t dare say anything. After


    all, upsetting him would do her no good.


    "Well, I''ve finished my paperwork," said Magnus, his voice filled with a hint of guilt from the earlier


    incident in the study, as he saw Natalia watching him. Recently, Natalia had been very well-behaved.


    He didn''t want any other issues to upset her. Furthermore, he believed that Kyler would soon be


    pressuring Kendra to finalize the divorce. Then, he could make Natalia his rightful wife.


    Noticing Magnus'' changed demeanor, Natalia put down her book, trying to suppress the difort in


    her heart. She turned to Magnus and suggested, "Oh, would you like me to give you a massage? I''ve


    learned some techniques recently. It might help with your legs."


    These past few days, Magnus had been busy withpany matters, leaving early and returningte.


    So, despite not going out, Natalia hadn''t had the chance to massage his legs. Seeing that it was still


    early and Magnus had finished his work, Natalia naturally wanted to seize the opportunity to help him.


    After all, she had promised that once Magnus'' legs had healed, she would leave his side.


    With Magnus'' capabilities and influence, any woman he wanted was within his reach. Even Kendra


    wanted to reim her status as Mrs. Andersen, didn''t she?


    And if he wasn''t interested in Kendra but the girl in the portrait, he could probably find her and fulfill his


    desire, right?


    "No need, I''ve been quite tired recently and would like to rest," Magnus replied, wheeling himself to


    Natalia. He looked at her intently with his voice low. "What''s wrong, my dear? Are you upset? I was a


    bit rude in the study earlier. I was just frustrated with somepany issues, not angry at you. Please


    don''t take it to heart."


    In his life, Magnus had never bowed or apologized to anyone. But seeing Natalia''s furrowed brows and


    pouting lips, he would¡¯ve rather swallowed his pride and exined himself than let her sulk.


    As for the real content of the paper, he felt it was unnecessary to tell Natalia. After all, it was in the past,


    and telling her might¡¯ve only upset her more.


    "I''m not upset," Natalia countered, hearing Magnus'' exnation. However, knowing he wasn''t telling


    the truth, she felt even more upset.


    Suddenly, she stood up, forcing a strained smile. "Since you''re tired, you should rest. I''ll head to the


    guest room, so I don''t disturb you."


    The paper contained a portrait of a girl. He had been angry because she had identally found the


    portrait. But he was using thepany''s issues as an excuse.


    She had known for a while that Magnus didn''t truly fancy her. His affectionsy elsewhere. So why was


    he making such ame excuse, attempting to pull the wool over her eyes?


    Was Natalia actually suggesting she would sleep in the guest room? Upon hearing her words, Magnus''


    brow furrowed considerably. He stared at Natalia, so directly, "You..."


    But Natalia, feeling choked up inside, could no longer bear to remain in Magnus'' presence. So, as


    Magnus began to speak, she immediately rose to her feet, striding towards the exit of the bedroom.


    Inwardly, she was consumed by a sense of hurt. She had never imagined, being a stand-in, she would


    be worthy of Magnus'' true affections. But his kindness towards her over this period had left her unsure


    of what was real.


    Looking back, she was indeed dreaming too much.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    He was the CEO of Andersen Corporation, with the power to make or break lives at his fingertips. How


    could he possibly have liked her, a powerless and dependent girl?


    Why did she feel upset when he was hiding someone''s portrait? Why did she feel heartbroken due to


    his fluctuating emotions? Why did she long for him to rescue her when she was in danger?


    ¡°Wake up, Natalia! Magnus doesn''t like you at all. Don''t be a fool!¡± She thought.


    This was the first time Magnus had seen Natalia lose her temper in front of him. So, Magnus just


    frowned, not knowing what to say. He watched as Natalia stormed off towards the bedroom. Her eyes


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    were red, as if she was about to cry.


    Seeing this, it was impossible for Magnus to let her leave just like that. He reached out and grabbed


    Natalia''s hand as she passed by him. Then, with a furrowed brow and a deep voice, he said, "Stop


    making a fuss. I was wrong. I''m sorry. We''re husband and wife, and of course, we should sleep


    together. Why are you going to sleep in the guest room?"


    In the past, when he was in a bad mood and vented on Natalia, she alwaysplied. Despite feeling


    aggrieved, she always bore it. But today, she was acting out of character. It was as if she had received


    a huge shock. She even said she was going to sleep in the guest room, which made Magnus quite


    angry.


    Had Natalia, although confined to Maplewood Manor, been thinking about Hector all this time?


    Otherwise, what could make the obedient Natalia suddenly change like this?


    "Are we husband and wife? Magnus, your wife is clearly Kendra. You don''t like me, so why are you


    bothering me so much?" Knowing that she couldn''t shake off Magnus, Natalia didn''t struggle. She just


    stood there, her eyes red, looking at him very seriously as she spoke.


    Even though she knew that linking him and Kendra together might¡¯ve angered him, she couldn''t help


    herself.


    "Enough!" As Natalia expected, Magnus couldn''t bear it when she brought up Kendra. He growled from


    his wheelchair, his sharp eyes staring at Natalia. Words squeezed out through gritted teeth. "I said,


    don''t talk about Kendra and me! Natalia, you are my only wife. I will give you what''s yours. You don''t


    have to provoke me time and time again!"


    Every time Natalia denied being his wife, it made Magnus feel very ufortable. He couldn''t figure


    out whether Natalia said these things out of jealousy, or if she was deliberately doing this because she


    was disgusted that he couldn''t stand up.


    "Heh," So, Magnus thought she was pushing him even at this point.


    When Natalia heard Magnus'' words, she couldn''t help but sneer. Then, with red eyes, she said, "I


    never thought about bing Mrs. Andersen. So don''t feel provoked. When you can stand up one


    day, I''ll leave. Who you like and who you want to marry then has nothing to do with me!"


    If Magnus'' proposal of marriage was just because he had taken her virginity, or if he was using her to


    provoke Kendra, then she should really give up. Maybe this was God''s punishment for her giving up


    Hector and having feelings for Magnus.


    After days of deep thought, Natalia was sure that she was not the same Natalia as before, after


    spending time with him.


    "Shut up!" Natalia''s inexplicable tantrum had already given Magnus a headache. Now, she even said


    she didn''t want to be his wife. Her indifferent attitude was like stepping on Magnus'' trigger point,


    causing him to flip out instantly.


    So, Magnus didn''t care how sad Natalia looked. With a frown and a heart burning with rage, he directly


    pulled her arm and pulled Natalia into his arms. Then, without giving Natalia a chance to react, he bent


    down and kissed Natalia''s lips forcefully, as if punishing her, to vent his anger.


    "Umm... Magnus... it hurts..." Magnus'' kiss was too domineering and brutal.


    Natalia, who had been abruptly embraced and kissed by him, was somewhat overwhelmed. She tried


    to push him away with her hands, but it was useless.


    "Do you know what pain is? You dare to say those things to me if you know what pain is, huh? Who


    gave you such courage to challenge me?" Magnus bit her hard again, ignoring Natalia''s cry of pain,


    before he let her go, panting heavily. Then, while speaking, he held Natalia and maneuvered his


    wheelchair to the edge of the bedroom''srge bed. He forcefully threw Natalia in his arms onto the soft


    bed. Then, with a push of his hands, he leaped onto the bed at an almost imperceptible speed.


    Forcefully, he pressed Natalia beneath him. Grinding his teeth, he continued his unfinished words. "Let


    me tell you, Natalia, no matter who gave you the courage, you are my woman for the rest of your life. If


    anyone dares to covet you, I will never let him go!"


    After saying this, Magnus bent down and began to kiss Natalia''s neck. His hands quickly removed all of


    Natalia''s clothes. Even though Natalia''s eyes were filled with tears, and she looked utterly wronged, he


    broke into her body and possessed her fiercely.


    "Ah..." Because she wasn''t prepared, his sudden intrusion made Natalia cry out in pain. This feeling


    reminded her of the masked man who had taken her the first night. He was so rude and so harsh.


    This prompted Natalia, who had forgotten the pain of the past, to mock herself inwardly, "Magnus


    doesn''t care about you, so no matter how much pain you''re in, he won''t show you an ounce of pity."


    So, regardless of how Magnus tormented her in the ensuing time, Natalia gritted her teeth tightly, not


    uttering a single sound.


    However, Magnus, who was filled with rage, waspletely oblivious to her inner thoughts. He


    continued to move inside her tirelessly, growling, "You better remember this moment. You''re mine. If


    you dare harbor any other intentions, I''ll make the entire rkson family pay for your capriciousness!"


    No matter what, he wouldn''t let her go! She was his, now and forever!


    Whatever Natalia wanted, he could tolerate and provide, he could give her time to heal.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    If Natalia were to leave Magnus, for Hector or any other man, Magnus would never allow it!


    Magnus was always noted for his strength. Despite his seemingly crippled legs, he always managed to


    exhaust Natalia. So when Magnus finally growled in satisfaction, marking the end of their passionate


    sex, Natalia didn''t have the energy left even to speak. She pretended to sleep, turning her head to the


    side, yet her mind was alert.


    ¡°Darlin''?¡± Magnus, having released his pent-up energy, was still annoyed with Natalia. Seeing her


    asleep with wet eyshes and tear stains on her face, even in his anger, he couldn''t find it in him to be


    harsh.


    After getting off her, he called out to her, hoping to clear up the issues if she was still awake. He made


    it clear that he wouldn''t let her leave. He seemed to really like Natalia, a feeling he''d never had for any


    other woman before. So even if Natalia hated him, her leaving was not an option!


    Natalia heard Magnus calling her, but she chose to ignore him. She coiled up under the nket,


    keeping her mouth shut.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Magnus, knowing Natalia was awake but choosing to ignore him, exhaled a sigh. He then


    moved to his wheelchair, lifted the nket, and picked up Natalia, who was still unclothed, and took her


    to the bathroom. He filled the bathtub with water, first putting Natalia in, then supported his own body


    into the tub.


    After they were both clean, Magnus held Natalia and returned to the master bed, where he fell into a


    deep sleep with her in his arms.


    Natalia, who had been exhausted, had long fallen asleep.


    The next day, Natalia was awoken by a strong ray of sunlight piercing through the opened curtains and


    ¡°Whoosh!¡± As Natalia was shielding her eyes from the light, the curtains were abruptly drawn. Soon,


    the sound of a wheelchair moving was heard, and it stopped by her bed.


    Then came the gentle voice of Magnus. ¡°Wake up. You''ve slept a long time.¡±


    Magnus hadn''t nned to wake Natalia so early, knowing how tired she was. But then he remembered


    how she challenged himst night, saying she wouldn''t marry him.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Though his anger had subsided after the release, there was still a rock weighing on his chest, he


    needed to clear things up with her.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Surprised by this method of waking her, Natalia wondered who would disturb her sleep. When


    she heard Magnus'' voice and saw the handsome man in a white shirt and trousers sitting on a


    wheelchair by her bed, she was fully awake.


    This, of course, included Magnus'' harsh words fromst night, so, Natalia''s mood, which was not so


    bad in the early morning, immediately turned gloomy.


    She didn''t feel she did anything wrong the night before. Magnus had the right to like other women, and


    she had the right to choose whether to stay with him. Was she wrong in thinking this? With these


    thoughts, Natalia didn''t say much, she simply got dressed, freshened up, and went downstairs.


    Magnus, seeing Natalia''s indifference towards him in the morning, went downstairs while she was


    getting dressed.


    By the time Natalia was ready, Magnus was already sitting at the dining table, leisurely eating his


    breakfast. Natalia took a seat at the table, wondering, ¡°What time is it now? Magnus hasn''t gone to the


    office yet? Is he staying to settle scores overst night''s incident?¡±


    As Natalia was pondering and not speaking, Magnus, who was eating elegantly like a prince, finally


    spoke. His tone was light as ifst night''s events were a figment of her imagination. ¡°I will only work half


    a day at the office today and will be back by noon. Be ready to give me a massage in the afternoon.¡±


    Magnus originally nned to handle the Lucius situation quickly, and then he would have enough time


    to do whatever Natalia wanted. But given the current situation, Magnus felt his n wouldn''t work.


    Across from him, the enemy was not just Lucius. There was also Hector, who was constantly trying to


    steal Natalia away from him.


    Natalia was surprised to hear Magnus would only be at the office for half a day. She couldn''t help but


    look at him.


    ¡°What? Is there a problem? Didn''t you say you prepared a lot of ns yesterday? So, were you lying to


    me yesterday?¡± Seeing Natalia''s gaze, Magnus also looked up at her. Although he knew Natalia had


    been studying massage techniques at Maplewood Manor, he expressed doubt.


    He thought to himself, ¡°This girl is getting more and more daring. She was clearly in the wrong


    yesterday, and yet she dares to ignore me this morning. If I didn''t care for her so much, wouldn''t I be at


    a loss right now?¡±


    It was a surprise to hear such words from Magnus this early morning. Natalia, who had been feeling


    Magnus'' kindnesstely, couldn''t help but furrow her brows. She set down her knife and fork.


    Swallowing her feelings of hurt, she said, "How dare I deceive you? Well then, I''ll await your return at


    Maplewood Manor."


    Natalia''s tone was harsh, but Magnus had no intention of arguing with her. He disregarded the


    resentment and sorrow in her eyes and simply finished his meal on his te. Then, with Linden


    pushing his wheelchair, Magnus left for the office.


    Once Magnus had left, Natalia, who had lost all appetite, didn''t eat anymore. She turned around and


    went upstairs, locking herself in her room to read.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    "Mr. Andersen, Mr. rkson from rkson International is in the reception area waiting to see you.


    Would you like me to send him in?" Paul said respectfully as Magnus walked into the office.


    What on earth brought Kyler here at this time? Could it be that Kendra had finally agreed to a divorce?


    Upon hearing Paul''s words, Magnus couldn''t help but ponder. However, something didn''t seem right. If


    Kendra, that detestable woman, had indeed agreed to a divorce, a simple phone call from Kyler would


    have sufficed for Magnus to get his team on it. Why would Kyler need to go out of his way to visit


    Andersen Corporation in person?


    Confused and suspicious, Magnus coolly told his assistant, "Send him in." With that, he entered the


    CEO''s office of Andersen Corporation.


    It wasn''t long before there was a knock on Magnus'' office door. Kyler came in, followed by a woman.


    Magnus shot a nce at the woman and immediately frowned, his displeasure clear on his face.


    Kendra dared to appear before him after thest time he had dealt with her! Her audacity was just too


    much!


    Kendra, standing behind Kyler, didn''t care how displeased Magnus looked. Feeling Magnus'' gaze on


    her, she straightened her back to show off her figure, entuated by her provocative clothing, to the


    best advantage. She thought to herself, "Humph, if that brat Natalia could seduce Magnus, then I am


    confident that with a little effort, I can make him sumb to my charm!"


    Magnus must have fallen for Natalia because he had lived on Sapphire Ind since childhood and had


    never seen a truly enchanting woman. So, she believed that once she made a move, Magnus would


    not only be unable to resist her but would be begging for her attention. The very idea of Natalia trying to


    take her ce as Mrs. Andersen was ludicrous!


    Kendra was sure her tactics would allure Magnus and pique his interest. However, her actions only


    disgusted Magnus, sessfully igniting his anger. Therefore, Magnus'' icy gaze swiftly shifted to Kyler,


    who was standing in front of Kendra, and he asked irritably, "Mr. rkson, what''s the meaning of this?"


    He had approached Kyler to get Kendra to divorce him. He did not ask Kyler to bring his shameless


    daughter to unt herself in front of him.


    Kendra and his innocent Natalia were sisters; Magnus felt that Natalia was truly unfortunate.


    "Uh, Mr. Andersen, don''t be angry. Here is the situation. Kendra said that she could agree to a divorce,


    but she must talk to you face to face. So I just...¡±


    Seeing Magnus'' displeasure, Kyler was naturally frightened. He quickly began exining that Kendra


    insisted on meeting Magnus in person before agreeing to a divorce.


    Kyler knew that bringing Kendra to Andersen Corporation would undoubtedly provoke Magnus. But in


    the end, he could not resist Natalia''s persistent persuasion and agreed to this request. He thought that


    perhaps if Kendra met with Magnus, she would finally give up and willingly proceed with the divorce.


    "So? You let your daughtere here dressed scantily to talk to me?" Magnus was surprised that


    Kyler did not reprimand Kendra but instead tantly tried to provoke him.


    As Magnus spoke, he wore a frosty smile, and his piercing ck eyes swept over their faces. His


    words were sharp and unyielding. "Who gave you the audacity to think you could negotiate with me?"


    Magnus felt that Kyler should be grateful for having Natalia, a kind and adorable daughter. Without her,


    people like Kyler and Kendra would have suffered at his hands countless times.


    Kendra was stunned. Magnus was not at all moved by her charm, but instead, was he angry? The


    situation waspletely different from what she had imagined. She stood there looking at Magnus with


    a pitiful expression.


    Magnus red at her, and she felt her scalp tingle. She bowed her head, and her legs were trembling.


    "No, Mr. Andersen, you misunderstood. That''s not what I meant." Kyler was terrified when Magnus lost


    his temper. He red at Kendra beside him, then turned back to Magnus and hastily exined. He


    knew that it was inappropriate to bring Kendra at this time, and he understood why Magnus was upset.


    "You didn''t mean it? Then what did you mean?" Seeing Kyler''s hypocritical demeanor, Magnus couldn''t


    help but scoff. A pair of inscrutable eyes stared straight at Kyler, coldly dering, "Don''t think that


    because I pamper my wife, you''ll receive any exceptional treatment from me. I know exactly what


    you''re thinking. You lost the right to be Nat¡¯s father when you let Natalia take the ce of that woman!"


    Although the disagreement between Magnus and Natalia was recent, it didn¡¯t keep Magnus from


    wanting to set things right for her, against her despicable father and wicked sister.


    They bullied the old Natalia, but that was the past, and he would be kind enough to let go. Now, Natalia


    was his woman. Anyone who dared toy a finger on her would face dire consequences!


    "Your wife? Did you actually call her your wife? What about me?"


    To everyone''s surprise, Magnus referred to Natalia with such intimacy. Upon hearing this, Kendra was


    immediately triggered. Regardless of Magnus'' apparent fury, she yelled at him, "Magnus, I am your


    wife, not Natalia! She''s nothing more than a bastard child! What makes her worthy of your attention?¡±


    Jealousy and indignation painted Kendra''s face. She despised Natalia for stealing everything from her.


    Why didn''t she die that time? That incident allowed her to live once again in this world.


    Magnus treated her this way, all because of Natalia. She regretted it, regretted not being the one to


    marry him. Instead, Natalia got the upper hand!C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    If Magnus bore a grudge against Kendra for forcing Natalia to take her ce at the altar, then she could


    apologize. Regardless, she was determined that the prestigious title of Mrs. Andersen, the CEO of


    Andersen Corporation, would never fall into the hands of a cunning woman like Natalia.


    What right did Natalia, the illegitimate child, have topete against Kendra? If it weren''t for Kendra''s


    generous heart, providing Natalia with food and shelter from their childhood, Natalia would probably


    have starved in some deste corner.


    However, Magnus was already furious due to Kendra''s presence. When Kendra had the audacity to


    insult Natalia in front of him, his expression darkened. His icy gaze, sharp as a de, was directed at


    Kendra, who was fuming with anger.


    The next moment, Magnus picked up his pen from the desk and threw it at the shouting Kendra. His


    throw was so urate and powerful that the ordinary pen seemed like an arrow flying straight at


    Kendra.


    "Ah!" Kendra screamed as the pen pierced her chest. The intense pain turned Kendra''s face pallid, and


    blood began to seep from the wound, staining her white dress with a blossoming red flower.


    Kendra, who had been making a scene moments ago, was stunned by Magnus'' action. She had


    already experienced his ruthlessness. And today, despite her best efforts to impress him, he had not


    even given her a second nce. Instead, he had stabbed her with a pen!


    She stared at Magnus, seated behind his desk. His expression was grim, as if he was ready tomit


    murder with horrified-looking eyes. She had underestimated this man, who had been wheelchair-bound


    for nine years, thinking him weak.


    Now, she realized, in this city, even in the entire country, where the Andersen family could control


    everything, the most terrifying man was not Lucius, known for his ruthlessness, but Magnus!


    Kyler, who was standing by the side, was equally shocked. He hadn''t expected Magnus, who hadn''t


    even moved from his chair, to injure Kendra with a pen from a distance. With his voice trembling, he


    apologized to Magnus, "I''m sorry, Mr. Andersen, please don''t be angry. Kendra... she didn''t mean it..."


    If Magnus really wanted Kendra''s life because of her actions, he wouldn''t be able to do anything.


    Magnus was different from Lucius. He didn''t know much about Magnus, and his powerful aura made


    his skin crawl whenever he was around him.


    But before Kyler could finish his apology, Magnus spoke in a cold voice, "Is she ignorant or arrogant!


    You didn''t follow through with anything I asked you to. It seems like I don¡¯t have to be polite to you


    anymore!"


    He was disappointed in Kyler for not being able to control his own daughter. He had nned to let


    Kyler off the hook for Natalia''s sake, but his ipetence was the main reason why Natalia was


    suffering.


    Kendra, recovering from the shock, was trembling as she stared at the pen embedded in her chest and


    the blood seeping out. She grabbed Kyler''s hand and sobbed. "Dad... what should I do? Am I going to


    die? I don''t want to die..."


    Kyler, already distressed, was at a loss for words. He tried tofort his terrified daughter while


    gauging Magnus'' reaction. "I''m sorry, Mr. Andersen, I''m sorry..." he stuttered, not knowing what else to


    say.


    He kept apologizing, fearing Magnus'' wrath might¡¯ve cost Kendra her life. He was on the verge of


    kneeling and begging Magnus to let them go. Without immediate medical attention, the pen lodged so


    deep in Kendra''s chest would cause her to bleed out!


    However, Magnus was not satisfied with Kyler''s apology. He loosened his tie and spoke leisurely,


    "Normally, I don''t have a habit of hitting women. But when ites to those who mistreat my wife, it''s a


    different story. Consider this a second warning to you and your daughter. If there''s a third time, don''t


    me me for not warning you! Now, get out!"


    If it weren''t for Kendra refusing to divorce him, there wouldn''t have been so many misunderstandings


    between him and Natalia. He had suffered every time Natalia distanced herself from him because of


    Kendra, his legal wife. Therefore, he couldn''t guarantee that he wouldn''t take Kendra''s life if she


    continued to refuse the divorce.


    Upon hearing Magnus'' words, Kyler realized that he had been spared once again, all thanks to Natalia.


    Kyler stuttered, nodding his head rapidly. "Yes, Mr. Andersen. I''ll get right on that. I apologize. We are


    leaving now. I''m really sorry."


    With that, he supported Kendra, who was staggering, to the door.


    Kendra, on the other hand, was sobbing uncontrobly, shaking with fear, while Kyler dragged her


    straight out of Magnus¡¯ office.


    Once Kyler and Kendra had left, the rattled Magnus didn''t waste much time. He immediately headed to


    a meeting in his office,pletely indifferent to whether Kendra would go to the hospital or not.


    Magnus had told Natalia that morning that he would only be working half a day. He nned to return


    home in the afternoon and have her give him a massage. So when lunchtime rolled around, Magnus


    had Linden drive him back to Maplewood Manor.


    "You''ve been reading these books all this time, Natalia?" James asked with a grin, holding one of


    Natalia''s usual reads in the grand hall of Maplewood Manor.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    It was James, Chase and Carter who came by.


    Frankly, they thought that Magnus was one lucky chap. The guy had lived for over two decades, never


    once experiencing romance. And when he finally did, he ended up with the hot babe Natalia. They


    were undeniably envious. Compared to Natalia, the women they knew were meremoners.


    "Indeed," Natalia affirmed with a smile when James asked. She did not understand why these three


    would suddenly show up at Maplewood Manor, and why Magnus was absent.


    She courteously brewed them some tea, inspecting each of them as she did. James, who was always


    trying to strike a conversation with a smile, and Chase, who spoke less, but spoke each word


    profoundly.


    And there was also Carter, who was fond of teasing Magnus when they were in France.


    She wondered, "Didn''t Magnus say he''d be home by noon when he left this morning? Do their arrivals


    have anything to do with Magnus'' early return?"


    Yet, the three men in front of her seemed oblivious to Natalia''s confusion, especially James, who kept


    gazing at Natalia with his bright puppy eyes, smiling all the way.


    Then he said, "Oh, Magnus is indeed a lucky man. Not only are you beautiful, but you''re also


    considerate."


    Changing his tone, James proposed with a grin, "Natalia, why not ditch Magnus and leave with me?


    Magnus is so cold, he surely can''t be as romantic as I am."


    But as soon as James spoke, Chase, who was sitting next to him, elbowed him in the stomach.


    "Ouch¡­" James immediately clutched his stomach, wailing in pain.


    Carter, always good-natured, couldn''t help but chuckle. "You sure have guts, James. Isn''t this like the


    hundredth time you''ve tried to steal Natalia? Aren''t you afraid Magnus would punish you?"


    Though Natalia hadn''t been with Magnus for long, his jealous reputation had already spread.


    "He must have a death wish to dare to poke the bear," Chasemented, his words as concise as


    always.


    Just as Natalia was enjoying the lively banter, Magnus, who had just left thepany, hurried back to


    Maplewood Manor. He took one look at the three men lounging on the couch, especially at James, who


    was grinning from ear to ear. With a frown, he said, "You guys sure got here fast!" Usually, they would


    hang out at the Golden Groove, but today, they hade to his ce.


    He then wheeled over to Natalia, reaching out to cup her face. "Don''t hang out with these beasts!"


    "Wha¡­?"


    "You¡­" The three men gasped. This guy was showing off his affection right in front of them and even


    called them beasts!


    Magnus then cast James a chilling nce before saying, "There''s a tough training camp in the desert. I


    can send you there to toughen up."


    James immediately protested, "Magnus, you¡­ fine, I won''t say anything anymore. Natalia, you have to


    help me!" Seeing his pitiful face, Natalia couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Magnus smiled faintly at Natalia''sughter. Carter and Chase also burst intoughter. Only Magnus


    could handle the unruly James.


    Before he came back from thepany, Chase had told him that they nned to gather at Maplewood


    Manor. He didn''t expect them toe so soon. Knowing they were worried because of Lucius''


    assassination attempt, he didn''t refuse theirpany.


    Compared to his blood-rted brother Lucius, who was constantly plotting against him, Carter, Chase,


    and James were the real brothers on whom he could always rely.


    "I assure you, I have the utmost respect for Natalia. I promise I won''t do it again!"


    James certainly knew what the desert training was like. He was skilled, but being in a desert with no


    women, licking blood off knife des every day just for training, was worse than death to him.


    Natalia was still a bit uneasy around Magnus because of yesterday''s events. She didn''t dare meet his


    gaze and kept her head down.


    Natalia might have said that, but she couldn''t help but wonder why Magnus seemed to care so much


    for her in front of everyone when he didn''t even like her.


    Magnus, noticing Natalia''s mood, knew she was still upset about what happenedst night. He reached


    out and gently held her hand, his voice deep and maic. "Have you eaten yet, baby? Don''t wait for


    me if you''re hungry."


    Ever since Kyler and his daughter visited the Andersen Corporation that morning, Magnus couldn''t help


    but feel a pang in his heart whenever he thought about the hardships Natalia faced living with the


    rkson family.


    In many ways, their fates were simr. Both were rejected by their blood rtives, with parents who


    didn''t care for them. Even he was the respected son of the Andersen family, he, and Natalia, who had


    grown up under the care of others, weren''t so different after all. And so, it broke Magnus'' heart to see


    someone so kind and innocent be so distressed.


    ¡°Ah, they say, ¡®bros before hoes,'' Magnus. But it seems like the phrase was tailor-made for you." The


    three of them were sitting here, and when Magnus came back, he only engaged in conversation with


    Natalia,pletely ignoring them. James was both amused and hurt. After all, their bond of


    brotherhood spanned over two decades, yet it seemed insignificantpared to the few months the


    young beauty Natalia spent with Magnus. This truth was a bitter pill to swallow.


    However, James''ints only earned him a dismissive sideways nce from Magnus. "I''m happy.


    What''s it to you?"


    "Alright, alright, as long as you''re happy." Seeing Magnus'' stormy expression, James didn''t dare to


    provoke him further. He joked lightly before beating a hasty retreat.


    Magnus didn''t earn his reputation as a jealous husband for nothing. It was better not to push his


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    buttons, lest he got caught in the crossfire.


    By the time Magnus got back, it was already noon. So, shortly after his return, the servants brought out


    the prepared lunch to the table.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    A tablevishly set with a smorgasbord of dishes, ranging from exotic delicacies to homelyfort


    food, was a sight to behold.


    It was their first time dining together with Natalia present, a new addition to the group of four.


    Throughout the meal, Magnus, much like a fussy mother concerned about her child''s appetite, kept


    piling food onto Natalia''s te. This made Natalia blush profusely, to the point where she wished she


    could crawl into a hole and hide. In a soft murmur to Magnus, she said, "Magnuse on, I''ve had


    enough to eat."


    Witnessing this spectacle, Carter, Chase, and James could hardly believe their eyes. The man before


    them, who had endured years of hardship and who was usually cold and domineering, was now


    behaving so softly. The three of them, having grown up with Magnus, could only describe his newfound


    behavior as ¡°cringeworthy.¡±


    Amidst the internal scoffing of Carter, Chase, and James, the meal came to an end.


    Knowing that Carter and the others wanted to talk to him, Magnus excused himself from the table. He


    turned to Natalia, who stood quietly by his side, and said, "I''ll be in the study with Carter and the others.


    You get ready. I''ll join you shortly."


    Although it was a simple instruction, Magnus'' soft voice and tender gaze left Natalia blushing


    throughout the conversation. She could hardly bear to look at the three brothers standing next to


    Magnus, whose faces were filled with resentment due to the intimacy they shared.


    Natalia responded with a nod. "I understand."


    After saying this, she turned and hurried away. Her rushed departure made her seem all the more


    adorable.


    After Natalia left, Carter, Chase, and James followed Magnus to his study. Once inside, James, usually


    all smiles and seemingly carefree, became unusually serious. "Magnus, how do you n on dealing


    with Lucius? His actions are bing bolder. I fear he''ll cause trouble if we don''t act soon."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    They all knew how ruthless Lucius could be. He had been gunning for Magnus for years but to no avail.


    So, with Lucius bing more aggressive, they wanted to take early action, to nip all his ns in the


    bud and preferably get rid of this scum who had tried to harm his own brother just to gain control of the


    Andersen Corporation.


    Upon James'' words, Magnus, who had been keeping a close eye on Lucius'' movements, let out a cold


    to see just how capable Lucius really is. I want him to use all his strength, only to be beaten down by


    me. That''s what he deserves for all the suffering I''ve endured."


    "For Grandpa''s sake, we can''t kill him yet! Jamie wouldn''t allow it as well!" Magnus stared out at the


    zing sun. His heart was as cold as ice.


    Understanding Magnus'' intentions, Carter and the others respected his decision. Though they were


    worried, they agreed, "We''ll keep a close eye on Lucius. We won''t let him pull any stunts."


    "Alright." Magnus nodded, his gaze drifting back to the view outside the window, his expression


    bing increasingly profound. He had long considered Lucius, who was constantly plotting against


    him, no longer a brother. Yet, he was worried about their grandfather''s health and thus tolerated Lucius''


    reckless behavior over the years. If it weren''t for his concern for his grandfather''s health and Jamie''s


    dying words, Lucius would have been dead a thousand times over, given Magnus'' capabilities and


    influence. Eliminating Lucius would be a piece of cake for him.


    With these thoughts in mind, Magnus stood by the window in silence for a while.


    When he finally broke the silence, Carter and the others hadn''t said a word for quite some time. "Is that


    all?" he asked.


    They were clearly just looking for an excuse toe and check on him. While Magnus felt a warmth in


    his heart, he appeared rather impatient on the outside.


    "Yeah," replied Chase, who had been silent all along.


    They had no real reason to see Magnus; it was just a ruse orchestrated by Carter and James to check


    on Magnus'' sweetheart bride.


    Chase was rather upset about this. They had been close since childhood, even sharing a bed when


    they had had too much to drink. When had their rtionship be so distant that Magnus needed an


    excuse to send them away? Just because he had a beautiful wife?


    Despite Chase''s apparent concern, Magnus seemed oblivious. He simply replied to Chase, "If there''s


    nothing else, I''ll take my leave. Make yourselves at home."


    After saying this, he returned to his wheelchair and left for Natalia''s room.


    "Didn''t you have something to discuss with Carter and the others? Howe you''re back so soon?"


    Natalia asked as she prepared to test a new treatment method for Magnus'' legs. She helped him with


    the wheelchair the moment she noticed him inside.


    She seemedposed on the outside, but inside, her thoughts were still in turmoil from the events of


    the previous day.


    Although Natalia seemed to talk to him normally, her eyes, however, barely met his. Feeling helpless,


    Magnus went over and gently took Natalia into his arms. Circling her in his embrace, he asked softly,


    "Are you still upset about what happened yesterday? What do you want me to do to make you happy?"


    Before he met Natalia, Magnus had never imagined that he, too, would one day put aside his pride for


    someone, using soft and gentle words just to coax a smile from her.


    "I''m not upset. You should let me go, I''m squashing your leg." As Magnus held her close, his warm


    breath brushed against her ear with every word he said. This made Natalia, who was already


    somewhat resistant to him out of petnce, blush furiously. She knew very well in her heart that for


    someone like Magnus, going to such lengths to please her, repeatedly setting aside his ego, was


    incredibly rare.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    She should''ve known when to fold them rather than hold them, but she couldn''t let it go.


    She didn''t know why; just the thought of another woman hiding in Magnus'' heart made her feel uneasy.


    She didn''t want to continue being so close to Magnus anymore.


    "Stop pretending. Your face screams, ¡®I''m mad.¡¯" Seeing that she wasn''t admitting it, Magnus just held


    her tighter. While talking, he gently showered her face with kisses. His voice was a low murmur. "I was


    too roughst night, and I hurt you. I''ll make it up to you tonight, so stop being mad, okay?"


    Hearing Magnus'' words, Natalia, who was already blushing, became even more embarrassed. If


    Magnus weren''t holding her so tightly, she would have already run away, cursing him for being a


    pervert.


    She was mad at Magnus, but it wasn''t because of that. Magnus, being such a smart guy, must have


    known this, right? He must have been doing this on purpose!


    Natalia''s face turned even redder in embarrassment. With a serious tone, she corrected him, "It''s not


    because of that. Stop twisting my words."


    Indeed, what Magnus did to herst night did upset her, but that was a different matter. How could


    Magnus misinterpret her feelings like that?


    "Mmm, I know it''s not because of that. But, honey, you are mad, very mad." He had merely yed a


    little trick and discovered what was upsetting her, and Magnus couldn''t help butugh. While lowering


    his head, he gently pecked her lips. Then, in a low voice, he said, "I won''t do it again. Don''t be mad. I


    will make it up to you tonight."


    She was more sensitive than he imagined. He had merely changed his tone in his studyst night, and


    it had hurt her so much. It seemed wrong to let the past affect their present. The portrait in question


    was insignificant. During the time when his leg was broken, and he was wallowing in self-pity, that girl


    had indeed apanied him for a while. However, the woman in the portrait had left no trace in his


    heart. He only remembered the incident very clearly. After all, she was the first girl who had ever


    reached into his heart and had cried heart-wrenchingly over his injured leg.


    "Who needs yourpensation, you big jerk." Hearing Magnus say this, Natalia realized that she had


    fallen into his trap again. She clenched her fists in anger and lightly punched his chest. But her face


    was still as red as an apple. Being held so tightly by Magnus, she really had no way to bring her face


    back to normal.


    "I am bad, but only bad for you, honey. You do like bad boys like me, don''t you!" Holding Natalia like


    this, and seeing her blush like a rose, Magnus couldn''t help but feel a little restless. His blood began to


    boil, and a certain part of him started reacting.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Damn it, every time he was with her, he couldn''t control himself, and he wanted her again.


    "I don''t like you. Stop ttering yourself." Natalia, who was already very shy, felt Magnus'' reaction and


    instantly wanted to find a hole to crawl into. She immediately struggled to jump down.


    She thought, "How can this man be thinking about having sex all the time? His friends are still


    downstairs. How can he... He tormented me for so longst night, isn''t he tired?"


    And how could she possibly fall for him? She was clearly just a recement; she absolutely couldn''t


    lose her heart. At most, she just... liked Magnus a bit because he was too good to her. It was absolutely


    impossible for her to fall in love with Magnus so easily.


    In matters of the heart, she could never fall in love with a man unterally, let alone a man with such a


    quirky temper. Even when she was with Hector, it was a mutual attraction, not like now, where she felt


    so small in front of Magnus. She didn''t want to be heartbroken in the future, so she absolutely couldn''t


    fall deeper and deeper for Magnus, this dangerous man.


    "I''m ttering myself? Are you sure?" She remained so stubborn in front of him at this point, so he


    knew that she was afraid of him, but also liked him. If she didn¡¯t like him, she might not have waited for


    his leg to heal before leaving. The day she found out that he knew she wasn''t Kendra, she could have


    left.


    But she didn''t, perhaps out of kindness, but more likely because she liked him. How could he not know


    what Natalia was thinking?


    Magnus smiled mischievously while holding her tight. Then, he steered his wheelchair towards the bed.


    "Hey... what are you doing? I gave you a massage today..." Feeling Magnus'' intentions, Natalia


    instantly became nervous. He was really going for it. What if his friends downstairs found out? How


    could she live with the shame? This man was so lustful!


    How good was Magnus'' stamina? Well, she had experienced it many times before. If she let Magnus


    have his way today, she wouldn''t be able to get out of bed this afternoon. If it continued like this, who


    knew when Magnus'' leg would heal?


    But seeing Natalia so shy and nervous made Magnus want her even more. He whispered in her ear,


    "Just once, I''ll be quick."


    After saying that, the blushing Natalia was thrown onto the bed by Magnus, who had already reached


    the edge of the bed.


    Then Magnus swiftly jumped from his wheelchair onto the bed. Before Natalia could react, he pinned


    her down. He leaned in, found her lips, and kissed her passionately and boldly. His agile hand,


    following the deepening of the kiss, began to ignite her body.


    "Mmm...uh..." Natalia, who had been with Magnus for some time now, should have grown ustomed


    to his habits and actions. This man always had his way, never considering others'' desires.


    But every time Magnus acted this way towards her, she couldn''t help the wild pounding in her heart.


    She had to admit that her body was obedient; she suddenly felt so weak!


    With lightning speed, Magnus shed his clothes. He noticed Natalia, still caught in a whirlwind of anxious


    thoughts, biting her lip as she clutched the bedsheets beneath her. Her palms were slick with sweat.


    She was scared!


    "Don''t be nervous, I''ll be gentle," sensing Natalia''s tension, Magnus murmured into her ear, his voice


    deep and soothing.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Gently, with hisrge hand, he brushed aside the strap of her gown, slowly pressing his lips against


    hers. Eventually, he found her hand, which was clenched tightly to the bedsheet, and inteced their


    fingers. He kissed her delicately, slowly, allowing her to adjust before they became one.


    Natalia was nervous and anxious. Downstairs, Magnus¡¯ friends were waiting for him. Yet, here they


    were, locked in this intimate moment.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It drove Magnus to the edge of madness. The intoxicating sensation and the overwhelming desire


    made it hard for him to keep his control. Then he remembered the previous night, and how his actions


    might have hurt Natalia, even if just a little, so he reined in his desire, treating her gently, caressingly.


    Magnus had said it would only be once, and he was a man of his word. But just this once had left


    Natalia exhausted, devoid of any strength. She couldn''t even remember her promise to give him a


    massage. As soon as he finished, she slipped into a deep sleep.


    "Oh, Ie back from France and Magnus just left us here, staring at each other. When did I be


    so unimportant in his eyes?" Carter, waiting in the living room for Magnus to join them, couldn''t help but


    Originally, Magnus had nned to marry Kendra, Lucius'' woman. His friends were vehemently against


    it. They didn¡¯t want Magnus to sacrifice his happiness for revenge. But as fate would have it, it wasn¡¯t


    the lowly Kendra who was sent, but this captivating beauty who stole Magnus'' heart.


    After so many years of avoiding women and despising them, it seemed Magnus had truly fallen this


    time.


    Hearing Carter''sints, Jamesughed, raising his eyebrows in amusement. "Magnus has a


    sweetheart now. If he still remembers to hang out with you, that would be a real surprise. I suggest you


    head back to France soon, find a woman you like, and stop focusing on Magnus."


    The one who had the closest rtionship with Magnus among the brothers was Carter. He was the


    most introspective of them, and Magnus had taken care of him since they were young, leading to a


    strong bond between them.


    Both Carter and Magnus were not fond of women. A woman had once broken Carter''s heart, leaving a


    deep scar, while Magnus had been consumed by hatred for so many years, that he didn''t have the time


    or the interest to waste on women. This shared aversion to women had created a bond between them,


    so deep and understanding that others might have misunderstood it.


    However, when Carter heard James'' words, he red at him, clearly unhappy. "Do you think Magnus is


    like you, choosing lust over friendship? Have you ever counted how many women you''ve been with?


    Be careful, you might catch something."


    "You...you''re bing more and more hurtful. Are you really cursing me to get sick? You are just like


    Magnus." James was at a loss for words, especially considering his reputation with women was well-


    known.


    He looked at Chase, who was sitting quietly next to him. "Chase, are you going to just sit there and let


    Carter bully me like this?"


    Chase gave him a nce. "With the way you carry on, are you afraid of being bullied? What my Carter


    said is not wrong. The girls who shared your bed could form an army in Europe. Are you afraid of being


    called out?"


    When it came to James'' call for help, Chase casually dismissed it. He looked at his brother and said


    slowly, "Carter is right. You should be careful. If you catch some nasty disease, don''t say you''re our


    brother."


    "You guys..." James was at a loss for words, being attacked by Carter and Chase one after the other.


    The frustration was indescribable.


    After a while, he finally thought of a way to fight back. He looked at Carter, who was sitting there


    smugly and said, "Oh, Carter, I heard that the arranged marriage set by your grandfather is about to


    take ce. Which one of you brothers is going to jump into the fire pit?"


    The Cliff family were military men, with Carter and Chase being no exception. While their family turned


    a blind eye to their careers, they insisted on having a say in their marriages. The only weakness James


    could poke at was the arranged marriage set up by their grandfather five years ago.


    Apparently, the agreement was for Carter to marry, but a few months after the engagement, the girl


    died in a car ident. Carter thought that would be the end of it, as he didn''t like arranged marriages in


    the first ce. But to honor their grandfather''s promise, they decided to let the girl''s sister get married


    to him. Carter was so upset about the situation that he returned to Melfort.


    Jamesughed. "The grandfather of the Cliff family surely is a man of his word. So, which one of you


    brothers is going to marry the girl?"


    Carter and Chase, who were justughing a moment ago, suddenly looked serious. Especially Carter,


    his handsome face fell, and his brows knitted together.


    Finally, Chase sighed in relief and said gleefully, "Grandpa has already said, it''s Carter who''s going to


    marry her. She has already gone to France. Carter, you''re so lucky, haha..."


    "m!" Carter, already in a bad mood, was sipping his coffee. Hearing Chase''s words, he mmed his


    mug onto the coffee table. With a dark expression, he retorted, "If you''re so remorseful, why don''t you


    go tell Grandfather that you want to marry that Shaw girl?"


    He had no interest in marrying that stranger. His grandfather and Grandpa Shaw had gone as far as


    sending her to France, right into his vi. If it weren''t for his fear of upsetting his grandfather, he would


    have kicked her out long ago. Why else would he go through the trouble of hiding back home?


    But Carter''s little tantrum wasn''t going to scare Chase, who had the audacity of a lion. Chase


    deliberately said, "I wanted to tell Grandfather to let me marry her, but his word isw. He had already


    promised Grandpa Shaw that the girl woulde to our family. So, Chase, you might as well ept


    your fate."

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Their grandfather was very determined, so this time, no matter what Carter did, it was already set in


    stone.


    "You guys..." Carter was already fuming. Not only did they offer him nofort, but they also teased


    him, which made him so angry that his face turned red. He couldn''t vent his anger at Magnus, so he


    just bowed his head in silence.


    James, who was enjoying Carter''s misfortune, couldn''t resist adding fuel to the fire. Hemented,


    "Poord, he hasn''t even tasted the sweet vor of love yet, and he''s about to walk straight into the


    graveyard of marriage."


    Down in the lobby, the atmosphere was weird due to Carter''s impending marriage.


    After spending some intimate moments upstairs, a cheerful Magnus slowly emerged from the elevator.


    He saw the usually stoic Carter, visibly upset. He wheeled over to Carter''s side, took a sip of his freshly


    brewed coffee, and asked, "What''s up? What happened?"


    Before a sulky Carter could answer, the nosy James jumped in, "Carter is being forced to marry Miss


    Shaw from the Shaw family by his grandfather. The girl has already been sent to his vi in France.


    That''s probably why he suddenly fled back home."


    They knew Carter''s temper well. Although he loved to show off, he had a golden heart. They figured he


    couldn''t bear to be harsh to Miss Shaw, which was why he had run off.


    "Oh, it''s just a marriage, why the hassle?" Upon hearing James¡¯ remark, Magnus suddenly


    remembered his own love story with Natalia.


    He couldn''t help but smile tenderly at Carter. "Is Miss Shaw so unattractive that you have to run away?"


    "It''s not about her being unattractive. I haven''t even met her," Carter replied, feeling hopeless.


    He sincerely said to the three indifferent men, "I have never met this Miss Shaw, and I don''t have any


    feelings for her. If I just married her like this, wouldn''t it be irresponsible to both her and myself?" Carter


    looked at Magnus for help.


    He pleaded, "Magnus, you understand me best. If it were you, would you marry a woman you knew


    nothing about? Please talk to my grandfather. I remember he likes you. There''s no way I''m marrying


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    that girl."


    However, Magnus was surprisingly indifferent to Carter''s distress. He said casually, "If it were the old


    days, I would agree with you. But now... I think you should just get married first. You might develop


    feelings after you spend some time together. Just like me and my wife, isn''t that right?"


    He used to hate Natalia when he thought she was Kendra, but now he''dpletely changed. He''d


    fallen in love with her.


    So, sometimes, fate could be trusted.


    Chase, who was sipping his coffee and enjoying the drama, was shocked to hear Magnus advising


    Carter to marry Miss Shaw. He choked on his coffee, shocked by Magnus'' change of character.


    And Carter, who was determined to annul the marriage, felt hopeless when even Magnus didn''t support


    him. He stood up furiously. "Fine, you won''t help me, so I''ll go back to France right now. I''m Carter, a


    reputable CEO, I won''t lose to a little girl! I''ll make her ask for the annulment. You just wait and see!"


    After saying that, an angry Carter stormed out of Maplewood Manor.


    James, who had never seen Carter so irate before, couldn''t help but worry. "Should we just let him be?


    He won''t do anything rash, right?" Although Carter was apetent CEO, James still worried about


    him.


    Magnus, however, was moreposed. "Don''t worry, Carter knows his limits."


    Meanwhile, in the city''srgest hospital, Addison was anxiously waiting outside the emergency room.


    She red at Kyler, who was standing idly by, and yelled, "Kyler, are you even a man? You can''t even


    handle your own daughter''s marriage! Kendra has been humiliated by that bastard Magnus time and


    time again. What kind of father are you!"


    Initially, Kendra insisted on going to the Andersen Corporation with Kyler to confront Magnus. Addison


    was against it at first, as she was still scared from thest time Kendra approached Magnus. However,


    Kendra''s persistent begging eventually won her over. She thought that with Kyler there, Magnus


    wouldn''t dare to disrespect the rkson family.


    But to her surprise, not only was Kyler useless, but Kendra also got hurt even worse than thest time.


    How could she not be angry?


    "Enough! This is a hospital, not your living room. You can¡¯t throw a tantrum anywhere you want!" Kyler


    was already heartbroken and troubled enough with Kendra in such a state. And yet, Addison was still


    here, constantly causing a ruckus, how could he bear it?


    Eventually, an especially angry Kyler, shouted at Addison, "I tell you, if it wasn''t for you spoiling Kendra


    from a young age, raising her to believe that the world revolves around her, none of this would have


    happened today!


    "You asked Natalia to marry Magnus in Kendra''s ce, and now you want to go back on your words.


    It''s one thing to think you can push Natalia around, but do you think Magnus is as easy to manipte?


    "I''m telling you, no matter how much Kendra kicks up a fuss this time, if she doesn''t divorce Magnus,


    she''ll eventually lose her life!"


    Today, in the CEO''s office at Andersen Corporation, Kyler finally got a clear picture of Magnus'' true


    colors. Each and every one of these Andersen family members was a tough character; they were


    certainly not ordinary folks.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Lucius was ruthless enough in the past, stopping at nothing to achieve his goals. Now, there was a


    more ferocious Magnus. Compared to Lucius, he was a thousand times more ruthless. The rksons,


    regardless of who it was, were not to be trifled with.


    However, Addison had never seen Kyler so livid before. Upon witnessing Kyler''s rage, she was initially


    stunned. Once she snapped out of it, sheshed out at Kyler. "Kyler, you bastard! Are you ming me


    for Kendra''s condition? Are you not responsible, too? Now Kendra''s life hangs in the bnce, and


    you''re still talking about her getting a divorce.


    "You''re doing this for your illegitimate daughter, aren''t you? So she can secure her position as thedy


    of the Andersen Corporation, right? After all these years, you''re still protecting that bastard child?"


    Back in the day, Kyler brought Natalia, that little tramp, into their home without her consent. Throughout


    the years, Addison had taken satisfaction in tormenting Natalia in every possible way. But every time


    she saw how Kyler went out of his way to protect Natalia, she was filled with a rage so intense, she


    could almost taste it.


    Now that Kyler nned to plot to make Natalia, that little tramp, thedy of the Andersen Corporation,


    and even joined forces with Magnus to force Kendra into a divorce, there was no way Addison would


    agree to this.


    The position of Mrs. Andersen should only belong to their daughter Kendra. Natalia, the illegitimate


    child, was so unworthy that even marrying a beggar would be too good for her!


    "You... you¡­" At this point, Addison was still stubbornly refusing to see the truth. Kyler was almost


    driven to his wit''s end by her.


    Just when Kyler was about to retort, the doors of the operating room were suddenly pushed open. A


    nurse with a grim expression stormed out, frowning as she yelled at them, "This is a hospital, not your


    personal battlefield! Your quarrel is disturbing the doctors'' focus. If anything goes wrong, will you take


    responsibility?"


    Truth be told, this nurse had never seen a family so uncaring about their patient''s condition. They were


    quarreling non-stop outside the operating room. These rich folks showed such strange behavior.


    Wasn¡¯t the patient¡¯s life supposed to be the most important thing at this moment?


    The formerly quarrelling couple, Kyler and Addison, immediately fell silent at the nurse''s scolding.


    Bubbling with suppressed anger, Kyler turned his head to the side and stayed silent. Meanwhile,


    Addison, who was extremely worried for Kendra, quickly approached the nurse, asking anxiously,


    "How¡¯s my daughter doing? Is she alright? Please save her, I beg you, she must be alright!"


    Looking at Addison''s frantic state, the nurse, who had been drawn out by their noise, retained her grim


    expression. Her tone was icy as she said, "Our doctors will do their best to stop the bleeding. Please


    keep quiet and stop causing amotion."


    After saying this, the nurse, who seemed to have no interest in talking to Addison, returned to the


    operating room and closed the door behind her.


    Once the nurse had left, Addison didn''t want her quarrelling with Kyler to affect Kendra''s treatment, so


    she shot Kyler a cold look and threatened, "You better pray nothing happens to Kendra. If anything


    happens to my daughter, I''ll make sure you and that little tramp pay dearly!"


    After so many years, Natalia not only took Kendra''s ce in the rkson family but was also trying to


    take over Kendra''s position as thedy of the Mrs. Andersen. Furthermore, she had caused Kendra to


    end up in this critical condition.


    Addison''s hatred for Natalia was now at its peak. She had made up her mind that from now on, she


    wouldn''t let Natalia live a peaceful life!


    Natalia, who had been worn out by Magnus'' antics, fell into a deep sleep. She had slept for about three


    hours. When she woke up, it waste. Seeing the sun setting in the sky, Natalia felt frustrated thinking


    about how she had fallen asleep and missed the chance to massage Magnus. She quickly got dressed


    and searched for Magnus in their bedroom and his study, but couldn''t find him.


    The heartbroken Natalia descended the stairs and asked a servant anxiously, "Where''s Magnus? Did


    he go back to the office?"


    Magnus had specifically taken half a day off from work today because Carter, Chase, and James were


    visiting Maplewood Manor, but she had slept through the day, missing the opportunity to massage him.


    Given how busy Magnus was, the opportunities she had to massage him were few and far between. If


    this continued, when would Magnus'' leg heal? When could she leave Maplewood Manor?


    Every time she thought about these issues, Natalia''s mood would plummet, and her face would cloud


    over in despair.


    Upon hearing Natalia''s question, the servant didn''t answer her but instead looked towards a certain


    spot in the hallway.


    "Why are you so unhappy? Is it just because you woke up and didn''t see me?" Magnus, who was


    reading documents in the living room, heard Natalia''s voice, and his mood instantly lifted.


    He turned around to look at Natalia standing on the stairs. His eyes, dark and intense, were filled with


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    amusement.


    In his mind, he smirked, "This little firecracker, wasn''t she still sulking yesterday, refusing to talk to him?


    Yet today, as soon as she woke up, she was looking for him. It seemed that her usual behavior was all


    just a fa?ade. She was indeed a little mischievous.¡± But a woman still needed gentle care to reveal her


    true feelings.


    Natalia had thought that after sleeping so long, Magnus must have returned to his office. To her


    surprise, Magnus, who was usually immersed in paperwork in his study, was lounging in the living room


    today.


    Therefore, her frantic search for him was busted. Natalia¡¯s face turned beet red in an instant. She


    quickly shook her head and exined, "I remembered that I had to give you a massage. I thought you


    had gone to the office, and that''s why I came looking for you."


    It wasn¡¯t because she woke up and couldn''t see Magnus, and that made her upset. Magnus was


    always like this, always twisting her words, no matter what she said. This often left Natalia doubting her


    own thoughts. Was it really as he suggested or as she believed?


    "Oh? Is giving me a massage that important to you? Or is it because you woke up and couldn''t feel my


    embrace, which left a void in your heart?"

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    The more Natalia blushed, the more relentless Magnus became. He set down the papers in his hand


    and wheeled his chair over to Natalia. His gaze was direct and unflinching.


    Natalia, feeling awkward under his gaze, quickly denied, "It''s not like that. Don''t read too much into it."


    All of a sudden, she saw Magnus¡¯ smile as fleeting as a cloud in the sky. His handsome face was even


    more charming under the sunset outside the yacht.


    Natalia''s heart started to beat wildly as she walked over to him, saying gently, "Your massage is


    important. I want your leg to get better soon."


    ¡°So that I could aplish my mission!¡± She thought but couldn''t say it. How could she say something


    that would sadden him when faced with such a smile?


    She knew she was not the one in his heart. Whether she stayed by his side or not, he didn''t care. If that


    was the case, why should she offer her true feelings for a discounted admiration?


    "Really?" Magnus looked at Natalia standing there, her clear eyes filled with gentleness, making him


    infatuated. A myriad of emotions surged in his heart. This girl was his, and he would cherish her.


    He reached out and took Natalia''s hand, pulling her into his arms. Pressing his forehead against hers,


    he whispered, "I''m so happy that you care for me, my dear. Once the divorce with Kendra is finalized,


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I''ll marry you right away. From then on, we''ll be a legitimate couple, and you''ll have to massage me for


    the rest of your life. I won''t allow you to leave no matter what you say."


    He feared that she might have mentioned leaving again, so he quickly issued the ultimatum. During his


    time with Natalia, Magnus had never felt as happy as he did now. So, there was no way he''d let this


    little joy-bringer leave his side.


    As for Kendra, the sight of her disgusted him. If it weren''t for his spite against Lucius back then, the


    thought of him having any rtion with Kendra would be unthinkable.


    Life was kind to him, having sent Natalia his way.


    Natalia sat in Magnus'' arms, instantly remembering they were in the hall. "You... How could you do this


    again? If the servants see, they willugh." She looked around anxiously, noticing that the servants had


    hidden out of sight.


    "Where are Chase and the others? Have they left?" She had slept for a while, and they were gone.


    Magnus murmured a soft, "Hmm," and continued to kiss her cheek one after another.


    Natalia knew he was always like this, holding and hugging her inappropriately in public. His legs were


    in such a state. Couldn''t he put in more effort to stand up sooner? Didn''t it anger him to be called a


    cripple by Lucius? Or were his legs not a problem at all and had already healed?


    Natalia had noticed a few times that Magnus seemed able to stand. But that night, when she was fully


    conscious and pretending to sleep, Magnus took her to the bathroom in his wheelchair. This


    inconsistency left Natalia confused. Were Magnus'' legs healed or not?


    Seeing Natalia''s nervousness, Magnus couldn''t help butugh. He lifted his hand to caress her smooth


    face, saying softly, "It doesn''t matter if others see. You''re my wife. It''s normal for me to hold you, and no


    one will dare tough. And this time, are you not worried about hurting my leg?"


    ...


    Carter hade home after a long time, and James and the others wanted to hang out with him. But


    as soon as Carter left, the n was canceled.


    Although Chase and James tried to persuade Magnus to rx a bit, he insisted on staying at


    Maplewood Manor with Natalia. He''d been so busytely that he had very little time to spend with


    Natalia.


    He was upset thest time Kendra took advantage of his business trip and kidnapped Natalia, giving


    her a chance to visit Hector again.


    Natalia was his woman, and no one had the right to take her away. But it seemed that Natalia didn''t


    care much about his legs anymore. Did his deliberate actst night, of standing and carrying her to the


    bathroom while she pretended to sleep, fail to dispel her doubts?


    Natalia, caught off guard by Magnus'' question, looked elsewhere in a rush, her face flushing. "Your leg


    is your problem. If you don''t care about it, what''s the use of me caring?" She retorted, annoyed at his


    insinuations.


    She eagerly awaited his return every day, hoping to massage his legs, but he was always so busy that


    by the time he came home, he was too exhausted for a massage. If he cared about his legs, he would


    have them treated long ago. There would have been no need for her to stay at Maplewood Manor,


    always ready to give him a massage.


    "Ah? You''re seeing it that way now?" Seeing Natalia''s petnt look, Magnus couldn''t help butugh.


    Her contradicting words and actions amused him.


    He leaned down and pecked her lips before smiling and saying, "Do you now wish that I would never


    stand again so you can stay by my side forever?" He teased her.


    Regardless of whether he could stand or not, Natalia would never escape him in this lifetime. He was


    determined to make Natalia his. Whether it was Hector or anyone else rted to her in the past, this


    oue would never change.


    "I never thought you''d see it that way. I still hope you can stand up again. No matter what the future


    holds, I hope you can stand tall." Magnus misinterpreted her intentions, causing Natalia to quickly lift


    her head to rify. Her blue eyes locked onto his imprable gaze.


    Natalia''s heart fluttered wildly in her chest. Only when she saw the slight smirk on his face did Natalia


    realize that Magnus was once again teasing her. At that, Natalia''s brows furrowed together. She


    grumbled internally, ¡°This jerk. He''s really pushing it!¡± She knew he was smart and cunning, but did he


    really have to tease her until she was spinning in circles every single time?


    Just a single sentence was enough to make Natalia anxious, and Magnus couldn''t help butugh.


    Pulling her closer, he chuckled. "I know you didn''t mean it that way, baby. I can tell that you truly care


    about me and want the best for me."

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    For him, Natalia and the girl from his past both held a ce in his heart. However, that girl eventually


    left him, while Natalia did not. So Magnus felt that he should cherish Natalia even more.


    Back when his legs were broken, that girl wept with a heart-wrenching sorrow. He thought she would


    be his future. She had cared for him tenderly during that time, and he opened his heart to her. But three


    yearster, when Magnus returned from France, that girl had lost patience and was no longer waiting


    for him. When Magnus came back, she had already left, and at that moment, it felt like a piece of his


    heart had been torn away. He tasted the bitterness of abandonment again. From that point on, he


    despised women and focused all his energy on revenge.


    That woman was Isabe, Magnus'' first love.


    Now, when he thought of her, there was no turbulence in his heart. He had even forgotten what she


    looked like. But the girl in front of him, he absolutely wouldn''t allow her to leave him. He couldn''t bear


    another abandonment.


    As he thought this, Magnus leaned in once more to kiss Natalia. All he wanted was to kiss her and


    im her. To have her squirming beneath him, to savor her tenderness and innocence.


    He had never gone that far with Isabe, so he didn''t know how addictive sex could be after sleeping


    with Natalia.


    ¡°You have me in your heart.¡± Magnus was surprisingly certain about Natalia''s feelings.


    Before she could argue, he lowered his head to kiss her deeply. Natalia quickly pushed against his


    chest, her face flushed, "Stop it, if you''re not going to work, let''s return to the room. I can give you a


    massage."


    She was already worn out by Magnus this afternoon. If they did it again, she wouldn''t be able to get out


    of bed. So Natalia felt a sense of panic, afraid that Magnus would continue disregarding her


    exhaustion.


    "Alright, let''s see how much you''ve learned." Magnusughed and gently stroked her nose with an


    indulgent tone.


    Even though Natalia''s massages always hurt him a bit, he endured it to make her happy.


    So the two of them went upstairs to their room. Compared to her previous simple muscle massages,


    Natalia''s technique was more professional this time. She even followed a specific sequence,


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    massaging several pressure points on Magnus'' legs.


    The stimtion made Magnus want to move his legs. But to prevent Natalia from discovering he could


    stand, he had to grit his teeth and pretend not to feel anything.


    Natalia grew suspicious as she watched Magnus sweating profusely on the special massage nket.


    "Are you sure you can''t feel anything?" she asked. Seeing Magnus'' strong, muscr legs, it seemed


    impossible that he couldn''t stand.


    Considering the cases she had seen before, they usually involved patients with some degree of muscle


    atrophy in their legs. But the muscles in Magnus'' legs looked well-developed, clearly showing signs of


    regr exercise. However, he imed he couldn''t stand up, which was indeed quite puzzling.


    Magnus quickly denied it. "If I could stand, would I be sitting in this wheelchair, letting people call me


    useless?"


    Hearing this, Natalia felt guilty. "I''m sorry, Magnus. You''re not useless to me. Even if you can''t stand,


    you''re not useless. You''re the best."


    She couldn''t bring herself to say it, but in her heart, she felt grateful for him because he was the only


    one who didn''t me her for being a substitute and had protected her so well. He also didn''t make


    things difficult for the rkson family.


    Natalia knew that the person who always called Magnus useless was his brother, Lucius. Thest time


    she visited the Andersen family mansion, she had seen Lucius. He was indeed mean to Magnus, and


    she understood why Magnus wanted topete with Lucius for Kendra''s affection. It was either out of


    hatred or family rivalry.


    Just like Kendra was to her, Lucius was just as ruthless. It was surprising how family members could


    turn against one another over family disputes.


    Seeing Natalia''s teary eyes, Magnus sat up and gently pulled her into his arms. "Are you feeling sorry


    for me?" he asked.


    Thest time at the mansion, Natalia had stood up for him despite Lucius'' fierce demeanor. It was the


    first time that a woman had protected him. It didn''t feel as bad as he had imagined; in fact, it made him


    very happy.


    However, Natalia didn¡¯t answer Magnus'' question. She simply leaned into him, nodding her head in


    agreement. This made Magnus chuckle, "Silly girl, I couldn''t care less about what a scumbag like


    Lucius says. Even if I were to lose my legs, Lucius wouldn''t stand a chance against me."


    With that, Magnus lowered his gaze to Natalia, who was nestled against his chest, her eyes still


    reddened. Afraid that she might burst into tears, Magnus purposely changed the subject. "Your final


    exams went pretty well. You didn''t disappoint me. So, tell me, what reward would you like?"


    Because of their marriage, Natalia hadn''t been at school for quite some time. Magnus had assumed


    that even if she returned to school for the exams, her grades would inevitably plummet. But to his


    surprise, after only a short time back at school, Natalia had managed to catch up on all her missed


    studies.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Seemingly, she used to attend school diligently, not like other privileged youngdies who merely


    whiled away their hours at school, only to grease some palms when graduation neared, ensuring they


    got their diplomas without breaking a sweat.


    His wife, indeed, was not like any other woman.


    "Reward? Do I get a reward?" Hearing Magnus say this, Natalia, who had been leaning on his chest


    and feeling blue just a moment ago, suddenly perked up.


    She was visibly surprised and delighted, fixating on the handsome man who had her utterly enchanted.


    Previously, Magnus had told her that she had to perform well in her studies if she wanted to continue


    attending school. Otherwise, he would reconsider his decision.


    Her grades had indeed slippedpared to before in her recent exam. Consequently, Natalia hadn''t


    dared to bring it up with Magnus. If Magnus didn''t ask, she would just let sleeping dogs lie. Given the


    bustling activities around Magnus''pany, she reckoned he wouldn''t remember her small issue. But


    who knew that nothing could escape Magnus'' eagle eye?


    Thankfully, he was satisfied with her performance. Hence, upon hearing about the reward, Natalia''s


    face split into a wide grin.


    "Of course," Magnus rarely saw Natalia smiling like a child in his presence. Seeing her like this,


    Magnus reached out, gently cupping her chin, and he said in a deep voice, "Of course, there''s a


    reward. You name it. As long as it''s reasonable, I''ll make it happen."


    Truth be told, during their time together, except for providing her shelter and sustenance, Magnus


    hadn''t done much for Natalia. Now that he had decided to keep Natalia by his side, he was determined


    to spoil her rotten, making sure she wouldn''t leave him.


    Natalia was even more ted. She was not bothered by the way Magnus holding her chin, staring at


    her with such intimacy.


    She gently swatted his hand away, tilted her head, and pondered for a while. Then she said, "Actually, I


    don''t know what reward I want, because I''ve never received any rewards since I was a kid."


    From a young age, Natalia had always been an outstanding student. Her teachers loved her and would


    grant her certificates and small gifts, but if those things were seen by Kendra, who had poor academic


    performance, they would mostly be discarded or burnt. Then, she would be bullied by Kendra for a long


    time.


    Even if Kyler knew how good her grades were, he would only secretly praise her a few times.


    Aside from insisting that she attend a prestigious university after she aced her college entrance exams,


    Kyler never cared about her academic performances.


    "You''ll have everything from now on because you have me," Hearing Natalia say this, a sharp pain shot


    through Magnus'' heart. He enveloped Natalia''s head with his big hand, pressing her back against his


    chest. Then he gently patted her, as ifforting a wronged child, "As long as you''re with me, you''ll


    have everything that others have. And what others don''t have, you''ll have too."


    Why should Magnus'' woman have to live such a hard life? If that hypocritical Kyler didn''t cherish


    Natalia, then so be it. In the future, Natalia would have him who would truly care about her.


    Soon, he would let the rkson family know that Natalia would about to be a person they couldn''t


    afford to offend. As for Kendra, wasn''t she looking down on Lucius now? Magnus would let them


    continue their love-hate rtionship.


    "Thank you, Magnus," Hearing Magnus'' words, Natalia, whose eyes were already reddened, couldn''t


    help shedding a few tears of emotions.


    With her head buried in Magnus'' chest, listening to his strong and steady heartbeat, "thump, thump,"


    one after the other, she felt nothing butfort and happiness. She had initially thought that recing


    Kendra and marrying Magnus would lead to dire consequences. More likely, she would face retaliation


    once the truth was revealed. Not only would she lose her life, but she might also implicate the entire


    rkson family.


    But who knew that Magnus was not as terrifying as she had imagined. He had also put aside the


    absurd substitute marriage and treated her so well.


    Sometimes, Natalia doubted whether the Magnus she met was the real Magnus. Was everything that


    happened during this period just a dream?


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Because Magnus interrupted her midway, Natalia''s massage was only half done.


    After the two had finished their conversation, when Natalia wanted to continue, Magnus said he was


    hungry. Natalia had no choice but to apany him to the downstairs dinning room for dinner.


    After dinner, when they returned to the room, Natalia naturally couldn''t rest. Being held by Magnus and


    ced on the bed, she was pampered and teased all night and didn''t sleep much.


    ...


    In France, Sabrina slowly pushed her luggage out of the airport, feeling extremely depressed.


    Her grandfather sent her to France just like that. She knew she couldn''t go against his wishes, but she


    wasn''t on summer vacation yet.


    "We have already taken care of the school over there, and you can spend this summer vacation


    bonding with Carter."


    These were the words her grandfather said when she left. Her parents saw Sabrina''s sad face and


    didn''t know what to say. In the Shaw family, grandfather''s words were sacred.


    She hadn''t even seen the man she¡¯s suppposed to marry before, so how could she possibly bond with


    him? You can only image how miserable she was toe to France this time.


    She pushed her suitcase out of the airport, stood on the steps, looked at this strange world, and felt a


    kind of destion in her heart.


    At this time, a Bugatti came face to face, the car door slowly opened, and a man in a suit came out, He


    walked up to Sabrina, "Are you Ms. Shaw? My name is Jack. The president asked me to pick you up."


    Sabrina nodded, "Thank you."


    "No trouble, Ms. Shaw, please get in the car." Jack politely opened the car door. After Sabrina got in the


    car, Jack put her luggage in the trunk.


    The luxury car eased away from the airport, and Jack remained silent. Sabrina, too, didn''t say a word.


    She gazed at the passing scenery outside the window, a faint smile tugging at the corner of her mouth.


    Well, she thought, when in Rome, do as the Romans do. No matter where she was, she wouldn''t be


    thrown off her game. For the sake of her grandfather, she decided to take a gamble.


    The car had been driving for less than an hour when it entered a vi area. After they pulled up next to


    a luxurious vi, Jack opened the car door.


    "Ms. Shaw, this is Crown Estate," he said. "You''ll be living here from now on. It''s also close to your


    school."


    Jack unloaded the luggage and pushed open the vi''s gate. Sabrina didn''t bother asking where the


    man lived. She was here for her grandfather, after all. Where that man lived was none of her business.


    But she still asked Jack softly, "Am I the only one living here?" The vi was sorge, and the idea of


    living alone in it scared her a little. She was used to living with her family back in Melfort.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    There were no servants around, and she had a peculiar habit; she was afraid of the dark and


    thunderstorms.


    "The CEO will be back, and we''ve got a housemaid, Marian, who will see to your needs," Jack nced


    at Sabrina, "If there''s nothing else, Ms. Shaw, I''ll be on my way."


    "Alright. Thank you." Having a housemaid was enough. She wouldn''t be alone in such a grand


    mansion. She did enjoy solitude, but being in an unfamiliar ce was a different matter.


    Sabrina gently pushed open the door. The mansion was newly renovated, with luxurious furniture that


    spoke volumes about the wealth of the person living there. She noticed a pair of new women''s slippers


    on the shoe rack and put them on.


    In the kitchen, a woman was arranging ingredients. Sabrina approached her, "Hello."


    The woman immediately looked up, smiling at Sabrina, "Hi, are you Ms. Shaw? I''m Marian, I''ll be taking


    good care of you. Anything you need, just let me know."


    Marian enthusiastically guided Sabrina to the sofa. "Have a rest, dinner will be ready soon." After taking


    Sabrina''s luggage upstairs, Marian went back to the kitchen.


    Late at night, Sabrina was alone in her room after Marian had served her dinner and left.


    The mansion was indeed hers alone. There were six bedrooms upstairs, and she chose one at the end


    to settle into.


    Looking around, she noticed that only one room had been upied while the others were empty. One


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    of them was locked. That room must belong to her fianc¨¦, whom she had not met yet.


    She looked out of the window at the twinkling stars in the night sky, feeling the cool breeze on her face.


    After taking a shower, she sat on the bed and logged onto her Messenger. Seeing Lexi and Natalia


    online, the three of them started chatting happily.


    Sabrina: [Hi, darlings. Did you miss me, or you just knew I''d be lonely and decided to keep me


    Lexi: [Aren''t you with your fianc¨¦? You just moved in today. You should ask him to show you around.]


    Sabrina: [I haven''t met him yet. I''m all alone in this huge mansion. (Sad)]


    Natalia: [Sabrina, where is he?]


    Sabrina: [I don''t know, and I don''t care. I''ll go to school tomorrow to see if there are any courses I can


    join.]


    Lexi: [Oh, my dear Sabrina, how can your fianc¨¦ be so heartless? Leaving such a beautifuldy alone


    in a mansion, how can he bear it?]


    Sabrina: [Oh, please. I''m fine on my own.]


    Natalia: [Take care of yourself, call us if you need anything.]


    Sabrina: [Don''t worry about me. I can handle anything. Haha, nothing will happen.]


    She closed her phone and shut her eyes.


    Suddenly in the middle of the night, a thunderstorm started, waking her up. She was so frightened by


    the thunder and the trees dancing in the wind outside her window that she pulled the nket over her


    head. She hid under the nket until dawn.


    After a while, someone suddenly pulled the nket off her.


    "Ah!" She screamed.


    "Ms. Shaw, it''s me. What happened?" Marian had arrived early and, seeing Sabrina hadn''t gotten up,


    she decided to check on her. She hadn''t expected to find Sabrina hiding under the nket, and when


    she removed it, Sabrina screamed.


    "Oh Marian." She nced at the window, where sunlight was already streaming in. It was morning.


    "What happened? Were you scared? Or did you have a nightmare?"


    "No." She couldn''t admit that she was afraid of thunder.


    "It''s alright. Maybe you''re just not used to being here yet. You''re missing home, aren''t you? It''ll be


    better once Mr. Cliffes back." Marian smiled and handed Sabrina her clothes.


    "Do you need any help getting dressed, Ms. Shaw? Breakfast is ready." Marian was a considerate


    housemaid.


    "I got this, thank you, Marian. Go ahead, I''ll be right down."


    After breakfast, Sabrina went to the school her grandfather had arranged for her. She met Mr. Tom, her


    professor in France.


    Tom had long, brown hair and a slim figure. He was quite tall, and his face lit up with dimples when he


    smiled.


    "Miss Shaw, I didn''t expect you toe so soon. I thought you''d wait until school started. Now that


    you''re here, it''s perfect. Our summerpulsory course is Art. Are you interested?" Tom asked,


    shing his bright white teeth.


    "Sure, I''d love to, Mr. Tom. You''re the most handsome professor I''ve ever seen." Sabrina couldn''t resist


    buttering up her professor.


    "Hahaha. Thank you, Ms. Shaw. I hope we have a great time learning together."


    From that day on, Sabrina devoted herself to school.


    A week passed, and her so-called fianc¨¦ had still not shown up. Sabrinaughed. Perfect, if he didn''t


    want to show up, he didn''t have to. They could each live their own lives.


    He was terribly rude though. Even if she was a guest, he should have at least greeted her. How much


    he must despise her not to show up. Well, that suited her fine. She enjoyed the peace anyway.


    Every day, Sabrina would stand on the balcony, watching the sunrise and sunset. She decided not to


    think about her fianc¨¦ anymore. She wanted to live her own life. His absence was a relief; she didn''t


    have to deal with a stranger. Her lively personality quickly won her the affection of her ssmates.


    There was a girl from Australia named Evelyn, and she and Sabrina instantly hit it off, quickly bing


    good friends.


    "Sabrina, why don''t youe over to my ce after ss today? I''ll cook some traditional Australian


    dishes for you." Evelyn''srge, wavy hair covered her petite face.


    "Traditional Australian dishes?" Sabrina hadn''t heard of any traditional Australian dishes, and only


    knew that their steak was cheap and delicious.


    "Yes, dear,e on, you''ll know once you''re there." Evelyn insisted on having her over.


    Sabrina thought about it. Going home meant being alone, so she might as well visit Evelyn''s house.


    Sabrina apanied Evelyn to her home, where she was introduced to Evelyn''s brother and their


    mother, both of whom were working in France.


    When Sabrina entered their home, Evelyn''s family was delighted, and throughout the entire dinner,


    Evelyn''s brother, Lance, was a gentle and profound man. He served Sabrina graciously, assisting her in


    cutting her steak and encouraging her to eat heartily. After all, they were all expatriates, and their


    meeting here was truly serendipitous.


    Sabrina graciously epted the family''s warmth. After a delightful dinner, Lance offered to drive


    Sabrina home.


    As they approached the Crown Estate, Sabrina noticed the lights zing in the mansion. Could it be


    that Marian was still awake, waiting for her?

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Lance swung the car door open and Sabrina hopped out, thanking him before heading toward the


    mansion. She intended to call out to Marian to go home and rest, but was startled to find a man seated


    on their living room sofa.


    As she pushed the door open, he slowly turned to her. They locked eyes and both froze.


    The man was dressed in a crisp white shirt, ck trousers, and his lengthy legs were crossed as he sat


    in the middle of the sofa. His handsome face was marked by a pair of cold eyes. When he saw the girl


    entering, a flicker of surprise shot through his eyes, but it vanished almost as quickly.


    Sabrina was dressed in a mint green maxi dress that entuated her slender waist, her shoulder-


    length hair loosely draped behind her. Her bright dark eyes were fixed on the man on the sofa.


    Carter was stunned. He had imagined this girl''s face a thousand times in his mind. He hadn¡¯t imagined


    her to be so quietly elegant, radiating a sense of nobility. She was clearly ady of high birth.


    His heart skipped a beat.


    "Who are you? What are you doing in my house? Where''s Marian?" Sabrina suddenly wondered if he


    was an intruder. She had been living here for almost two weeks and hadn''t encountered anyone else.


    Suddenly, a stranger was in her house, and Marian was nowhere to be found.


    The man on the sofa frowned, and his expression became even colder. Her house? He looked around.


    Wasn''t this his house? How had it be hers?


    "I''m Carter Cliff. How have you been, Ms. Shaw?" His voice was deep and slow, spilling from his throat.


    Carter Cliff? Sabrina''s mind raced and she soon realized who Carter was: her unseen fianc¨¦.


    He had taken his sweet time to show up, hadn''t he? And now he was pretending to care about her well-


    being. He could mind his own business.


    Sabrina stood her ground, ring at Carter.


    Sensing Sabrina''s silence, Carter nced at her, noticing the defiant look in her eyes. He was struck


    by her anger; he hadn''t said anything wrong.


    He looked down at himself and a smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. "What¡¯s wrong, Ms. Shaw?


    Haven¡¯t seen a handsome man before? The one who dropped you off seemed okay." Carter paused,


    slowly got up from the sofa, and walked toward Sabrina.


    "I''ve been away for a few days, and I apologize for any inconvenience caused. I hope you don¡¯t mind,"


    he said, a mocking smile ying on his lips. Clearly, he had left her to see if she would get angry.


    Carter had a thought. If she felt lonely, she would call her grandfather for help. He had heard that her


    grandfather cherished her more than his life; surely he wouldn¡¯t let her suffer. Maybe he would even


    take her back home.


    Suddenly, Carter was standing right in front of Sabrina, studying her. Her skin was soft and delicate,


    her eyes cast down, her long eyshes fanning across her cheeks.


    Sabrina had no intention of engaging him in conversation. She was nning to change her shoes and


    head straight upstairs to bed, treating him like invisible. However, Carter was blocking her way like a


    wall.


    She lifted her head, her eyes locked with Carter¡¯s, and she burst into a cold, sarcasticugh, "Mr. Cliff,


    in my eyes, there are no handsome men, only irresponsible jerks and cowards. Some people may be


    good looking, but they act like children."


    "You¡­" Cowards? Who was she insulting?


    Carter was surprised by Sabrina''s sharp tongue. This was ady raised by the prestigious Shaw family.


    How could she use such vulgarnguage!


    Sabrina smiled as she passed him, leaving a trace of her perfume lingering in Carter''s nostrils. He


    stood at the entrance, watching as Sabrina walked upstairs without looking back. Her slim figure


    disappearing, leaving his mind to wander.


    Carter kicked the shoe rack by the door, cursing under his breath. He had been yed by this little girl.


    Great, just great.


    He was already frustrated from dealing with the Melfort brothers; he didn''t need to take it from this girl.


    She had a man drive her home in the middle of the night instead of staying at home. It seemed like she


    was trying to make him jealous even before they were married.


    He didn¡¯t care for her. She could do whatever she wanted.


    But why was he so angry? He stormed upstairs, and seeing her door closed tightly, his temper red.


    This girl had no manners. She was living in his house and yet she was ignoring him.


    He kicked open his bedroom door, mming it shut forcefully, the sound echoing through the mansion


    like a mini earthquake.


    Sabrina sat on the bed with her eyes closed and heard the door m. She discreetly opened a crack to


    check. The hallway was quiet.


    She covered her mouth and chuckled. If he was upset, he could call her grandfather and call off the


    engagement, then she could go home. Humph!


    This was how their rivalry began.


    ...


    Days passed one after another as Magnus stayed busy with his work.


    A few dayster, Magnus returnedte at night, and he gently undressed Natalia, their bodies


    intertwining in a passionate and intimate dance.


    Natalia came downstairs the next morning, feeling sore and tired.


    Magnus, seated in the dining room, was enjoying his breakfast when he saw her. He shed a warm


    smile and called out to her in his rich,forting voice, "Good morning, darling."


    "Magnus, shouldn''t you be at the office by now?" Natalia was surprised to see him still at home,


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    considering it was alreadyte in the morning. Ever since Magnus had be the CEO of Andersen


    Corporation, he was rarely seen at home apart fromte at night.


    Hearing Natalia''s question, Magnus simply chuckled. Instead of answering, he motioned for her to join


    him. "Come over here, baby."


    Natalia was ustomed to his endearing nickname for her and his constant pampering. She didn''t


    protest. "Okay," she replied, seeing Magnus in such a mood and calling her "darling" in that intimate


    tone, she obediently went over to him.


    She had never expected Magnus to actually divorce Kendra and marry her. But so much time had


    passed, and there was no news from Kendra''s end. Magnus also didn''t say their divorce was finalized.


    Given Kendra''s meticulous nature, if they were indeed divorced, Kendra would undoubtedlye to


    make trouble for her. So, Natalia had no idea what the situation was and she didn¡¯t want to ask.


    As Natalia descended the staircase towards the dining room, her intention was to find afortable


    chair to settle into and start her breakfast. However, as soon as she approached Magnus, before she


    even had the chance to sit on the chair which a servant had pulled out for her, he reached out. Ignoring


    the myriad of servants attending to him during mealtime, he simply pulled her into his embrace.


    ¡°Magnus, you¡­¡± Natalia was taken aback by his audacity. Early in the morning, in front of all the


    servants, she found herself blushing at his bold actions.


    She grumbled internally: Magnus, you rascal, you''re so wicked. Always behaving this way, making


    intimate gestures towards her in front of the servants. Can''t he be a bit more considerate? Was he


    aware that because of his constant antics, each time she chatted with the servants and his name came


    up, they would snicker? It was bing overwhelmingly embarrassing.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    However, Magnus seemed topletely ignore Natalia''s minor protest. With an air ofmand, he


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    leaned down, gently brushed his lips against hers, giving her a sweet good morning kiss. Afterwards,


    he spoke, "Didn''t I mention a few days ago that I had a reward for you? I won''t be going to the office


    this morning; I''ll take you to see your reward."


    Having meticulously prepared for this for several days, Magnus was confident that his efforts would


    surely delight Natalia.


    "Reward? I thought you were jokingst time." On hearing this, Natalia was filled with excitement, her


    eyes sparkling. She hadn''t expected any reward.


    Thest time Magnus mentioned this, nothing came of it. She assumed he had forgotten, or had said it


    in passing. However, to her surprise, he remembered and was about to fulfill his promise today.


    Seeing her in this state, Magnus was in high spirits. He reached out, gently tweaked her nose, and


    said, "Of course, I always keep my word."


    "Well, let''s have breakfast quickly, and then go see the reward you have for me." Natalia was thrilled.


    This was the first time someone had nned such a surprise for her.


    She hurriedly got up from Magnus'' embrace and sat at the dining table.


    She gobbled up all the food that the servants had piled onto her te. Once she was full, Magnus, who


    always ate like a gentleman, was also satisfied. They then slowly left Maplewood Manor in a car driven


    by Linden.


    "Magnus, where are you taking me?" As the car continued on the journey, Natalia couldn''t resist her


    curiosity and decided to ask him. However, no matter how much Natalia prodded, Magnus simply


    smiled and remained silent, not giving anything away.


    He merely said in a neutral tone, "You''ll know once we get there. If I tell you now, what kind of surprise


    would it be?"


    "Alright," Magnus was for once, serious. Natalia had no choice but to sit obediently by his side, her


    heart full of anticipation. She had no idea what surprise Magnus had in store for her.


    As their ck Rolls Royce pulled into a suburban vi area, the green mountains, vast grasnds, and


    naturalkes outside the car window left Natalia awestruck. It wasn''t until the car stopped that Magnus


    gently patted Natalia''s cheek. He said in a deep voice, "Alright, if you like it, you can enjoy it for as long


    as you want in the future."


    "Okay," Natalia wondered why Magnus had brought her here. She merely nodded and followed him out


    of the car. She rolled Magnus'' wheelchair and followed Linden directly into a vi.


    This vi was different from the ones Magnus had lived in before.


    The vis Magnus lived in usually had a more rugged and simple design. However, the vi before her


    eyes wasvishly decorated, with an incredibly dreamy design from inside out. There were even a lot of


    dolls, as well asce curtains, and other pink elements inside. All of them were girls'' favorites.


    At a nce, it was a vi suitable for a girl to live in. After touring the vi from top to bottom with


    Magnus, Natalia was even more perplexed about his intentions.


    "Do you like it here?" As he watched Natalia stare nkly at a certain spot, Magnus asked with a smile.


    Natalia, who had been lost in her thoughts, looked up at him. Then she nodded and said, "The vi is


    beautiful, of course I like it. But Magnus, where''s my reward? I haven''t seen it." Wasn''t Magnus


    supposed to show her a reward today? Besides this house, she hadn''t seen anything else. Could it be


    that the reward was just showing her this beautiful vi? How could that be considered a reward?


    "This is your reward," Seeing Natalia''s increasingly confused face, Magnus couldn''t help butugh. He


    then extended his hand to Linden, who had been silent all this while.


    Upon seeing Magnus'' gesture, Linden immediately acted. He quickly pulled out a notebook from his


    pocket and handed it to Magnus.


    Magnus smiled and handed the notebook to Natalia. His deep voice slowly resonated in Natalia''s ears,


    "From now on, you are the owner of this vi. I know you have suffered a lot in the rkson family. You


    want a house, a house of your own. This is it. From now on, you''re not alone. You have me. And in the


    future, we''ll have our children."


    After hearing these words from Magnus, Natalia felt as if she were dreaming. How was this possible!


    He said he was giving her a house, this vi was hers, and in the future, there would be him and their


    children.


    Natalia, who had no clue what Magnus was up to, stared at him in bewilderment. She took the


    notebook and, following his instructions, opened it to see what was inside.


    However, when she saw the content of the notebook and understood Magnus'' words, her expression


    changed slightly. She wanted to cry, but she held back her tears. This couldn''t be real.


    She must be dreaming. She looked up at the man in the wheelchair with moist eyes, "Magnus. You''re


    giving me this whole vi as a reward?"


    Natalia had thought of a million things that could be her reward from Magnus, but she never imagined


    that Magnus would give her such arge vi, a house of her own. So Natalia was in total disbelief.


    She couldn''t believe this was real.


    Magnus wheeled his wheelchair to Natalia''s side. He then reached out, taking her small hand into his


    own. He smiled at her tenderly, "Once we get through this rough patch and everything is sorted out, I''ll


    dear, this ce is all yours now. And so am I." His wicked grin was radiant, lighting up his entire face.


    Natalia and Linden were left speechless.


    Magnus held Natalia''s hand, his heart filled with a sweetness surpassing even honey as he watched


    her bbergasted reaction.


    When he first brought Natalia to Sapphire Ind, he had given her nothing. Back then, it was all about


    humiliating Lucius, and by extension, the gold-digger Kendra. But in the end, the one who suffered was


    his dear wife.


    Magnus didn''t want to let her down, so he decided to set things right once he had sorted out his affairs.


    He would make up for everything he owed Natalia - their missed honeymoon, their missed wedding


    ceremony, everything.


    "Home? Honeymoon? Magnus." Magnus'' words left Natalia''s mind in a jumble. She had no idea what


    he was talking about.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    All she knew was that her heart was like a stormy sea, churning within her. Her palms were sweaty,


    and she had no idea what to say at this moment.


    Hadn''t she promised herself that she would leave him once Magnus stood up? Yet, why had he gifted


    her a house, even promising her a honeymoon? Was he being sincere? Did he truly not want Kendra,


    or the girl in the portrait, but only her, Natalia?


    "I..." Natalia''s gaze met Magnus'', words stuck in her throat. Overwhelmed by a storm of emotions, she


    was unable to articte her feelings.


    She stared at Magnus, silently pledging to herself: if Magnus did not abandon her, she would never


    leave him. Their destinies were now inextricably intertwined.


    Magnus chuckled at her expression, but just as he was about to say something, an ear-splitting noise


    erupted next to them. The French doors in their room were suddenly shattered by a sharp object,


    sending shards of ss flying in all directions.


    "Watch out."


    The sudden danger startled Natalia. Before she even had a chance to react, a strong arm wrapped


    around her waist. The next moment, she found herself securely nestled in Magnus'' arms.


    Instantly, he maneuvered his wheelchair, swiftly retreating with Natalia in tow. Amidst the chaos, Natalia


    caught a glimpse of bullets piercing through the French doors, igniting sparks as they hit the wall.


    Magnus, hugging her tightly with a determined expression, diminished her fear considerably.


    In a few moments, he had led Natalia behind a decorative wall, safe from the view of their attackers.


    "Sir, they have a sniper. It seems they came prepared," Linden reported, pulling out his own gun and


    firing back at their attackers. He managed to provide enough cover for Magnus and Natalia to retreat to


    safety, before swiftly moving to Magnus'' side.


    Hearing this, Magnus'' brow furrowed. "Of course they came prepared. How else would they know I


    would be at this vi today?"


    He had never anticipated that his surprise for Natalia would turn into such a nightmare. It seemed that


    the vi was far from the safe haven he had imagined it to be.


    Upon realizing that they were on Andersen Corporation territory, Magnus had no doubt who was behind


    the attack. "Lucius." Magnus clenched his teeth, internally vowing, "I''ve given you countless chances,


    yet you persist in your folly. Don''t me me for striking back. Let¡¯s see who will fall first."


    "Sir, take Miss Natalia to the secret room immediately. Chase and the others will be here soon." Linden


    advised, pushing the wheelchair towards the elevator. Natalia, still in Magnus'' arms, was too shocked


    to react.


    At this point, Linden''s main concern was Magnus'' safety.


    If it weren''t for Magnus''s concerns that he''d make Natalia ufortable with too many people around,


    he wouldn''t have reduced his entourage. If there were more people with him, the situation wouldn''t be


    so critical right now.


    Their adversaries had already started firing from across the way. Once they saw that their goal hadn''t


    been aplished, they''d definitely rush over, making the situation even more dangerous.


    When Natalia heard Linden''s words, she didn''t even wait for Magnus to respond. She immediately


    jumped down from his arms. "Linden, protect Magnus, I''ll be fine. Their target isn''t me, and they


    definitely won''t go so far as to harm me,"


    She couldn''t afford to drag Magnus into danger. During theirst encounter in France, he had been


    injured while protecting her. She couldn''t let history repeat itself. In Natalia''s entire life, there weren''t


    many people who had genuinely treated her well. Magnus had already been very good to her, so she


    couldn''t be so selfish as to bring trouble to him.


    But Magnus, hearing Natalia''s words, was immediately aggravated. He quickly pulled her back into his


    arms, whispering harshly in her ears, "Don''t be ridiculous. Have you forgotten how they tried to throw


    you into the seast time? Do you think they would spare you now that you''re married to me?"


    He continued, "Stay put. I will never let my woman face danger."


    Knowing how ruthless and cruel Lucius could be, Magnus wasn''t willing to let Natalia face danger.


    "Lucius wouldn''t hesitate to strike a fatal blow by killing Natalia. She is my woman, Magnus'' woman. If


    she falls into Lucius'' hands, he wouldn''t hesitate to retaliate." Magnus thought to himself.


    "But..." But at this point, Magnus was still resolutely protecting her. Didn''t he worry about his own


    safety?


    Before Natalia could finish speaking, Magnus, who had no intention of listening to her, reached out and


    gently pressed her head into his chest. Turning to Linden, he said decisively, "Tell Chase to bring


    reinforcements quickly, and close all entrances to the vi. We''ll retreat to the basement for now. They


    won''t dare to invade immediately."


    Since this vi was Magnus'' future home, its security measures were top-notch. The only reason that


    the average panes hadn''t been reced with bulletproof ss yet was because they hadn''t moved in.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    This gave Lucius the chance he needed to strike.


    "Right away, Mr. Magnus," Linden replied, not daring to question Magnus'' instructions. Without wasting


    a moment, he turned to make a call to alert Chase and his team.


    However, just as Linden hung up the call, the window that had been shattered by the bullet was


    suddenly struck by a fireball. With a thunderous bang, their room was instantly aze.


    Natalia was only aware of a wave of heat rushing towards her. Before she could react, someone


    tackled her to the ground.


    Landing awkwardly on the floor, Natalia hit her head hard, causing a sharp pain. It took a minute or two


    for her to recover. When she did, she found that their room had beenpletely destroyed by the


    fireball. Decorative elements here and there had caught fire and were burning fiercely.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    If it weren''t for them hiding behind that brick wall, they might have been blown to smithereens by that


    fireball.


    And Magnus, still in his wheelchair, was now sprawled on top of her, his back serving as a human


    shield, protecting her from the flying debris. His back was now a bloody mess.


    He was as pale as a ghost, but he continued to hold the girl in his arms tightly.


    Meanwhile, Linden had been blown to the side by the heat wave, his head hitting the wall, and was


    now unconscious.


    "Magnus, Magnus, are you alright?" Seeing this scene, Natalia cried out loud. She struggled to get up


    and clung to Magnus, letting out a loud cry. Tears fell like broken beads.


    "Don''t panic, I''m okay." Magnus felt truly heartbroken at Natalia¡¯s despair. He tried to soothe her with


    his weak voice.


    She was crying because her heart was aching, because she loved him. His back felt like it was on fire,


    but he felt very happy deep inside. ¡°Nat, admit it, you love me, you care about me.¡± He thought to


    himself.


    Then, biting back the pain, he said, "We''re not far from the elevator. We need to get to the basement.


    They can''t get to us there."


    With Linden unconscious and his injuries severe, Natalia alone could not protect them. Reaching the


    basement was their only chance of survival.


    "Okay, I''ll get both you and Linden there."


    As Magnus spoke, Natalia, although scared, wiped her tears and stood up. She used all her strength to


    help Magnus back onto his wheelchair. With utmost urgency, she wheeled him to the elevator. Then


    she returned and dragged the unconscious Linden into the elevator.


    Magnus wished he could stand up and tell her that his legs had recovered.


    By the time they made it safely to the basement of the mansion, Natalia, who had used up all her


    strength, shut all the entrances.


    When she returned to Magnus'' side, she found his face deathly pale, his back bleeding profusely.


    Natalia covered his back with her trembling hands, crying and saying, "Magnus, Magnus, you can''t die.


    Chase and the others are here. I heard gunfire outside. Didn''t you promise me a honeymoon? You


    can''t go back on your word."


    She would rather be the one injured than see Magnus be like this just to protect her. Magnus was


    different from her. He was exceptional, and his future held a million possibilities. And what was she,


    Natalia? Just amon girl living off others.


    Magnus risking his life for hers, it just wasn''t worth it.


    "I will... I will make it up to you. Don''t leave... leave me. Never... never." Magnus, heavily injured and


    somewhat delirious, smiled faintly upon hearing Natalia''s words.


    After managing to say that, his vision ckened, and he passed out, knowing nothing.


    When Magnus woke, he had no idea how long he had been unconscious. All he knew was that his


    whole body was aching and numb, and he was lying in bed. He lifted his head slightly and saw a dark-


    haired girl lying by the side of his bed, and a haggard face.


    "Cough, cough." His throat was dry, and Magnus couldn''t help but cough.


    The sound of his cough startled the sleeping girl, who instinctively reached out to pat his back. But


    seeing the thick bandage on his back, Natalia froze. Her eyes reddened, and tears began to fall.


    "Cough... cough, why are you crying, my dear? I''m fine, aren''t I?" Magnus was shocked to wake up and


    see his beloved in tears. He croaked at her with a hoarse voice.


    "Magnus, you''re awake? You''re really awake?" Natalia had initially thought that Magnus'' coughing was


    just a natural reflex, like it had been for the past few days, and that he hadn''t really woken up.


    But when Magnus spoke, she realized that he was really awake and looking at her. So Natalia cried


    even harder, her voice choked with emotion, "You finally woke up. Do you know how worried I''ve been


    these past days."


    After she had managed to bring Linden and Magnus to the basement of the mansion, she had hastily


    closed all entrances.


    The noise outside grew louder. She waited in the basement for what felt like an eternity before Chase


    arrived with nearly twenty men in ck, stormed the mansion, eliminated the snipers, and took them to


    the hospital.


    It was only then that she found out that Chase and his men didn''t know they were in the basement.


    They had found the basement entrance and forced their way in only to discover Magnus and the others


    inside.


    Magnus was so badly injured that he was unconscious, and Natalia was beside herself with grief.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Even after they reached the hospital, and Linden had woken up after a few days, Magnus remained


    unconscious. Natalia, consumed with worry, stayed by Magnus'' side every day, tirelessly caring for him.


    She feared that if she blinked, Magnus would slip away from her.


    "Silly girl, I''m fine, aren''t I? Why are you crying?" Seeing Natalia so upset, Magnus tried to wipe her


    tears away, but the movement caused him pain. "Hiss." The pain made him grimace. His handsome


    features twisted in pain.


    "Magnus, what''s wrong? Don''t move. You''re so hurt. You need to be careful. I''ll call the doctor. Don''t


    move."


    Seeing Magnus in such pain, Natalia''s heart ached.


    In a hurry, she reached out to hold Magnus down, preventing him from getting up. Her tears fell even


    faster, as she got up to leave, intending to fetch the doctor.


    God only knew how on edge she''d been these past few days, with Magnus lying there unconscious.


    She was genuinely terrified that Magnus would just keep sleeping, never to awaken again. She would


    then be the one who inadvertently caused Magnus'' demise.


    Magnus, with a bitter smile, took her hand and said, "I''m okay. Don''t go. Stay here with me."


    Then, with a trace of self-mockery, he said, "Look at me now, how pathetic I am, I can''t even wipe my


    woman''s tears. My dear, seeing me like this, have you fallen out of love with me?"

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Injured as he was, Magnus was still in the mood to tease Natalia. He yearned for her affection, her


    attention, and her love.


    Before, Natalia threatened to leave him once he was up on his feet. Now, with his back scarred from a


    st, he wondered if she would turn her nose up at him. But she couldn''t. He wouldn''t allow that. He


    didn''t know what he''d do if she did.


    "What are you babbling about, Magnus?" She retorted. "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be sitting here


    today. How much do you want me to owe you before you''re satisfied?" He had been injured protecting


    her; she had seen it with her own eyes. He shielded her from danger with his own body.


    Tears streamed down Natalia''s face, her agony growing. She clenched her fists, fighting the urge to


    awake, why are you still worried that I might not like you?"


    "So, are you admitting that you like me?" Magnus asked, despite the searing pain on his back. His


    heart soared at Natalia''s words. He stared directly at Natalia, his eyes full of surprise.


    Natalia was taken aback by his question, realizing she had walked straight into his trap. Her face


    turned crimson as she quickly replied, "You''re seriously hurt now, Magnus. Focus on getting better.


    Don''t worry about such things. You''re in my heart."


    Truth be told, Magnus had risked his life twice to save hers. Even if Natalia was cold-hearted, she


    couldn''t deny her feelings for him, especially when they had shared passionate time in bed together.


    However, Natalia knew she couldn''t fall for Magnus'' charms. She knew that one day she would have to


    leave him. To be with a man like Magnus, she would need his heart. Although she felt that Magnus


    cared for her, she wasn''t confident about herself. She was afraid it was because he only liked her body.


    She didn''t dare to dream of being his wife.


    But seeing Natalia denying it, Magnus ignored her and just turned back to lie on the bed. Then, in a low


    voice, he said, "Your denial won''t work. I already know that you like me. You owe me two lives now, and


    I''ll strive to make you owe me more. That way, you''ll never be able to repay me, and you''ll have to stay


    with me for the rest of your life."


    "You''re just talking nonsense," Natalia snapped at Magnus. "First, you took a bullet for me, then a


    bomb. What''s next, Magnus? Do you think you''re invincible? You''re a human being, and you could die.


    I don''t want a next time."


    At this, Natalia''s heart shattered even more. She had never experienced such fear for someone''s life


    before. Although she had lived a hard life, she had never faced a life-threatening situation. Despite the


    years of hardship in the rkson family, Kendra wouldn''t actually take her life. But that one time, she


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    genuinely wanted her dead, even considered throwing her into the sea.


    Natalia''s eyes welled up with tears, and she broke down, crying her heart out. She didn''t want to


    experience that heart-wrenching feeling again, of seeing Magnus on the brink of death.


    Natalia''s tears made Magnus feel a pang of regret. With a gentle voice, he consoled her, "Alright, don''t


    cry. I promise that I won''t let you worry or get hurt anymore, okay? Be good."


    At this moment, Dr. Frankie, who came to check on Magnus every day at regr intervals, and Carter,


    who rushed back from France upon hearing about Magnus'' ident, as well as Chase and James, all


    entered the room.


    Natalia had red, swollen eyes made James chuckle. "Cheer up," he told Natalia. "Your tears are


    breaking my heart, not Magnus''."


    Magnus'' face darkened considerably at James¡¯ words. "Back off," he snapped. "Looks like you''re


    feeling sorry for the wrong person, James. Your heart seems fragile. Maybe you need more exercise to


    toughen up, huh?"


    James let out a nervousugh, "Magnus, you''re awake? I thought you were still unconscious. I was just


    kidding with Natalia. Don''t take it to heart. You know we were just trying to lighten the mood. After all,


    Natalia has been crying a lot these past few days. Dr. Frankie even said that if she keeps crying, she


    might damage her eyes."


    James was taken aback by Magnus'' harsh words. He had been earnestly hoping for Magnus to wake


    up, never expecting such a cold reception.


    Forget about even thinking of teasing Natalia, he didn''t even let thedies around him keep him


    he would regain consciousness.


    Suddenly, he felt that all the sacrifices he made for Magnus were totally wasted by the conversation


    they just had. Moreover, it could possibly bring him some trouble. He definitely got the short end of the


    stick.


    Hearing James speak with such audacity, Magnus really wanted to settle scores with him. However,


    when he heard that Natalia had been crying these past few days, his focus wasn''t on James anymore.


    Turning his head to look at Natalia, Magnus asked, "Have you been crying these past few days?"

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Staring at Natalia''s teary eyes, so swollen from crying, Magnus felt a pang of regret.


    "Oh no, it was just a joke, Magnus." Natalia denied, flustered under his gaze and not daring to meet his


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    eyes.


    Meanwhile, Carter, Chase, and Dr. Frankie seemed to be engaged in an endless conversation.


    Dr. Frankie, standing between Carter and Chase, walked over to Magnus'' bedside. He lifted the nket


    to inspect Magnus'' injury, performed some basic checks, and then dered, "Well, your injuries are


    indeed severe. But now that you''re awake, there''s nothing to worry about. From now on, you just need


    to keep the wound clean and dry. I''ll get you the best ointment for burns. In about two weeks, your


    injury should have healed."


    When Magnus was injured, not only Mrs. Andersen was in a panic, but even seasoned men like Carter,


    Chase, and James were also worried. When they called Dr. Frankie, he was in a medical conference,


    so he rushed over to take charge of Magnus'' treatment.


    Fortunately, Magnus'' willpower was strong, so he managed to pull through. But perhaps it was because


    his sweetheart, Natalia, was always by his side, that he could wake up earlier. His burn was severe


    enough to be ssified as third-degree.


    "Alright, get on it," Magnus replied, a frown tugging at his brows. If Frankie left a scar on his back, he''d


    have a bone to pick with him.


    Dr. Frankie chuckled at Magnus'' concern. "Don''t worry. There will be no scars."


    Afterwards, Magnus'' gaze was fixed on Natalia, who was sitting by his bedside.


    "Alright, let''s leave for now. We''ll have the staff bring in meals and medicationter."


    They had been there for a while, and Magnus, having just woken up, hardly acknowledged their


    presence. Chase, knowing that Magnus wasn''t paying them any attention, suggested they leave.


    Soon, the room was left with only Magnus lying in bed, and Natalia blushing by his side.


    May brought in food and Natalia helped Magnus eat. She was indeed taking good care of him.


    Thanks to Dr. Frankie''s diligent care, Magnus'' recovery was quick. A weekter, although his wound


    hadn''t fully healed, Magnus was able to do some basic activities. Being a workaholic, he spent his time


    reviewing documents Paul brought from the office.


    And Natalia, who had been longing to massage Magnus'' legs, seized the opportunity. So she gave him


    a massage once or twice a day, making him break out in sweat. Though Magnus was in pain, he didn''t


    utter a sound, pretending to feel nothing.


    One day, after Natalia finished massaging him, as she wiped his sweat, she said, "Magnus, about that


    vi."


    Before she could finish, Magnus interrupted her with a smile, "I''ve already asked Linden to renovate the


    vi and upgrade the security system. If you like it, we can stay there for our honeymoon. There won''t


    be any more incidents like before. But if you don''t like it, I can buy you a new one."


    Magnus figured that Natalia might have some trauma from the ident that happened there.


    "I wasn''t talking about that," Nataliaughed helplessly at Magnus'' interruption.


    She gently wiped the sweat off his forehead. Then she finally asked, "Why did you give me the vi?


    Was it really because you wanted to give me a home?" The vi was worth millions or even billions.


    Their rtionship was awkward, and she felt uneasy epting such a gift.


    The city they lived in was the major economic hub, so the cost of living was very high. The vi that


    Magnus gave her seemed far from the city, but it sat on arge piece ofnd with a beautiful scenery.


    Not to mention the vi itself was grand. The price must have been astronomical. Therefore, Natalia,


    who believed in not epting gifts for no reason, didn''t understand his purpose.


    Magnusughed when he heard her question, "It''s just a vi. For me, it''s no big deal. And yes, I


    wanted to give you a home."


    "But my dear, I hope it will be our home in the future." His gazes were deep as he looked at Natalia, as


    if he could draw her into them.


    When he noticed that Natalia appeared stunned, he quickly changed the subject, "I wasn''t sure what


    surprise to give you, so I asked someone to check. You and Lexi had once hung a wish bottle on the


    Wishing Tree. Didn''t you wish to have a house of your own? So I just wanted to give you a house."


    As he said this, Magnus reached out and gently caressed Natalia''s cheek. Then he said in a soft, deep


    voice, "So I gave you a home, a vi for both of us. And a husband you can rely on for life."


    No matter what, he would love Natalia for the rest of his life. He would use all his capabilities, even his


    life, to protect her.


    "You really looked into my past?" Natalia was surprised to learn that Magnus had found out about the


    wish bottle she and Lexi had hung on the Wishing Tree. Knowing his intentions, Natalia''s eyes filled


    with tears. Even when she was with Hector in the past, Hector''s promise to her had only ever been to


    stay by her side, to take care of her, even to take her to the United States.


    At the time, she hadn''t been particrly moved. So when Magnus spoke like this, Natalia was


    genuinely touched. Her eyes welling up, she felt the sting of tears threatening to fall again.


    "Darling, why are you crying again?" Seeing Natalia like this, Magnus reached out, pulling her into his


    embrace.


    He didn''t even worry about his own wound, holding her close and pressing tender kisses onto her


    cheeks and lips. "I''ll give you everything you want, my dear," he whispered. "Don''t ever leave me, I''m


    serious about you."


    With that, Magnus took her hand and ced it over his heart. Through his chest, he let the rhythm of


    his heartbeat speak to Natalia''s palm.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    He then continued, "Darling, I love you, I truly do."


    "I... I..." Natalia had been deeply moved by Magnus'' promise to give her a home. Upon hearing his


    promation of love, she was overwhelmed, her heart pounding uncontrobly in her chest.


    He said he loved her, asked her not to leave him, and promised her a home. These were luxuries she


    had never dared to dream of. She never imagined that Magnus would confess his love for her. At that


    moment, she stared at the man before her, as if in a dream.


    "You don''t have to say it back," Magnus said, smiling tenderly at Natalia''s stunned expression. "I


    believe there wille a day when you''ll speak your heart to me."


    He leaned down and gently brushed his lips against hers, but it wasn''t enough. She tasted so sweet,


    and it had been so long since he''d kissed her.


    Magnus kissed her gently, yet it wasn''t enough for him. He pulled her into his arms and kissed her


    deeply, prying her lips open, and dancing with her tongue. He overwhelmed her, their tongues


    entwining fiercely.


    When he finally released her, Natalia was nearly breathless. Magnus, on the other hand, was still


    unsatisfied.


    Natalia, worried about the wound, went around to his back for a look. She realized that due to


    Magnus''s exertion, the wound was oozing a little blood again.


    Natalia frowned, her tone scolding, "I told you not to exert yourself. Now your wound has reopened,


    and it''ll take even longer to heal."


    Magnus, with a somewhat aggrieved expression, replied, "But I haven''t kissed you in so long, darling, I


    missed you." Then he took her hand and ced it on hisp, murmuring, "Feel how hard it''s been for


    me."


    To her surprise, the deeply affectionate Magnus had turned into a yful pervert. Feeling the heat


    beneath her hand, Natalia''s cheeks flushed bright red. She quickly withdrew her hand, admonishing


    him, "You''re injured and you still want to do that!"


    His wound hadn''t healed and any exertion could cause it to bleed, worsening his condition. Even now,


    he was still thinking about sex. Magnus was giving Natalia a headache.


    Frustrated, Natalia decided she couldn''t stay in the same room with Magnus. So she quickly turned


    around and fled to the bathroom, her face so red she didn''t dare to face anyone.


    Meanwhile, Magnus sat on the bed, watching Natalia''s flustered retreat. He chuckled softly, "I only


    tease you, darling."


    After Natalia had closed the bathroom door, Magnus slowly got up from the bed and walked a few


    steps before returning to bed, feeling pent-up.


    When Natalia emerged from the bathroom, she walked straight out of the room without giving Magnus


    a second nce. She instructed a servant, "Prepare some chicken soup for Magnus. His wound has


    started bleeding again."


    The servant nodded in agreement.


    Natalia wanted to help Magnus into his wheelchair and take him outside to catch some sun. But every


    time she tried to help him, he ended up pressing his body against hers. So she decided it was better to


    wait for his wound to heal before venturing outside.


    As Natalia was considering whether she should go to the kitchen and make something for Magnus


    herself, Linden approached her. He announced with serious expression, "Miss, Mrs. rkson is here to


    see you."


    To outsiders, Addison was assumed to be Natalia''s mother. However, anyone who had seen Natalia


    knew that she wasn''t Addison''s daughter. Natalia had a unique beauty of mixed-race heritage.


    So when Addison suddenly came to Maplewood Manor wanting to see Natalia, Linden took it upon


    himself to ry the message.


    Normally, he would inform Magnus immediately about such matters. But Magnus was severely injured,


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    and Linden didn''t want to burden him with this. And Natalia, being the true mistress of Maplewood


    Manor, couldn''t always hide under Magnus'' wing.


    "Mother, why is she here?" Natalia frowned upon hearing Linden''s words.


    Linden asked, "Miss, do you want me to inform Mr. Magnus about this?"


    But Natalia immediately declined, "No, let''s not bother him with this. He''s still recovering."


    Having made up her mind, Natalia turned around and said, "Let her in." After all, she was her mother.


    Addison, whom she hadn''t seen in a while, was as elegant and beautiful as thest time Natalia had


    lived with the rkson family. But she had developed a harshness about her. A sense of nobility


    certainly radiated from her, but prolonged exposure revealed her to be a hard character.


    "Mother, what brings you here?" Natalia asked, standing before Addison. She was no longer the timid


    girl she used to be. She stood tall and spoke calmly.


    She had told Addison before that she agreed to marry on behalf of Kendra as a repayment for the


    rkson family''s kindness. From then on, they would owe each other nothing. So now, whether it was


    in front of Kendra or Addison, Natalia owed them nothing. She had no need to grovel.


    Moreover, Kendra had previously schemed against her, arranging for her abduction and abandonment


    in the ocean. That score with Kendra was yet to be settled.


    Addison never imagined that Natalia, the little ingrate she had raised since childhood, would one day


    dare to directly address her as "you." Her reference to "mother" was markedly reluctant, wasn''t it?


    Addison''s face darkened, her heart simmering with rage. She strode up to Natalia, hand raised, ready


    to strike. A hard p was about tond on Natalia''s face, but she reached out and caught the hand as


    it fell.


    "You greet me with a p, mother? What exactly have I done to deserve this?" Her gaze pierced deep


    into the woman who had mistreated her since she was a kid. She gripped Addison''s hand with all her


    strength, sessfully stopping the p mid-air.


    Fury shed in Addison''s eyes as she spat out venomously, "Natalia, you ungrateful little wretch,


    repaying kindness with ingratitude. Look at what you''ve done to Kendra, I swear I''ll beat you to a pulp


    today!"

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    If it wasn''t for her listening to Kyler and allowing this little brat to live in their home, she would have


    starved to death in some corner a long time ago.


    And now? She had raised this ungrateful child, only for her to betray her and hurt Kendra, leaving


    Kendra physically and emotionally scarred. Unforgivable!


    Natalia was taken aback when Addison''s first reaction upon seeing her was to take a swing at her.


    Since she married into the Andersen family as Kendra''s substitute, Addison had never once asked if


    she was doing well. Natalia understood this. After all, Addison was her stepmother and it was only


    natural for her not to care about her, even hate her. Natalia never resented Addison for this. But she


    also said that by marrying as Kendra''s substitute, she repaid the debt of gratitude she owed the


    rkson family for raising her.


    For Kendra and Addison to follow her to Maplewood Manor to bully her was really crossing the line.


    Addison was astonished by Natalia''s newfound courage since marrying Magnus. She red at Natalia,


    eyes bulging in anger, and spat, "You''ve got some nerve, don''t you? Have you forgotten you ce?


    Just because Kyler and some floozy had you, you think you can stand up to me?"


    "ce?" Natalia''s face hardened at Addison''s words. For the first time in her life, she coldly stared


    back at Addison, "Speaking of ce, perhaps you''ve forgotten where you are. This is Maplewood


    Manor, Magnus'' home, not the rkson''s. As you wished, I am now Magnus'' woman. By repeatedly


    In the past, to survive in the rkson family, Natalia had to swallow her pride. But now, she was no


    longer willing to be mistreated.


    Addison didn''t expect Natalia to use Magnus as a shield. At Natalia''s words, her expression changed


    drastically. She stuttered, "You... don''t give me that. Just because Magnus is powerful, you think he''ll


    divorce Kendra and marry you, a bastard? I warn you. Quit daydreaming. Even if you seduce Magnus,


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Morgan will never ept you. Only Kendra is worthy of being his wife."


    If it weren''t for Natalia, her daughter Kendra wouldn''t be in such a pitiful state. Addison was seething


    with hatred for Natalia, longing to tear her apart.


    However, ever since Natalia married into the Andersen family, she seemed to have changed. She was


    calm and collected, a far cry from her previous docile self.


    A bastard will always be a bastard, and like mother, like daughter. Addison sneered, thinking that all the


    obedience Natalia showed in front of them in the past was just an act.


    Upon hearing Addison''s harsh words, Natalia, who was usually calm, felt her eyes well up with tears.


    "Yes, I''m not worthy of the Andersen family. I''m just a bastard."


    Holding back her tears, she sneered, "If that''s the case, why didn''t Kendra marry into this family in the


    first ce? But even if what you said is true, so what? I, Natalia, am the one by his side now. Whether


    Magnus gets divorced or not is his business, and I don''t care about the position of being his wife. If you


    want something, go talk to Magnus. After all, you were the one who insisted on me marrying Magnus.


    And it''s not my fault for being a bastard. You can settle the score with Kyler for that."


    She looked coldly at Addison. She was tired of being bullied. Even though she was born out of


    wedlock, did she have a choice?


    She knew her mother wasn''t like that though. She''d lost her memories of her life before the age of five,


    but she believed her mother wasn''t the viin Addison painted her to be.


    For over a decade, she''d endured their bullying and humiliation. She never thought of settling scores


    with them. But they pushed her too far, repeatedlying to Maplewood Manor to bully her, with


    Kendra even attempting to take her life. Even Natalia was a fool, she would know there was no point in


    keeping up pretenses with these two.


    "You..." Addison was taken aback by Natalia''s words and raised her hand again to p her. Her hand


    had barely risen when she caught sight of Natalia''s frosty stare. Her eyes glowed with a cold blue light,


    like a de piercing Addison''s heart, making her shudder.


    The hand she''d raised fell limp, her mind shing back to the time when Kendra had pped her, and


    Magnus had his men beat Kendra to a pulp before sending her home. Slowly, Addison lowered her


    hand, ring at Natalia with a heated fury.


    Natalia didn''t believe Addison had the guts to strike her today. She merely watched Addison in silence.


    With teary eyes, Addison retracted her hand and used Natalia, "You ungrateful brat, you''re so


    ruthless!"


    "Even if I, Addison, didn''t treat you as my own, I raised you. You took Kendra''s ce and nearly had


    Magnus take her life. How could you do such a thing?"


    Days had passed since Kendra had narrowly escaped death. The doctor had said it was her luck. If


    Magnus'' fountain pen had been off by just a fraction or applied a bit more force, she would''ve been


    done for.


    Even though Kyler had strictly forbidden her from confronting Natalia, she couldn''t swallow her


    resentment. What right did this illegitimate child have to behave so audaciously?


    The position of Magnus¡¯ wife was supposed to be Kendra''s.


    "Heh!" Upon hearing Addison''s reproach, Natalia chuckled. "Who is the guilty one here? I believe we all


    know very well. When Kendra tied me up and threw me into the sea, why didn''t you speak up for justice


    then? You watched your own daughter harm someone and still protect her. As for what Magnus did, I


    don''t know, and I don''t want to know. That''s his business. So please leave and don''t invite trouble onto


    yourself."

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Addison imed that she took Kendra''s ce, when it¡¯s Kendra who refused to marry Magnus because


    of his disability. Now that Magnus became the CEO, she wants to reim her position as the CEO''s


    wife?.


    In the eyes of the rkson family, Natalia was nothing but a pawn.


    Seeing how helpless she actually was with Natalia, Addison suddenly burst into tears in front of her.


    Natalia frowned and couldn¡¯t believe that


    Addison was actually crying.


    Sitting on the couch, Addison pointed at Natalia, "You''re so cunning, Natalia. If you hadn''t misled


    Magnus, how could he have stabbed Kendra with a pen? You know, she was inches away from death."


    Her precious daughter, the apple of her eye, was nearly killed by Magnus.


    It was like someone had taken a knife to her heart.


    And the source of all this pain was Natalia, who she despised from the bottom of her heart. How could


    she bear it?


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "What? Magnus attacked Kendra?" Natalia was slightly surprised to hear Addison''s words.


    This was something Magnus had never mentioned to her.


    She had been wondering why Kendra hadn''t been causing any trouble for her recently.


    If things were as serious as Addison had said, then it seemed like Kendra must have been seriously


    hurt by Magnus this time.


    Seeing Natalia feigning ignorance, Addison gritted her teeth, "Stop ying innocent." She then wiped


    away a tear.


    "You must have urged Magnus to do this. Pretending you don''t know anything now, do you think I''ll


    believe you?"


    The only fool in the world who would believe in Natalia''s innocence was Kyler.


    As for the new usations Addison was making against her, Natalia wasn''t bothered at all.


    Over the years, whenever Kendra had done anything shameful or harmful to her reputation,


    Natalia was always the one who was med, so she was used to it.


    Hearing Addison''s ims, Natalia just sneered, "Whether you believe me or not is none of my


    business, because I didn''t do it.


    As to why Magnus stabbed Kendra with a pen, I think he has his own reasons. One shouldn''t


    underestimate another person''s breaking point. Magnus is not a bad person, and Kendra must have


    done something to upset him."


    She turned around, "Please leave."


    Having said that, Natalia decided to ignore Addison, who hade to pick a fight with her.


    She coldly told the servant standing to the side, ¡°Show her out.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and left the living room, leaving the frustrated Addison behind.


    Watching Natalia walk away, Addison gritted her teeth and muttered under her breath, "Natalia, just you


    wait. You won''t be smug for long."


    Natalia had finally stood up for herself, not letting Addison bully her.


    Hearing about this from Linden, Magnus, who was sitting on the bed, couldn''t help but smile.


    His woman was truly extraordinary, even speaking so much on his behalf. She was bing more


    and more like him.


    He then said, "She''s improving. It seems that those hardships weren¡¯t for nothing. Now I don''t need to


    worry about Kendra bullying her in the future."


    Natalia had asked Linden not to tell Magnus about Addison''s visit, so as not to worry him, b


    ut Linden still reported everything to Magnus afterwards.


    After all, it was his duty to inform Magnus of everything that happened at Maplewood Manor.


    After the dangerst time, Linden has grown even fonder of Natalia. As soon as he hears Magnus


    praising Natalia, he also joins in, "Yes, Ms. Natalia is indeed different from before. With you, she has


    be more imposing. The look in her eyes at that time scared Addison off from making a move!"


    Magnus couldn''t help butugh, picturing how Natalia''s look had scared Addison. This little thing was


    simply too adorable!


    When Natalia first married into Sapphire Ind, she waspletely a naive and inexperienceddy.


    Although she was beautiful and kind, which indeed made her very likable, that was not enough. To be


    his wife, being kind and beautiful was useless.


    Fortunately, Natalia was smart enough to slowly grow stronger. Presumably with more training, and


    with him backing and protecting her, she would be getting used to her position as the CEO''s wife step


    by step.


    Afterst time, it was clear that Linden was even more protective of Natalia.


    Magnus added, "From now on, don''t let anyone from the rkson family enter Maplewood Manor. I


    don''t want them to affect my wife''s mood."


    Once his injury healed and he had settled things with Kendra once and for all, t


    he rkson family and Natalia would have nothing to do with each other.


    Neither Kendra nor Addison, nor that hypocrite Kyler, deserved to be his wife''s family.


    "Yes, sir. I understand." After hearing Magnus'' instructions, Linden bowed his head in response.


    Feeling reassured, Magnus turned to Linden again, "Tell Chase and James toe over. I need to


    discuss some things with them."


    He had been resting at home for quite some time after being injured in the explosion at the vi.


    Surely that despicable scoundrel Lucius must be feeling extremely pleased this time.


    Magnus had already learned from Chase that after he couldn''t go to thepany due to his injuries,


    Lucius had already begun to stir the pot at thepany.


    Did he really think that just because Magnus was not at the office, he would be oblivious to his clumsy


    tricks?


    "Yes, sir." Knowing that Magnus had been recuperating in silence for so long, there would surely be


    some actions taken regarding the events of that day


    ,


    without uttering a word, Linden obeyed his orders and promptly left his room.


    Only about half an hour had passed when Chase and James hurriedly made their way over.


    "Magnus, are you nning to make a move? I''ve been itching to take down that bastard Lucius for a


    while now. If it weren''t for you holding me back, I would''ve snapped by now."


    The moment James stepped into Magnus'' room, he couldn''t hold back any longer. His fists clenched;


    he was raring to go.


    After all, he had long been fed up with Lucius'' actions.


    He had tried time and time again to put Magnus in mortal danger. Such a sibling was nothing less than


    an enemy.


    It was a wonder how Magnus managed to keep his patience intact and allow Lucius to stay thus far.


    Perhaps it was out of consideration for his grandfather.


    After all, Morgan was getting on in years. If he were to witness his grandsons Magnus and Lucius


    tearing each other apart, it would certainly affect his health.


    This was probably the only reason why Magnus had refrained from taking action against Lucius for so


    long.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Upon hearing James'' words, Magnus didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he replied leisurely, "It''s not


    the right time to settle the score. But we can teach him a lesson. Keep him in line for a while."


    Even though Chase and James understood Magnus'' feelings, upon hearing him say this, Chase was


    still worried. "We know you''re worried about your grandfather, Magnus. But Lucius has tried to kill you


    over and over again. You can''t always be this lucky.


    So, I think you shouldn''t hesitate anymore. Lucius is a scumbag who is capable of anything. Keeping


    him around will only bring trouble."


    It was within Magnus'' power to deal with Lucius; it was simply a matter of whether he wanted to or not.


    Seeing Magnus'' unwillingness to act, James could only fret.


    Every time he left his business in Europe toe back, he thought he could clean up that scumbag,


    but nothing substantial ever happened.


    This time, Magnus was seriously injured, and Linden was unconscious.


    If it weren''t for Natalia, who bravely and stubbornly hung on, the consequences would have been


    unthinkable.


    Hearing his two best friends'' advice, Magnus fell silent for a moment before saying, "I understand.


    Lucius will be dealt with sooner orter, but now is not the time."


    James was furious at Magnus¡¯ repeated retreats.


    Magnus still cared too much about his family and couldn''t let go of his grandfather.


    Chase and James had no choice but to nce at each other and reluctantly say, "Then whatever you


    decide to do, just let us handle it."


    And at this moment, in the VIP ward of the city''srgest hospital.


    Upon seeing the document her father, Kyler, had given her, Kendra was so angry she nearly jumped


    out of bed.


    She yelled at Kyler, "Dad, why are you giving me this? Why? I won''t sign it, I absolutely refuse!


    I''ve said it before, no matter what, I am Magnus'' wife. If you pressure me, I''ll end my life right here!"


    Kendra had intentionally gotten close to Lucius from a young age, just to be the wife of the sole


    heir to the Andersen Corporation.


    She even lost her virginity to him at the tender age of seventeen.


    All these years of painstaking efforts were just for the day when Lucius would marry her and give her


    everything she desired. However, she never expected that in the end, everything she nned would


    fall apart.


    Lucius, the useless weakling, couldn''t even defeat a cripple. What a waste of her youth and sacrifices.


    Luckily, through some twist of fate, she was legally the wife of the CEO of Andersen Corporation. At


    least half of her efforts weren''t in vain.


    But now, her dearest father was forcing her to sign the divorce agreement in front of her.


    Of course, Kendra refused, and a heated argument ensued.


    "It¡¯s not up to you now. I''m telling you, Magnus is not someone we can afford to offend. If you know


    what''s good for you, you''ll sign the document. Otherwise, our entire family, even ourpany, will


    suffer because of you."


    Magnus had already given Kyler a final warning. The only reason he was lenient was probably because


    of Natalia. But Addison and Kendra foolishly thought that Magnus was reluctant.


    They didn''t even consider that the Andersen brothers wanted nothing more than each other''s downfall.


    And Kendra was Lucius'' woman. How could Magnus possibly be interested in her?


    Despite her threats to end her life, Kyler remained firm.


    Seeing her father so heartless, Kendra, sitting on the hospital bed, started to cry.


    While crying, she said, "Dad, are you really that afraid of Magnus? Or is it because deep down, you still


    favor Natalia, that illegitimate daughter of yours over me?


    "Do you think that as long as Natalia secures her position as the wife of Andersen Corporation''s CEO,


    it doesn''t matter if my future is ruined?


    "I''m your and mom''s daughter. Am I really worth less than the bastard child you had with some slut?"


    Growing up, Kendra had always been the apple of everyone''s eye.


    Whichdy in this city couldpare to her? They were all in, without substance, only fit to stand in


    her shadow.


    But she never thought that at the most critical moment, she would be overshadowed by Natalia, that


    damned bitch. How could she swallow this bitter pill?


    Just like her mother, Addison, Kendra was always quick to curse when she was angry.


    Watching Kendra like this, Kyler was burning with anger.


    He was speechless for a moment, then furiously walked over to her. He raised his hand and pped


    her hard across the face. H


    e yelled at her, "If you don''t sign this divorce agreement, from today onwards, you can get out of the


    rkson family.


    If I can''t control you, then you can go and fight with Magnus yourself. I will not risk my lifetime''s work for


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    your whims!" After a pause, Kyler sternly looked at his stunned daughter, "Is it the hollow title of CEO''s


    wife that you want, or your life? Choose!"


    Her usually gentle father actually raise his hand to hit her!


    Kendra, who had been pped in the face, covered her face in shock. She stared at Kyler


    incredulously.


    She was greatly shocked, then said, "Dad, you actually hit me and want to kick me out? Even if it costs


    me my life, I''ll never divorce Magnus!"


    Addison, who had gone out to inquire about Kendra''s health, just got to the room when she heard


    Kendra''s outburst.


    She rushed in hastily, watching the argument taking ce in the ward room between Kendra and Kyler.


    Then, she approached the emotionally charged Kendra and asked softly,


    "Kendra, sweetie, calm down. What on earth has happened? Don''t worry, mom is here. I will make


    things right."


    "Mom," Kendra burst into tears upon seeing Addison. "Dad is forcing me to sign the divorce papers. He


    doesn''t want me to be Mrs. Andersen.


    He even threatened to kick me out if I don''t agree. I can''t stand it, mom. I will never sign those papers!"


    Whatever Kendra couldn''t possess, she wouldn''t allow others to have either. If she couldn''t have it,


    then others can forget about it too.


    Especially not Natalia, that damned brat.


    "What?" Addison couldn''t believe her ears. She had only been gone for a short while and that damn


    Kyler had already made his way to the ward room to upset their daughter.


    Upon hearing Kendra''s words, Addison''s face turned ashen.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    She spun around and red at Kyler, her words almost spit out through gritted teeth, "Kyler, have you


    lost your mind? Kendra is going through a rough time, and not only did you not help her, but you joined


    forces with Magnus and Natalia to upset her!


    What kind of father are you? I must have been blind to have spent my life with you, Addison!"


    She and Kendra shared the same mindset. The position of Mr. Andersen had somehow fallen into their


    And that proved that it was their rightful possession. They would hold on to what was theirs, even if it


    meant to their dying breath.


    She couldn''t possibly agree to a divorce, considering that she would get half of Andersen Corporation''s


    wealth in the future.


    However, she didn''t expect that Natalia''s stubbornness about not leaving, coupled with Magnus''


    ruthless indifference, would escte things to this point.


    Kyler didn''t want to say any more to the mother and daughter. He turned around and left the ward


    room, heading straight for thepany.


    ...


    In France, Sabrina hurriedly got out of bed in the morning. After she got dressed, she rushed


    downstairs.


    She was stunned to see a man sitting at the dining table downstairs, eating breakfast elegantly.


    Then she remembered, her fianc¨¦ was back yesterday..


    Upon seeing her, Marian immediately greeted her with a smile, "Miss Shaw, you should eat breakfast


    quickly. You''ll bete for school."


    "It''s okay, just give me a toast and a ss of milk." Sabrina sat down and fiddled with the napkin,


    without even ncing at the man at the table.


    The man, being ignored, frowned slightly, "Miss Shaw, where are you off to?" He asked. Yesterday she


    had given him the cold shoulder, and today she didn''t even bother to greet him.


    Did this girl hate him that much? It was summer break, wasn''t it? And yesterday, she was even brought


    home by a man.


    Great, she''d only been here a few days and she was already getting chummy with guys.


    "I''m going to school." Sabrina replied tly, not even sparing him a nce.


    "But it¡¯s the summer break time, right?" Carter raised his gaze to look at the girl in a light blue dress,


    exuding a delicate and charming aura.


    "I signed up for a summer course." Sabrina finally looked at the man while munching on her toast.


    "So we won''t see each other often this summer. You don''t have to hide at the ends of the earth."


    Hide at the ends of the earth? Did she think she was some kind of monster?


    "Miss Shaw, I think we should talk." This was unheard of. His grandfather had sent this girl to France to


    win him over, didn''t he? So why was she still going to school and letting other men bring her homete


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    at night.


    She had been living quite well while he was away.


    "About what?" Sabrina looked at the handsome yet indifferent face of the man.


    He put down his cutlery, took a seat on the sofa, and crossed his legs leisurely. He then lit a cigarette.


    "If I''m not wrong, Miss Shaw, you''re here in France under your grandfather''s orders, right? To bond with


    me so we can get engaged sooner and fulfill the dreams of our elders." Carter looked at the girl''s


    elegant face.


    "So what?" Sabrina looked at the man with wide eyes.


    "Perhaps you should put off going to school for now. Stay at the vi ore to mypany and do


    what a personal secretary should do. Otherwise, we won''t see each other for days. When will we start


    to feel something for each other?" The man looked somewhat rogue in the lingering smoke.


    "Personal secretary?" Sabrina chuckled.


    "Do you think I''m cut out for that? Mr. Cliff, let''s not even talk about how we''ve never met before. You


    know very well that I came to France because of our grandfathers'' wishes."


    She got up gracefully, wiped her mouth and said with a smile, "I don''t think we can develop any


    feelings, let alone me being your personal secretary. What we should do right now is to not interfere


    with each other''s lives. After half a year or a year, when our grandfathers ask, you can tell them that


    there were no sparks between us. Maybe then they won''t force us to get married. What do you think,


    Mr. Cliff?"


    Carter stared nkly at the girl''s charming smile and the words that came out of her mouth. He


    suddenly felt as if the blood in his body was flowing in the wrong direction.


    He never expected that this girl''s intentions ining to France would be like this.


    He, the heir of the Cliff family, the famous CEO, was being rejected. This girl didn''t take him seriously;


    she was just putting on a show for their grandfathers.


    He felt humiliated. He had always been the one to reject women, not the other way around.


    His expression turned as cold as winter wind. He looked at the girl''s cheerful face with a hint of


    sarcasm.


    Suddenly, he felt like a joke being rejected like that.


    "Miss Shaw is right. I also believe that there''s no sparks between us. However, since it''s difficult for


    either of us to exin to our grandfathers, I don''t mind trying to see if we can spark a me. That way,


    we won''t have to wait for a year or so. Don''t you agree?" His gazes were as deep as the ocean, and he


    stared at her coldly.


    Upon hearing his words, Sabrina''s heart skipped a beat, "Try? Try what?"


    The man didn''t answer. Instead, he stood up from the sofa and slowly approached Sabrina, lifting her


    chin with his hand.


    Their eyes met, and it was like lightning striking, "Of course, we need to see if we can spark a me.


    What do you say, Sabrina?"


    Boom! Sabrina''s brain felt as if it had been struck by lightning. Her heart was pounding.


    He actually called her name.


    "You... stop joking around!" Sabrina immediately took a step back, slung her bag on her shoulder, and


    prepared to leave.


    But her slender wrist was instantly caught by a warm hand, "What''s wrong? Are you shy?" The man


    behind her chuckled lowly.


    "We''re engaged, and we should start nurturing our feelings as the elders wish." With a gentle pull,


    Sabrina stumbled into his arms.


    Then a pair of strong arms wrapped around her small body.


    Sabrina immediately tried to push the man away, but Carter, watching her flushed face, didn''t budge.


    Sabrina got angry, and she looked up at him, her eyes widened in anger, "Let go! What gives you the


    right to touch me!" This man was truly shameless.


    "Is it a crime for me to touch my fianc¨¦e? Hm?" His warm breath sprayed onto Sabrina''s ear.


    She was wound as tight as a coiled spring. "Who said anything about us being engaged? You''ve been


    avoiding me for weeks, haven''t you? That just proves that you don''t approve of our grandparents''


    decision either. So why pretend toe back now and go through with this ridiculous marriage?"


    As he listened to her tirade, a slow, amused smile began to spread across Carter''s face. "So you''re


    upset about me being absent for a few weeks, huh?" He watched the fuming girl before him, a sudden


    surge of joy welling up in his heart.


    "Alright, I apologize. I shouldn''t have been MIA for so long. That''s on me."


    But something about this situation felt off to him.


    A voice in his head was urging him to conquer this girl. To make her adore and worship him like all the


    other girls.


    "Who asked for your apology?" she snapped back. "I''d be happier if you disappeared for six months. Or


    better yet, forever." The man was surprisingly strong, refusing to let go of her.


    Carter chuckled. "Now, that won''t do. How could I possibly stay away for half a year? If I''d known you''d


    be this upset, I would''vee to pick you up that day. I''m sorry." He grinned down at the girl in his


    arms.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Suddenly, Carter swept her off her feet and settled onto the plush leather couch, pulling Sabrina onto


    hisp. His eyes sparkled with amusement as he said, "Alright, enough. I apologize for not showing up


    these past few days."


    "You..." Sabrina felt extremely embarrassed sitting on hisp. This man was so shameless. They had


    just met, and he was already holding her like this. So improper!


    She struggled to break free from his embrace, but couldn''t. Turning to him, she demanded, "Are you


    going to let me go?"


    Carter just grinned mischievously. Without a second thought, Sabrina took a swing at him, pping him


    across the face.


    He stared at her in shock. She had actually hit him.


    Nobody had ever dared toy a hand on him before. This girl had some nerve. With a swift movement,


    he pushed Sabrina onto the couch, pinning her down. Sabrina''s heart raced. What was he going to do?


    Before she could react, he leaned in and imed her lips in a surprise kiss.


    She stared wide-eyed at his handsome face, so close to her own. He was kissing her!


    Damn! This was her first kiss, and this jerk had stolen it.


    Just as Sabrina was about to fight back, Carter''s lips softened, taking a deep breath before biting down


    lightly on her lower lip.


    Sabrina gasped. Just as she was about to curse him, Carter took advantage of her opened mouth to


    slip his tongue inside, engaging in a passionate kiss.


    Sabrina''s body tensed up, her senses overwhelmed. His heavy body pressed against her, his kiss


    fierce, stealing her breath away.


    Her body slowly softened. Carter didn¡¯t released her until she felt nearly suffocated.


    She tasted sweet, intoxicating him. He had originally intended to simply tease her, but her sweetness


    was irresistible.


    He looked down at the panting girl beneath him, gulping in fresh air like a fish out of water. His heart


    fluttered with anticipation.


    He lowered his head once again and kissed her on the lips, Sabrina didn''t even have the strength to


    resist at all. The man was allowed to kiss her recklessly to the point where he had enough before


    slowly releasing her.


    Sitting up, Carter pulled her into his arms, "That''s the price for hitting me."


    Sabrina snapped back to reality, ring at him. She raised her hand to p him again.


    But he caught her hand mid-air, "If you hit me again, it''ll be more than a kiss. I''ll show you the real


    consequences of hitting someone."


    "You''re despicable! Bastard!" Sabrina pushed him away, her face flushed with embarrassment. She


    could hardly believe that this shameless man had kissed her so intensely.


    "Despicable? I''m just doing what a fianc¨¦ should do," he grinned devilishly. Sabrina wished she could


    punch his smug face.


    "You...you..." She pointed a finger at him. Carter just chuckled and caught her hand, cing a gentle


    kiss on her palm.


    Sabrina''s mind went nk. She pulled her hand away quickly, grabbing her backpack and sprinting out


    of the mansion.


    She didn''t wait for the chauffeur, choosing instead to run all the way to school. She ran as if her life


    depended on it, gasping and out of breath.


    Carter stepped out of the mansion, watching her run off like a startled rabbit. He burst outughing.


    His life was about to get a lot more interesting. He could already picture the fun he''d have teasing his


    future wife.


    Feeling ted, he got into his car and drove off to work.


    If he had known how much fun she was, he wouldn''t have hid away in Melfort.


    ...


    At Melfort Hospital.


    After Kyler left, Addison held Kendra, who was crying in despair. In her mind, she thought about her


    conversation with Kyler. She had asked him to help Kendra, and Kyler said,


    "Help her, how am I supposed to help her?"


    "You were the one who insisted on Natalia marrying Magnus in Kendra''s ce.


    "Now that you see Magnus has the ability and has taken the position of Andersen Corporation''s


    president, you want toe back and push Natalia aside for your benefit!


    "Even if Natalia is kind-hearted and willing to leave Magnus, do you think Magnus would agree?


    "Let me tell you, if Kendra refuses to divorce Magnus, our whole family will pay the price."


    Thinking about Kyler''s words, Addison felt a sense of dread in her heart.


    From a young age, Kendra had always been stubborn. If Kendra wanted the moon, Addison would find


    a way to give it to her.


    Kyler had turned a blind eye to Addison''s indulgence, since Kendra was his daughter after all.


    Who knew that the consequences of their indulgence would be so dire?


    If Kendra refused to divorce Magnus, it would mean the downfall of their family, because Magnus would


    never tolerate Kendra being his wife.


    Addison was filled with resentment towards Kyler, who couldn''t protect his own daughter and wanted to


    drag the entire family down.


    Magnus had shown his ruthlessness in a short period of time, and everyone in the country knew about


    it. How could theypete with him? They had thought that Kendra bing the CEO''s wife would


    bring prosperity


    , but they hadn''t expected this oue.


    Looking at her daughter, Addison wanted to persuade her to give up.


    Who in the world could influence the decision of Magnus, the man who controlled Andersen


    Corporation?


    Kyler, that worthless old man, was pushing them to their deaths!


    Addison was at her wit''s end.


    Sitting on the edge of her bed with tears welling up in her eyes, Kendra still stubbornly said, ¡°Mom, I


    won¡¯t agree to it. No matter what Magnus does to pressure me, I won¡¯t divorce him. I''m Magnus¡¯ wife,


    and as long as I don''t divorce, I always will be Mrs. Andersen. Why should Natalia take my ce? She


    doesn''t deserve it."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    In Kendra''s mind, Magnus was simply bewitched by Natalia, that conniving slut.


    Once he came to his senses, he would realize that Natalia, that low-born illegitimate child, was not


    worthy of him.


    By then, he would willingly take Kendra into the prestigious Andersen family. As long as she held on,


    she knew she would see that day.


    ¡°Kendra, let it go. Our lives are more important than this stubbornness. If Magnus turns on you, how will


    we cope?¡±


    ¡°Mom, even you''re not on my side now? Aren''t you the one who loved me the most, this marriage was


    meant to be mine.¡±


    ¡°It was meant to be yours, but you missed the opportunity, Kendra. There are so many good men in the


    world, and we don''t need a ruthless man like Magnus.¡±


    ¡°No, no, absolutely not. I won''t divorce, I absolutely won''t!¡± The image of the dignified, handsome man


    in the wheelchair shed in her mind. She was determined not to give up.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Addison was at her wit''s end. It seemed that Kendra would no longer listen to her.


    Feeling helpless, she offered a few words offort before leaving the hospital.


    She thought of asking Kyler to talk to Natalia once again. Maybe Natalia would listen to her father.


    There might still be a chance to turn things around.


    She dialed Kyler¡¯s number and exined her thoughts.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    On the other end of the line, Kyler closed his eyes and sighed wearily.


    ...


    "Why are you grinning at me like that all day?"


    When Magnus was looking at the documents, he also called Natalia into the study.


    He had her sit on the couch, sharing the same space with him for the entire afternoon.


    But she could feel the gaze of the handsome man across the desk, watching her and constantly


    smiling.


    Puzzled, Natalia finally raised her head and asked him.


    Magnus chuckled softly.


    He put down the file in his hand and waved her over, "Come here, my dear."


    "Okay," Natalia was used to his tender way of calling her with all sorts of nicknames.


    Even though she was blushing, she obediently walked over.


    As soon as Natalia approached Magnus, he reached out and pulled her onto hisp.


    "Wait, your wound hasn''t healed yet. What if it tears?" Fearing for his injury, Natalia blushed and


    whispered.


    Truth be told, she had missed his embrace since he had been hugging her so often before his injury.


    But now, she had to hold back since he was still recovering.


    After his injury, Natalia had been taking care of him cautiously, afraid that any carelessness would tear


    his wound. This had kept her away from him for quite some time, and Magnus had been restraining


    himself.


    Now, seeing Natalia so close and enchanting, Magnus couldn''t help but have some improper thoughts.


    He didn''t care about the injuries and just embraced her petite body, resting his forehead against hers.


    Then, he softly said,


    "My wound is fine now, but there''s another part of me that''s aching."


    "Aching?" Upon hearing his words, Natalia thought he had injured somewhere else.


    She anxiously asked, "Where does it hurt? Tell me quickly. If not, I''ll get a doctor."


    After all, Magnus had been injured while trying to save her.


    If Magnus was ufortable, it was her duty to take good care of him.


    Before Natalia could finish, Magnus ced his slender finger on her lips, then he led her hand to touch


    the part of him that was ufortably swollen.


    However, as soon as Natalia realized what she was touching, she jumped off hisp, her face burning,


    and stuttered, "You... you... are getting out of line!"


    "Why, my dear," he chuckled at her embarrassment, "It''s quite normal for a husband to be ''out of line''


    with his wife. Or would you rather I act this way with other women?"


    He was a man of integrity.


    He had absolutely no interest in any women who threw themselves at him.


    Only this beautiful girl before him could make him lose control.


    "You..." Hearing Magnus'' words, Natalia, who had wanted to rebuke him, was left speechless.


    After a while, she managed to blush out a stern reply, "Don''t even think about it. Not until you''ve fully


    recovered."


    Fearing that Magnus would act out, Natalia hastily left his study with her medical book in hand.


    Magnus was left alone in the study, so he had no choice but to focus on his work. His efficiency was


    unparalleled.


    Since it reduced the amount of time he spent discreetly observing Natalia absorbed in her reading, his


    work efficiency automatically improved.


    By the time Magnus finished his work and went downstairs, it was alreadyte.


    The servants had prepared a sumptuous dinner and set it on the dining table. Natalia was sitting


    quietly, waiting for him.


    Thinking about the adorable blush on Natalia''s face in the study earlier, Magnus couldn''t help but


    chuckle. He sat down at the table and began to eat with Natalia.


    Natalia didn''t dare to start a conversation with him. Fearing that he would bring up the earlier incident,


    she kept her head down and ate her food quietly.


    She began to suspect that this strking man with a constant smile on his face was not real. In the past,


    he had been as cold as ice, and she had never seen him smile even a bit. Now, he seemed very happy.


    She looked up just in time to see him still smiling.


    "What are you grinning about? What''s so funny?" she thought.


    She didn''t want to deal with him or talk to him. Natalia managed to finish her meal while holding back


    her curiousity.


    Then she put down her fork, stood up, and prepared to escape back to her room.


    But before she could take two steps, her wrist was firmly grasped, and she was stopped in her tracks.


    "Where are you going?" Seeing Natalia trying to run away, Magnus, who was sitting in his wheelchair,


    put down his chopsticks and looked up at her.


    This youngdy had been avoiding him all afternoon, and now she wanted to escape again? Not so


    easy.


    Caught by Magnus, Natalia, feeling guilty, dared not look at him.


    She said in a low voice, "Of course, I am going back to my room. I... I still have a book to read."


    "You''ve been reading all afternoon, no more." Magnus interrupted her domineeringly after hearing


    Natalia''s words.


    Then he added, "Go to the room, freshen up and wait for me."


    He hadn''tid a finger on her for such a long time, and he couldn''t wait anymore.


    Magnus was being too explicit, making Natalia so embarrassed that she wished she could find a hole


    to crawl into.


    The servants around them chuckled after hearing Magnus'' words. Natalia blushed and defiantly said, "I


    won''t..."


    Having said that, she boldly broke free from Magnus'' grip and ran off.


    When she reached the elevator, she turned back and said to Magnus, "Let Linden take care of you


    tonight. I''ll sleep in the guestroom."

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Looking at Magnus in his current state, it was clear he had no intention of settling down for the night.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Best she keep her distance.


    After all, his wound had scabbed over, and in a few more days, it should be mostly healed.


    If he acted willfully at this time, there was a risk of reopening the wound, which would only prolong the


    healing process.


    Watching Natalia''s fleeing figure disappear around the stairway corner, Magnus, dabbing his lips with a


    napkin, couldn''t help but sh a wicked smile. "What difference does it make whether you sleep in the


    guest room or my bedroom?" he muttered to himself.


    Since she kept in mind the things Dr. Frankie had emphasized when he returned to France, Natalia,


    upon going upstairs, didn''t dare to stay in Magnus'' bedroom. Instead, she took her book and went


    straight to the guest room to sleep.


    She thought that, by doing this, Magnus would leave her be and stay in his own room.


    But little did she know, after she''d finished showering and emerged from the guest room bathroom, she


    would find a freshly showered, handsome man dressed in a white bathrobe, seated on her bed.


    "Wha...wha..." Magnus had followed her to the guest room. Natalia felt really helpless.


    Magnus, however, simply lifted the nket by his side, patted the bed, and said, "Come here, Nat."


    He was determined to savor Natalia''s sweetpany tonight, no matter what.


    When Natalia looked at Magnus'' gazes, she felt a shiver run down her spine.


    In the past, she wouldn''t have felt anything special about Magnus'' advances. But after he confessed


    his feelings for her a few days ago, the thought of sharing a bed with him now made her unusually


    nervous.


    So she said, "I''ll go back to the master bedroom. You can sleep here if you like."


    With that, Natalia hurried to the door, desperate to escape.


    But no matter how she twisted the doorknob, the door wouldn''t open.


    In desperation, she turned to Magnus, who sat on the bed, and asked for help.


    "Magnus, why can''t I open the door? You..."


    Magnus interjected. "I had Linden lock the door. It won''t be opened until tomorrow morning. So you can


    either stand here all night or sleep next to me."


    Natalia stood there, hesitating for a long time.


    Magnus was definitely doing this on purpose and was determined to sleep with her; Natalia had no


    choice but toply.


    She walked over to the bed, sat down next to Magnus, and tried to convince him to behave himself as


    she wanted his wounds to heal quickly.


    Magnus, knowing he was injured, surely wouldn''t lose control, right?


    With that reassurance, Natalia, who had been nervous, finally felt slightly more at ease.


    But as soon as shey down, before she could even calm her racing heart, the man next to her turned


    over and pressed himself against her.


    Without giving her a chance to react, he lowered his head and passionately kissed her lips, a desire he


    had been harboring for a long time. Damn it.


    He savagely sucked her lips, pried open her teeth, and entangled her tongue in his, as if he wanted to


    devour her.


    His body radiated a scorching heat that permeated through their thin robes and onto Natalia''s skin,


    making her body gradually heat up as well.


    "Uh...uh..." While Magnus was busy kissing Natalia, his hands were wandering all over her body,


    making her pant with arousal.


    Although her mind was telling her that this could cause his wounds to reopen, she couldn''t stop


    Magnus.


    Feeling Natalia''s initial resistance slowly give way to submission, Magnus finally let her go. He then


    gasped for air and said in a hoarse voice, "Darling, be good and don''t resist me."


    The woman in front of him was like a fatal temptation. From the moment she entered his life, his heart


    was no longer his own. He wanted nothing more than to pin her down and shower her with love,


    marking her as his woman.


    "But Magnus, your wounds..." The passionate fire in his eyes made Natalia''s heart flutter.


    She wanted to wrap her arms around him, but her nervousness made her grip the bedsheets instead.


    Even if he couldn''t control himself, he should be considerate of his wounds, shouldn''t he? Didn''t his


    back hurt?


    "Baby, you can help me." Seeing Natalia''s concerned expression, Magnus suddenly suggested.


    Before Dr. Frankie left, he said with a mischievous smile, "If you can''t resist the urge to have sex with


    your wife, you can also..."


    So, Magnus, unable to resist, took the doctor''s advice.


    As soon as Magnus said this, Natalia''s face turned beet red.


    She quickly corrected, "No... Can''t you resist..."


    But before she could finish, Magnus lowered his head once more.


    He then silenced her with a kiss and, as she couldn¡¯t hold back her soft moans, they became one.


    If she wouldn''t help him, he''d do it himself.


    The passion in the room made the temperature rise significantly.


    Magnus, contented and satisfied, leaned down to nibble on Natalia''s earlobe when she was at her most


    fragile moment. His voice was deep and maic, "Say me you love me, Nat. I want to hear you say


    it."


    "I... I..." Natalia stuttered, her face zing with embarrassment. She hadn''t expected him to corner her


    into saying such things.


    Her hands clung to his shoulders. She dug her nails deep into his flesh, almost drawing blood.


    "I want you to say it, Natalia. You love me, don''t you? Just as I love you. You''re quite smitten with me,


    aren''t you?" Magnus questioned, his gaze fixated on Natalia, who looked so captivatingly vulnerable.


    He had to fight the urge to pull her in close and meld her into his very being. He held back, keeping his


    gaze steady, waiting for her response.


    Natalia, at this point, was too flustered to think straight.


    All she heard was his question, and she found herself nodding instinctively. Then, she echoed his


    words, "Yes, I like you."


    She did, she really did love him. So much so that she didn''t even realize when did it start. But she


    couldn''t say she loved him. She could only admit to liking him.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Magnus used his wheelchair, bullied by Lucius, and repeatedly thrown into danger, It just broke her


    heart, and she wanted to help him so much. She swore she would make him stand up, even if it meant


    she would eventually have to leave.


    Natalia was unsure when exactly she''d be smitten with Magnus, gradually losing herself in him.


    And finally, from Natalia''s lips, came the words he''d been longing to hear.


    Magnus was ecstatic. He leaned down, giving her a deep kiss.


    The room was filled with sounds that could make anyone blush.


    Natalia surely had a restless night.


    The next morning, a refreshed Magnus came down from the upstairs, while Natalia was still deep in


    sleep.


    Chase and James, as they did every morning, arrived punctually with a doctor in tow.


    As the doctor was changing Magnus'' bandages, he noticed a fresh wound on his back and advised,


    "Mr. Andersen, brace yourself. There''s some bleeding. It might hurt."


    By all ounts, Magnus'' injuries had been healing for quite a while. There should have been no


    spontaneous bleeding.


    Hearing the doctor''s words, James and Chase exchanged nces.


    The mischievous James couldn''t help but tease, "Oh, Magnus, you must have had quite a time with


    Nataliast night. But you can''t ignore your own health. You''re still injured, man."


    They used to joke that among the four of them, Magnus, the most capable, would be thest to lose his


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    virginity.


    But now, he was the first to get married, and he constantly unted his happiness.


    No wonder James wanted to tease him. Even Chase was struggling to keep a straight face.


    When Magnus heard James''sments, he lifted his head and gave James a cold look before saying,


    "The other day, your father called me, asking me to remind you to get married when you have time. I


    think he''s very concerned about you. Maybe you should ept the offer?"


    James, known throughout Melfort for his charm and wealth, had always been the dream lover of many


    girls.


    Despite his yboy lifestyle, there were still many women who would willingly throw themselves at him.


    But this time, the woman James''s father had chosen for him was far from desirable.


    Though it was a family alliance, the woman was extremely unattractive.


    James''s father, looking down on his good-for-nothing son, thought any woman willing to marry him was


    good enough. Beauty didn''t matter; he just wanted a grandchild.


    Desperate to break off the engagement, James was almost willing to take drastic measures.


    So when James joked about Magnus and Natalia, he had iting.


    Indeed, when Magnus mentioned the arranged marriage, James, who had been grinning, instantly lost


    hisposure.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, Magnus, that was a low blow! This is about my happiness, man. You can''t just


    throw me into the fire pit like that."


    Being forced to marry that ugly girl was worse than death.


    James had been surrounded by beautiful women his entire life. He couldn''t bear the thought of


    spending the rest of his life with an unattractive woman.


    Chase, standing beside them, couldn''t help butugh at James''s misfortune. He thought to himself,


    ¡°This guy never stood a chance against Magnus. He brought it on himself.¡±


    But Magnus replied indifferently at James¡¯s plea, "You don''t have to get married if you don''t want to. It


    depends on your future actions."


    Lucius had tried to kill him multiple times. Magnus couldn''t take it anymore and decided to confront


    Lucius.


    He had thought about it for a while. If he was going to strike, he¡¯d eliminate both Lucius and the gold-


    digging Kendra.


    After all, birds of a feather flock together.


    Lucius and Kendra were both disgusting. Let them be disgusting together.


    "Fine, fine. Just tell me what you want. I''ll do anything, but please, don''t joke about my marriage. It''s


    about my future happiness."


    Upon hearing Magnus'' words, James agreed readily.


    He was determined not to marry that ugly girl. If his father wanted a grandchild, he could marry


    someone himself.


    He¡¯d rather be stuck in the Death Desert for months than marry that girl.


    Seeing James''s determination, Magnus and Chase couldn''t help butugh, clearly teasing him.


    Everyone knew what kind of person Magnus was. He might talk tough, but he was always there for his


    friends.


    James protested, "Hey, what are youughing at? Are you guys messing with me?"


    He was already in a tough spot with the arranged marriage. If it weren''t for his mother''s concern and


    Magnus'' injury, he would''ve fled to Europe by now.


    Why couldn''t his friends show some sympathy, instead of constantly making his life more difficult?


    Ignoring James''s protests, Chase turned to Magnus and asked, "Are you nning to take action,


    Magnus? I''ve checked in with Morgan. His health¡¯s been stabletely. If we keep him in the dark, we


    should be able to carry out our n."


    Chase simply couldn''t stand by and watch as Lucius repeatedly used his malicious tactics against


    Magnus, time and time again.


    Magnus, considering Morgan''s well-being, just refused to fight back.


    If things continued this way, with Lucius'' wicked schemes, Magnus would surely meet his doom sooner


    orter.


    Upon hearing Chase''s question, Magnus fell silent for a moment.


    Then he spoke up, "Chase, I need you to gather my confidants I have ced inside Andersen


    Corporation.


    "Gather all the illicit activities Lucius is involved in. Pick a few that won''t jeopardize Andersen


    Corporation, and organize them for me.


    "James, aren''t you well-acquainted with the media back home? Find the right opportunity to expose


    Lucius'' decadent private life. Give him and Kendra, some fame to chew on."

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Magnus started gathering evidence against Lucius within Andersen Corporation. He wanted to show


    his grandfather that it was his own doing that led to his downfall, not because of anything Magnus had


    done.


    But now, he was also talking about taking photos of Kendra and Lucius. This was something James


    didn''t quiteprehend.


    After all, they all knew that Magnus and Kendra had no real connection.


    But to the outside world, Kendra was Magnus'' wife.


    If he genuinely managed to get photos of Kendra and Lucius and then made them public,


    wouldn''t that be like openly admitting Magnus had been cheated?


    So when James heard Magnus'' n, he was quite surprised.


    He looked at him and said, "Magnus, don''t you think that''s inappropriate? Your ''wife'' cheating on you.


    Aren''t you afraid of bing theughingstock of the town?"


    Magnus was raised on Sapphire Ind, so he probably didn''t understand the power of public opinion.


    That was why James tried to warn him, hoping to prevent him from making a rash decision that would


    hurt him more than it would hurt others.


    "What''s there tough at? The third son of the Andersen family being a cripple is a joke that''s been


    around for almost a decade, isn''t it? Besides, if too many peopleugh, we can always tweak the truth


    a bit. We might even gain more sympathy points."


    James''s concern was dismissed by Magnus.


    He had been nning to deal with Lucius and Kendra for days.


    After all, he didn''t want his divorce with Kendra to drag on.


    He wanted to legitimize his rtionship with Natalia as quickly as possible. He didn''t want to hurt her


    anymore.


    "Magnus, do you need others'' sympathy?" James asked, surprised at Magnus'' response.


    Even though Magnus was technically just the CEO of Andersen Corp, he was in fact the leader among


    their group of wealthy friends.


    He had even secretly founded a multinational corporation and Silent King. Did someone like Magnus


    really need others'' sympathy?


    However, Magnus just rolled his eyes at James''s question.


    "I''ve been sitting in a wheelchair for almost a decade. Don''t I deserve some sympathy?"


    After saying that, Magnus didn''t bother to look at James and Chase''s bemused expressions.


    He rolled his wheelchair back to his room upstairs.


    When he left, hisdy was still asleep. He needed to hurry back and join her.


    Chase and James shrugged their shoulders and left Maplewood Manor.


    After a night of passion, Natalia felt as if her bones were falling apart.


    However, when she woke up, she found herself still lying in his arms.


    Looking at him sleeping beside her, his long eyshes casting tiny shadows on his handsome face,


    Natalia couldn''t help but stare at him. Her eyes were filled with love.


    She couldn''t help but think, "How can Magnus be so handsome? He''s like the male lead from aic


    book. If he could stand up, he would be the dream man for countless girls." She had thought this more


    than once.


    Magnus pretended to be asleep, wanting to see what Natalia would do when she woke up.


    But when he realized she was just staring at him, he couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Then he opened his eyes and stared at Natalia''s petite face, asking, "Well, aren''t you going to do


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    anything, faced with such a stunningly handsome man like me? Nat, you really are all bark and no


    bite."


    "You... you''re the one who''s all bark and no bite! Pretending to sleep early in the morning, you tricked


    me again." Natalia didn''t expect to be caught red-handed by Magnus while she was sneaking a peek at


    him.


    Her face turned bright red.


    She hurriedly buried her face in his chest, trying to hide from his gaze.


    But Magnus would never indulge her ostrich-like behavior. H


    e grabbed her chin, forcing her to lift her head. Then he leaned down and gave her slightly swollen, red


    lips a passionate kiss.


    Then he said with a heated gaze, "Hmm? Are you sure you want to use me of being all bark and no


    bite? Do you want me to prove to you that I am not?"


    She was almost got eaten alive by himst night and only just woke up.


    Yet, here she was, daring to tease him about not having the guts.


    Hmm, she truly was his woman.


    "No, no! I was just joking. Don''t take it seriously." Natalia, who was already quite embarrassed, was


    suddenly startled by Magnus'' words.


    She waved her hands frantically, afraid that Magnus would suddenly initiate another round of sex.


    After all, this man was like a machine that never seemed to tire.


    Each time, she felt as if she had lost half of her life. She didn''t dare to provoke him and quickly


    surrendered.


    Wise men knew the score, didn''t they?


    Seeing Natalia''s reaction, Magnus, who had been maintaining a serious face as if he was really going


    to discipline her, couldn''t help butugh.


    Then he reached out and yfully nudged her perky little nose, his tone filled with affection, "You talk


    big for someone who gets scared so easily."


    Anyway, once the arrangements he had made were in ce in a few days, he could give Natalia what


    she had always wanted.


    Then, she wouldn''t have any reason to talk about leaving him. By that time, he should be able to stand


    up.


    In his heart, Magnus was weaving a to bind Natalia.


    Natalia purposefully changed the topic, fearing that Magnus would be impulsive and initiate their


    intimate act again early in the morning.


    She looked at him and asked, "Magnus, can I ask you something?"


    Yesterday, Addison came to Maplewood Manor crying. Given her state, what she said probably wasn''t


    a lie.


    So Natalia was rather perplexed. Why would Magnus every a hand on Kendra?


    He had, after all, moved heaven and earth to marry her. Was it merely to exact revenge on Lucius?


    Now, he nearly took her life, and Natalia simply couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of it.


    Magnus didn¡¯t hesitate to respond to Natalia''s words, telling her to ask away.


    Whatever she wanted to know, he would tell her, no holds barred.


    Having professed his love, he was fullymitted to spoiling her for a lifetime.


    "My mom, she came by yesterday, and she said you nearly killed Kendra. Is it true?" Natalia mustered


    the courage to ask, given Magnus'' straightforward response.


    She had wanted to bring up the matter with Magnus the day before.


    But each time she tried, the words wouldn''te out. Now, the atmosphere was so rxed, she wasn¡¯t


    worried about Magnus getting angry anymore.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Natalia called Kyler''s wife her mother, which made Magnus feel a bit ufortable. That woman had


    no right to be her mother. It seemed she still had resentment towards this arrogant and overbearing old


    Magnus gently pulled her into his arms, murmuring in her ear, ¡°Yeah, that woman Kendra threw a


    tantrum in front of me, even insulted you. So I taught her a lesson to make her back off. That woman


    disgusts me.¡±


    Magnus didn''t even want to dwell on Kendra¡¯s repulsive demeanor.


    ¡°But didn''t you go to great lengths to marry her and brought her to Sapphire Ind?¡± Magnus kept


    saying how Kendra disgusted him, Natalia found it hard to believe. She asked this question tentatively.


    Even though he was holding her, she sneakily looked up at him, to gauge his expression.


    Seeing a hint of disgust on his face, Natalia became even more puzzled.


    Magnus couldn''t help but sneer inwardly: Was Natalia now questioning him? Was she ming him for


    wanting to snatch Kendra from Lucius?


    Or was it because she liked him too much, and was jealous?


    Thinking about this, Magnus couldn''t help but grin.


    Holding her slim waist tightly, he said: ¡°Don''t your knickers in a twist. I wanted to marry Kendra only to


    provoke Lucius.


    I would never fancy a woman like Kendra. I only like you, just remember that.¡±


    Even when Isabe was by his side, he never felt happy or joyful.


    Natalia was like a sprite, bringing sunshine to his life. How could he not love her, who prevented him


    from being swallowed by hatred and losing his rationality?


    Natalia had a lot of doubts in her mind. Even if it was to hit Lucius hard, there was no need to stake his


    marriage. If Kendra had married into the ind, would Magnus have developed feelings for her over


    time?


    Natalia felt ufortable thinking this.


    Magnus was too close to her, and his warm breath was constantly spraying on her face, making Natalia


    feel itchy.


    Therefore, Natalia''s face gradually turned red due to his warm breath.


    Then she sweetly leaned into his arms, allowing his masculine pheromones to slowly creep into her


    nostrils.


    For the first time, Natalia reached out and put her arms around Magnus'' sturdy waist.


    The assassination nned by Lucius, although it severely injured Magnus,


    it ironically warmed up the feelings between Natalia and Magnus.


    Because of this, Magnus was in high spirits.


    A few dayster, when most of the scabs on his back fell off,


    Magnus, who was given the green light by the doctor, was ready to return to thepany.


    Because of Lucius'' actions this time, he had been recuperating at home for so long. This allowed the


    evil Lucius to meddle more with thepany''s affairs.


    If he didn''t go back now, Lucius might be more reckless.


    So, early in the morning, after having breakfast and preparing to return to thepany, Magnus sat in


    Linden''s car and headed to thepany.


    Once arriving at the Andersen Corporation, Magnus walked directly into the CEO''s office. Seeing


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Magnus, Paul hurriedly followed him into the office.


    Standing in front of Magnus, he said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Magnus, we are so d that you are back.


    During your absence, Lucius has been interfering with thepany''s affairs.


    Not only has he disrupted our previous steps and ns, but he also intends to persuade Morgan to


    change the CEO.¡±


    Paul, who had been with Morgan for many years, knew exactly what to say and what not to.


    The first few sentences he said were about thepany''s affairs, which were justified and beyond


    reproach.


    Thetter involved the battle between the two grandsons of the Andersen family for the CEO position.


    He was directly assigned to Magnus by Morgan, so he was Magnus'' man.


    However, the series of decisions Magnus had made since taking over thepany had made Paul


    look at this wheelchair-bound man in a new light.


    After all, Magnus'' ability was something that jealous Lucius could never match in his life.


    It was no wonder that so many people in thepany had all leaned toward Magnus in such a short


    period of time.


    After all, although Magnus was cold to people, he was fair in doing business and would not deliberately


    make things difficult for his subordinates and those who had made mistakes in the past, u


    nlike Lucius, who always carried the attitude of a general manager and never treated his subordinates


    as humans.


    However, after hearing Paul''s words, Magnus, who was casually flipping through the files on his desk,


    ¡°Don''t worry, all of Lucius'' actions during this period are under my control. He won''t seed in what he


    wants to do.¡±


    As for Lucius'' true nature, his grandfather had seen it clearly over the past many years.


    , and did not hand over the CEO position to Lucius the first time. Even if something happened to


    Magnus, his grandfather would definitely not give the CEO position to Lucius.


    He allowed him to do so this time, without letting James and Chase stop him, was to deliberately dig a


    pit for Lucius.


    It was just a pity that Lucius was too stupid; he didn''t have the intelligence to see through his plot.


    ¡°I see. I am relieved now. Are your injuries all healed?¡± Hearing Magnus say this, it was clear that


    everything was under his control.


    ¡°Yes, they are healed.¡±


    Paul breathed a sigh of relief. After all, he wouldn''t have to run back and forth after this.


    During the time Magnus didn''te to thepany, Morgan was worried sick.


    Even though he reported to Morgan daily, the shrewd man knew that Magnus'' recent mishap might be


    linked to Lucius.


    With Magnus back in the office, everyone could breathe a sigh of relief. Things were returning to


    normal.


    As soon as Paul left the room, Magnus rang the inte to call in his secretary and gave her some


    instructions.


    ...


    "What? Magnus'' secretary called and said that Magnus wants to see you again? What is he up to this


    time? Kendra, you mustn''t go. I can''t bear the thought of you getting into another scrape."


    Upon hearing that Kendra had just recently recovered from her injury and was about to leave again,


    Addison hurriedly went to her daughter''s room and asked her what was going on.


    But when she heard what it was all about, Addison was taken aback.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Despite Addison''s objections, Kendra, who was still applying powder on her face, looked at her mother


    with some dissatisfaction. "Mom, don''t overreact. Magnus is quite dangerous, but as long as he''s


    willing to see me, it means there''s still hope for our marriage."


    Kendra was somewhat agitated by these ludicrous thoughts.


    "Do you really want me to let that little bitch, Natalia, take my ce as the CEO''s wife? That''s why I


    must dress up beautifully today. I don''t believe that Magnus will be able to resist me."


    Many men in Melfort had fallen under Kendra''s spell, and she had dismissed them all.


    She refused to believe that she couldn''t win over this stubborn man.


    However, seeing her daughter''s determination, Addison became even more worried. "No way, honey, I


    still can''t let you go.


    I have given it a lot of thought these days. Your dad''s words are not without reason. Magnus''


    personality is really strange.


    Compared to Lucius, he can''t possibly treat you well. Why don''t we step back and let you marry


    Lucius?


    "Magnus is disabled. Even if Morgan is confused, he can''t possibly hand over the entire Andersen


    Corporation to him forever. Who knows who will end up on top? Why do we have to hang ourselves on


    this Magnus?


    "He almost died a few days ago, didn''t he? It seems he has many enemies. We don''t need to rush."


    In a nutshell, she couldn''t bear to see her daughter lying on the hospital bed again, fighting for her life.


    If Kendra agreed to get back with Lucius, s


    he would do everything in her power to help Lucius reim the position of CEO of Andersen


    Corporation.


    Magnus and that little bitch Natalia wouldn''t be smug for long.


    However, upon hearing Addison''s words, Kendra, who was applying lipstick, mmed her lipstick onto


    the table.


    She turned to Addison and vented her anger, "Mom, I can''t possibly marry Lucius now. So what if


    Magnus is cruel to me? Byw, I''m his wife, and I don''t believe he''d really kill me.


    I just don''t like that witch Natalia taking my ce. So no matter what, I won''t divorce Magnus.


    Don''t worry, I''ll make sure Magnus obediently kicks Natalia out and brings me into Maplewood Manor.


    I''m the rightful Mrs. Andersen. No one can rece me."


    Since Magnus was now the CEO of Andersen Corporation, she just needed to take back her position,


    and her goal would be achieved.


    Why should she waste her family''s resources to support that loser Lucius?


    It seemed Kendra had made up her mind this time. She was determined to meet Magnus no matter


    what.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    This extremely worried Addison. With tears in her eyes, she said to her darling daughter, "How about


    this, I''ll call your dad from the office to apany you to Andersen Corporation. I''m really worried


    about you going alone."


    Addison couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    What on earth did she do in her past life to end up with an enemy like Natalia?


    That bitch¡¯s mom stole her man, and now Natalia was trying to steal Kendra''s man.


    Why did she alwayspete with Kendra?


    "God, stop crying, will you? I''m just going to see my husband, not some demon. You''re sobbing so


    much, you''re making me nervous." Seeing Addison in this state, Kendra found it bothersome.


    She got up, went to the wardrobe, and started picking out clothes for herself.


    Thest time she went to Andersen Corporation to see Magnus, he was furious at her provocative


    dress.


    So this time, she cleverly chose a conservative white dress. When she tried it on, it somehow reminded


    her of Natalia.


    This made Kendra even more indignant. She thought to herself, "Natalia, you witch, wait for me. One


    day, I''ll return the humiliation you''ve imposed on me tenfold."


    As Magnus'' secretary had only said that the CEO wanted to see her, K


    endra, all dolled up, boldly asked the rkson family''s driver to take her straight to the Andersen


    Corporation building.


    Then, albeit frightened, Kendra plucked up the courage to take the elevator to the floor where Magnus''


    office was located.


    Compared to the previous times when she had to wait or schedule an appointment to see Magnus, t


    his time, as soon as she arrived at the CEO''s office, she was immediately ushered in by Magnus''


    secretary.


    Magnus, who was busy working, looked up when his secretary told him Kendra was there.


    Seeing that Kendra, who was nearly killed by his pen only a short while ago, actually dared to dressed


    up to meet him


    , a cold smile crept onto the corners of Magnus'' lips.


    He thought to himself mockingly: "This woman really is shameless. She never changes. I don''t know


    how she has the nerve to call herself Natalia''s sister."


    He looked at Kendrazily and suddenly changed his tone, "So, Kendra, have you thought about what I


    told you?"


    He wanted to see how low this vain woman, Kendra, could stoop for the position of Mrs. Andersen, the


    CEO''s wife.


    The more she debased herself andid down her dignity, the more advantageous it became for his


    n.


    Magnus appeared calm and expressionless. However, Kendra, standing before him, was still filled with


    fear, almost unable to look at him. She kept her head down, and her hands clenched tightly onto her


    dress, hanging by her side.


    She took a deep breath. Suppressing her pounding heart, she whispered, ¡°Mr. Magnus, please don''t do


    this to me. I admit that I was wrong before, but I was forced by Lucius. What could I do?¡±


    ¡°I''m just a weak woman, how could I possibly stand against Lucius? When I heard about the


    engagement with him, and then it changed to you. Lucius told me not to marry you, otherwise he would


    deal with the rkson family.¡±


    ¡°Heh, heh, heh!¡± Kendra hadn''t finished her sentence when Magnus couldn''t hold back a coldugh.


    The way she called him ''Mr. Magnus'' made him feel utterly disgusted. She really thought highly of


    herself. Forced by Lucius? Ridiculous.


    But he still suppressed the loathing that was slowly rising in his heart. Pretending to be emotionally


    calm, he said, ¡°Really? Are you trying to tell me that you, like my wife, don''t despise me for being a


    cripple? If it wasn''t for Lucius forcing you, you would have wanted to stand by me for life and take care


    of me, is that it?¡±

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    That Kendra was quite shameless.


    Even now, she dared to spew nonsense in front of him.


    Hearing Magnus speak with such suspicion, Kendra feltpelled to exin hurriedly, "I swear, I care


    about you more than Natalia ever could. I know you can''t leave your wheelchair, but that''s fine. I''m your


    But before she could fully voice her nder against Natalia, Magnus, seated behind his office desk,


    lifted his gaze. His icy stare struck her full in the face, sending a chill down her spine.


    This look from Magnus reminded Kendra of his previous anger at her for insulting Natalia. It was that


    anger that had led him to throw his pen at her.


    Kendra bit back her words, her face paling as she stared at Magnus, not daring to speak.


    She felt a shiver run through her, her body trembling slightly.


    Internally, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder: What kind of spell had that girl Natalia cast on Magnus to


    make him so protective of her? So caring towards her?


    Magnus was her husband, and Natalia had absolutely no rtion to him.


    Did she think just because she married him in Kendra''s stead, she could usurp Kendra''s ce and win


    his heart?


    Never, Kendra would never allow Natalia to seed.


    Seeing Kendra silenced by his re, Magnus dropped his gaze and said in a leisurely tone, "I don''t


    appreciate women without manners. So it¡¯s best if you refrain from ndering people in my presence,


    especially my wife."


    Were it not for the fact that he needed to use Kendra to deal with that bastard, Lucius, Magnus would


    have ended Kendra for her continuous insults and humiliation of Natalia.


    After all, a woman like her was nothing but a waste of air.


    "Yes, yes, I won''t do it again. From now on, I''ll respect your wishes." Kendra was surprised that


    Magnus was openly expressing his likes and dislikes to her.


    She couldn''t help but wonder: Could it be that Magnus was starting to develop feelings for her?


    This thought instantly dispelled half of her previous fear.


    After taking a deep breath, she finally dared to sneak a nce at Magnus, who sat in the wheelchair in


    front of the desk, looking incredibly handsome, like a deity descended from heaven.


    And she thought: This man is truly attractive, far more striking than that bastard Lucius. It''s a pity that


    he''s confined to a wheelchair, but even so, he still exuded an irresistible charm.


    While Kendra was covertly observing him, Magnus felt a surge of difort.


    So, he mmed the file in his hand onto the desk.


    Then he looked up at her, patience stretched thin. He felt like he was wasting his time ying this


    charade with her, but in order to ruin Lucius, he had to continue dealing with this woman, "I don''t care


    whether you''re being forced by Lucius. We have to get divorced. I don''t trust a word you say.


    Who knows if you''ll stay by my side, only to run back to that bastard Lucius and cheat on me?"


    Since Kendra had taken the bait, he wouldn''t mind reeling her in quicker.


    After all, Kendra was foolish and vain enough. With her limited intelligence, there was no way she could


    see through his n.


    Sure enough, hearing Magnus'' words, Kendra quickly responded, "No, no, I swear to you, from now on,


    I''ll have nothing to do with Lucius. I¡¯ll dutifully y the role of your wife.


    If you ever find that I''ve wronged you, no matter how you treat me, whether you kill me or retaliate


    against the rkson family, I won''t utter a word ofint."


    If Magnus wanted to divorce her solely because he was worried about her rtionship with Lucius,


    then this was an easy fix.


    She just had to convince Magnus that she wouldpletely sever ties with Lucius. That would be


    enough.


    Her heart was pounding with anticipation. The thought of Magnus choosing her over Natalia, the


    illegitimate daughter of the rkson family who had no ce in society, filled her heart with joy.


    Natalia had imed that even if she left, Magnus would never marry Kendra.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Thinking about those words now, Kendra found them hriously absurd.


    But she did look forward to seeing the look on Natalia''s face when she found out that Magnus was


    wavering and no longer wanted a divorce.


    "Huh..." Kendra was willing to drag her own family through the mud just for her own sake. His baby, on


    the other hand, had endured humiliation and pleaded with him not to harm her father in order to protect


    the rkson family.


    Both were daughters of Kyler, yet they were worlds apart.


    Magnus'' dislike for Kendra deepened.


    He looked at her coldly, "I won''t believe a word you say, unless you show me proof of your


    determination to sever ties with Lucius."


    Since Natalia came into his life, her primary concern every day had been to protect Kyler and the entire


    rkson family.


    But when it came to Kendra, involving the entire rkson family in her schemes to benefit herself


    seemed perfectly natural.


    It appeared that Kyler¡¯s eldest daughter, was far from being a saint. Her selfishness was a stark


    contrast to his gentle and kind wife.


    To evenpare them felt like an insult to his beloved.


    "So how do you want me to prove it? Just say the word, and I will do as you ask." Kendra was over the


    moon upon hearing Magnus'' words, seeing a glimmer of hope in their impending divorce.


    She was acting as if she was about to be Magnus¡¯ wife, her joy palpable.


    As long as Magnus didn''t divorce her, and she didn''t have to give up her position as Mrs. Andersen, it


    was a godsend for her.


    If she could weather this storm, it would change everything for both rkson International and her.


    Seeing her like this, Magnus, who had anticipated this oue, couldn''t bear to look at her and


    averted his gaze.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Turning his gaze directly to Kendra, Magnus said, "All you have to do is find a way to gather evidence


    of Luciusundering money under thepany''s name for his own interests, and doing things that are


    detrimental to the group.


    "Record everything you know and hand it over to me. Show me your sincerity, and perhaps I''ll consider


    about our divorce.


    "After all, you are thedy of the rkson family, and might be somewhat useful to me. Besides, Nat


    isn''t too keen on Mrs. Andersen''s position."


    Magnus'' implication was clear - if she could contribute to the group in this way, Mrs. Andersen''s


    position would be hers. There was no intention of driving Natalia away though.


    But Kendra, knowing that she was now much closer to her goal, wasn''t going to quibble over whether


    Natalia left or not. Once she moved into Maplewood Manor, how could Natalia keep staying there?


    With these thoughts, Kendra hastily responded to Magnus, "As long as you don''t divorce me, I will do


    whatever you ask. Rest assured, I will help you bring down Lucius."


    She was confident. After all, she held the position of thedy of the rkson family. Natalia, that brat,


    would never be able to take her ce.


    Now, Magnus was only reserving the position of CEO''s wife for her. But there was plenty of time in the


    future, and Magnus was young and vigorous. She didn''t believe that he could resist her charm.


    One day, she would make Natalia disappear from Magnus'' side.


    "Good, then I''ll wait for your good news. I hope you won''t disappoint me." Seeing Kendra''s quick


    agreement, Magnus'' brow furrowed slightly.


    His loathing for Kendra was reaching its limits, so after saying these words, he didn''t hesitate. He had


    his secretary escort Kendra out.


    Once Kendra was gone, Magnus couldn''t help but sneer, "Lucius, you''ve been quite pleased with


    yourselftely, haven''t you?


    But I wonder, how will you feel when you find out that the woman you once loved is digging a pit for you


    just to stay by my side?"


    Magnus didn''t originally want Kendra to do this. After all, she was a fool. But he wanted Lucius to


    understand what kind of fool his woman was, to give him a blow to his heart.


    His n had already begun.


    Kendra, following Magnus'' secretary out of the CEO''s office, suddenly came up with a n. She was


    out of impatience, desperate to express her loyalty to Magnus as soon as possible.


    So Kendra, having left Magnus'' office, didn''t leave Andersen Corporation immediately. Instead, she


    purposely lingered outside Lucius'' office.


    To make her act more convincing, she even hid in a corner, crying pitifully.


    "Who''s wailing outside this early in the morning?" Lucius, annoyed by the crying outside his office and


    Magnus'' sudden return to thepany, couldn''t help but vent his anger in his office.


    He didn''t know why that bastard, Magnus, was so lucky. He had tried so many times to get rid of him,


    but he always survived. Just thinking about it made his chest tight.


    During this time when Magnus was away from thepany, he couldn''t sessfully persuade


    grandfather to reinstate him as the CEO and remove Magnus. Now that this cripple had returned, it was


    even less likely that Grandfather would change his mind.


    So, with his mood in the dumps, Lucius vented his anger by throwing things around his office.


    "Mr. Lucius, don''t be angry. I''ll go out and check." As soon as Lucius showed signs of anger, his


    secretary was terrified. She quickly went to see what was happening.


    However, when she saw that the person crying outside the office was Kendra, she carefully reported


    back to Lucius, "It''s Miss Kendra who''s crying outside."


    "Kendra? Why would she be crying here?" Upon hearing this, Lucius frowned.


    He remembered how he had pampered Kendra when they were together. But as soon as he fell out of


    favor in the race for the CEO position, she dared to abandon him.


    She even turned to that cripple, Magnus. Every time he thought about it, he was filled with rage.


    If he had known earlier that Kendra was such a despicable person, he wouldn''t have even nced in


    her direction. This woman was truly disgusting.


    When Lucius asked, the secretary cautiously nced at him. Then she slowly exined, "Apparently,


    she went to see Mr. Andersen in his office and was kicked out. She must have felt hurt, so she sat


    down here and started crying."


    It wasn''t the first time that Magnus had roughened up Kendra. Last time, Kendra was carried out of the


    CEO''s office, bleeding and barely alive. It was a sight that was still fresh in everyone''s minds.


    Poor Kyler was frantic, pleading for anyone around to call 911. The incident spread like wildfire through


    thepany.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    So when Kendra showed up, all she got was a mouthful from Magnus and that was her being lucky.


    "What? That bitch went to see Magnus again?" Lucius fumed when he heard his secretary''s words.


    His face darkened and he stood up abruptly, storming out of his office without another word.


    He grabbed Kendra, who was crouched in the corner crying her eyes out


    , and dragged her into his office.


    "Mr. Lucius, you..." Lucius'' sudden action had startled his secretary, who stood by watching Lucius''


    rage, fearing for Kendra''s life.


    But before she could finish her sentence, Lucius, his eyes red and filled with anger, turned around and


    roared at her, "Get out!"


    Frightened by Lucius'' outburst and fearing for her job, the secretary who originally wanted to help


    Kendra decided not to get involved anymore.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    The secretary cast a sympathetic nce at Kendra before stepping out of the CEO''s office, gently


    closing the door behind her.


    "What on earth are you crying about?" he shouted at her, "You''re throwing yourself at a cripple who


    doesn''t even want you. You''re crying because you feel humiliated? You''re the one who despised me


    remember? Today, I''m going to remind you that even if I wasn''t the CEO of Andersen Corporation, I


    can still fuck you good."


    His anger boiling over, Lucius ripped off the white dress Kendra was wearing. He despised her for


    pretending to be innocent when she was anything but.


    Wasn''t it all because that cripple, Magnus, preferred this type of women?


    But Kendra was his woman. Even if he no longer wanted her, that cripple Magnus had no right to im


    her.


    "Ah... Ah... Lucius, what are you trying to do? Let go of me!"


    Kendra never expected Lucius to react so violently upon seeing her. Thrown onto the couch and


    stripped bare within seconds, she was terrified.


    She screamed and tried to protect herself, but her fear only fuelled Lucius'' rage. He unbuckled his belt


    and moved over her.


    As Kendra struggled, he forced himself into her.


    "You''re a fool, Kendra! A slut pretending to be pure, huh?" he growled, "You were the one who crawled


    into my bed when you were just seventeen. Now you want to break ties with me and cling to that


    cripple, huh? Can that cripple satisfy you? Is he better than me?


    "I''m telling you, your pussy has been ruined by me. With Magnus'' proud nature, do you think he''d want


    you? Your only option is to stay by my side. Only then, can you live like a human being.


    "If you dare to betray me again, if you dare to think about leaving me, I''ll make you wish you were


    dead. I''ll make your entire rkson family pay for your betrayal."


    "Ah... Ah..."


    Lucius'' anger was unyielding, and his brutality towards Kendra in his office was relentless. Kendra, who


    had always been pampered, was on the verge of breaking down, her screams resonating in the room.


    After about an hour, Lucius finally stopped. Kendra, stripped bare and drained of energy, was left on


    the couch like a rag doll, her body covered in rming bruises.


    In the past, Lucius would never have treated her this way; he used to cherish and pamper her. But now,


    he had lost all rationality, bing a savage wolf, tearing her apart. His feelings towards Kendra had


    turned to pure hatred.


    Proud as he was, the woman he had loved for years turned out to be a gold digger. All she wanted was


    the title of the CEO''s wife.


    After getting dressed, Lucius coldly said, "Get out, now."


    Despite everything, Kendra remembered her agreement with Magnus. So, even after such a


    humiliating encounter, she didn''t confront Lucius.


    Biting her lip, she put on her ripped dress and fled Lucius'' office as fast as she could.


    But deep inside, she was seething with rage, swearing, "Wait for it, Lucius. You''ve humiliated me today,


    but I''ll make you pay tenfold in the future."


    ***


    In France, ever since Sabrina was kissed by Carter, she was anxious about going home. As she stood


    hesitating outside school, Tom approached her, "Sabrina, why haven''t you gone home yet?"


    "Oh, I''m on my way." She grinned at Tom and hurried off.


    "Sabrina, wait." Tom called after her.


    "Mr. Tom, what''s up?" Sabrina turned to look at the approaching man, his long hair dancing in the wind.


    "If you''re free today, I''d like to invite you for dinner. My friend has opened a restaurant, and I''m sure


    you''ll love it." Tom smiled, revealing his dimples.


    When Sabrina thought about the annoying man at home, she immediately epted his invitation,


    "Sounds great, Professor. Lead the way."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The two of them got into Tom''s car and drove to the restaurant. The chef and Sabrina immediately hit it


    off.


    During dinner, Sabrina and Tom epted the chef''s invitation to have some wine. Soon, Sabrina


    began to feel a bit dizzy, so she excused herself to head home.


    Tom stood up, "Sabrina, let me drive you. You''re a bit tipsy. Are you excited about meeting a fellow


    countryman?"


    Sabrina giggled, blushing like an apple. Tom was taken aback by her adorable reaction.


    "I am excited, Mr. Tom, thank you for dinner. I''ll take a taxi home, bye." Sabrina turned to leave.


    But Tom quickly caught up with her and grabbed her arm, "Sabrina, it''ste. Let me drive you."


    Sabrina looked back at Tom, "Alright, thank you, Professor."


    When Tom''s car slowly pulled up at the luxurious vi, Sabrina had already fallen asleep.


    Tom gently shook her, "Sabrina, wake up. We''re home."


    Sabrina opened her eyes and realized that she had identally fallen asleep. She felt embarrassed


    and said, "Sorry, Professor, thank you for driving me home."


    "Are you okay? I can walk you in." Tom said with concern.


    "I''m alright, bye." Sabrina got out of the car and walked towards the vi.


    Only after seeing Sabrina enter the house did Tom drive away.


    There on the second-floor balcony, a towering figure stood, his gaze aloof as he watched the departing


    car.


    Great, this girl was sent home by a different man every time in the middle of the night, did she think her


    fianc¨¦ was dead?


    He turned and strode back into his room, opening the door and heading downstairs.


    The girl who''d juste in was in the kitchen, searching for a drink of water.


    He stood in the middle of the living room, arms crossed, his dark eyes shing with an icy light.


    Sabrina, having quenched her thirst, turned and nearly jumped out of her skin at the sight of the man


    standing in the middle of the living room.


    "Ah!" she eximed.


    "Why are you lurking there in silence?" she used, her heart pounding from the scare.


    "Lurking? Ms. Shaw, if your don¡¯t feel guilty, then you wom¡¯t have anything to be afraid of." His gaze


    bore into her, icy as winter''s storm, centered on the girl whose face was flushed crimson.


    She''d been drinking.


    She''d actually gone drinking with some guy, damn it!


    "What do I have to feel guilty about? On the contrary, Mr. Cliff, what are you doing scaring people in the


    middle of the night? Are you sick or something?" Sabrina was still reeling from the fright and her mood


    was far from pleasant. The alcohol was making her head feel fuzzy.


    "Sick?" Carter''s dark eyes were zing with anger as he walked towards Sabrina.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    ncing at the approaching man, Sabrina eyed him warily. "What do you want?"


    Carter stood before her, his towering stature making her look like a child inparison. He raised her


    chin, meeting her wide, innocent eyes.


    A strange fluttering sensation passed through his heart, but it was gone as quickly as it came. "As a


    woman with a fianc¨¦,ing homete at night with another man and reeking of booze, what do you


    think your fianc¨¦ would do? Hmm?"


    "Or is it that my presence isn''t enough for you, prompting you to have such an exciting nightlife?" He


    gripped her chin tightly, causing her to wince in pain.


    Sabrina tried to free herself from his grasp, but he pulled her into his arms, lifting her off the ground.


    Before she could react, he was carrying her up the stairs.


    What was he doing?


    Sabrina struggled, but his iron grip remained unyielding, his gaze as cold as ice.


    He kicked open the bedroom door, then closed it behind him. Without a second thought, he tossed the


    struggling woman onto his king-sized bed.


    Sabrina felt dizzy. The alcohol had taken its toll, and she felt like throwing up. This damned man! How


    dare he throw her onto the bed like that!


    She hadn''t provoked him. Why was he acting as if he''d been wronged?


    "Miss Shaw, I understand that I''ve been neglecting you, driving you into the arms of other men. But


    tonight, I will fulfill my duties as your fianc¨¦," he said, unbuttoning his shirt as he spoke.


    Then he unbuckled his belt, his eyes filled with defiance, his lips curling into a smirk.


    Sabrina quickly got to her feet and tried to leave, but he caught her by the arm. "Where do you think


    you''re going?"


    "Let go! Are you out of your mind? Why do you care if I''m lonely?" The man was driving her crazyte


    at night. She felt sick to her stomach and had a splitting headache. This bastard.


    Carter coldly watched her. He pulled her into his arms and they both fell onto the bed.


    He looked at the fierce woman in his arms, a hint of amusement ying on his lips.


    He bent down to kiss her, but the stench of alcohol on her breath made him cringe. He picked her up


    and carried her to the bathroom.


    Carter ced her in the bathtub and turned on the shower. "Clean up. You reek of alcohol."


    Her clothes were soaking wet, clinging to her petite figure.


    Carter nced at the drenched woman in the bathtub. He swallowed hard and turned away, leaving the


    bathroom.


    He returned a short whileter, holding a bathrobe. "Clean up," he ordered, before leaving again.


    He left the bedroom with big strides and walked out to the balcony of the study. Shit! He looked down,


    noticing the bulge in his trousers.


    Damn it! He hadn''t been this embarrassed in years. Seeing that woman had aroused him.


    The image of Sabrina''s curvaceous body floated before his eyes. He closed his eyes and lit up a


    cigarette, immersing himself in the smoke.


    Meanwhile, in the bathroom, Sabrina fumed. That pervert! What was it to him if she drank?


    Who asked him to carry her? He was just trying to take advantage of her.


    But as she remembered him carrying her up the stairs and attempting to kiss her, her face flushed.


    He smelled good, a soft masculine scent. He wasn''t bad looking either, just a little twisted. Aplete


    psycho.


    She stripped off her wet clothes, cursing Carter a thousand times in her head.


    By the time she got out of the bath, half an hour had passed. She wrapped herself in the bathrobe and


    stepped out of the bathroom.


    She saw a figure standing on the balcony. Without saying a word, she left the room and headed for her


    own. She was tired and wanted to sleep. She couldn''t be bothered to argue with this freak.


    Just as Sabrina had made it to her bedroom and was about to close the door and sleep, the man


    stepped in. Sabrina looked at him with wide eyes. "What are you doing here? I''m going to bed. Get out!


    We can talk tomorrow." Her head was spinning.


    "Dry your hair." He was holding a hairdryer. He stepped in and plugged it in.


    Sabrina sat down. "Thanks, but I can do it myself."


    He ignored her and turned on the hairdryer. Sabrina nced at him but didn''t say anything. He could


    do it if he wanted to.


    Surrounded by the gentle hum of the hairdryer, she surrendered to the tranquil rhythm of the afternoon,


    allowing slumber to im her.


    After a few moments, the hairdryer quieted, and Carter noted herpse into peaceful oblivion. Gently


    lifting the slumbering beauty, he was initially tempted toy her on the guest bed. However, a sudden


    change of decision redirected his steps to his own spacious room, a ce he''d never shared with


    anyone before.


    Her delicate features enthralled him, the serene rhythm of her breath, the elegant arch of her nose, and


    the intricate rim of her lips slightly parted in innocent slumber. Her scent, the intoxicating blend of


    feminine allure tousled with an enticing hint of shower gel caught his breath, stirring an unsettling


    tightness within his chest.


    Shaken, Carter retreated to the tranquillity of his balcony. Staring into the deep void of the night, he


    questioned his wavering self-control. Was it the vicious cycle of singlehood messing with his sober


    judgment or was this woman genuinely beckoning his tightly held-off emotions?


    Confused, he decided to escape the growing tension. He strode down the stairs and out of the house,


    got into his car, and drove aimlessly around the city. It wasn''t long before he remembered their


    betrothal. Why was he behaving like a fugitive? With newfound resolve, he made a U-turn back to the


    house he''d left in haste.


    The living room sofa became hispanion for the rest of the night. He sat there, engulfed in thoughts,


    the tendrils of smoke wafting from his cigarette curling around him. As fatigue set in, he finally


    surrendered to sleep, right there on his makeshift bed.


    In the morning, Marian, the housekeeper, opened the door to prepare breakfast. She gasped when she


    saw the man on the sofa. "God, Mr. Cliff, why are you sleeping on the sofa? Where''s Miss Shaw? My


    God, the room is full of smoke. Have you been smoking all night? Did you have a fight with Miss


    Shaw?"


    Carter was awakened by her shouting. He frowned in annoyance. "It''s nothing." He stood up, intending


    to go upstairs to change and wash up.


    But then he remembered the girl sleeping in the bedroom upstairs. He turned around, grabbed his


    keys, and left the house.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    When Sabrina woke up, she realized she wasn''t in her own bed. She jumped up in surprise.


    Oh no, how did she end up in his bed? She remembered drinking some alcohol the night before,


    She couldn''t believe he had dried her hair. He wasn''t that nice, was he?


    Did he carry her into his bedroom after drying her hair? This man was a real pervert.


    She had her own bedroom, alright? She hurriedly left the room and went to her own bedroom to


    change her clothes.


    Once she was dressed, she descended the stairs to find Marian smiling at her, "Ms. Shaw, you''re


    awake. Ready for some breakfast?"


    "Where is Mr. Cliff?" Sabrina asked, finding it strange. He was clearly at home the previous night, and


    she couldn''t understand how she ended up in his bed.


    "Mr. Cliff has already left for work," Marian replied, her smile beaming. "Did you two have a fight? He


    spent the night on the couch because of you."


    On the couch? That seemed impossible.


    She had slept on his bed and he had spent the night on the couch?

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Serve him right. After all, he was the one who carried her to his bed; she was pretty certain she didn''t


    wander there herself.


    Without uttering a word, she finished her breakfast and headed to school.


    Ever since that day, Carter had been absent from the vi for several days. Sabrina had grown


    ustomed to it and didn''t question him; she just focused on her schoolwork and heric books.


    ***


    In Melfort that afternoon, Kyler heard from Addison that Kendra had been called to Andersen


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Corporation by Magnus again.


    Concerned for Kendra''s safety, he hurriedly made his way to Andersen Corporation.


    However, when he requested to see Magnus, he was stopped by Magnus'' secretary at the entrance of


    the CEO''s office.


    With no other options, a desperate Kyler headed to Maplewood Manor to seek help from Natalia.


    He knew that Kendra''s actions often caused distress for Natalia, b


    ut Kendra was his biological daughter. He couldn''t just turn a blind eye if something happened to her,


    could he?


    After all, wasn''t Magnus fond of Natalia? Her words carry more weight than theirs.


    Natalia, who had been reading medical books in her room, was informed by a servant that Kyler had


    She had a hunch about why Kyler might be here.


    But she owed Kyler a lot - she wouldn''t have survived till now if it wasn''t for him. She might have


    starved to death.


    So, regardless of the situation, Natalia couldn''t refuse to see him. Thus, she made her way downstairs


    to meet Kyler.


    "Dad, what brings you here?" she asked. Maplewood Manor wasn''t a ce that just anyone could


    enter.


    She had been married to the Sapphire Ind for quite a while and had moved to Maplewood Manor


    some time ago. Even though Addison and Natalia had visited her numerous times to cause trouble, her


    father had never visited her.


    Just thinking about it made Natalia''s heart ache.


    Kyler was taken aback by Natalia''s drastic change in attitude towards him after just a few months.


    He was slightly hurt, but recalling Kendra''s precarious situation, he swallowed his sorrow and said,


    "Natalia, please help your sister. I know you might be upset with me for asking this, but she''s in real


    danger. If you don''t help her, she might die."


    He still vividly remembered how ruthlessly Magnus had treated Kendrast time.


    If he wasn''t around and Magnus decided to harm Kendra again, and Kendra remained as stubborn as


    ever, wouldn''t she be doomed? The thought sent chills down his spine.


    "My sister? You think she deserves to be my sister?" Natalia raised an eyebrow when she heard Kyler''s


    plea. She hadn''t expected Kendra to approach Magnus again. She was truly relentless.


    She turned to Kyler, her gaze piercing, "She forced me into marriage for her, even hired someone to


    kidnap me and throw me into the sea. Is this what a sister does?"


    Initially, Natalia thought that Kyler had agreed to let her marry into the Andersen family out of


    helplessness, to save the rkson family.


    She never med him for silently allowing Addison and the others to do as they pleased.


    But after spending so much time with Magnus and experiencing so many things, Natalia realized that


    the world wasn''t as simple as she had thought. She''d once believed that Kyler loved her, that he was


    forced into making that decision.


    But Kyler''s silence, his willingness to sacrifice her happiness to protect Kendra, showed that in his


    heart, there was a significant difference between her and Kendra. Maybe he didn''t love her, and


    maybe, it was just a sense of duty.


    "Natalia, I''m sorry. If there''s anyone to me, it''s me. Kendra may have mistreated you, but she''s still


    your sister. Now she''s at Andersen Corporation with Magnus, and her life is in danger. Are you just


    going to stand by and watch her die?"


    Kyler was taken aback by the transformation of his once obedient daughter. He almost couldn¡¯t


    recognize the girl standing in front of him.


    He thought to himself: It''s no wonder Addison said Natalia had changed. Now, even he, as her father,


    felt that Natalia was different from before.


    "Heh, just stand by and watch her die?" Kyler''s words made Natalia feel like she was just a pawn of the


    rkson family, to be used and discarded at their whim.


    She couldn''t help but let out a coldugh.


    Her blue eyes were slightly red, but she tried her best to hold back her tears.


    She stared at Kyler, thenughed bitterly, "Magnus called Kendra to Andersen Corporation for a


    reason. As long as Kendra behaves and does as he says, what could possibly happen to her?


    "Instead, it''s you, Dad. Last time, Kendra had me kidnapped and thrown into the sea. If it weren''t for


    Magnus'' men, I would''ve been fish food by now.


    "Hasn''t it been a long time since that happened? Don''t you know about it? All this time, have you ever


    visited me at Maplewood Manor? Have you ever showed any concern for me? You haven''t even asked


    about me.


    "The ones who want to harm me now have simply been called by Magnus to the Andersen


    Corporation, and yet, here you are, in my face, berating me for not swooping in to y the hero. I


    thought that, you out of everyone in the rkson family, still love me after all. Seems like I was wrong."


    It now seemed to her that any kindness she thought she had perceived from Kyler in the past was just


    a facade.


    Although Kyler''s actions were not as explicit as Addison''s, deep down, he always favored Kendra.


    Kyler initially thought that by saying these words, he would make Natalia feel guilty and prompt her to


    help Kendra.


    To his surprise, not only did his words fail to give him the upper hand, but he was also left at a loss for


    words by Natalia''s retort.


    Seeing Natalia''s tearful eyes, Kyler instantly felt a wave of guilt wash over him, leaving him speechless.


    Although he knew he had wronged Natalia, his deep concern for Kendra led him to say, "I''m sorry,


    Natalia. I know that I have let you down. But I''m out of options. If I had any sway with Magnus, I


    wouldn''t be here begging you.


    "I know your sister has gone too far, making you take her ce in marriage and now wanting you to


    leave Magnus. But no matter how wicked or bad she might be, she doesn''t deserve to die.


    "So for the sake of your old man, can you help her just this once? From now on, I won''t bother you with


    your sister''s issues. I will make it up to you."


    He had indeed heard about the previous incident from Magnus.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    But at that time, his mind was set on protecting Kendra, so he didn''t think twice before rushing to


    Natalia''s side. He thought the ever-carefree Natalia wouldn''t mind. But who would have known that she


    would take it to heart?


    When Kyler mentioned it, Natalia''s resolve was further fortified. Her faith in the family was already


    hanging by a thread. With a firm look, Natalia told Kyler, "I don''t need yourpensation, Dad. The


    day I agreed to marry Magnus in ce of Kendra in Sapphire Ind, I said that my debt to you was


    paid in full. Calling you ''Dad'' now is merely because you once gave me a home. I only ask that you and


    your family never interfere in my life again."


    After saying this, Natalia didn''t want to exchange another word with Kyler. She turned around and


    prepared to leave.


    Natalia was walking away before everything could be cleared up; Kyler grew even more desperate. He


    couldn''t control the grown woman his little girl had be, and he shook his head in bitter


    amusement.


    Kyler was genuinely afraid that Magnus would hurt Kendra again. He immediately called out to Natalia,


    "Natalia, can''t you help your sister just this once, even if your old man begs you? I promise I''ll never


    ask for your help again after this."


    Regardless, he couldn''t let anything happen to Kendra. She was his flesh and blood, and he couldn''t


    just stand by and watch her get hurt.


    "So what? To save Kendra, are you willing to use up thest bit of father-daughter affection between


    us?" With her back to Kyler and tears brimming in her eyes, Natalia bit her lip and said these words.


    Her heart grew cold.


    She didn''t want to sever ties with the man she regarded as her father. But seeing his stark difference in


    treatment towards Kendra and herself, Natalia felt as if her heart was being ruthlessly gouged out, and


    the pain was making it hard for her to breathe.


    Why was it that Kendra not only had the affection of her mother Addison, but also her father''s undying


    protection, while Natalia, who was also Kyler''s daughter, wasn''t even worth a single question?


    Why did Kyler, who shared the same blood as her, favor Kendra so much?


    "Natalia..." Kyler was taken aback. He didn''t expect the obedient and gentle daughter of his past to say


    such words.


    Watching Natalia''s petite figure walk away, Kyler couldn''t help but feel his eyes well up with tears.


    After weighing the pros and cons, he still looked at Natalia pleadingly. It was a while before he spoke


    again, "If you are determined to be so stubborn, then I have no other choice."


    He raised Natalia for more than ten years, never expecting any return. Now, seeing Natalia being


    pushed to this point by his family, he didn''t dare to expect any return.


    He finally made a choice. Among his two daughters, he still chose Kendra. Hearing Kyler''s words,


    Natalia couldn''t hold back her tears any longer. She choked back her sobs and said, "Just leave. I''ll try


    to get Magnus not to bother Kendra. Whether or not he listens to me, I don''t know."


    After saying this, Natalia didn''t stay where Kyler was for another second. She immediately walked


    upstairs.


    Once she got back to her room, Natalia called Magnus. Upon hearing that Kendra had safely left


    Andersen Corporation, she hung up the phone, copsed on her bed, and cried her heart out. It turned


    out that Kyler''s previous hesitation and guilt were all lies. He and Addison both hopelessly favoured


    Kendra.


    In the eyes of the rkson family, Natalia was nothing more than a pawn.


    At Andersen Corporation, Magnus, who had just received a call from Natalia, could tell something was


    wrong from her voice. He quickly delegated a few tasks to Paul before preparing to leave for


    Maplewood Manor.


    However, as his assistant pushed his wheelchair out of the elevator, they were intercepted by Lucius,


    who had just had a great time tormenting Kendra. With a smirk, he blocked Magnus'' way and said,


    "Magnus, you look pretty worn out. Has life been treating you badly?"


    Magnus'' resilience annoyed Lucius. He had tried countless times to get rid of Magnus, but somehow,


    Magnus always managed to survive.


    Lucius wasn''t worried though. He believed that Magnus wouldn''t be able to escape his fate forever.


    After all, Morgan was getting old, and he wouldn''t be able to protect Magnus for much longer. One day,


    the presidency of Andersen Corporation would be Lucius'', as would thepanies that Magnus had


    established overseas. Lucius was sure he would eventually leave Magnus penniless, begging on the


    streets.


    "Heh," Magnus chuckled coldly at Lucius'' provocation. "Thanks to you, Lucius, I''m doing just fine."


    Turning to Paul, Magnus said, "Oh, isn''t there a deal to be made in the Middle East? Since our general


    manager seems to have a lot of free time, let him handle it."


    The Middle East was in turmoil, with frequent gunfights. No one in thepany wanted to go there on


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    business trips. Magnus'' intention in sending Lucius there was clear.


    Lucius''plexion changed slightly at Magnus'' words.


    Before Magnus even had the chance to utter a word, Paul, standing right next to him, had already


    nodded respectfully, saying, "Yes, Mr. Magnus, I''ll see to it right away."


    Magnus'' word wasw in the whole Andersen Corporation. No matter what he said, it was to be carried


    out.


    "Good, this time, we need to solve all the problems at once. We can''t keep sending people out into the


    field. It''s not good to put our employees in harm''s way," Magnus spoke in his typical icy tone.


    Once he''d given his instructions, he didn''t say much more. "Let''s go," he said. "There''s a stench here


    that''s making it impossible to breathe." He covered his nose with disgust.


    Lucius hadn''t expected Magnus to be so bold as to unt his presidential authority in front of him, or to


    find him repulsive! When he heard those words, he was fuming with anger, and his fists tightly


    clenched.


    Standing there, he fiercely shouted at Magnus, "What are you so smug about, Magnus? If it weren''t for


    grandpa feeling sorry for you because you''re disabled, would you be where you are today?"

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    He leaned in, whispering threateningly into Magnus'' ear, "Listen, Magnus, you better quit bossing me


    around. Do you think I¡¯d actually listen to you? But if you know what''s good for you, you''d better hand


    over the CEO position of Andersen Corporation. Or else, you''ll pay for this!"


    The position of CEO at the Andersen Corporation had always been his lifelong ambition. He was on the


    verge of achieving it, but then out of nowhere, Magnus, this cripple, had beaten him to it. The mere


    thought of this filled Lucius with unbearable humiliation.


    Magnus, who had nned to leave, stopped at Lucius'' words and raised his hand, stopping Paul from


    pushing him away. He turned his head coldly, his icy eyes staring straight at Lucius, as he said coldly,


    "What more can you do? Even hiring a sniper and nting a bomb couldn''t take my life. You really


    think you can? I''m telling you straight, I''m not giving up the CEO position. And I''ve just realized that that


    girlfriend of yours, Kendra, right? She isn''t too bad wearing the title of Mrs. Magnus.


    "After all, wherever she goes, people know her as my woman, Magnus'' woman. You, like to mess


    around with her, and that''s just an illicit affair between a brother-inw and sister-inw, something


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    everyone points fingers at and mocks!"


    As for Lucius, a brute who couldn¡¯t be seen in public, Magnus had plenty of ways to deal with him. Did


    he really think that after all these years of enduring so much, he was still the same old Magnus who


    could be hurt at will?


    "You¡­" Lucius was so angry that he wished he could strangle Magnus in the wheelchair. He hadn''t


    expected Magnus to refuse to divorce Kendra, just to humiliate him!


    He was well aware of the rtionship between Kendra and him, and now he wasn''t even making a fuss


    about divorce. Could it be that Kendra had done something shameful when she went to see Magnus


    this morning? The thought of the woman he had just fucked possibly being tainted by someone else


    made him feel even more disgusted.


    Surely that was what happened. That bitch Kendra, she must have seduced Magnus, otherwise, why


    would the cripple suddenly change his attitude? The thought of this made Lucius furious. He charged at


    Magnus, but Paul stood in his way like a wall.


    Suddenly blocked, Magnus remembered that they were in thepany, surrounded by cameras.


    Magnus was deliberately provoking him. He paused, sneered, and said, "Magnus, do you enjoy


    wearing the cuckold''s hat I give you?"


    "I don''t believe you don''t know, that Kendra was just screaming with pleasure underneath me in my


    office. Can you satisfy her like that as a cripple?"


    Kendra was Lucius¡¯ property, and he wouldn''t allow anyone else to touch her. Even if she was a foolish


    woman, she still had some use!


    Lucius had thought that these words would finally provoke Magnus. However, Magnus just gave a faint


    smile and said casually, "Well, that''s great. After all, Kendra seems to have quite a strong need in that


    respect. I should thank you for satisfying her for me. But don¡¯t worrt, when you go to the Middle East


    next, you won''t have time to satisfy her. I''ll have my bodyguards take turns to do that for you.


    "I believe Kendra will be very delighted with my arrangement. After all, for a woman like her, any man


    will do."


    Did Lucius really think that Magnus would be eaten up with jealousy over Kendra? He didn''t know that


    in this world, the only woman Magnus cared about was his wife. Other women meant nothing to him.


    As soon as Magnus finished speaking, Lucius, who had nned to provoke him, still failed to achieve


    his goal. Instead, Lucius was so enraged that his eyes bulged out, and the veins on his forehead were


    popping. He wanted to kill him, right there!


    So he furiously pushed Paul away, grabbed the handle of Magnus'' wheelchair, and shoved it hard. The


    force of that push was clearly intended to kill Magnus. His eyes were filled with hateful light.


    Already unable to hold back, he yelled, "Magnus, you bastard, go to hell! Try touching my woman and


    see what happens! Even if I don¡¯t want her, I won''t let you insult my woman!"


    No one had expected Lucius to attack Magnus in public. Paul, who had just been pushed aside by


    Lucius, was terrified. He hurriedly chased after Magnus'' wheelchair, shouting, "Boss, watch out¡­"


    Magnus sat in his wheelchair, which he could have stood up from or controlled to roll back quickly, but


    he just sat there motionless.


    His eyes were fixed on Lucius. A cryptic smirk yed on his lips as Lucius finally lost his temper and


    attacked him in front of everyone. He wanted to see, after publicly revealing his spiteful and hypocritical


    face, whether this bastard still had any right to stay in the Andersen Corporation.


    As Magnus'' wheelchair raced backward, the elevator to the second floor of the lobby was right behind


    him. If Magnus slid in, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    Everyone in the lobby saw what was happening. Their eyes were wide with shock, and their hearts


    almost stopped.


    The boss was in danger!


    Just in the nick of time, several ck-d bodyguards rushed into the lobby, lunged forward to catch


    the retreating wheelchair, and steadied Magnus, who was just a second away from toppling over.


    Magnus had a narrow escape.


    "Boss, are you okay?" Paul was already shaking with fear!


    Just as everyone heaved a sigh of relief, a gray-haired, venerable Morgan entered the Andersen


    Corporation''s main gate in steady strides. The whole scene had unfolded in front of him, and he saw


    his grandson almost dying.


    Morgan trembled with anger and rushed to Magnus'' side. "Magnus, are you okay?" If he hadn''t seen it


    with his own eyes, he would never have believed it.


    In the Andersen Corporation that Morgan single-handedly founded, someone audaciously wished to


    harm his beloved grandson! He had just arrived when he spotted Magnus'' wheelchair skidding


    backward.


    Thest person Magnus expected to see was Morgan, who hadn''t visited thepany in quite some


    time. He looked up at Morgan, squeezing his hand with a smile. "Grandpa, what brings you here?"


    Lucius, on the other hand, was utterly taken aback by Morgan''s unexpected visit. Not to mention


    Morgan had witnessed Lucius forcefully pushing Magnus. His face immediately turned as pale as a


    sheet. Standing there, he was too scared to utter a word, and his mind was whirling with thoughts, ¡°I''m


    done for. He saw everything.¡± Even if Lucius came up with a mouthful of excuses, none would¡¯ve


    justified his actions.


    Meanwhile, seated in his wheelchair, Magnus'' hand that Morgan held, trembled slightly. Then, with a


    somewhat feeble voice, he said, "Grandpa, I''m fine. Don''t me Lucius. He didn''t mean to push me. It


    was just an ident."

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Magnus¡¯ words seemed like he was defending Lucius. But anyone with a discerning eye could tell that


    he was implying that Lucius was out to get him.


    Much like the past nine years, Lucius had deliberately pushed him into a line of fire, and also hired


    hitmen to kill him. All was done with malicious intent!


    Upon hearing Magnus¡¯ words, Lucius was consumed by a burning rage. He shouted at Magnus, ¡°Stop


    slinging mud at me, Magnus! When did I push you?¡±


    Turning to Morgan, he fervently exined, ¡°Grandpa, don''t believe him. I didn''t push him. I really


    didn''t!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lucius, you still deny it, when all of us here saw it. You clearly pushed our CEO intentionally. If the


    Chairman doesn''t believe us, he can check the CCTV footage!¡± Having done something wrong in front


    of so many people, Lucius still had the audacity to deny it. Paul couldn''t stand it any longer and


    decided to call out his lie.


    Their CEO might¡¯ve been icy, but he was kind-hearted, unlike the ambitious and ruthless Lucius, who


    could be so hard on his own brother. Paul witnessed it with his own eyes this time!


    Upon hearing Paul''s words, Morgan, of course, knew the truth. He slowly stood up, looked at Lucius,


    and walked towards him.


    ¡°Smack!¡± A firm pnded on Lucius'' face. ¡°You bastard! Can''t you learn to restrain yourself? Do you


    think I''m oblivious to all you''ve done? I let you off the hook because you''re of the Andersen¡¯s bloodline.


    Your brother was lucky enough to be spared from your harm!¡±


    Morgan''s hands shook with anger. Thinking of the hardships Magnus had to endure from childhood,


    and the repeated traps set by his brother as an adult, his heart ached as if pierced by a thousand


    arrows!


    He entrusted the Andersen Corporation to Magnus, not only to make amends but also for the


    thought that selfish Lucius would repeatedly try to kill Magnus.


    Morgan already know that the idents Magnus experienced were all this Lucius¡¯ doing.


    ¡°No, no, Grandpa, you can''t wrong me like this, you can''t believe Magnus'' side of the story and wrong


    me!¡± Lucius shouted. His face flushed with embarrassment from being pped in front of everyone.


    His heart filled with resentment, as he coldly looked at Morgan. Why was it always Magnus who was


    favored by Grandpa, since childhood? Where did Lucius fall shortpared to Magnus?


    Seeing Lucius continuing to deny his wrongdoings, Morgan, was filled with rage, and roared, ¡°You still


    won''t admit your mistake! You''re beyond redemption!¡±


    He still refused to admit his mistake, using Magnus of framing him. The CCTV footage wouldn''t lie,


    would it? As a grandfather, he had long figured out Lucius'' nature. But Lucius thought Morgan was old


    and confused, and unable to see through his actions.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Lucius was at a loss for words when Morgan decided to check the CCTV footage. He knew that


    no matter what he said today, he couldn''t escape Morgan''s determination to investigate this matter.


    Left with no choice, Lucius knelt down before Morgan, crying. ¡°Grandpa, I was wrong, I shouldn''t have


    pushed Magnus. But I really didn''t mean to. He provoked me and made me lose my mind.¡±


    Magnus chuckled bitterly as he watched Lucius not only dly take the beating to save face, but also


    kneel in front of everyone. Then he Magnus said quietly, ¡°Lucius, who provoked who? You were just in


    your office, engaging in intimate acts with Kendra, mywful wife. You imed that you''ve cuckolded


    me. I didn''t retaliate because you''re my brother, Lucius. In any case, Kendra is still my wife byw, and


    we''re not divorced yet. Aren''t you going too far?¡±


    Lucius trying to argue with him was like fighting a tank with a sword. With so many eyes on the scene,


    he wanted to see how Lucius would talk his way out of this in front of Grandpa this time.


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Hearing Magnus'' words, Morgan was livid.


    When he noticed a wooden ruler nearby that the manager of the design department had brought over,


    he grabbed it and started hitting Lucius with it. His face was a picture of anger and heartbreak. This


    was a family disgrace. A man¡¯s wife had an affair with her husband¡¯s brother.


    This was utterly disgraceful!


    Magnus was the grandson who resembled Morgan the most, so Morgan had high hopes for him since


    childhood. Sadly, he had lost his legs in a fire when he was young and had to live on Sapphire Ind


    for many years.


    But who knew that Lucius, this scum, was so intolerant of him.


    Just looking at the contributions Magnus made to thepany since his return, could Lucius have


    done the same? He wasn''t capable himself, and yet he couldn''t stand seeing others seed.


    Morgan, wielding the ruler, was a sight to behold.


    Magnus rolled over in his wheelchair and grabbed Morgan¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandpa, let it go. Your health is


    more important. Please don''t tire yourself out. I''m fine. Let''s go, Grandpa!¡±


    Finally, Morgan stopped hitting Lucius with the ruler, threw it to the ground, and left the hall on the


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    second floor with Magnus.


    As they were leaving, Magnus looked back at the pitiful Lucius kneeling on the ground, and a smirk


    appeared on his face. ¡®Lucius, Lucius, I didn''t n to deal with you so soon. You had to bring this upon


    yourself.¡¯


    Magnus and Morgan headed to their family business. After a brief conversation, Magnus'' bodyguard


    escorted Morgan home, reminding him with endless caution to take care.


    Magnus nodded, and a determined look appeared in his eyes. "Don''t worry, Grandpa. I''m going to take


    care of myself, and I''ll make the family business prosper!"


    Once Morgan had left, Magnus too departed, heading straight for Maplewood Manor.


    Natalia, in her state of mncholy, had secluded herself in her room. Her mood was deste as she


    sat on the balcony, and her eyes were locked on the horizon where the sun was setting, bathing the


    sky in a sorrowful crimson hue.


    She had always thought that despite being separated from her mother at a young age, she at least had


    her father. Though he didn''t hold much authority at home, he loved her from the bottom of his heart.


    But now, when reality hit her, and she realized that things were not as she had thought, she felt a deep


    sense of istion. It seemed as if there was no one in this cold, indifferent world who truly cared about


    her. She wondered where her mother could possibly be.


    A chilling "snap!" echoed through the air just as Natalia was lost in her despair, feeling utterly alone and


    helpless in the world.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    The door to her room was flung open abruptly. Then, the sound of wheelchair wheels echoed through


    the room.


    The minute she heard it, Natalia instinctively knew it was Magnus. She instantly felt flustered, and


    hurriedly tried to gather herposure. However, her eyes were red, and her tear-streaked face was


    impossible to hide.


    "Mydy''s been crying?" Magnus had already heard from the staff when he returned. Kyler hade


    to Maplewood Manor concerning Kendra, causing a big scene, and leaving Natalia upset.


    Magnus had suspected something was wrong when Natalia called him earlier. So he hurried back, not


    wanting to see Natalia upset over such a trivial matter.


    "You already know?" Natalia asked, her reddened eyes looking at him.


    She had hoped to keep this incident from Magnus, because his injuries hadn''t healed, and she didn''t


    want him to get upset over the rkson family''s affairs. But he knew anyway because she had called


    to ask about Kendra.


    On second thought, it made sense. This was Maplewood Manor. Everyone here was under Magnus''


    Seeing Natalia''s downtrodden look, Magnus felt a pang in his heart he had never felt before. He


    wheeled himself over to her side, pulling her into his arms. "Don''t let their heartless actions bother you.


    Haven''t I already told the staff not to let any of the rksons into Maplewood Manor?" He said softly.


    "They let Kyler in. I''ll deal with them."


    Hurting his woman was unforgivable.


    And wasn¡¯t Kyler, Natalia''s father, ashamed of his heartless actions?


    Natalia immediately looked up at him. She stared at him seriously and said, "Magnus, don''t punish the


    staff. They asked me before they let my father in. It''s not their fault. Don''t punish them for this, please."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    How could the staff be med for letting Kyler in? Even if Kyler had just called her, she would have


    agreed to meet him. Especially when Kyler went all the way to Maplewood Manor, she couldn''t possibly


    refuse to see him.


    "Your heart is too kind. But do you see anyone else caring whether you''re upset or not?" Magnus


    couldn''t help but soften, hugging her closer.


    He didn''t say anything, but he was thinking, ¡°Kyler, that heartless man, deserved no mercy for what he


    had done today.¡±


    Natalia, who was held tightly in his arms, seemed to have heard his thoughts. She looked up at him


    again, saying earnestly, "And please, don''t do anything to my father. I understand why he favors


    Kendra, and I won''t hold their ignorance against them. He has raised me, and I don''t want him to suffer


    because of me."


    Magnus'' temper was still a mystery to Natalia. So she could only tread carefully, hoping he would heed


    her words.


    "What a silly girl," Magnus murmured, his heart shattering when he heard Natalia say, "They don''t love


    me."


    He gently tilted her chin up, and said softly, "Mydy, even if the whole world doesn''t love you, I will. I


    will marry you and grow old with you. I am not them, and I will never leave you."


    He had always thought he was the only one who had been betrayed by his own family, but after


    meeting Natalia, he realized there were people who had it worse. No wonder Natalia had stayed by his


    side, taking care of him despite his harsh treatment. She knew what it felt like to be abandoned and


    couldn''t bear to do the same to others.


    "What did you say?" Natalia asked, clearly stunned. She stared at Magnus, and her eyes were wide


    with disbelief.


    Just a few days ago, Magnus had confessed his feelings for her, which had already left her in disbelief.


    And now, he was saying he loved her. All her sorrow seemed to disappear at his words. Her heart


    pounded in her chest. He said he would love her, even when everyone else abandoned her. Those


    were his words.


    Magnus couldn''t help butugh. He leaned in and kissed her gently. "You truly are a silly girl. I said I


    love you. I said we would get married and be together forever. I will never leave you, ever."


    Magnus was so serious that Natalia could only stare into his bright eyes. They were sparkling like stars


    in the night sky.


    She saw nothing but honesty and sincerity. He really loved her!


    Tears welled up in her eyes again. She clutched the corner of his shirt. "Thank you, Magnus. Thank


    you for loving me, and for giving me a home. Even if you abandon me in the future, I won''t me you!"


    No one had ever promised to never leave her in her entire life. Her status was humble, and no one


    deemed her worthy. Therefore, Magnus'' words struck straight into Natalia¡¯s heart, who had just felt


    abandoned by her father, leaving her overwhelmed with emotion.


    "Baby, I mean every word." Magnus was filled with agony at Natalia¡¯s tears. He reached out to wipe


    them away and softly spoke those words to her.


    "Once I''ve sorted out all these matters, not only will I make up for the honeymoon, but also the wedding


    and proposal you missed out on. Nat, I will make you happy, trust me."


    He would cherish Natalia. She never abandoned him, even at the brink of death. He would nevere


    across a woman like her again. She was going to be his one and only in life.


    Magnus'' deep voice and his sincere promises moved Natalia to tears. At this moment, she thanked


    God for allowing her to meet him. She even felt grateful to Kendra for arranging their marriage.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    She raised her hand, looping her arms around Magnus'' neck. It was her first time initiating a hug with


    Magnus, then tentatively she pressed her lips onto his.


    Magnus jolted, taking initiative, reciprocating her kiss with a deep passion.


    After Magnus'' confession, the two enjoyed a sweet kiss in their bedroom. They were wrapped in each


    other''s arms, each possessing the other.


    ...


    Kendra, who came back from Andersen Corporation looking disheveled and bruised, gave Addison a


    big shock. She widened her eyes, looking at Kendra in disbelief. "Kendra, what happened to you? How


    did you end up like this? Who did this to you? Was it Magnus?"


    Kendra, who was so tormented that she barely looked human, didn''t answer Addison''s question when


    she came in. She stumbled onto the sofa and burst into tears.


    "Honey, stop crying and tell Mom what happened?" Seeing Kendra in such a mess, Addison knew she


    must have been bullied.


    Kyler wasn''t home yet, which made Addison furious. She cursed in her heart, ¡°Damn Kyler, such a


    coward. His daughter is in this state, and yet where the hell is he?¡±


    No matter how much Addison asked, Kendra, who was crying uncontrobly, didn¡¯t answer her. This


    drove Addison to the edge, making her feelpletely at a loss.


    As Kendra refused to speak, an impatient Addison stood up and dered, ¡°Fine, if you won¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll


    go to Andersen Corporation and demand answers from Magnus. If he doesn¡¯t give me an exnation


    today, this won¡¯t be over!¡±


    The Andersen family might¡¯ve been powerful, but so what? Even if she couldn''t stand up to them, she


    would still bite a piece off of them! Her family wasn''t one to mess with!


    "Mom, don''t go. We can''t fight them." Kendra stretched out her hand, grabbing Addison who was about


    to stand up.


    Addison, as a mother couldn''t bear to see her daughter¡¯s humtion. She couldn''t help yelling, "Even if


    we can''t win, we have to fight! Who the hell is Magnus? Why is he bullying my daughter?"


    Kendra was called to Andersen Corporation by Magnus, so now that something happened to Kendra,


    Addison naturally thought that Magnus was to me.


    Kendra, who was already upset, couldn''t hold back her tears when she heard Addison''s words. She


    cried out, "It''s not Magnus, it''s that bastard Lucius! He raped me!"


    Then she looked at Addison with resentment. "If it were Magnus who had done this to me, I wouldn''t


    feel so humiliated! But he can''t even look at me without feeling disgusted!"


    She used to pester Lucius all the time and even gave away her virginity to him. Part of the reason she


    did that was because he was the sole heir to the entire Andersen Corporation, and she did like him.


    But he failed, and he was a loser. After witnessing his true colors, she realized she had been blind to


    have fallen in love with this devil! What right did such a loser and devil have to have her?


    That bastard raped her, and she would never swallow this indignity, never!


    "Lucius? Where''s Magnus then? You''re his legal wife. Is he just going to let Lucius take advantage of


    you?" Upon hearing that Lucius was the culprit and not Magnus, Addison blew up.


    Lucius'' failure to secure the position of CEO at Andersen Corporation was now well known. Her


    daughter had wasted so many years with him, and it was already a big loss. But now this bastard, not


    only didn''t let Kendra go, but also did such outrageous things to her darling daughter; it was


    unforgivable!


    When Addison asked this, Kendra started crying again. Then she stuttered, "When I went to Andersen


    Corporation today, he did loosen his stance. He wasn''t so adamant about divorcing me."


    "But he asked me to prove to him that I won''t have anything to do with Lucius in the future. But after


    what happened today, if he finds out what Lucius did to me... he''ll definitely divorce me."


    She had suffered so much and barely made it to this point, and Lucius'' actions could potentially ruin all


    her efforts. Just thinking about this, Kendra was filled with hate.


    After hearing Kendra''s words, Addison¡¯s face turned incredibly pale. She stood up again and said,


    "Regardless of whether it was Magnus or Lucius, I''m going to get back at them for you today! Our


    rkson family may not be as powerful as the Andersens, but that doesn''t mean I''ll let anyone bully my


    daughter!"


    When Lucius was the sole heir to Andersen Corporation, they considered his feelings and tried to


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    please him. They never stopped him from taking Kendra anywhere, hoping their daughter could


    be the wife of the CEO of Andersen Corporation.


    Now that Lucius couldn''t be the CEO, Addison could not have her daughter treated like this. This was


    uneptable!


    Just as Addison was about to rush off to confront Lucius...


    A tear-streaked Kendra once again managed topose herself. Her words were choked with


    emotion. "Mom, I need to handle this myself. Lucius had the audacity to manipte me! I''ll make him


    pay for what he''s done today!"


    A flicker of vengeance red in Kendra''s eyes. If word got out about today, Magnus would have been a


    tad displeased with her, but she was the victim here. Surely Magnus wouldn''t hold it against her.


    As long as Kendra followed Magnus'' instruction and got what he wanted, he would certainly stick to his


    word and not divorce her. With that in mind, Kendra was resolute. No matter what, she had to find a


    way to ensnare Lucius!


    ...


    Magnus'' wounds had fully healed after a period of rest.


    Compared to his previous hectic days at the corporation, he seemed to have a lot more downtime


    Most of the time, Magnus and Natalia would sit on the balcony, talking and watching the sunrise and


    sunset together.


    Natalia always brought a chair, but most of the time, Magnus would pull her towards him and she would


    find herself sitting on Magnus''p. Each time this happened, Natalia would blush uncontrobly. Her


    face was so red she hardly dared to look at Magnus.


    "My dear, am I that scary?" Magnus teased, whispering in her ear as he saw her reaction. "Why do you


    always shy away when I hold you?"

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    His arm wrapped tightly around her petite waist, with a desire to devour her whole. Never before had


    he felt this intensely about anyone. Each time she acted so shy, he wanted nothing more than to pin


    her beneath him and fuck her good.


    Natalia was already a shy individual, and felt her heart beat wildly at his words. With a blush, she


    stammered, "No, it''s...it''s not like that...I''m just...not used to it..."


    Each time Magnus held her, he''d make some yful moves. She had been skittish at first but had now


    grown ustomed to it.


    Inevitably, they would end up in Magnus¡¯ bed.


    "Unustomed? If I recall correctly, I hold you like this at least thrice a day," Magnus said, gently


    stroking her smooth cheek.


    While caressing her, he spoke in a low tone, "My dear, you must get used to it."


    With that, Magnus leaned down, unable to resist the urge to taste her soft, delicate lips.


    Natalia instinctively wanted to flee, but before she could step away, Magnus tightened his grip around


    her. His sensual lips stopped just inches from hers. Teasingly, he said, "Oh, so mydy wants to run?


    She¡¯s quite brave!"


    Watching her dodge his advances aroused him once more. He yearned for her. Didn''t she feel the


    same? It seemed love wasn''t fair; he was always the one deeper in it.


    "I...I''m just tired... You shouldn''t always be like this. It''s not good for the recovery of your leg," Natalia


    said. She didn''t understand why Magnus, despite his leg being numb, had such strong desires.


    Moreover, she felt that Magnus'' leg seemed mighty fine during their moments in bed. Was it her


    imagination or was Magnus hiding something from her?


    Magnus couldn''t help but chuckle at Natalia''s innocent face. He thought to himself, his dear wife was


    indeed naive. If it were someone else, they would have been suspicious by now.


    But he adored Natalia''s innocence and her unwavering trust in him. He hoped it would remain this way


    forever, even if he had to continue pretending to be disabled.


    "Why are youughing? I''m speaking the truth," Natalia said. Her already flushed face was reddening


    further at hisughter, and she now looked like a ripe apple. One look at her and anyone would feel a


    desire to take a bite.


    Just as Magnus was about to respond to Natalia and tease his sweet wife further, his phone rang in his


    pocket. With a sigh, he yfully pinched Natalia''s nose before answering the call. "What is it?"


    "Sir, the situation in the Middle East has been handled and Lucius is on his way back. The way things


    went down, Lucius now has a lot of resentment towards you. Should we prepare ourselves in


    advance?"


    Lucius was known to be ruthless and Magnus had tricked him into going to the Middle East for a


    month. Now that he was back, he was sure to retaliate.


    Magnus'' men thought it was best to notify him of Lucius'' return, just in case Lucius decided to pull


    some outrageous stunt, causing harm to Magnus.


    Hearing this, Magnusughed. He didn''t even consider Natalia in his arms as he responded, "There''s


    no need for any special preparations. Lucius is no match for me. Someone else is waiting for him to fall


    into the pit!" There was always Kendra.


    "Tell Kendra, she has only three days. If she can''t do what I want, she''ll have to figure it out herself."


    He had said he would make Kendra and Lucius bite each other. The show was about to start.


    "Yes, sir, I''ll handle it right away."


    Once the call ended, Magnus hung up.


    For a while, Natalia remained in Magnus'' arms, silent as if the call never happened.


    "Aren''t you curious about what I want Kendra to do?" Magnus assumed Natalia would be interested in


    the agreement between him and Kendra. After all, he could tell that although she imed to have cut


    ties with the rksons, she still cared about them deep down.


    Natalia just blinked at him, then, as if she had made up her mind, looked at Magnus with determined


    eyes. "No, I don''t want to know. I have nothing to do with the rksons anymore."


    When Kyler visited her, his words were enough for her to sever ties with the rksons. But she did


    have a ce in her heart for Kyler. However, she couldn''t forgive her father for using her as a pawn. If


    in his eyes, his only daughter was Kendra, Natalia didn''t need to be part of their family drama anymore.


    "Really? You don''t care at all?" Magnus was surprised by Natalia''s decisiveness. This only made him


    love her more. He had always admired women who were decisive and ruthless, but the moment he fell


    for her, he had given up on transforming Natalia into such a woman. In the end, he couldn''t bear to see


    her change on his whims; he didn''t want her to be unhappy. And now, as Magnus watched Natalia


    mature a bit, he realized that she was actually bing somewhat malleable. He felt as if he''d


    stumbled upon a true gem.


    Natalia pouted at Magnus¡¯ incredibility, looking a bit disgruntled. She said, "Believe it or not, I don''t


    want to hear about the rkson family''s affairs anymore."


    "Alright, alright, from now on, I won''t mention their matters in front of you."


    Magnus quickly tried tofort her. He also hugged her, maneuvering his wheelchair towards the


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    bedroom. At the same time, he whispered in her ear, "Let''s then share our own secrets, shall we?"


    With that, Magnus suddenly lifted Natalia and tossed her onto the bed. He leaped in after her, and his


    towering figure was looming over her...

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    At the Golden Groove, the music was ear-splitting inside the private rooms. Countless men and women


    were intoxicated by the dazzling lights and the aroma of the booze. But thergest and most luxurious


    private room waspletely insted from the outside noise, thanks to its high-end soundproofing


    equipment.


    "Magnus, are you sure about this? Sending Kendra to deal with Lucius?"


    James took a swig of his drink, and leisurely looked at Magnus who was sitting in their midst, whose


    eyes were brimming with satisfaction.


    Despite his faith in Magnus'' intellectual prowess, James still felt this strategy was out of character for


    his friend. After all, Lucius was not someone who fought with kids gloves.


    Would using Kendra against him, a woman who had been involved with Lucius for so many years, be


    effective?


    In James'' opinion, they should have assembled a team of experts from their organization and armed


    them with high-end weaponry to make Swiss cheese out of that bastard, Lucius. That sounded more


    like it.


    Upon hearing James''ments, Magnus, who had been leisurely sipping his drink, suddenly burst into


    you guys? My methods may differ from Lucius'' methods, but they are certainly not any less potent than


    his foolish antics."


    Sensing Magnus'' confidence, Chase, who sat quietly on the side, nodded, and said, "Regardless of the


    oue, it''s worth a try. The idea is to break Lucius from the inside and lead him down a path of self-


    destruction. Just imagine how terrifying it would be for a man to be betrayed by his own woman!"


    While he didn''t fullyprehend why Magnus decided to use Kendra for this task, neither did he think


    that the brute force approach advocated by James was any more sophisticated than Lucius'' antics. If


    real guns and bullets were sufficient, Lucius wouldn''t be alive today. Magnus simply wanted to lead


    Lucius to his own downfall out of respect for his grandfather.


    "But I still think it''s not the best approach," James interjected. He did not want to contradict Magnus but


    was genuinely concerned about wasting a golden opportunity to deal with Lucius. He was itching to get


    his hands dirty.


    However, seeing Magnus'' piercing gaze fall on him, he felt a chill run down his spine. In a rush, he


    added, "I mean, Kendra has been with Lucius for so many years. What if she disobeys orders or


    changes her mind midway? Wouldn''t all our efforts go to waste?"


    In his view, the most straightforward and effective solution was to get rid of Lucius once and for all.


    Lucius hadmitted countless atrocities, and he''d been itching to deal with him for a long time.


    Magnus wasn''t worried. In fact, heughed at James'' concern. He drained his ss of its contents and


    then confidently stated, "Kendra will not back out. She still yearns for the title of Mrs. Andersen; she


    wanted to be the CEO''s wife."


    If Kendra had any feelings for Lucius, how could she have switched sides and started cozying up to


    him as soon as Lucius lost the fight for the CEO''s position?


    Kendra was a woman blinded by vanity and greed, oblivious to her own shorings. The reason he


    chose to use her against Lucius was merely to add some drama to the whole scenario. And he was


    certain that Kendra didn''t have the guts to cross him.


    "Fine, as long as you''re happy with your n. If things don''t work out, you can always call on me,"


    James said, reluctantly epting Magnus'' decision. He had never interacted with Kendra and had no


    idea what kind of person she was. But from what Magnus had shared, she seemed to be a rather


    unpleasant woman. No wonder she and Lucius were a perfect match.


    As James voiced these sentiments, Magnus didn''t even bother to respond. ncing at the designer


    watch on his wrist and noting thete hour, he rose from his seat, moved to a wheelchair parked


    nearby, and said to Chase and James, "It''s gettingte. I''ll be heading back."


    He needed to go home early to spend time with his wife, Natalia. He didn''t have much time to waste


    with these two singletons.


    His fondness for the Golden Groove was waning. It was too noisy. He preferred staying at Maplewood


    Manor and spending the entire night stargazing with Natalia. Even he found his sentiments amusing,


    but he just couldn''t help it. Natalia just had a special ce in his heart.


    "You''re leaving already? You''ve only been here for less than half an hour!" James eximed, taken


    aback by Magnus'' sudden departure. While he admitted that Natalia was indeed a beautiful and kind-


    hearted woman worthy of a man''s love, he didn''t expect Magnus to be so smitten that he wouldn''t


    leave the house for days on end, only to return home after just half an hour when he finally did step out.


    Natalia''s power over him was indeed formidable.


    However, hearing James''ints, the usually silent Chase couldn''t help butugh. He said, "We''re


    lucky to have him join us today, so stopining. Next time, we''ll just go to Maplewood Manor. It''ll


    save Magnus the trouble of traveling back and forth. How could he bear to leave his young wife alone?"


    Chase knew very well that Magnus, who had always kept his distance from women, had fallen hard this


    time. But it was a good thing that Natalia was different from her sister Kendra. She was a loyal and


    righteous girl and perfectly suited to be by Magnus'' side.


    After James heard Chase''s words, he was about to scoff when Magnus, who had reached the door of


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    the room in his wheelchair, stopped, and turned around. With an approving look in his eyes, he said to


    Chase, "That''s a good suggestion. It''ll save me the trouble of traveling this far. Next time, juste


    over to Maplewood Manor."


    After speaking his piece, Magnus didn''t say anything more. He walked straight out of the private room,


    through the door that was held open by the waiter. Then he disappeared from sight, leaving a


    somewhat stunned James and Chase in his wake.


    "That''s a bit much, isn''t it?" James finally said, watching Magnus leave.


    At his words, Chase, who had been quietly nursing his drink, looked up with a puzzled expression on


    his face. Then he said, "You, the yboy of this game we call life, wouldn''t understand what true love


    is. Our boss has found the real deal."


    Meanwhile, Magnus was waiting for Kendra to make a move.


    Kendra, having received a call from Magnus'' assistant, was getting a bit anxious. She was afraid that


    the deadline Magnus had given her wouldn''t be enough time to get things done.


    After hanging up, she quickly got out of bed, not daring to waste any more time. She put on her best


    outfit, made herself up meticulously, and set out to find Lucius.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Kyler and Addison noticed that Kendra, who had been gloomy a couple of days ago, had suddenly


    dolled up to go out. Both of them looked at each other with grave concern. Addison rose from her seat,


    hailing Kendra who was already by the door. "Kendra, where are you going? Let your dad take you!"


    Thest time, Lucius had raped Kendra. She insisted on getting her revenge and brushing off


    Addison''s attempts to stop her. This was a feud she wanted to settle herself.


    But in the following days, Addison couldn''t help but tremble at Kendra''s words. Even though Lucius


    wasn''t the CEO of the Andersen Corporation anymore, he was still the second son of the Andersen


    family and the vice-president of thepany. His status in this city was not something an average


    person could mess with. Even if their entire rkson family wanted to deal with Lucius, it was not an


    easy task.


    Moreover, they knew their daughter well. Her sudden deration to confront Lucius herself hinted at


    some hidden agenda.


    "No need, I''ll have the chauffeur take me," Kendra responded impatiently to Addison''s concern. She


    was pressed for time and didn''t have the luxury to exin to anyone unrted.


    "But¡­" Even though Addison could see Kendra was annoyed, she still worried about what could


    happen if Kendra went out.


    Before she could finish her sentence though, Kendra who was standing by the door yanked it open.


    With a highly exasperated look and a furrowed brow, she said to Addison, "Mom, can you just stop


    bothering me? I''m not a child anymore. I know what I should and shouldn''t do."


    "Please stop worrying about me. Let me have some freedom!"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    With that said, an impatient Kendra stepped out and mmed the door shut behind her.


    With the loud bang of the door shutting, all Addison could see was the door in front of her closed and


    her furious daughter had left.


    She was bbergasted, grumbling under her breath. "What''s gotten into that girl? She''s been sulking at


    home for so long, and now she''s all fired up. I don''t know where she gets her temper from."


    Sitting on the couch, Kyler didn''t appreciate Kendra''s outburst. It reminded him of how well-behaved


    and sensible Natalia used to be at home. Thinking back to what Natalia said the day he had to rescue


    Kendra from Maplewood Manor, Kyler felt a pang in his heart. He knew he had gone too far that day,


    hurting Natalia. It seemed he needed to find the right time to apologize to his daughter at Maplewood


    Manor.


    He had raised her, after all, and there was no such thing as overnight hatred between father and


    daughter. Given Natalia''s personality, she wouldn''t hold a grudge.


    However, witnessing Kendra storm out and Kyler reacting as if he wasn''t concerned made Addison


    enraged. "Kyler, didn''t you see your daughter storm out? Don''t you care if something happens to her?"


    "Do you only care about your illegitimate daughter? Do you see your wife and daughter, as invisible?"


    Ever since Kyler brought Natalia back to the rkson family over a decade ago, this had be


    Addison''s regr outburst.


    Used to her irrational outbursts, Kyler, feeling irritated, simply red at her before heading upstairs,


    leaving a fuming Addison alone in the living room.


    Meanwhile, Kendra, who had left the rkson family, had the family chauffeur drive her to Lucius''


    luxury apartment in the city.


    Since Kendra used to frequent this apartment, she was familiar with the security guards and easily


    made her way inside. When she knocked on the door of Lucius'' apartment, the sudden appearance of


    Kendra startled the house butler.


    Ever since Magnus became the CEO, Lucius had been drinking and cursing at home every day. The


    targets of his curses were Magnus and the woman they had thought to be the nailed-on Lucius; wife.


    Therefore, it was indeed a surprise to see Kendra, the subject of those curses, standing at the door.


    "What, don''t you recognize me anymore?" Kendra snapped, irked by the servants'' stares.


    These lowly servants used to serve her hand and foot when she lived with Lucius. Now, they dared to


    act differently after her short absence?


    Hearing Kendra''s rebuke, the dumbfounded servants quickly lowered their heads and apologized,


    "Sorry, Ms. rkson."


    No matter what happened between Kendra and Lucius, she was once Lucius'' woman, and clearly


    above their station.


    The servants knew to apologize, and this made Kendra shot them a haughty nce before continuing,


    "Where''s Lucius? I need to see him!"


    Magnus had given her only a limited amount of time. She couldn''t waste it, so a swift resolution was


    best.


    "This¡­" The servants were taken aback by Kendra''s sudden appearance and her demand to see


    Lucius.


    The butler felt a bit awkward, lowering his head. He then said, "Apologies, Ms. rkson, but you might


    have to wait for a bit. We need to consult with Mr. Lucius first."


    Lucius had clearly stated before that if Kendra ever showed up again, they were to show her the door.


    Given Kendra''s current state, they dared not kick her out. Therefore, they naturally had to ask Lucius''


    opinion.


    "You need to ask? Are you kidding me? I''ve been to this apartment countless times. Are you blind?


    Don''t you recognize me?" She hadn''t expected to be stopped by a servant on her visit to see Lucius.


    Just moments ago, she thought these servants had some sense. Now Kendra''s face darkened


    instantly. If it weren''t for her strange rtionship with Lucius, she would have already pped this


    butler standing in front of her. How dare he obstruct her way!


    Facing Kendra''s intimidating demeanor, the butler didn''t dare to look up. He just lowered his head, his


    voice trembling as he said, "My apologies, Ms. rkson. These are Mr. Lucius'' orders. We have no


    choice but to obey."

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    The words of the butler, now ringing in the ears of an infuriated Kendra, left her speechless. With anger


    bubbling in her heart, Kendra had no choice but to concede. She clenched her teeth and red at the


    butler. "Fine, go tell Lucius. I don''t believe he won''t see me!"


    Thest time at Andersen Corporation, Lucius had disregarded all consequences, and did not care


    about offending Magnus. He just dragged her into his office to fuck her. That was all because she had


    met with Magnus, which caused Lucius to lose his temper.


    From this, Kendra could tell that Lucius'' feelings towards her were ratherplex from the start, so,


    she wasn''t worried about Lucius refusing to see her out of anger. After all, who was to me for Lucius''


    ipetence, forcing her to lower herself and appease Magnus?


    Kendra had finally agreed to let the butler inform Lucius, and the butler, who had been tormented by


    Kendra, didn''t dare to stay a second longer and hurried into the apartment.


    When Lucius heard that Kendra hade to see him, he couldn''t believe it at first. But when he heard


    from the butler that it was indeed Kendra, he sneered and said, "What is she doing here? Haven''t I


    already said that if shees to see me again, just kick her out?"


    The fact that Kendra had abandoned Lucius to curry favor with Magnus, was an immense insult to him.


    He would never allow anyone to step over him, especially Magnus, who had continuously stolen his


    position and his woman! He despised Kendra.


    "Yes, sir." Since Lucius once again wanted to drive Kendra away, the butler didn''t dare to say anything


    and quietly retreated, ready to drive Kendra away. But before he could get to the door, Lucius, who had


    just been gloomy, suddenly changed his mind.


    He then called out to the butler, "Let her in!" He wanted to see what tricks she was going to y today.


    Thinking about it, what he did in his office that day, although impulsive, was only to show Magnus that


    his wife screamed under him. Perhaps the whole corporation was now gossiping, saying that Magnus,


    the cripple, couldn''t provide happiness for his wife, and only he could. The fact that his legal wife was


    fucked by another man in his ownpany must have been a hard pill to swallow.


    What right did such a useless cripple have to be the CEO of Andersen Corporation?


    Even though he had a moment of satisfaction, Lucius thought about how his grandfather had actually


    sided with Magnus due to their dispute and pressured him to go to the Middle East, where he almost


    died. He couldn''t bear this.


    The anger was stuck in his throat, almost choking him to death.


    He had worked diligently for Andersen Corporation for years and contributed so much to thepany.


    Why couldn''t his grandfather see it? In his heart, his most outstanding grandchild was actually Magnus,


    the cripple.


    Lucius wouldn''t bear such humiliation. He would one day show his grandfather that he was the best.


    Kendra, who Lucius had allowed to enter his home, was led by the butler to Lucius'' room.


    Even though they had had an ugly fight over Magnus recently, Kendra could still brazenly act as if


    nothing had happened. She walked straight up to him, suppressing the hatred in her heart, and smiled


    at Lucius. "Lucius, you''re back from your business trip. I heard the Middle East isn''t very peaceful. Did


    you encounter any danger?"


    To be honest, ever since Kendra and Lucius got together, Lucius had been good to her. She was


    confident that even though she had made a fuss before, Lucius wouldn''t possibly ignore her.


    If he were the CEO of Andersen Corporation, she might have even given him her heart.


    "Haha, you''re worried about me?" Seeing Kendra dressed so borately to see him, Lucius stared at


    her and said coldly, "I suppose you''re hoping I met with an ident in the Middle East, so you can


    unabashedly court Magnus, that cripple, right?"


    He knew what kind of woman Kendra was the best. He had been pursuing her so hard recently, but she


    had been avoiding him like the gue. Now she had suddenly appeared before him. What was she up


    to?


    Kendra knew thating to see Lucius would definitely lead to a confrontation. However, she had


    prepared herself mentally and didn''t show any anger after hearing Lucius'' words. Instead, she looked


    at Lucius with teary eyes and said, "Lucius, how could you say that about me? You know very well that


    I had no choice in what I did recently. Who do I have in my heart, don''t you know?"


    Lucius was as fake as they came, and Kendra knew that very well. If he truly loved her from the bottom


    of his heart, how could he have done such a thing to her in his office?


    Kendra had made up her mind. She just needed to bear with it this one time. She would use a trick to


    convince Lucius that she was forced, and when she aplished what Magnus wanted, she could


    finally be the wife of the CEO of Andersen Corporation.


    "Ha-ha-ha-ha," But after hearing Kendra''s words, Lucius burst intoughter.


    He looked at Kendra as if she was some kind of joke. "Kendra, oh dear Kendra, do you really think I''m


    some kind of fool? You were forced?


    "Who was it that held a gun to your head and made you dress so provocatively, to sway your hips in


    front of Magnus? Too bad for you, darling, Magnus is not only impotent but also finds you repulsive.


    "After all those years of spending nights with me, Magnus thinks you''re nothing more than an old


    whore. Do you really think he''d keep you by his side, and let you y the role of his wife?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The most important thing was that Magnus was crippled; he couldn¡¯t even secure his position as the


    CEO of Andersen Corporation. So, Kendra''s grand n, no matter how she calcted it, was destined


    to fail.


    Lucius'' words were just too insulting. Kendra, the pampered little rich girl, who was always treated like


    a delicate flower, upon hearing Lucius'' words, had the rage inside her instantly ignited.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    If it weren''t for the more pressing matters at hand, Kendra would have definitely stormed over and


    given the shameless jerk a good p.


    "Lucius, you''re truly despicable," she thought to herself. "You''re worthless, and yet you expect me to


    y your games. What a waste of time it was investing in you!"


    Despite her internal monologue of disgust, Kendra maintained an innocent fa?ade. Her hands clenched


    into fists, as she struggled to keep her anger at bay. With tears streaming down her face, she pleaded,


    "Lucius, can''t you trust me? Didn''t you once say that I was your greatest love? I only got close to


    Magnus to help you..."


    "Help me?" She was still ying the victim card at this point, and Lucius had had enough. Interrupting


    her with a stern frown, he said, "Stop your acting, Kendra. I see you for what you truly are now! You


    fancy Magnus, that good-for-nothing, don''t you? He''s offering you something, isn¡¯t he? I tell you what.


    You are not gonna go back to me. I¡¯m done with you." His eyes were aze with anger. There was no


    way he''d ever trust her again.


    Lucius had anticipated a day woulde when Kendra woulde crawling back to him. He just


    hadn''t expected it to happen so soon. Seemed like Magnus, the good-for-nothing, wasn''t as appealing


    to Kendra as she made it out to be. Just one monthter, and she was back in his arms.


    Lucius'' words were bing increasingly harsh, practically driving Kendra mad. So, without saying a


    word, she stood her ground in front of him. She reached into her bag and pulled out a pocket knife.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" Lucius was taken aback by Kendra''s sudden move.


    His previous bravado vanished, reced by a sudden unease. Not because he was scared she''d kill


    him, but because he didn''t want her causing any trouble in his apartment.


    Seeing Lucius'' reaction, Kendra couldn''t help but smirk internally. However, on the outside, she


    maintained her heartbroken guise. "I know you won''t believe anything I say now. But I''m just a fragile


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    woman, and what could I possibly have done? I''ve been with you for so many years, how could I


    possibly like Magnus?


    "I know that trying to please Magnus must have made you despise me. But you must have known... the


    day you went to the Andersen Corporation... you were jealous, weren''t you, Lucius? That''s when I


    realized you still cared for me. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have been so upset...


    "But it''s toote now. You don''t believe I have feelings for you anymore, and that''s okay, since none of


    you care about how I feel anymore.


    "I''ll just disappear from this world. That''ll make all of you happy!"


    With that, Kendra, seemingly ovee by emotion, ced the de to her neck, ready to make the


    cut. She had nned this all along, knowing that Lucius wouldn''t easily fall for her act. Without


    resorting to drastic measures, there was no way she could deceive him.


    "Have you lost your mind?" Lucius, who had initially thought Kendra intended to stab him, was shocked


    to see her attempting to take her own life. Almost reflexively, he pulled Kendra into his arms, knife, and


    all.


    Kendra, who knew all along that Lucius wouldn''t let her die, let out a triumphant chuckle before


    resorting to her pitiful crying act again. "Lucius, why did you stop me? It would have been all over if you


    had just let me die. I''ve been despised and pressured, so what''s the point of living? Magnus disgusts


    me, he wants a divorce, and he''s just trying to humiliate you, Lucius, don''t you see?"


    The more she said, the more heart-wrenching her cries became. She even pulled down her dress in


    front of Lucius to reveal a scar on her chest. A faint red scar was visible on her chest.


    "He almost killed me, Lucius. If it weren''t for my luck, I''d be dead by now. How could I ever want to be


    with a terrifying, demonic man like that? But even you don''t trust me, I..."


    Initially, Lucius didn''t believe a word Kendra said. But seeing her with the knife, and then the scar on


    her chest, he couldn''t help but waver. He watched Kendra sobbing in front of him, and a part of him felt


    pity for her. Eventually, Lucius gave in. Through gritted teeth, he promised, "I''ll return the pain he


    caused you tenfold. I''ll avenge you!"


    Whether it was arrogance on Lucius'' part, or Kendra''s excellent acting skills, the two who were at odds


    managed to reconcile. Even Magnus and his three colleagues, who were watching the ordeal through a


    video chat, were shocked.


    James gasped in disbelief. "My god, Magnus, you were right! Lucius and Kendra are back together!


    Our guys already got the footage, and it''s quite scandalous."


    Chase, unimpressed by James'' surprise, rolled his eyes. "They''re two of a kind. It''s not surprising they


    got back together."


    Carter, deeply engrossed in his own thoughts, didn''t say a word.


    Magnus, however, who had predicted how things would unfold, was uninterested. He merely nced at


    them and said, "Don''t get too worked up about this. Just do your jobs well, and we''ll have a good show


    soon."


    With that, Magnus ended the video call. He was in no rush. He was just waiting for Kendra to stir the


    pot.


    "What''s tickling your funny bone, anything good?" Natalia asked gently, bringing a bowl of chicken soup


    from the kitchen to Magnus. Seeing him seated there with a grin spreading across his face, she


    couldn''t help but inquire.


    Their bond had deepened significantly since theirst escapade at the vi, a crisis that had brought


    them closer together.


    Magnus was not yet divorced from Kendra, and Natalia found herself struggling with the morality of


    their rtionship. Yet, the joy she felt when she was with Magnus was undeniable. She had never felt


    such tranquility before.


    Magnus naturally pulled her into hisp."I was just thinking about someone adorable, hence my good


    mood," he responded, his smile never wavering.


    "Someone adorable? Who could that be?" Natalia asked, ustomed to his embrace as much as he


    was ustomed to holding her.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    And so she sat on Magnus''p, and her eyes were wide with curiosity as she questioned him. But in


    her mind, she was thinking, "Is the cute person he mentioned the girl in the portrait that he secretly


    keeps in his study?"


    However, at Natalia''s question, Magnus'' smile only broadened. He extended his slender finger and


    lightly tapped her on the nose. Then he chuckled indulgently, "Of course, it''s you, mydy."


    In this world, no one could be more adorable than his wife.


    Natalia''s cheeks flushed at his touch, trying to suppress her smile. Sheughed. "What''s so cute about


    me? Don''t you always say I''m a bit clueless?"


    She couldn''t understand why Magnus was always so cold and aloof in front of others but was


    in his heart. Only in front of their beloved would a man reveal such tenderness.


    "You''re indeed a little clueless, which is exactly what I adore about you," he whispered in her ear. "It''s


    so much fun to tease you; you actually enjoy my teasing, don''t you?" Magnus was absolutely smitten


    by Natalia''s shy demeanor.


    So he held her waist tightly and bent down to kiss her. To him, Natalia was like a sweet dessert that


    was addictive, and made him crave for more. Every time he saw her, he felt the urge to take her to bed.


    However, Natalia was helpless against Magnus'' advances and could only lean back to avoid his


    onught. With a hint of despair, she said, "Magnus, can you please stop? Haven¡¯t you teased me


    enough? I''m not a masochist, so why would I enjoy being teased by you?"


    "Of course you enjoy it! Teasing you is my way of showing you my love and only I am allowed to tease


    you! My baby!" He said, and immediately sealed her lips with a deep, passionate kiss.


    Magnus knew that his relentless advances would probably annoy Natalia, but he couldn''t help himself.


    After a long, passionate kiss, he finally released her. He gazed at Natalia with gentle eyes. "I''ve had the


    vipletely renovated. If you like, we can move there once everything is sorted out."


    The vi was his gift to Natalia, their home. Despite the misfortunes that had urred there, Magnus


    knew Natalia still loved the ce because it was her "home."


    "Hmm..." As expected, Natalia didn''t refuse when Magnus suggested the idea. She simply nodded


    obediently and rested her head sweetly against Magnus'' chest.


    Being with Magnus made her happy, no matter where they lived. He promised to give her a home and


    she believed him.


    With only half a day left till the deadline Magnus had set for Kendra, Magnus was not in a hurry to call


    her, but calmly handled his official duties in his office. He already had enough leverage to deal with


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Lucius and Kendra. Even if Kendra failed to deliver what he wanted, Magnus could easily deal with his


    brother.


    Just as Magnus was thinking about this, there was a knock on his office door. Paul stood at the door,


    respectfully announcing, "Sir, Ms. rkson is here."


    "Oh, is she? Let her in." Hearing Paul''s words, Magnus simply smiled and signaled his assistant to


    bring Kendra in.


    After thest time when he lost his temper and hurt Kendra, she seemed to have learned her lesson.


    She entered Magnus'' office with her head bowed in humility. If Magnus was not familiar with her true


    nature, he might have been deceived by her demeanor.


    When Kendra entered the room, Paul left, leaving the two of them alone. Kendra finally lifted her gaze


    to meet Magnus'' deep, icy eyes, which were as cold as ice but captivating.


    Feeling suffocated by Magnus'' overpowering aura, Kendra began, "Mr. Magnus, I have what you want.


    Does this mean that you won''t divorce me?"


    Magnus had previously stated that if she didn''t want a divorce, she needed to show sincerity. Now that


    she had shown her sincerity, Magnus would fulfill his promise, right?


    But when Kendra made her im, Magnus, who had remained silent since she entered, finally turned


    his cold gaze towards her, "We haven''t even verified the authenticity of what you have. Are you in such


    a hurry to discuss terms?"


    He recalled telling her that if she showed sincerity, he would consider not divorcing her. It was merely a


    consideration, a dying tactic.


    Kendra really thought that she could keep the title of Mrs. Magnus forever, how naive!


    Kendra was unaware of Magnus'' thoughts. She felt a chill run down her spine under his gaze.


    Feeling guilty, Kendra hurriedly took out a tape recorder from her bag and nervously ced it on


    Magnus'' desk.


    She looked at Magnus pitifully. "Everything you need is here. I tricked Lucius into spilling everything


    when he was drunk."


    "All you need to do is publicize this and Lucius will have no ce in the Andersen Corporation."


    God knew how much she had to tolerate and appease Lucius to prove her sincerity. The recordings


    were made when Lucius was spilling his ns and deeds post-intimacy!


    She could only im that Lucius had spoken those words while drunk, but now, she didn''t want to


    appease the worthless Lucius anymore.


    Just listening to Kendra''s words, Magnus instinctively squinted his eyes. This woman was a real piece


    of work, did she really think he had no idea how she came across this information? And did she really


    think he needed her to instruct him on how to deal with Lucius?


    He took the voice recorder from her. A cold light was flickering in his eyes. "Well, well," he chuckled.


    "Imagine Lucius¡¯ face when he finds out. The woman who''s loved him for all these years, in her


    desperate attempts to stay by my side has been scheming against him. I can hardly wait to see his


    expression when he loses control."


    With that thought, Magnus didn''t hesitate, he pressed the y button on the recorder.


    Listening to Lucius¡¯ lust-filled voice, brazenly recounting his dark past and his future ns against


    Magnus, Magnus couldn¡¯t help but smile. Lucius even let out a low growl towards the end!


    Standing at the peak of her fear, Kendra felt a shudder run through her. She was certain she had


    covered her tracks well, so why did everything still sound so clear? Her face suddenly turned pale...

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    A sly smile crept up the corners of Magnus'' mouth, eventually breaking into a satisfied grin. He lifted


    his head and looked at Kendra with a smirk. "Alright, you can leave now."


    Since he had achieved his goal, this woman could go back and sit tight. Her fate was sealed.


    His wife had been bullied by this woman since childhood, and thest time, Natalia was almost


    drowned in the ocean by Kendra. He had vowed to settle this score with her, no matter what.


    "Leave? But Magnus, didn''t you say that if I helped you get the evidence of Lucius'' illegal activities, you


    wouldn''t divorce me?"


    She handed over the hard-earned evidence to Magnus, and he simply asked her to leave without a


    word. Unsure of what Magnus meant, Kendra was somewhat uneasy. She wondered if Magnus thought


    the evidence was insufficient, and wasn''t going to give her a chance.


    But it shouldn''t have been the case. The issues seemed serious enough to her.


    She thought that once she handed over the recorder to Magnus, he would kick Natalia out of the


    Maplewood Manor. Then she would be brought in with all honor. After all, Natalia was just a useless


    decoration, while she was the one assisting Magnus. But why was it that Magnus hadn''t said anything


    and was trying to kick her out?


    "So? You think I''ll bring you back home right away, Kendra? You think you are still qualified to be my


    wife? You''ve been messed up by Lucius, and frankly, I feel dirty talking to you. You also had someone


    kidnap Natalia, intending to take her life. You think I will let these things slide and still bring you home


    and support you?"


    Magnus remembered all these things. The reason he didn''t bring them up was that he was waiting to


    settle all ounts with her at once.


    But when Magnus said this, Kendra, who just thought she could finally be the rightful wife of the


    CEO of Andersen Corporation, instantly turned pale. She looked at Magnus. Her face was flustered as


    she clutched her dress tightly. "Magnus, you can''t do this. I was with Lucius like that toplete your


    task. I didn''t mean it! I know I was wrong to kidnap Natalia before. I can apologize, can''t you let it go?


    "I''m sorry. It was out of jealousy, because I am your wife. Why wouldn''t she leave? That¡¯s why I had


    Natalia kidnapped. You can''t break our agreement because of my momentary mistake."


    Where did things go wrong? Why did the words she and Magnus agreed on before change now? Did


    Natalia do something behind her back?


    No, she absolutely couldn''t let her seed. She had to marry this man and take the position of Mrs.


    Andersen. The position of the CEO''s wife of Andersen Corporation was hers, and no one could take it


    away!


    Magnus couldn''t help butugh coldly. He saidnguidly, "Unfortunately, your jealousy and stupidity


    havepletely disgusted me! I said I wouldn''t divorce you just to see what tricks you could y. I


    didn''t expect you to actually betray the man you loved for so many years. If I married you, I would


    probably not dare to sleep at night, because your viciousness is unmatched.


    "Now that the recording is in hand, you no longer have value left!" He finished, looking mockingly at the


    dumbfounded woman standing there.


    With this recording, he could lead Magnus to his doom. By then, neither his grandparents nor his


    parents would me him. What he found amusing was Kendra, this stupid woman. He was just ying


    with her, and she took it very seriously.


    "You...you''ve been deceiving me from the start?" Kendra never expected Magnus to say that.


    Standing there, Kendra stared at him wide-eyed, her face full of disbelief. How could this be? Magnus


    was so serious when he talked to her at the beginning. She really thought Magnus had feelings for her,


    and that was why he changed his mind.


    Why had it turned out like this in the end?


    Thinking about how hard she worked to get these words out of Lucius'' mouth in the past few days, only


    to end up like this, it was so disappointing.


    "Heh, deceive you?" Magnus scoffed. He didn''t even want to look at this evil and stupid woman! "You''re


    wrong, I didn''t deceive you. I just yed with you. Like when you yed me and had someone else


    marry me. Although you tricked me then, I still have to thank you for bringing Nat to me. Get lost, go


    back and kindly get divorced, or I''ll have to use special methods! Then, you¡¯ll decide, what¡¯s more


    important to you, your life, or the position of Mrs. Andersen? Hmm?"


    If Kendra didn''t divorce him and relinquish the position of his wife to Natalia, he had ways to make


    Kendra have no choice but to divorce him. If she continued to cling on, he would use extreme


    measures. He was never kind when it came to certain things.


    Hearing Magnus'' words, Kendra finally believed that what he said was true. Kendra, who was on the


    verge of copse and unwilling to lose the position she wanted, didn''t think twice before rushing to


    Magnus and gripping his arm tightly. "No, Magnus, you can''t do this to me.


    "Because of what you said, I went to Lucius. I framed him to let him say those words. If he finds out,


    knowing Lucius'' personality, he won''t let me go.


    "No matter what, I''m still your wife in name, you can''t just stand by and watch me die! Magnus..."


    Kendra, who was emotional, was interrupted by Magnus'' dismissive wave, and she stumbled back a


    few steps and hit the office desk.


    Magnus'' icy eyes fell on her face, and his expression was of disgust obvious.


    Natalia clung to the desk, frozen in fear by Magnus'' expression. She was well aware of the brutality in


    the way Magnus handled matters. Natalia had no doubt that if she pushed him any further, he might


    have just killed her without a second thought.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Frozen with fear, Natalia couldn''t move an inch, let alone escape.


    Magnus spoke in an icy tone, "Leave!"


    ...


    In an otherwise quiet city, on a mundane afternoon.


    A news report suddenly exploded on the inte, sending the entire city into a frenzy. The news left


    The most influential business tycoon, Lucius, the vice CEO of the Andersen Corporation, had done the


    unthinkable. He had been intimately involved with his brother-inw''s wife, Kendra - the nominal wife of


    the current CEO of the Andersen Corporation, Magnus.


    And this wasn''t just baseless gossip. The report was apanied by clear pictures of Lucius and


    Kendra caught in the act.


    Their intimate demeanor left everyone speechless, shocking the ever-curious onlookers who were just


    trying to enjoy their burgers and fries.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    But who would''ve thought that Magnus, the newly dubbed national heartthrob, despite his wheelchair-


    bound condition, would find himself cuckolded?


    This news was only a couple of hours old but had already caused an uproar back home. Countless


    people rapidly shared andmented, the topic zing hotter by the minute.


    Lucius, who had no idea his photo with Kendra would make it to the inte, was taken aback. After


    everyone, he made it clear there was nothing going on between him and Kendra. He admitted they


    used to date, but for his brother, he stepped aside. From the moment Kendra became Magnus'' wife, he


    had not seen her.


    Yet, pictures of him and Kendra looking intimate were circting all over town.


    As everyone was puzzled over Lucius'' tant denial, a user named Kendra posted an audio recording


    on a verified website. In the recording, Lucius admitted toundering money within thepany and


    funneling a hefty portion of Andersen Corporation¡¯s funds into his personal ount. He even boasted


    that Magnus'' position as CEO wouldn''tst, as he would be taking over soon.


    The fluctuating tone and unsettling words shocked all onlookers once more. In no time, various media


    outlets were reporting on the matter.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Based on the previous reports and this audio recording, countless versions of the story were created.


    In the end, the most credible version revolved around Kendra, the shameless woman, who married


    Magnus, the nation''s beloved wheelchair-bound heartthrob. Unsatisfied, she rekindled her rtionship


    with Magnus'' brother, Lucius.


    However, Lucius yed her, and the deceitful couple began a love-hate rtionship. Therefore, Kendra


    must have made the recording as leverage against Lucius.


    All this chaos started at noon and extended into the night. The controversy did not subside as time


    went on, instead, it grew more intense.


    Morgan, who was aware of the whole ordeal, was furious. He clutched his heart. The whole of Melfort


    was buzzing with the Andersen family''s scandal!


    He ordered his bodyguards to bring Magnus and Lucius back to the Andersen Family Estate


    immediately, intending to get to the bottom of the matter.


    Meanwhile, Anthony and Lillian were also outraged. However, the moment Lucius and Magnus stepped


    through the gates of the Andersen Family Estate, Lillian kept her eyes on Lucius, wanting to scold him


    but was restrained by Morgan''s booming voice.


    "Lucius, exin yourself!" He demanded, shaking with anger, newspapers in hand.


    He threw the papers at Lucius'' face!


    Regardless of Kendra and Lucius'' past, Kendra was now Magnus'' wife, and that was a fact. Even if


    Magnus didn''t want her, it was his business. Lucius should have cut ties with Kendrapletely. Now,


    their scandal was humiliating the entire Andersen family!


    He feared that he would be pointed at and ridiculed, used of failing to teach his family morals,


    leading to this disgraceful affair.


    Furthermore, Lucius had been meddling with thepany and even attempted to frame Magnus. He


    had already received numerousints from shareholders demanding action.


    He was furious at Lucius. If he weren''t family, he would''ve wished him dead a thousand times over.


    Despite forgiving Lucius over and over again, this was the result he got.


    After Morgan''s rant, a guilty Lucius red at Magnus sitting in his wheelchair before saying,


    "Grandfather, someone must be framing me. You know I would never do such a thing! Someone must


    be framing me. Grandfather, leave this to me. I will get to the bottom of it!"


    He was certain that Magnus was behind this. First, he sent him to the Middle East, and now this


    scandal. Regret filled him for not eliminating the problem when he had the chance.


    His eyes filled with murderous intent when he thought of Kendra and how she had yed him.


    After Lucius'' exnation, Lillian quickly stepped in. "We shouldn''t use Lucius without evidence.


    Who knows, someone might be setting him up? As for Kendra, I''ve never liked her. Maybe someone


    manipted Kendra to seduce Lucius and took those photos."


    Turning to Magnus, she continued, "You must have known about this, right Magnus? Kendra is your


    wife, after all. Could you have¡­"


    In any case, Lillian just couldn''t believe that her sharp-witted son, Lucius, could be so careless as to be


    captured in such apromising photo by the media. And even if such a picture was taken, so what?


    With the influence of the Andersen family, who would dare to distribute such a photo without their


    consent? Therefore, Lillian was certain that Magnus was behind this scandal.


    What puzzled them was, now that Magnus already had the position of CEO, why would he still plot


    against his own brother?


    After his misfortune nine years ago, Morgan had already handed him a substantial share of the


    Andersen Corporation.


    He should have spent his life peacefully on Sapphire Ind, and enjoy the good life. Why would he


    want topete with Lucius for the position of CEO of Andersen Corporation? Now that things had


    gone his way, he still couldn¡¯t let Lucius go. That was why they''d never been fond of this son since he


    was a child.


    "Enough!" However, after hearing Lillian''s words, Morgan, whose face was growing increasingly grim,


    suddenly shouted, interrupting her.


    In a particrly furious roar, he barked, "You''ve been protecting him since he was a child, and now that


    he''s done something like this, you''re still defending him! Do you think this voice could be fake? Can''t


    you recognize that it''s this brute''s voice?"

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    ¡°Regardless of the circumstances, it was always Magnus who got the short end of the stick. Lucius,


    with his ruthless mindset, had made countless attempts on Magnus'' life. So was there anything he


    wouldn''t do?¡± Morgan had always been partial to Magnus.


    "But¡­" Seeing Morgan lose his temper, Lillian was genuinely afraid, but she also didn''t want her


    precious son to be plotted against for no reason at all.


    Lillian couldn''t help but want to argue back. However, before she could get a word out, Anthony, who


    was standing nearby, lowered his voice and said, "Don''t stir the pot. Do you think Dad is stupid? You


    think he doesn''t he know who''s responsible?"


    Upon saying this, Anthony looked up at Magnus.


    Noticing that Magnus was looking back at him, he immediately averted his gaze. He then added, "But,


    Dad, at the end of the day, it''s Magnus'' fault. We all knew that Lucius and Kendra were in love. But


    Magnus insisted on marrying Kendra out of stubbornness. Now look at the mess we''re in. It''s a total


    disgrace to the Andersen family."


    It was clear that Anthony had sided with Lucius, despite his pretense of stopping Lillian.


    In the Andersen family, Lucius was their biological son while Magnus was treated like an adopted child.


    That was why Magnus bore all the grievances. He didn''t deserve any respect or love.


    Seeing her son and daughter-inw still favoring Lucius, Morgan, who was heartbroken for Magnus,


    was fuming with rage. He red at them and roared, "Anthony, don''t think I''m unaware of your


    intentions! Do you think I''m stupid? Magnus only wanted someone to care for him when he married


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Kendra, but she had a stand-in at the wedding! This woman is vain and heartless. Can''t you see that?


    And what about thepany? What have your son done, Anthony? He even framed your own


    brother!"


    It was due to Anthony''s ipetence that he didn''t hand over thepany to him. Initially, he thought


    he could entrust his lifelong business to his beloved grandson, Magnus, who was so much like him.


    However, an ident had left Magnus in his current state. This had caused the elderly Morgan to feel


    utterly despaired, having lost one grandson and witnessed the other bing disabled.


    Anthony was at a loss for words.


    Magnus, who had been silent all along, finally spoke up. "It''s okay, Grandpa. I''ll handle this. I won''t let


    the worldugh at our family. Kendra and I were married in name only. I''ll make her divorce me as soon


    as possible and return Lucius'' woman to him!" His words wereced with an mysterious smile. "As for


    thepany, I''ll leave it to your decision, Grandpa. Since I''m not favored by my parents, I''ll go back to


    Maplewood Manor. I''lle to see you another day when you''re in a better mood."


    After saying this, Magnus left without another word, wheeling himself out of the old mansion.


    Watching Magnus'' solitary figure disappearing into the distance, Morgan turned to re at the three


    family members, grinding out, "You''ve pushed him to this point. What else do you want? As long as I


    am still breathing, you won''t get away with this!"


    The consequences of Morgan''s anger were severe. That very night, he issued orders to the Andersen


    Corporation''s executive headquarters and shareholders. He immediately stripped Lucius of his position


    as vice-president and ordered an investigation into all the issues mentioned in Lucius'' recording.


    The next day, the Andersen Corporation publicly announced Lucius'' dismissal, leaving him idle.


    As for Lucius and Kendra, Magnus had said he would handle it. Morgan, who was deeply concerned


    for Magnus, naturally didn''t interfere.


    No matter what Magnus did, Morgan, as a grandfather, wouldn''t me him.


    The matter of Kendra and Lucius was causing quite a stir in themunity.


    Meanwhile, in the rkson family''s living room, an enraged Kyler pped Kendra across the face.


    With a loud "smack," Kendra''s face instantly swelled up, and the corner of her mouth started to bleed.


    "Kyler, what are you doing? Why are you hitting our daughter? Have you lost your mind?" Addison was


    already irate with the rumors flying around, and seeing Kyler hitting Kendra upon his return only fueled


    her anger.


    "Why am I hitting her? She knows why!" Even at this point, Addison was still shielding Kendra.


    Knowing that disaster was imminent, Kyler was so angry that he wished he could drag Addison over


    and beat her up along with Kendra.


    For so many years, it was Addison who had spoiled Kendra into being such a willful girl. The rkson


    n was sure to crumble under the reckless actions of this stupid girl.


    At Kyler''s roar, the guilt-ridden Addison responded. She turned to re at Kendra, who was left in a


    sorry state after the confrontation. Then, she bellowed, "Exin yourself! What exactly happened?


    You''ve managed to offend both sons of the rkson n. Are you trying to drag us all down with you?"


    Kendra fell silent and slumped onto the couch. Kyler red at her in fury. How could he have fathered


    such a daughter? If she had listened to him and divorced Magnus earlier, none of this would have


    happened.


    The rksons might not have been the wealthiest family, but they held a reputation. Now, thanks to


    their disobedient daughter, their name was tainted in Melfort.


    "I tell you now. You must divorce Magnus immediately. It''s the only way to save ourselves, and the only


    way our family can survive! You think Magnus would still want you as his wife after all this?" Kyler said


    harshly.


    Kendra sat on the couch like a puppet without strings, staring nkly at the setting sun outside the


    window. She finally understood how her foolishness had not only harmed herself but also her family.


    She would not divorce, absolutely not, over her dead body!


    Her hands suddenly tightened. All of the day¡¯s events were Natalia''s fault, and she would make her pay


    back tenfold one day!

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Kendra was still refusing to consider divorce, which left Kyler utterly speechless.


    The Andersen family? How many economic lifelines of the entire nation were held in the hands of this


    family? It was safe to say there were few people in the world who dare to cross the Andersens.


    And they thought that as long as their precious daughter Kendra could marry Lucius, the rkson


    family would surely achieve great sess and prosperity because of this connection. Although the


    rksons were already among the city''s elites, they were certain that an alliance with the Andersen


    Corporation would take them even further.


    But who would have guessed that not only did they fail to secure a good rtionship with the


    Andersens, but they also ended up in this mess. Kendra¡¯s actions had undoubtedly provoked both


    Magnus and Lucius to the extreme. Given the tempers of these brothers, the rkson family was


    doomed this time around.


    So it was no wonder that Kyler was livid with Kendra. Even Addison, her mother, wanted toy a hand


    on her.


    "I don''t know. I really don''t know what''s going on." Kendra was already dazed from Kyler''s scolding,


    and now Addison was questioning her urgently. Her mind was still a mess.


    Magnus had told her that he would settle the score with her for what she did to Natalia. Could this be


    what he was referring to?


    The recording that Magnus released was indeed from her. However, he had edited out all the content


    that was detrimental to the Andersen Corporation. And he released the recording in Kendra''s name,


    clearly intending to pit her against Lucius.


    With the scandal as big as it was, it wasn''t just Lucius who would want revenge. Even Morgan would


    probably want her dead now.


    "You don''t know? You don''t know how you got involved with Lucius again?" Seeing Kendra still ying


    dumb, Kyler was so angry he felt dizzy.


    Just like that, he shouted at his disobedient daughter. Just a while ago, hadn''t she been crying and


    making a fuss about not divorcing Magnus? So what was this about getting involved with Lucius now?


    Not only had they offended the entire Andersen family this time, but Kendra¡¯s reputation had also been


    adulteress.


    Realizing the severity of the situation, even Addison, who always protected Kendra, was frantic. At


    Kendra¡¯s still bewildered look, she started crying, grabbed Kendra and shook her violently.


    "You need to exin this, Kendra. What do you mean you don''t know? How dare you record what


    Lucius said and post it online? Lucius will never let you off the hook."


    They all knew what kind of man Lucius was. Those who crossed him never ended well. Now that


    Kendra dared to touch his sore spot, she was definitely in for trouble.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Kendra, who was already frightened, cried out after a while, "Stop pushing me. I really don''t know why


    things have turned out like this. It was Magnus. He said that as long as I proved that I was determined


    to break up with Lucius, he wouldn''t divorce me. So I listened to him and I went to set Lucius up. But by


    the time I gave him the recorder, he changed his mind. I thought he was just tricking me out of the


    recorder, but I didn''t expect him to pin this whole thing on me after it broke out."


    Now Kendra was truly in shock; understanding the gravity of the situation, she was genuinely scared.


    So she ran over to Kyler, grabbed his arms desperately, begging, "Dad, Dad, you have to save me this


    time. This must be Natalia tricking Magnus intoing after me. Dad, I¡¯m so sorry. You have to help


    me. If not, neither Lucius nor Morgan will let me off."


    As Kendra''s usual impulsiveness now led to such a catastrophe, Kyler pushed her away in fury. He


    yelled, "Now you realize your mistake and want me to save you? Do I have the power to save you? Do


    you not know what kind of family the Andersens are? Or what kind of person Lucius is?"


    "He can even kill his own younger brother, let alone you."


    "You dared to get involved in the feud between the Andersen brothers, you should have expected this


    day. How did I, Kyler, end up with such a foolish daughter? You''re really going to get us all killed this


    time!"


    Kyler was truly at a loss. Kendra had dared to get involved with the Andersen brothers, both of whom


    were not to be trifled with.


    Kyler''s words showed that he wasn''t nning on helping her. Kendra turned to Addison, crying and


    begging, "Mom, I really know I was wrong, can you help me? I was really framed by Magnus,


    otherwise, I would never have done such a thing."


    She was truly scared of dying. She hadn''t even warmed up the seat as the Mrs. Andersen, and now


    she was risking her life. How could she possibly be content with this?


    Addison''s heart was torn apart when she saw her lovely kid screaming in dread.


    Kyler stood there with a wrinkled brow, inly irritated, but he didn''t appear to be thinking of a solution


    or deciding what to do next. Addison red at him and said sharply, "Kyler, you need to start thinking of


    a solution. I understand you''re angry. But are we really ready to risk our daughter''s life over this?


    Moreover, who knows if this Magnus'' move isn''t the result of Natalia''s maniptions? After this mess is


    sorted out, I swear, I won''t let Natalia off the hook. I''ve been raising her for years, and not only does


    she not show gratitude, but she even teams up with Magnus to set a trap for Kendra. It''s all your fault.


    If you hadn''t brought her home, would we be dealing with all this?"


    Every time she thought about it, Addison was consumed with rage. Anything rted to Natalia, she just


    couldn''t handle with a calm demeanor.


    "Enough! You''re still making a fuss at a time like this!" Watching Addison in this state, Kyler, feeling


    overwhelmed, turned back and red at her.


    He roared at her, "You''re still ming Natalia. How could she possibly manipte Magnus'' decisions?


    Let me tell you, from today onwards, you and Kendra better behave yourselves. Stop dumping all


    me on Natalia. And if anyone dares to cause her trouble again, you''ll have Magnus to answer to,


    and I won''t be able to protect you."

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Thest time he had begged Natalia, he felt a heavy sense of guilt.


    Recently, Kyler wanted to see Natalia and mend the strained rtionship between them, but he was


    too ashamed to face her.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "You..." Addison couldn''t believe that Kyler was still defending Natalia. She was ready to explode.


    However, she needed Kyler''s help for Kendra''s situation. So, in the end, Addison had to swallow her


    anger.


    Then, ring at Kyler, she said through gritted teeth, "Fine. Regardless of whether Natalia is involved,


    we''ll put that aside for now. But we need to figure out how to handle this situation. Kendra is our only


    daughter, you can''t possibly leave her in the lurch, can you?"


    If Kyler was really so heartless, Addison swore that she wouldn''t let this ungrateful man off.


    Kyler felt helpless. He gave it some thought and then suggested, "Let Kendray low for a while. Once


    things cool down, you cane back. As for this side, I''ll hold the fort. As powerful as Lucius is, I don''t


    believe he can find you."


    In terms of influence and power, the rkson family may not be on par with the Andersens, but they


    were still considered prominent figures. There was no way they couldn''t even hide theirf daughter. On


    this point, Kyler was confident.


    Upon hearing Kyler''s n, Addison found it reasonable and nodded in agreement. "Alright, let''s do


    that. We''ll leave now. I will drive to your uncle''s ce to hide, and then we''ll find a way to go abroad."


    The scandal involving Kendra and Lucius was blown wide open, and Lucius was suspended from his


    job.


    As for Kendra, the woman at the center of the scandal just vanished without a trace.


    Meanwhile, Natalia, who was always at the Andersen mansion, received a call from Lexi. Only then did


    she realize that such a big scandal had urred.


    Kendra and Lucius'' affair was exposed, and Magnus was made aughing stock. Considering his


    pride, he must be really upset. With this in mind, Natalia was quite worried. She waited for him in the


    bedroom until midnight, not feeling sleepy at all.


    Just as Natalia was about to doze off, the door to her room opened. "Creak," and there was Magnus in


    his wheelchair.


    "You''re back?" Seeing Magnus, Natalia, who was quite sleepy, quickly got up to greet him.


    Magnus felt a twinge in his heart when he saw her still waiting for him at this hour. As soon as she


    came over, he reached out and pulled Natalia onto hisp. Leaning down, he gave her a light peck on


    the lips, and said with a softugh, "Why are you waiting up for me? I''ve told you, you don''t need to


    stay up for me."


    He didn''t want Natalia to lose sleep over him. She was so young, her health would be affected.


    Despite the turmoil outside, he could still smile so nonchntly, as if nothing had happened. Natalia felt


    a sting in her heart. Then she said with teary eyes, "Today Lexi called and told me everything that''s


    happened. You..."


    Even if Magnus had said he despised Kendra, this incident had hurt his pride. How could he possibly


    bear it?


    "I''m fine, I''ll deal with this tomorrow. So, my dear, you don''t need to worry about me."


    Magnus knew Natalia would find out despite her staying indoors. So when Natalia mentioned it,


    Magnus knew what she was worried about and reassured her immediately.


    This matter was part of his n to manipte Kendra and Lucius. Why would he be upset?


    Natalia stared at him nkly, "Really? You''re not upset? I worried about you all day and even thought


    about how tofort you."


    Turned out she was making a fuss over nothing. Magnus was not affected by this incident at all. It


    seemed she still didn''t understand him.


    However, hearing Natalia''s words, Magnus tightened his arm around her. He spoke to her from such a


    close distance that his breath sprayed all over her face. "I''m not upset, but I''m curious about how you


    nned tofort me."


    Despite his words, augh was bubbling in Magnus'' heart: His dear wife was too kind. He had to hold


    onto her tightly and not let her slip away.


    Magnus was always like this, making her heart flutter. The blushing Natalia quickly said, "You said


    you''re not upset, so whatfort do you need? I''m tired, I need to sleep."


    If she had known Magnus was unfazed, she wouldn''t have worried about him. Now, seeing Magnus like


    this, she felt a sense of danger.


    But before Natalia could get up from Magnus''p, he pulled her back. Without a word, he carried her to


    the bed and gently tossed her onto it. Then, propping himself up with his hands, he jumped onto the


    bed. Pinning her beneath him, he smiled mysteriously, "This is thefort you''re talking about, isn''t it?


    I quite like this method offort. My dear, pleasefort me well. My heart is withering."


    These past few days, he had been busy and by the time he returned, Natalia was already asleep. He


    didn''t want to disturb her rest, so he held back. But tonight, he decided he wouldn''t hold back anymore.


    His n had been a small sess, and naturally, it was time to celebrate. And spending a passionate


    night with his wife was the best way to do that.


    "No... not that, I... um... uh..."


    Magnus had deliberately misinterpreted her, and Natalia tried to exin, but before she could finish her


    sentence, Magnus lowered his head and stopped her. Then his hand slipped under her nightgown,


    iming her without her consent.


    The night was still young.


    Their room was filled with sounds of sweet intimacy that would make anyone blush. It wasn''t until dawn


    that the sounds gradually subsided.


    The night of passion didn''t seem to tire Magnus, who woke up early. Instead, he seemed invigorated.


    When he left for work in the morning, Natalia, worn out from their night together, was still deep in sleep.


    Magnus couldn''t help but smile. He walked over and gently kissed her forehead. Then he got into his


    wheelchair and left the room.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    The blow he''d dealt to Lucius this time was bound to sting. And for that woman, Kendra, divorce was


    no longer an option she could avoid. So he could soon withdraw from the situation, return to being


    single, and be with Natalia. By then, he could tell Natalia everything. He could tell her that he was


    already able to stand on his own two feet, as he couldn''t bear to see Natalia tire herself out, massaging


    his legs and pouring over medical books all day and night.


    Due to the enormity of the scandal, the stocks of the Andersen Corporation had started to plummet. So


    naturally, Magnus, as one of the involved parties, had no choice but to step up and hold a press


    conference.


    When Magnus arrived at the press conference, the media swarmed him, bombarding him with


    questions. Paul, who was apanying Magnus, nervously tried to shield him from the reporters. He


    had the bodyguards separate the reporters, then said, "Please direct your questions at the press


    conference. Our CEO will address your queries one by one."


    The very fact that Magnus agreed to appear at the press conference was indicative of his intention to


    confront the issue head-on. Once Paul made this clear, the reporters ceased their relentless pursuit.


    The bodyguards cleared a path for Magnus, who was in a wheelchair, to smoothly roll onto the stage.


    As soon as Magnus arrived, the reporters started firing off their questions.


    "Mr. Andersen, what''s your opinion on the affair between Lucius and your wife?"


    While they were unfamiliar with the disposition of the elusive CEO of the Andersen Corporation, the


    reporters felt that such a scandal would naturally be hard for any man to bear. Therefore, they were


    waiting, ready to capture photographs of Magnus losing his temper with their cameras. They nned to


    write some sensational articlester, which would undoubtedly generate a lot of online clicks.


    However, Magnus was well aware of their intentions and merely offered a small smile. Then, in a calm


    voice, he said to the reporter, "I am deeply pained by this incident. As Kendra''s husband, it is indeed


    hard for me to ept that she betrayed me. But after some time to cool down, I have made a decision.


    If my brother Lucius and Kendra truly love each other, then I, Magnus, am willing to let them be. I have


    already instructed my attorney to file for divorce. Given the negative impact this incident has had, we at


    the Andersen Corporation have taken disciplinary action against Lucius. So the reason I called this


    press conference today is to make it clear that this matter is in the past. I, Magnus, respect those two


    individuals who couldn''t resist the pull of love. However, I am deeply saddened by their actions."


    The reporters, who had nned to provoke Magnus with probing questions and then exaggerate the


    facts to keep the scandal alive, were taken aback by his lengthy response. They were even more


    surprised to see Magnus, who had been subjected to such a humiliating betrayal, remaining calm and


    He neither condemned his wife and brother who had betrayed him together nor showed any anger.


    Instead, he decided to divorce Kendra and let the two of them be together. How magnanimous he must


    be to do something like that?


    However, they all knew about the many contributions Magnus had made since taking over the


    Andersen Corporation. If they didn''t know how capable he was, his magnanimous attitude this time


    might have been interpreted as ipetence.


    Even after Magnus had made everything clear, there were still some reporters who were not satisfied.


    One of them deliberately stirred the pot by asking, "So, Mr. Andersen, are you saying that if Kendra


    divorces you, you wouldn''t object to her being with your brother Lucius and joining the Andersen


    family?" Surely, even the magnanimous Magnus couldn''t ept the idea of his ex-wife bing his


    sister-inw and constantly appearing in his house, could he?


    But upon hearing the reporter''s question, Magnus justughed. Then, in the same calm voice, he said,


    "As I said, I won''t oppose them if they want to be together. As for whether they will get married, that''s


    something for the parents of both sides to discuss. I don''t need toment on that."


    Magnus'' response seemed to be the conversation-ender. His words left no room for further questions,


    and the sharp-tongued reporters were left speechless.


    After a moment of silence, when they were about to ask more questions, Paul, who had been standing


    by, stepped forward and said to the reporters, "Alright, that''s all for today''s press conference."


    Without further ado, he had the bodyguards escort Magnus away from the press conference. After all,


    Morgan had instructed them to take good care of Magnus during this time, and it wasn''t appropriate for


    Magnus to stay at the press conference for too long.


    The uproar finally began to subside after Magnus'' press conference. But the main reason was that


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Lucius and Kendra, the two people involved in the scandal, had inexplicably disappeared.


    The media took turns staking out the Andersen family estate, Lucius'' vi, and the rkson family''s


    main entrance, but they never managed to take any photos of the two.


    In contrast, Magnus, who had been the most hurt by the incident, won everyone''s admiration with his


    magnanimity.


    Magnus filed awsuit in court, and due to the heinous nature of these events and the resulting public


    opinion impact, the divorce case was expedited for an early trial. The decision was made in their


    absence, effectively ending Magnus and Kendra''s marital ties.


    Finally free, Magnus felt an unexpected wave of relief wash over him. He arranged to meet Natalia at


    their former mansion - a decision that was not taken lightly considering the recent event that had


    happened there.


    He had initially nned to buy Kendra a new mansion, a replica of the existing one, if she liked it. The


    unexpected resistance from his beloved. It appeared as though she had developed a fondness for the


    mansion, insisting on continuing to reside there.


    Left with no other choice, Magnus reluctantly gave in. He instructed Linden to hire a team to refurbish


    the mansion from top to bottom, ensuring that the security measures were upgraded to the highest


    standard.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Then, feeling a sense of relief, he decided to carry out the next steps with Natalia here.


    Once everything was set, Magnus, under the pretext of having to work overtime at hispany, had


    the driver take Natalia to the vi first.


    Recalling the incident that happenedst time they came to this vi, Natalia felt a bit uneasying


    here alone. But thinking about how this ce had witnessed her and Magnus go through life and death,


    Natalia firmly insisted on having this vi. She didn''t know how many memories belonging to her and


    Magnus she could preserve, so she cherished this vi dearly.


    "Miss, Mr. Magnus will arrive shortly," Linden, standing beside Natalia, saw her standing at the vi''s


    entrance, lost in thought. He respectfully bent over and stood by her side, speaking to her.


    "Alright," Hearing Linden''s words, Natalia turned her head, gave him a smile, and entered the grand


    doors of the vi.


    Linden led Natalia to the room where the explosion had urred before.


    Perhaps Magnus'' previous concerns were justified, saying that she would always feel fear here due to


    the ident. Natalia didn''t believe him at first, but when she actually walked to the room''s door, she


    realized she was genuinely scared. The events of the day of the explosion shed before her eyes.


    Back then, she was so scared, fearing that the explosion would take Magnus'' life.


    If Magnus was in front of her at the moment, she wouldn''t hold back and would hug him tightly.


    "Miss, Mr. Magnus said to wait for him here. He''ll be here soon," Linden said, noticing Natalia standing


    there, her face pale. Unlike his usual considerate self, he simply lowered his head, rigidly rying


    Magnus'' orders.


    "Alright, Linden, you can go on with your tasks. I''ll be fine here alone," Natalia responded, nodding her


    head.


    She watched Linden leave, his departing figure seemed rushed. Natalia thought, "Perhaps Linden also


    harbors fearful memories of the attack."


    Thinking so, she yearned for Magnus more. She stood at the door of the room, took a deep breath, and


    reached out to push open the doorknob.


    "Bang, bang!" However, the moment she opened the door, two firecracker-like explosions rang out.


    Natalia, already a bit fearful, was startled by the sound. Her face turned pale, and she covered her ears


    and screamed, "Ah!" Her mind was filled with one thought: Had the bastard Lucius started an other


    attack?


    "Natalia, it''s us. Don''t be scared," James, holding a party popper with an innocent face, hurriedly


    spoke.


    After speaking, he subconsciously nced at Magnus, who was sitting in his wheelchair in the middle


    of the room. Seeing the look of distress on his face, James could only think: Oh no, Magnus isn''t going


    to lose his temper, is he?


    Magnus, who had initially opposed James and his surprise attack, saw that Natalia had been startled


    by the party poppers. He furrowed his brows and quickly wheeled himself over to Natalia. He grabbed


    her arm and pulled her into his embrace. Gently patting her back, he soothingly said, "It''s okay, I''m


    here."


    Natalia, initially shaking from fear, had cold sweat running down her back, almost soaking her clothes.


    But when she heard Magnus'' voice, she looked up at him. Her eyes were slightly red as she asked,


    "Magnus, weren''t you at the office? Howe you''re in the room? And what was that sound just now?


    Wasn''t it a gunshot?"


    Curious, Natalia turned around and saw the party popper confetti all over the floor and James and


    Chase each holding a party popper at the door. She then realized what that sound was. She couldn''t


    help but blush a bit.


    She had screamed quite loudly just now. Magnus and the others must have heard and would probably


    tease her for being scaredter.


    "I came here earlier. I wanted to give you a surprise, so I had Linden say I was at the office," Magnus


    said, seeing Natalia''s slightly pale face. He felt a pang in his heart. He no longer cared for the process


    he and James had nned earlier and directly spoke these words.


    If he had known that James'' surprise would scare his girl, he wouldn''t have agreed to hide in the room.


    "Surprise? What surprise?" Hearing Magnus'' words, Natalia widened her eyes in question. She


    remembered that there hadn''t been any particrly noteworthy events recently. So, what could be the


    cause for a surprise celebration?


    "Just..." Magnus reached out to tuck a loose strand of hair behind her ear. He was about to exin


    when James, standing beside them, abruptly interrupted. "No, Magnus, don''t just blurt it out like that.


    Have you forgotten what I told you?"


    Magnus no longer cared about James and Chase''s antics. He didn''t want hisdy to worry. He took out


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    a booklet from his pocket - the divorce papers between him and Kendra. "Darling, I''ve divorced Kendra.


    The paperwork was done yesterday."


    Natalia stared wide-eyed at the booklet in Magnus'' hand. She took it from him in a daze, staring at the


    words ''divorce certificate''. Her heart was in turmoil.


    He got divorced; he really divorced Kendra.


    Then, Magnus took out a crimson box, gently opened it to reveal two glittering diamond rings.


    Natalia''s mind was still reeling from the divorce papers when she saw the man holding the rings. His


    fiery gaze, locked onto her face, was as intense as a me. His voice, low and sultry, slipped from his


    lips, "Marry me, Nat."


    The words were soft but they exploded in Natalia''s mind like a thunderp. He was proposing?


    Indeed, it wasn''t a dream. Although they had shared countless passionate moments in bed, they were


    never a married couple. But now he was divorced, and he was proposing to her.


    He truly loved her! Her eyes filled with tears, and before she could even respond, she saw the man


    impatiently sliding the ring onto her finger.


    She hadn''t even said yes yet, had she?

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    "You have no choice. You''re forever my wife, and you are stuck with me for the rest of our lives." Could


    he read minds?


    The chill of the ring warmed as it passed through hisrge,forting hand and slipped onto her


    slender finger. Her tears, held back for so long, finally rolled down her face.


    Around them, a round of apuse erupted. Magnus, with an indulgent look on his face, wiped away her


    tears. "Baby, don''t cry. You''ll make me feel bad."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Natalia, weeping tears of pure joy, felt as though her life had be a rollercoaster. Magnus had


    divorced his wife and proposed to her ¨C all in one day. It was happening so fast that she barely had


    time to process it all. She looked at Magnus as he awkwardly wiped away her tears, then burst out


    Magnus was rendered speechless by her reaction.


    "Natalia, you''re scaring us with all this crying andughing," Chase chimed in with an embarrassed


    chuckle.


    "Natalia, you should kiss Magnus. Most proposals end with a kiss," James suggested cheekily.


    At James''s words, Natalia''s face turned bright red. She was still sitting on Magnus''p, with him staring


    at her with fiery, expectant gazes.


    He bent down to kiss her eyes, but Natalia quickly pushed him away. "Stop it." she protested, but


    Magnus ignored her. He held her head with one hand and kissed her deeply, cutting off any protest she


    had left.


    "Ahahaha. Magnus, you really are a man of action. We''ve been tortured enough, we''ll leave you two


    lovebirds alone now." Chase and James jokingly covered their eyes as they left the room. This was the


    first time they''d ever seen Magnus act this way with a woman.


    Magnus, ignoring them, held Natalia as they shared a loving and passionate kiss. They returned to


    Maplewood Manor as the sun was setting.


    The rkson family had been informed of the situation. Kendra, who had been avoiding them, was


    shocked to learn that Magnus had managed to divorce her without her consent, thanks to a court


    ruling. What¡¯s more, Magnus had proposed to Natalia.


    Infuriated, Kendra swore she''d make Natalia pay for this. "That Magnus. How dare he y me like this!


    And Natalia, that bitch!¡± Kendra fumed, gripping her cup so hard that it shattered when she threw it


    against the wall.


    "Miss." The servants stared at her in shock. They were used to Kendra''s temper, but they had never


    seen her this angry before.


    "Get out! All of you, get out!" Kendra shouted, venting her anger on the innocent servants.


    Addison, hearing themotion from her room, rushed out to see Kendra. "My dear daughter, what


    happened? Is it that Natalia again."


    "Mom! Stop it! I don''t want to hear about her anymore." Kendra interrupted, confirming Addison''s


    suspicions.


    Addison realized that Kendra had changed after this incident. "Mom, Magnus proposed to Natalia."


    Kendra sobbed, burying her face in Addison''s shoulder.


    "Don''t cry, my darling. It won''t change anything. You''re only making me feel worse," Addisonforted


    her, softly stroking Kendra''s back.


    "Mom, no matter what I do, I can''t seem to outdo Natalia. What should I do? Now she''s the wife of the


    CEO of Andersen Corporation. I''ve worked so hard, only to have it all benefit her. How can I get rid of


    her! Magnus even divorced me for her."


    Kendra''s words stirred something in Addison. She wiped away her tears and helped Kendra up. "If you


    can''t do it, someone else can," Addison stared into Kendra''s face and spoke word for word.


    Kendra immediately stopped crying. "Who?"


    "Lucius." Both mother and daughter spoke the name simultaneously.


    "But I''ve already offended him. I am too embarrassed to see him, and after all the harm I''ve done to


    him, there''s no reason for him to help me," Kendra said, her voice trembling.


    "He will help you. He has no other choice," Addison said, a cold smile ying on her lips.


    Early the next day, Kendra dressed in a seductive red silk dress and meticulously applied makeup.


    "Let''s meet," she wrote in a text message and sent it.


    Lucius, the recipient of the message, could onlyugh bitterly. "Sorry, I have nothing to say to a woman


    like you. Given our history, I''ll let you go this time," he replied, throwing his phone to the side. He didn''t


    want anything to do with her.


    But soon, his phone lit up again. "Then you''ll never have a chance to beat Magnus. You''ll always be


    living in his shadow. Meet me at the coffee shop under your office at 6 p.m. It''s up to you whether you


    show up or not," After writing these words, Kendra''s hands were trembling. In reality, she wasn''t sure


    whether Lucius would actuallye. Everything she sent was taught to her by Addison, and she had


    no certainty about whether Lucius would buy her story.


    At 6 p.m., in the coffee shop.


    Kendra nervously clutched the coffee in her hands, her legs shaking involuntarily. Ten minutes had


    passed beyond the agreed-upon time, and there was still no sign of Lucius. Her anxiety grew.


    Just as she was about to leave, a familiar towering figure caught her eye. It was Lucius. A wave of


    relief washed over Kendra. She took a moment topose herself.


    "So you did show up," Kendra said, her voice barely above a whisper. It was as if she had be a


    "Cut the crap, Kendra. What''s your big n?" Lucius snapped, his impatience and disdain for her


    evident. His eagerness to bring down Magnus was also clear.


    "I don''t have a n, that''s why I called you here. I thought we could brainstorm together."


    "Ridiculous!" Lucius red at her, standing up to leave.


    "We''re two peas in a pod right now, Lucius. If we want to bring down Magnus, we need to work


    together. You don''t have a choice." Kendra quickly stood up, her voice determined.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Lucius halted in his tracks.


    "What do you say? How about we get back together? It was my fault in the past. My judgment was


    clouded by fame and fortune. Please, don''t leave me, and don''t ignore me. I''ve paid for my foolishness.


    Compared to Magnus, I''ve realized I still love you. Let''s fix the things between us, please. You''re the


    only man I''ve ever loved, Lucius." Kendra broke down in tears as she spoke.


    After all, Lucius had truly loved her once, and he couldn''t deny that his heart was not entirely


    untouched. But he was unsure whether any of her words were genuine. If he was to bring Magnus


    down, he knew he couldn''t do it alone, he needed Kendra''s help. Kendra seemed like a changed


    person today.


    "Kendra, you know, I''ve always loved you. The way I treated you before was out of jealousy. Let''s


    forget about the past and start anew."


    To an outsider, they looked like an affectionate couple, but both had their own ulterior motives.


    In the parking lot, the swaying car finally came to a stop.


    Lucius wrapped his arms around the woman in his arms, who was already weak from the intense


    action that they were just doing, and lit up a cigarette.


    "Kendra, everyone has a weakness, but what''s Magnus'' Achilles'' heel?"


    "Natalia," Kendra mumbled, her forehead resting against Lucius'' chest.


    "Natalia." Lucius'' eyes shed, and his mouth curved up into an evil arc.


    "Kendra, I''ve just had an idea."


    ...


    "Natalia. It''s been ages since you contacted me. Have you forgotten about me since you got married."


    The person before her looked upset, her innocent big eyes blinked, eliciting sympathy.


    "Oh, stop it, Lexi. We''ve been friends for years. Don''t you know I love you the most?"


    Lexi couldn''t resist Natalia''s charm, her face brightened instantly. "Well, topensate for hurting my


    feelings, you''ll have to spend the whole day with me tomorrow."


    "Sure. Let''s meet here at the same time tomorrow."


    Two twenty-something women, bathed in sunlight, looked like children lost in a dream.


    That night, at the Vi Montecresto.


    "Magnus. I saw Lexi today, you know, my best friend. I haven''t seen her in ages since I moved here."


    Natalia cozied up in Magnus'' arms, speaking in a soft, sweet voice.


    Listening to his girl talk about her day, Magnus felt a sweetness spread in his heart. "Mm-hmm.


    Anything else?" Magnus responded nonchntly.


    "No, nothing. I just wanted to tell you. She wants me to spend the day with her tomorrow. I feel like I


    owe her a lot." Natalia twirled a lock of her hair as she spoke.


    "Who''s going to keep mepany if you''re with her, hmm?" Magnus feigned annoyance, looking at


    Natalia.


    Natalia lifted her head, pouting and staring at Magnus with clear and shiny eyes. "Why are you like this,


    getting jealous over everyone?" Natalia turned her head away.


    Suppressing hisughter, Magnus cupped Natalia''s chin, turning her face to him, and nted a light


    kiss on her lips.


    Natalia''s cheeks immediately flushed. "You... you''re such a... a perv! I..."


    Before she could finish, Magnus silenced her with another kiss, stopping her from more grumbles.


    In the bedroom, Magnus effortlessly pinned her underneath him, kissing her passionately while


    unbuttoning her blouse. Natalia no longer resisted; she even found herself enjoying this.


    Feeling her response, Magnus became more enthusiastic, bing one with her. How could this


    woman be so irresistible? Even when she was angry, he wanted to possess her. How could he allow


    her to leave so casually?


    The bedroom was soon filled with the sounds of their pleasure.


    The next morning, Natalia woke up early, applied light makeup, and put on a simple white dress,


    looking incredibly innocent.


    Magnus, however, was a bit worried. He looked at the freshly dressed Natalia, and said with


    indulgence, "Come back early."


    "Mm-hmm. I will."


    At the street corner.


    "Lexi! I''m here!" Natalia spotted a girl in a pink dress from afar, and she knew it was Lexi. Lexi loved


    pink.


    "Natalia. I thought I''d never see you. I''ve been waiting here for 20 minutes. Why are you sote?" Lexi


    pouted cutely.


    "Oh, stop it. There was a bit of traffic. I even left home 10 minutes early," Natalia defended herself, not


    mentioning that she had lingered in Magnus'' warm embrace until thest possible minute.


    "Alright, alright, I forgive you," Lexi said and raised her cute smile again.


    Natalia felt a pang of guilt. "So where should we go?"


    "Let''s go to the amusement park. It''ll get crowdedter."


    "Okay." Natalia gave in.


    The two girls, hand in hand, happily skipped towards the amusement park, unaware of the watchful


    eyes behind them.


    They had a st, but they couldn''t shake off the feeling that someone was following them. At first, they


    were puzzled, but as they immersed themselves in the fun and chatter, they forgot about their


    suspicions.


    "Maybe it''s just our imagination," Natalia thought.


    "Natalia, I''m tired. Let''s find a ce to rest," Lexi suggested, her cheeks flushed from the excitement.


    "Sure. Let''s go to our favorite cafe from our school days."


    "Great!"


    Two girls quickly hit it off, yet they were unaware that these words had long been overheard by


    someone with ulterior motives.


    "Here, two sses of iced Americano."


    "Alright, just a moment."


    The girls continued reminiscing about their school days, oblivious to the fact that the barista had been


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    reced by a different person.


    "Hahaha, remember that time when¡­"


    "Natalia? Natalia?"


    After a single sip of her coffee, Natalia slumped onto the table. Lexi, who was in the middle of a story,


    hadn''t even touched her coffee. The sudden turn of events shocked her. She stared at Natalia,


    momentarily paralyzed.


    "Somebody, help! Someone has passed out. Can anyone help?" Lexi shouted, her voice filled with


    panic. However, a few moments passed and no one responded to her cries.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    When Lexi returned, Natalia was nowhere to be found.


    Lexi copsed on the floor, so panic-stricken she''d forgotten to call the police.


    What happened? She had a bad feeling when they went out to y this morning. No wonder they


    always felt like someone was following them. It wasn''t a misperception. It must have been a


    premeditated setup.


    Suddenly, Lexi recalled that it wasn''t by chance that she wanted to see Natalia, but because she


    received a strange text message early in the morning. It said Natalia really missed her, and she thought


    Natalia was ying a prank, perhaps confined by Magnus and hinting at wanting to go out and y.


    Now she suddenly got it. Her mind immediately went to Magnus. But she picked up the phone and


    didn''t know his number. Frantic, Lexi didn''t have time to think further and ran directly to Andersen


    Corporation.


    "I''m sorry, non-employees are not allowed to enter. Please leave." The security guard in front of her


    blocked her way.


    "Please, I really need to see Mr. Andersen. Something happened to his wife." Lexi cried pitifully, tears


    streaming down her face.


    "Alright, I''ll help you convey the message."


    "Knock knock knock."


    "Come in." Magnus didn''t look up. His mood was already messed up by work.


    "Sir, a young woman, around twenty years old, has just barged into thepany. She says your wife is


    in danger." His secretary anxiously informed him.


    Upon hearing this, Magnus suddenly looked up.


    "What? Take me to see her." Without a second thought, Magnus wheeled himself out as quickly as


    possible.


    When he arrived at the lobby, he saw a tearful young woman, sobbing heartbrokenly. Magnus'' cold


    demeanor immediately overshadowed her urgent concerns, and Lexi stared at the man on the


    wheelchair.


    "What happened? Where''s Nat?" Magnus'' gaze was as sharp as a sword, pointed directly at the tearful


    girl.


    "I...I don''t know. This morning when we went out, we felt like someone was following us. But we didn''t


    pay attention. At the coffee shop, she took one sip of her coffee and fainted. I was frightened too. I


    went out to get help, but when I came back, she was gone." Lexi was clearly terrified, her speech


    disjointed and incoherent.


    A sh of ferocity crossed Magnus'' eyes. "I see." Magnus immediately thought of the desperate Lucius.


    Lucius could mess with him, but dare to touch his woman, he''d make them all pay the price. Nat had


    better be okay, if she was even slightly hurt, he''d make them all pay.


    He picked up the phone.


    "Hello? Magnus, why are you calling us today? Feeling lonely? Natalia not satisfying you?" James


    joked.


    "Cut the crap, my wife is missing, I suspect it''s Lucius'' doing. Go check on him. I''m going to kill him."


    Natalia was his bottom line, anyone who touched her wouldn''t be spared.


    Upon hearing this, James instantly became serious. He pushed away the woman in his arms.


    "Missing? Alright. I''ll check now." This was no small matter.


    As James used his phone to track the location, he dialed Chase''s number.


    "Start phone tracking."


    A tall man in a ck trench coat soon appeared at the entrance of the entertainment city, striding in


    fiercely.


    "Oh my god, you''re not pretending anymore?" Chase and James looked at the man who strode in, their


    jaws dropping in shock.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t have time for that now. Nat''s missing. I need to find her immediately. She''s in danger with


    Lucius."


    "Calm down, we''ve found her. ording to Natalia''s phone location, she''s indeed with Lucius. And her


    sister, Kendra, is with her."


    "Damn it." He didn''t expect the two of them to conspire and abduct his wife. They were really bold.


    Magnus kicked the sofa in resentment. At the same time, his phone rang. It was a message. When he


    opened it, it was a video.


    "Magnus, you must be panicking now. Your beloved woman is in my hands." In the video, Lucius''


    irritating face appeared. "I''m telling you. Give up your position as CEO of Andersen Corporation, or else


    I''ll bring someone to rape her, then throw her into the sea. I''m only giving you thirty minutes,e


    alone with the transfer of shares. This is yourst chance."


    Magnus angrily threw his phone to the ground.


    "James, help me find their location." Magnus'' eyes were bloodshot, like an enraged leopard.


    No one dared to speak.


    In a short while, James located them.


    "Found it. They''re in the old car factory on West Street."


    Magnus bolted out of the room and rushed to the old car factory. He had never felt so anxious before.


    ¡°Nat, I won''t let anyone hurt you.¡±


    In no time, he arrived at the dpidated factory. He wheeled himself to the front gate. "Lucius! Come


    out!" Magnus at this moment was like a frenzied beast. No one could stop him. No one dared to.


    "Oh, oh, oh, Magnus, you came so quickly. Seems like I''ve underestimated your friends." Lucius''


    despicable face was so annoying it made one want to p it.


    "Enough talk. Where''s my wife? What have you done to her?" All he wanted was to see Natalia right


    away.


    "Don''t rush. Hand over your position as CEO. Then I''ll return her to you. Otherwise, you may never see


    her again in your life." Lucius red at him fiercely.


    It was finally his turn to make Magnus kneel and beg him. He would make him sign the transfer of


    shares.


    "Lucius, you better be sure about this." Magnus wanted to kill him with his cold re, but his wife was


    in his hands, he couldn''t be reckless. "I''ll give you thepany. But I want to see Natalia safe first. If


    you''ve hurt even a single hair on her head, I''ll make sure you die a miserable death." Thepany


    would be useless in Lucius¡¯ hands. But rescuing his wife was the priority.


    "So, the tables have finally turned. Ha! She''s in there, alright. You just need to hand over the deed to


    your shares and she will be safe." Lucius looked so smug at the moment that anyone who looked at


    him would want to throw him into the sea and feed him to the fishes.


    Upon learning about Natalia''s whereabouts, Magnus pressed the button he had prepared earlier, and a


    group of well-trained men in ck suits swiftly surrounded Lucius, restraining him.


    Ten minutes earlier.


    "Magnus, are you really going to hand over the CEO''s seat to him?" James, who was busily searching


    for Natalia, asked with concern.


    "No way," Magnus simply said.


    "What about the Natalia? Aren''t you going to save her?"


    "Of course, I am. Natalia is my life. Lucius is desperate now. I believe that no one would want to help


    him. The only one who might stand by his side is Kendra."

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    "Those two fools, they''re just children ying adults. The best strategy right now is to avoid ruffling


    their feathers. Once we know where my wife is, we can nab them all in one fell swoop."


    "Alright, I got it. I''ll get in touch with the security team. Have them tail you."


    Watching Lucius get under control, Magnus couldn''t help but smirk, his n had worked perfectly. "You


    think you can challenge me? You''re digging your own grave." He moved his wheelchair closer, pping


    Lucius'' contorted face, "You are so damn stupid."


    Biting his teeth in anger, Lucius stared at the man in the wheelchair. He wished he could rip him apart.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Don''t worry Nat, I''m coimg." Magnus turned and entered the rundown factory.


    As he pushed open the broken door, it wasn''t Nat''s face that met his eyes, but Kendra''s.


    Magnus'' presence sent a shock through Kendra. This was bad, Lucius had screwed up.


    Magnus looked at the foolish woman before him, his dark eyes glinting ominously. "Where''s Nat?


    Where is she?" Magnus asked, his disdain for Kendra clear in his eyes.


    "She''s right behind me." Kendra replied coldly, her smirk intact even in defeat. She wouldn''t let Nat get


    away that easily.


    Magnus followed her gaze to see Nat, hanging high from the steel beam of the ceiling, unconscious


    and deathly pale.


    "Darling!" Magnus shouted, his voice echoing in the empty factory.


    Hearing his voice, Nat slowly opened her eyes, a weak smile appearing on her face at the sight of the


    man in the wheelchair. "Magnus." She managed to whisper, his name carrying all the weight in her


    world.


    "How about it, cripple? If you have the ability, save her yourself. You''ve treated me like this before, and


    now it''s Nat''s turn to taste the bitterness I''ve suffered." Kendra roared, her face twisted in rage and


    vindictiveness.


    She tightly gripped the rope in her hand, ready to let Nat fall from the height at any moment.


    Magnus saw her intentions clearly, but instead of panicking, he felt an anger rise within him. He stared


    at her, his eyes cold and determined as he slowly stood up from his wheelchair.


    "You... you can stand?" Kendra gasped, staring at the scene unfolding before her in disbelief.


    Magnus stood tall, taking steady steps towards Kendra, his presencemanding and godlike.


    Kendra was stunned, forgetting about her vengeance on Nat as she watched the man approach her.


    His cold demeanor like a demon from hell, yet captivatingly irresistible.


    Nat too, was shocked. She watched as Magnus stood up from his wheelchair, forgetting about the


    dangerous height she was dangling from.


    He really stood up. He was standing. A weak smile appeared on her face.


    "I told you, anyone who touches my woman will die." Magnus approached Kendra, pulling her up by her


    hair and throwing her to the side.


    "You should be thankful that you''re a woman. I''ll spare your life." Magnus said, pulling the rope and


    slowly lowering Nat to the ground.


    Once Nat was safely by his side, he scooped her up in his arms, holding her as if she was his entire


    world. He was terrified of what could''ve happened to her.


    "It''s okay, don''t be afraid. Darling, I''m here. I¡¯m sorry..."


    But the woman in his arms had already passed out, exhausted from the hours of torture and fear. He


    held her close, stepping out of the factory and heading towards the hospital.


    After two days of unconsciousness, Nat finally woke up. During this time, Magnus never left her side,


    not eating or drinking.


    "Magnus." Nat croaked weakly, her voice barely a whisper.


    Hearing her voice, Magnus'' bloodshot eyes shot open, he held her hand tightly in his. "I''m here, I''m


    right here. Baby."


    "...water... water..."


    Magnus quickly fetched her some water, carefully feeding it to her.


    Finally, after two days, she was conscious again. She looked at the man bustling around her, a


    "Darling, you''re awake." Magnus'' voice, hoarse from worry andck of sleep, reached Nat''s ears. His


    face filled with relief and joy.


    "I..." Nat coughed, her throat felt like it was on fire, her head throbbing with pain. Her wrists ached too.


    As she tried to recall what happened before she passed out, all she remembered was being hung from


    a high steel beam by Lucius. It was cold and Kendra was there too. Then Magnus arrived, he stood up


    from his wheelchair.


    Did he really stand up? Yes! He did!


    But how? Wasn''t he disabled? Was he lying to her all this time?


    Fighting the intense headache, Nat stared at the man before her with suspicion.


    "What''s wrong Nat? Are you hungry? You haven''t eaten in days, I''ll get Linden to make something.


    What would you like, darling?" Magnus got up and left the room, oblivious to the intense gaze Nat was


    giving him.


    "Magnus." Nat called out, her voice filled with disbelief.


    "What is it? Do you want something specific to eat? Just tell me, I''ll have Linden make it."


    Magnus'' nonchnt response only served to irk Nat further. He could stand up, yet he lied to her.


    "Aren''t you going to exin about your legs?" Nat asked, her voice cold and distant.


    It was then that Magnus noticed something was amiss. He immediately moved closer to Nat, taking her


    hand in his. "Listen, Nat, I have my reasons."


    "Reasons? What reasons?" Natalia cut Magnus off abruptly. Her voice was still raspy, tinged with a


    sense of betrayal. "It''s not something you should be so secretive about, talking about reasons. And


    even so, why would you keep this from me? Do you think our rtionship is not strong enough to


    handle this? All this time, what have you considered me to be?" Natalia felt as though she had been


    physically and emotionally wounded, and she couldn''t help but dissolve into tears.


    Seeing Natalia raise her voice at him for the first time, her tears falling like pearls from a broken


    ne, Magnus felt a pang in his heart.


    "Darling, I''m sorry. I... I didn''t mean to hide it from you. I wanted to tell you multiple times. Remember


    those times after making love, when I held you as we showered together, didn''t you sense anything?"

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    "Enough! Back then, I barely had the energy to notice whether you walked or wheeled around. Just


    leave. I don''t want to see you." Natalia shouted, using every ounce of strength she had. She then


    buried her head into her pillow, her heart aching with humiliation.


    His legs had been fine for a long time, and she still massaged him every day like a fool, worried that his


    legs would atrophy if he sat too long. Her ceaseless worry had turned her into the butt of his joke. How


    foolish she had been!


    Magnus felt somewhat helpless. Back then, she was so exhausted she didn''t even notice that he had


    walked to the bathroom, "My dear, I''m sorry. But you''re partly to me, you know? Every time you''d


    say that if my legs healed, you''d leave. How was I supposed to let that happen? Now that you''re my


    wife, you can''t leave. I was nning to tell you soon. Can you forgive me?"


    Natalia ignored him, closing her eyes and refusing to look at him. Her face was devoid of any color. He


    reached out, hisrge hand brushing against her cold forehead.


    He was shocked, why was she so cold? Magnus quickly called a doctor and informed Lexi, who was


    the only other person who genuinely cared for Natalia.


    "Take good care of her. She''s very weak right now. I lied to her and she''s furious. She doesn''t want to


    see me. I''ll wait until she has the strength to me me before I see her again. Make sure you inform


    me promptly," Magnus instructed Lexi earnestly.


    Lexi listened carefully, not daring to interrupt or argue. She found it peculiar that she was so afraid,


    especially since Magnus didn''t me her or lose his temper.


    She nodded in agreement and went in to care for Natalia. Poor Natalia, she thought. She was such a


    timid girl. How did she endure this for so long? Lexi mused silently. Magnus was so heartless, lying to


    Natalia about his legs. In reality, he could''ve stood on his own long ago.


    Lexi entered the room to find Natalia lying in her hospital bed, staring nkly at the ceiling.


    "Natalia, you''re awake!" Lexi eximed excitedly.


    "Ah, it''s you," When Natalia noticed it was Lexi who came in, she actually felt a pang of


    disappointment.


    He didn''t want to exin himself anymore. Of course, to him, she wasn''t important. He had lied to her


    for so long. As she thought about it, Natalia forced a bitter smile.


    "Remember when I was kidnapped? It must''ve scared you," Natalia said, trying to change the subject.


    Lexi sat beside Natalia''s bed, watching her. "Yes. That really frightened me. I thought you were a


    goner. But Magnus actually managed to save you. Natalia, are you feeling better? I thought I''d never


    see you again," Lexi confessed, her voice trembling with fear.


    "Rx, I''m fine now," Natalia replied, reaching out tofort her.


    "But you must have suffered a lot. Your sister is already difficult to handle, not to mention that ruthless


    Lucius. Natalia, I''m sorry for not protecting you. Did they do anything to you?" Lexi broke down into


    tears.


    Natalia patted her hand, "It''s ok, I''m fine. You don''t need to worry. I''m just angry at Magnus. His legs


    are fine, but he lied to me for so long." She felt her anger rising just thinking about it.


    "Exactly, how could that wheelchair-bound man be so mean? Pretending to be disabled and lying to


    you, he deserves to be ignored for a while," Lexi eximed indignantly.


    Natalia couldn''t help butugh at Lexi''s description of Magnus. The two of themughed and chatted in


    the hospital room, while Magnus, standing outside, finally allowed a smile to spread across his face.


    His wife was kind-hearted; she would surely forgive him.


    Meanwhile, in France.


    Carter was alone by the bustling dance floor, holding a ss of wine. The hazy lights reflected off the


    peculiar dance moves of the young men and women on the floor, making Carter seem out of ce.


    But he dared not return to the vi. He was ovee with an urge to... Ahem, she was his fianc¨¦e, so


    what? But he hadn''t been home for several days.


    Why couldn''t he resist the urge to kiss her? How could she always control his emotions? Was it


    because he had been single for too long? Carter was lost in thought, oblivious to the woman


    approaching him.


    "Hey there, you are all alone. Care to dance?" The woman was attractive, her mini-skirt entuating


    her graceful figure. Her red lips looked tempting under the lights and she exuded a seductive aura.


    Carter frowned in disgust. "Beat it," Carter spat out.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Freak!" The woman, feeling rejected, stormed off.


    It wasn''t like this before. Other than her, he had no interest in anyone else. Carter''s thoughts wandered


    back to Sabrina''s innocent face.


    Back at the school in France.


    "Hey! Sabrina!"


    "Mr. Tom? Good morning."


    "Yep. Did you sleep wellst night? Any hangover?" Tom asked cheerfully. They had been out drinking


    at that restaurant the night before. Sabrina had mistaken Tom for Carter. Although nothing happened, it


    was still a tad embarrassing to think about.


    "Aboutst night..." Sabrina suddenly remembered what had happened and her face flushed. The word


    "fine" that she was about to say got stuck in her throat.


    "What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Your face is so red. Are you running a fever?" Tom reached out


    to touch Sabrina''s forehead. Embarrassed, Sabrina dodged his hand and gave a nervousugh.


    Tom felt even more awkward and quickly withdrew his hand.


    "I... I have to go to ss. See youter, Mr. Tom," Sabrina said, and practically ran to her ss.


    Tom was left staring at her retreating figure, deep in thought. Did he do something wrong? Heughed


    and shook his head.


    Sabrina, having escaped, leaned against the wall of the school building, her heart pounding. Ever since


    Carter had forcefully kissed her, she had been thinking about how he took advantage of her and then


    disappeared.


    Why did he keep popping into her mind? It shouldn''t be like this.


    Sabrina, restless and distracted, managed to get through a day of sses, having never looked


    forward to going home as much as she did right now.


    Atst, she was home. Her eyes scanned the ce, unintentionally looking for that familiar tall figure.


    How could this be? He hadn''t been back for a while. Forget it, stop thinking about it.


    A bitter sentiment filled her heart. That jerk''s absence should be a relief, but why did it feel like


    something was missing?


    He hadn''t shown up for several days. He practically ignored her as if she were invisible.


    What was she thinking? Sabrina chuckled to herself. After finishing the dinner Marian made, she


    leaned against the window, sketching.


    ¡°It was raining again, huh. Hopefully there won''t be any thunder tonight, please, please.¡± Sabrina


    muttered to the soft drizzle falling from the sky.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    It seemed as if God didn''t heed her pleas.


    "Boom!" The thunderous sounds from outside the window came in waves, causing Sabrina to drop her


    paintbrush and hide under the covers.


    "Damn it, stop with the thunder," she mumbled, covering her ears tightly.


    Meanwhile, at the local pub.


    Carter, drunk as a skunk, stumbled out into the pouring rain and the booming thunder. He had to get


    home.


    Jack drove him to Carter''s mansion and was going to leave.


    "Are you okay, president?" Jack asked, feeling worried.


    "I''m fine. Go home."


    Carter drunkenly pushed open the mansion door. Not seeing Sabrina, he assumed she was out


    drinking with some other men.


    "Darn it! Do I mean nothing to her? Sabrina? Sabrina!" he yelled loudly.


    Sabrina, who had been huddled under her covers, heard his call and immediately opened her bedroom


    door, only to see the man staggering down the hallway toward her.


    "Why didn''t you answer?" Before he could finish his sentence, Carter lost his footing and fell onto


    Sabrina. His weight caused both of them to tumble onto the hallway floor. The stench of alcohol from


    Carter was overwhelming, making Sabrina feel nauseous. She tried to push him off, but he didn''t


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    budge.


    He had fallen asleep. What a drunk jerk!


    "Hey, wake up. This is the floor, not a bed." She began to lightly p his face. Sabrina was desperate.


    She forcefully pushed the man on top of her, wishing she could kick him awake.


    "Um...Sabrina..." Carter felt the softness under him moving, and muttered her name unclearly.


    Sabrina''s heartbeat missed a half beat.


    With a lot of effort, Sabrina managed to free herself from under him, leaving Carter sprawled out on the


    floor.


    Sabrina had to suppress augh. Carter looked ridiculous in his drunken state. What should she do


    now? Should she take him to his room or just leave him here? Should she fetch him a nket?


    In the end, she concluded leaving him in the hallway would be inhumane. If he woke up and found


    himself in the hallway, he''d surelyin to her grandfather, and her grandfather would be furious.


    Why did he have to drink so much?


    Sabrina carefully draped his arm around her neck and slowly got up. Using all her strength, she


    managed to move the nearly six-foot-tall muscr man to his bedroom. It was a feat no one would


    believe she could pull off, but she did.


    "Boom!" Another thunderp sounded outside.


    "Ah!" Sabrina screamed in fright, dropping Carter onto the bed.


    The pain woke Carter up.


    "No more thunder, please," Sabrina whimpered, hiding under the covers and hugging her knees.


    So she was afraid of thunder. Carter, now partially awake, saw her trembling under the covers and


    couldn''t help but smile.


    A whileter.


    "Crash!"


    What was that? This crisp sound definitely came from inside, not outside. Carter woke up fully and


    started looking for the source of the sound.


    Sabrina had hit her head on the bedside table. It was a hard hit, and she was now sitting on the floor,


    clutching her head.


    "Sabrina? Sabrina?" Carter called out.


    No response. Carter panicked and hurried to check on her.


    Sabrina slowly copsed into his arms, unconscious. The fear, the stress, and the sudden blow to her


    headbined to make her faint.


    Carter was now fully sober. He quickly picked her up and ced her on his bed. The lightning


    illuminated her pale face. "Hush, don''t be scared, I''m here," he said, holding her.


    But she kept her eyes tightly shut. He held her close, his lips meeting her dry ones in a tender kiss, the


    taste of alcohol still lingering.


    He really loved kissing her. Her lips tasted so sweet, he couldn''t stop. He licked his lips, savoring the


    sweetness, and fell asleep holding her.


    The next morning, the rain had stopped and the sunlight peeked through the curtain, hitting Sabrina''s


    eyelids. "Ah, my head hurts," she mumbled, slowly opening her eyes.


    Suddenly, she saw a handsome face right in front of her. "Ah!" She screamed, waking Carter. Their


    eyes met.


    "Why are you in my... No, why am I in your bed?" Sabrina eximed. She remembered being in her


    own bedst night.


    "I was about to ask you the same thing. Did you sneak into my bed because you''re infatuated with


    me?" Carter teased, with a smirk on his face.


    "But it''s okay, we''re engaged, so sharing a bed is normal. It''s what our grandparents want," he


    continued, his eyes burning with desire.


    Sabrina punched his chest, her cheeks burning hot.


    "No one has ever spoken to me like this before," Carterughed, pulling Sabrina back into his arms and


    rolling on top of her. "You''re my fianc¨¦e. There''s nothing wrong with this."


    Carter''s warm breath brushed against Sabrina''s face, making her blush. "You..."


    "Hmm? Do you want to argue? Didn''t you sneak into my bedst night? I don''t mind if you want to do it


    openly. Okay?"


    Sabrina had never been so embarrassed in her life. "I didn''t..." Before she could finish her sentence,


    Carter''s lips met hers in a deep, passionate kiss.


    He was consumed by her, not wanting to let go.


    Sabrina felt dizzy; the kiss was so intense, she could hardly breathe.


    Carter, sensing her difort, reluctantly let her go. Sabrina gulped down mouthfuls of fresh air, her


    cheeks flushed a rosy hue.


    "So how was it? Huh? Did you enjoy it?" Carter''s voice was hoarse, his face filled with amusement as


    he watched Sabrina. He found his fiancee incredibly entertaining.


    "You''re such a jerk." Sabrina, regaining her senses, red at him. She forcefully pushed the man off


    her and bolted from the room, her face burning with embarrassment. He had kissed her again.


    "My little bunny. hehe. You''ll get used to me." Carter''s smile was sweet and charming. He had made up


    his mind to stop hiding. He wanted to win her over and have her surrender to him.


    Melfort.


    After a week of recuperation, Natalia was back on her feet. Her daily antics with Lexi had improved her


    mood significantly, but the thought of Magnus still caused her heart to ache. All this time, he had not


    visited her once. Not even a single call.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Lexi caught the flicker of loneliness in her eyes and remembered something important. She dialed


    Magnus'' number.


    "Mr. Andersen. Natalia seems to really want to see you. Maybe it''s time for you to make an


    appearance." Lexi was eager to share this good news with Magnus.


    Magnus, who had been waiting for this call, quickly hopped into his car and drove off to see Natalia. He


    didn''t want to waste a single second. In fact, he had been watching her from outside her hospital room


    every day, only leaving when he saw that she was happy.


    He had been busy with work and dealing with Lucius'' affairs. Plus, the shock of him suddenly standing


    up from his wheelchair had caught everyone off guard, especially Morgan, who nearly fainted from joy


    when he found out his legs were healed.


    He wasn''t sure how fast he was driving, only that he made the long journey in just ten minutes.


    "Natalia. Look who''s here!" Behind Lexi appeared a familiar figure Natalia had been longing to see.


    Yes, it was Magnus. He had finally arrived.


    Natalia was both happy and angry. He hadn''t visited her for such a long time. She turned to leave, but


    Magnus quickly grabbed her arm.


    "Sweetheart, are you still mad at me? You still won''t forgive me after all this time?" He gently pulled her


    into his embrace, "Nat, I''ve missed you. I''ve missed you every single day. Don''t you miss me?" The


    Magnus before her was disying a level of tenderness and patience she had never seen before.


    He watched her, her long eyshes trembling like a feather, stirring his heart. He felt a warmth bubble


    up within him. Damn, he wanted her. He had to resist the urge to kiss her.


    Natalia was moved. She slowly looked up at Magnus, noticing his thin and haggard appearance. His


    stubble was visible. She felt a pang in her heart. How could he not take care of himself?


    Natalia was touched, but she couldn''t get past his deception. She didn''t understand why Magnus had


    kept his recovery a secret. "Magnus, we both need some time to cool down and think about whether


    we truly belong together." She wanted him to give her an exnation.


    "My love, what are you saying..."


    Natalia didn''t respond, gently pushing him away and returning to her room.


    Magnus stood there, his heart breaking as though something had crumbled within him. He had


    deceived her for so long, but it wasn''t intentional. He was just afraid of losing her.


    "Natalia, are you really not going to make up with him? He''s been so good to you." Lexi asked, her


    innocent eyes widened.


    "Lexi, some things aren''t as simple as you think. I don''t think he loves me." Natalia replied, her eyes


    welling up with tears.


    "Not love you? How could he not love you? When you were sick, he stood by your bedside without


    eating or moving. He even avoided you for a few days because he was afraid you''d be angry with him.


    But he was always watching you from afar. He specifically asked me to tell him when you were feeling


    better. And look, as soon as I told him, he rushed over here. You should know he''s the CEO of


    Andersen Corporation. And it''s such a long way from here, he must care a lot about you." Lexi rambled


    on.


    After hearing Lexi''s words, Natalia fell into deep thought. "I... It¡¯s not that I don''t not forgive him. It''s just


    that I''ve been massaging him like a fool for so long, and his legs were actually fine. I just get angry


    thinking about it."


    "Natalia. Don''t be angry anymore. Let''s go learn to drive tomorrow. My dad said that once I learn to


    drive, he''ll buy me that cool sports car I''ve been eyeing for a long time." Lexi blurted out, tugging at her


    skirt.


    "Me? No, thanks. I''m not really interested in driving." Natalia replied.


    "Oh right, of course, you don''t need to. You can just order your CEO around. He''ll be your personal


    chauffeur. I can''t do that. Well, I want to go learn to drive. Then I can take you for a ride."


    "Let''s go." Before Lexi could finish, Natalia suddenly changed her mind.


    "I''m not relying on him to be my driver. He doesn''t love me that much." Natalia thought, her heart in


    agony.


    "I heard the instructor at that school is super handsome. Let''s go check it out tomorrow, haha." Lexi''s


    expression was simply too funny to ignore.


    "Okay, whatever you say."


    After Natalia was discharged from the hospital, the two decided to get their driver''s licenses over the


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    summer break.


    The next morning, they arrived early at the driving school. Unfortunately, Lexi''s dream shattered when


    she was assigned a middle-aged instructor. Watching Lexi mope, Natalia couldn''t help butugh


    harder.


    "What''s so funny?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Natalia''sughter froze on her face. It was the voice she had been longing


    to hear.


    Why was he here? Looking at Lexi, she realized it was a setup.


    But then, "Hello, I''m your instructor, Magnus." He walked in stride in the sunlight, his suit pants


    wrapped tightly around his long legs, and he smiled like high school boy.


    She finally understood why Lexi had insisted on learning to drive. Blushing, she introduced herself.


    "Well, I''m Natalia."


    "Great, from now on, I''ll be your personal instructor. Feel free to ask me anything you don''t


    understand."


    "I do have something to ask."


    "What?"


    "Can I change instructors?"


    "No."


    "Then I have no questions."


    Magnus was both exasperated and amused by the sharp-tongued girl before him. He coughed to hide


    hisughter. "Alright, let''s get in the car, my dear."


    It had been a while since Natalia had heard that endearing term. She felt a prick in her nose and turned


    her head away. She really missed him.


    Sitting in the passenger seat, Magnus gazed at the woman he had longed for for so long. He was


    momentarily lost in her.


    "Nat, I''ve missed you so much. Can you forgive me?" As Magnus watched Natalia''s pale hand grip the


    steering wheel, a jolt of emotion surged through him.


    "Dummy, don''t you know you should fasten your seatbelt when driving?" Without waiting for a


    response, he leaned over and buckled her up. His warm breath brushed against Natalia''s face, causing


    her cheeks to instantly flush a deep shade of red.


    No, she thought that she was still mad at him. She needed to stay strong. Hmph! Natalia consoled


    herself with this thought.


    The car began to move slowly. However, Natalia couldn''t control the speed at all, and the car was


    heading straight for the gate.


    Natalia screamed in terror. Magnus stepped on the brake, hisughter echoing in the car, giving him an


    irksome yet charming air.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    After a while, Natalia was too scared to step on the gas pedal. Magnus raised his voice, instructing her.


    "Natalia, step on the gas. The gas."


    Natalia''s heart was about to leap out of her chest with anxiety. How could she dare?


    Magnus looked at her with disdain, and Natalia pouted. She shot him a re, thinking to herself,


    ¡°You''re underestimating me. Wwait until I learn to drive, and I''ll show off to you and wipe that smug look


    from your face.¡±


    As the day passed, their rtionship eased a lot.


    "Nat, let''s go grab something to eat."


    "Sure."


    At the restaurant, Magnus ordered two medium-rare steaks, Natalia''s favorite. He didn''t order any wine


    because she couldn''t drink.


    Natalia, touched by his thoughtful gestures, felt her heartstrings being tugged at again.


    "Magnus. I''m not mad at you anymore. I forgive you." He dropped everything to teach her to drive, and


    it really moved Natalia.


    Magnus looked at her in utter surprise, his action of cutting the steak paused. "Honey, are you serious."


    Magnus couldn''t believe his ears and asked again.


    "Mmm. I''m not lying."


    Magnus felt like a kid in a candy store, he wanted to pick Natalia up and twirl her around, but the


    restaurant was too crowded, and he was afraid people would think he was crazy, so he resisted the


    urge.


    "Honey, I promise, I won''t lie to you anymore."


    "Mmm."


    "Then, can you move back in?" After being discharged from the hospital, Natalia had been staying with


    her friend, Lexi.


    "Mmm. I''ll move back in." She was his wife, where else could she go if not home?


    That night.


    Magnus picked Natalia up and brought her home. As soon as she reached the doorstep, she felt a


    surge of familiarity wash over her, instantly lifting her mood. She touched each of her belongings one


    by one, as if she was in a different world. She hadn''t been home in such a long time. This, this was her


    home.


    After Natalia had finished unpacking, she went into the bathroom. After freshening up, Natalia came out


    with her hair still wet. Magnus, waiting outside the room, was clearly losing his patience. He quickly


    walked over to her, but he didn''t make a move. He just gently took her hand and led her to dry her hair.


    He sat her down on hisp, just like before, and dried her hair for her, then carried her to bed.


    Now that he didn''t need the wheelchair anymore, he climbed onto the bed as well, holding onto the girl


    he had missed so much.


    He buried his face in her neck, taking in her unique scent. Unable to hold back anymore, he found her


    lips and kissed her fiercely, greedily taking her in.


    "Honey, I miss you so much."


    He pressed Natalia onto the bed andunched a vigorous attack.


    Just as she was getting used to him, he pushed inpletely, his movements deep and fierce. Natalia


    winced in pain.


    "Baby, I''m sorry. I was too rough." But he couldn''t hold back anymore. They made love all night.


    Natalia lost count of how many times he brought her to climax, until finally satisfied, he held her as they


    cleaned up and then they fell asleep.


    He looked down at the woman in his arms, kissing her flushed face, and closed his eyes contentedly.


    The next morning, Natalia felt like her body was falling apart; there wasn''t a single spot that didn''t hurt.


    And the man responsible for her condition was sleeping so soundly.


    "Why did Ie back to torture myself..." Natalia thought to herself, feeling sorry for herself. But


    looking at the man sleeping soundly in front of her, she felt at peace.


    She couldn''t resist giving his eyshes a gentle peck, but little did she know, her action would spark


    another round of passionate sex.


    The man suddenly opened his eyes and rolled on top of her, "Honey, were you satisfied with my service


    "Not satisfied." Natalia replied without thinking, and the man''s gazes darkened, "Not satisfied? Alright,


    I''ll make you satisfied right now."


    "Ah, no, Magnus. I didn¡¯t mean it, okay?"


    "Toote." The man caught hold of her small body and covered her with hisrge one, filling the room


    with romance.


    It wasn''t until Natalia''s intermittent pleas for mercy and the man''s satisfied moans filled the room that


    everything finally came to a stop.


    They didn''t part until noon.


    "Mrs. Andersen, let''s go practice driving. Come, get in the car." Magnus opened the car door for


    Natalia, who got in with a grin on her face.


    Magnus looked adoringly at the woman beside him, gently tucking a stray hair behind her ear. His


    movements were incredibly tender. All of this, however, was being observed by someone with


    malicious intent.


    "Damn, why can''t I break them up." Kendra, hiding in the corner, furiously clenched the purse in her


    hands and kicked a trash can next to her.


    Her head was still bandaged from the injury. Even though Magnus hadn''t hit her hard, the injury was


    enough to keep this spoiled brat bedridden for half a month.


    She hadn''t dared to show her face for half a month since it was her fault to begin with. And Magnus


    had made a fool of her, adding insult to injury. Now that her injury was almost healed, she couldn''t bear


    her jealousy of Natalia any longer and ventured out on her own.


    "I''ll make you pay for what you''ve done to me, tenfold, a hundredfold." Kendra red at the distant


    couple, swearing revenge.


    Lucius must have been released by now. Thest time Lucius kidnapped Natalia, he was arrested by


    the police, butter Lillian bailed him out.


    Lillian told Magnus, "You would even send your own brother to jail. Are you even an Andersen? How


    can your heart be so cold?"


    "If my heart was cold, he would''ve been dead a thousand times over." Magnus replied coldly. He knew


    he didn''t have any real family.


    "Beep¡ª¡ª" Kendra dialed Lucius'' number. There was no answer.


    That bastard Lucius, he dared not answer her call. She thought to herself: ¡°Fine, I don''t need any of


    you. I can ruin them all by myself."


    "Buzz..." Kendra''s phone rang.


    "Lucius, you finally returned my call." Kendra thought to herself, quickly answering the phone, but it


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    was an unknown number.


    Who could it be? Kendra hesitated for a moment before finally picking up the call.


    "Hello? Is this Ms. rkson?" A pleasant female voice came from the other end.


    "Hmm, yes. May I ask who is this?" Kendra was perplexed. Did she know this woman?


    "I''m Isabe. You might''ve heard of me, I''m Magnus'' first love." The woman''s melodic voice flowed


    through the call.


    Magnus'' first love? Isabe?


    Kendra suddenly felt like she found a silver lining. She quickly tried to ingratiate herself. "Oh, THE


    Isabe. I''ve heard so much about you, it''s a surprise that you''ve reached out to me. What can I do for


    you?" She also wanted to gauge the woman''s intentions.


    "How about we meet up? You can choose the ce and time?" Isabe''s response brought Kendra


    immense joy.


    She immediately responded, "Sure, I am sure to attend."


    "Alright then. Let''s meet at July Cafe at eight tonight. I''ll be wearing a ck dress. See you there." With


    that, she quickly hung up the call.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    At a local country club, Isabe''s lips curled into a smile. She was d in a sleek, ck dress that


    entuated her slender figure.


    Years ago, after Magnus'' leg was crushed in an ident, she stayed by his side, witnessing his


    helplessness. Her parents urged her to leave the crippled man, but she couldn''t.


    Magnus, now the CEO of Andersen Corporation, was still irresistible to her - especially when she saw


    his recent photos in a wheelchair. Her heart pounded uncontrobly at the sight. She quickly returned


    home to catch up on the events. Magnus had taken revenge by marrying Kendra, but the woman''s


    recent scandal with Lucius had been the talk of the town.


    Magnus standing tall again, no longer handicapped, was a sight to behold. He was as handsome as


    ever, exuding an aura of a mncholic prince descending from the heavens - cold, yet captivatingly


    handsome. She was determined to win him back.


    They once shared a mutual fondness for each other. He had genuinely liked her and had even drawn


    portraits of her. They would spend hours talking about everything and nothing. But after his ident,


    everything changed.


    Upon learning that Magnus had divorced Kendra and was now with her sister - a mere substitute - she


    knew she needed to fight for him. Regardless of Kendra or the substitute, she was determined to take


    back her man.


    Things seemed simpler now. She knew Kendra hadn''t given up and proposed an alliance, which the


    naive woman readily agreed to.


    On the other end of the phone, Kendra was overjoyed at Isabe''s proposition, her spirits lifted from


    the gloom of recent days.


    "Natalia, I will defeat you. I swear it."


    At eight in the evening, Kendra arrived early at the coffee shop, nervously scanning the room for any


    sign of Isabe.


    Just as Kendra was about to give up and leave, she felt a tap on her shoulder. Turning around, she


    was greeted by a woman dressed in a ck dress, smiling cordially at her.


    The woman had a mature grace about her, her almond-shaped eyes flicked upwards, her face adorned


    with delicate makeup and her hair cut short, exuding an air of sophistication.


    "Ms. rkson, I recognized you immediately," the woman extended her hand with a smile.


    "Uh¡­ yes, hi," Kendra stammered in response.


    After settling down, Isabe got straight to the point. "I heard you married Magnus, then divorced him,


    and now he''s with your sister. Is Magnus happy? Or perhaps is he deeply in love with your sister?"


    Isabe asked, trying to gauge Kendra''s reaction.


    "Well, not at all. Magnus doesn''t like my sister. She just clings to him. Magnus seems helpless. After


    all, my sister can''t hold a candle to you," Kendra ttered, hoping to stay on Isabe''s good side.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It seemed the woman in front of her wanted to get back together with Magnus. Since they weren''t


    familiar with each other, Kendra had to leave a good impression on Isabe.


    "Really? From what I heard, it doesn''t seem to be the case." Isabe said with a smile, but Kendra


    sensed an underlying chill in her words.


    "No, no, few people know what is going on. I am her sister, and I know it best. Just a few days ago,


    Natalia threw a fit because Magnus deceived her. No matter how Magnus tried tofort her, she


    didn''t give in. In my opinion, their rtionship is on the rocks," Kendra said.


    "It turns out Magnus can be sweet and caring too, but he has never done that with me before."


    Isabe''s eyes dimmed as she thought to herself.


    Seeing Kendra''s eagerness to help, Isabe felt a glimmer of hope. But she knew she couldn''t trust


    Kendrapletely.


    Isabe put on a smile. "Oh, is that so? Could you help arrange a meeting with Magnus for me then? I


    want to see him."


    "Oh sure, absolutely!¡± Kendra was more than willing.


    "Let''s do it tomorrow. Go to theirpany. He passes the elevator entrance on the third floor every day


    at nine o''clock. You can pretend toe out of the elevator..."


    Kendra, who was about to say something else, was interrupted by Isabe. "That''s enough, I can


    handle things myself from now on. Thanks for your help today. We''ll be in touch."


    Isabe then gave her a courteous but clearly fake smile. However, her acting skills were undeniably


    good.


    Seeing that Isabe wanted to get in touch with Magnus through her, Kendra''s eyes revealed a sly


    smile!


    ...


    The next morning, Isabe, dressed in an elegant outfit and light makeup, set out to meet Magnus. She


    timed her arrival at his office building perfectly, making sure Magnus saw her as she exited the


    elevator.


    Magnus was on his way to teach his young wife how to drive when he spotted a familiar figure.


    Isabe? What was she doing here?


    His mind was flooded with memories of their past before the ident. Back then, they were in love.


    One day on campus, a petite girl approached him, her cheeks flushed with excitement.


    "This... this letter is for you. Be sure to read it," she said before running off.


    "Such a cute girl," Magnus thought, opening the letter. It was a love letter expressing her feelings for


    him.


    The next morning, Magnus arrived at the school gate early, waiting for her. When the girl finally arrived,


    she was taken aback at the sight of him and fled.


    Magnus hadn''t anticipated this and quickly hurried to catch up. "Hey! What''s with you? Who confesses


    their feelings then goes into hiding."


    "I... I was afraid you''d reject me." The girl in front of him had a misty veil over her eyes, threatening to


    spill over into tears at any moment.


    "Whoa, whoa, don''t cry. I didn''t do anything to you."


    "But what if you don''t want to be with me. The thought alone is heartbreaking. And how could you tell


    me not to cry..."


    Her long hair glistened in the sunlight, radiating a golden glow.


    "I''ll be with you, okay? But no more crying."


    "Okay."


    "Okay?"


    "What?! You really want to be with me?!"


    She looked unbelievingly at the attractive boy in front of her. He was handsome like a prince, making


    her heart beat so fast.


    "Yes."


    "Hi, I''m Magnus."


    "Isabe."


    After that, the two spent some wonderful time together. Magnus indeed treated her as a girlfriend,


    apanying her to and from school every day. During that time, the girls at school were insanely


    jealous of Isabe.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Magnus'' legs had failed him, and in a moment of despair, he suggested he and Isabe part ways.


    However, Isabe refused to leave his side, a gesture that touched Magnus deeply and gave him hope


    for the future.


    Half a yearter, when doctors informed him that he would never walk again, Isabe quieted down,


    and her once vibrant spirit seemed to wane. Magnus knew their rtionship was reaching its end.


    He asked his grandfather, Morgan, if he could recuperate on Sapphire Ind, perhaps for the rest of


    his life. Morgan agreed, even going so far as to give Magnus forty percent of the shares in Andersen


    Corporation.


    Upon hearing this, Isabe insisted on going to Sapphire Ind to care for Magnus. She still held hope


    that Magnus wouldn''t go. Yet, this was a decision made by Andersen Corporation, and she had no


    power to change it.


    Once on Sapphire Ind, Isabe took care of Magnus meticulously, but as the sun set each day, she''d


    stare nkly at the horizon and fall deeper into silence.


    Magnus realized she was growing lonely. He contacted Dr. Frankie in France and left for treatment. As


    he departed, he reassured Isabe, "Wait for me, I''ll be back."


    But Isabe didn''t wait. Instead, she left Sapphire Ind for the United States.


    After Magnus'' leg had healed, he immediately went home to see Isabe, but he never saw her again,


    nor did she leave a single word. From then on, he harbored a deep resentment towards women and


    established a prominent corporation in France with branches across the country. Yet, Isabe remained


    a hurdle in his heart.


    Recalling the bitter memories from the past, Magnus immediately rushed out, searching everywhere for


    the woman he had just saw, but he couldn''t find her. For a whole day, Magnus was lost in thought, even


    forgetting to give Natalia her driving lesson.


    "Magnus, what''s wrong?" Natalia asked with concern as theyy in bed.


    "Nothing, let''s sleep," Magnus replied, turning away. He couldn''t possibly tell Natalia about seeing


    Isabe. His wife had a fiery temper when upset.


    Natalia was left puzzled by his behavior.


    Days passed without another sighting of Isabe. Magnus concluded he must have been mistaken, and


    life slowly returned to normal.


    One day, as Magnus stepped into the elevator, he caught a glimpse of a familiar figure in a white dress.


    "Isabe, is that you?" Magnus asked, disbelief evident in his voice.


    "Magnus, is it really you?" The woman replied, her eyes widened with surprise.


    The woman before him had lost her youthful aura, and her hair, which he had loved when they were


    dating, was now cut short.


    "Why are you here?" Magnus asked, his expression unreadable. He wanted to know why she had left


    him so abruptly all those years ago.


    "I''m here for some business. Magnus, your legs have healed? That''s wonderful," she said, with a hint


    of tears in her eyes.


    "Yes, I am healed." Magnus replied quietly.


    Isabe, trying to keep her emotions under control, suggested, "Magnus, would you like to grab a


    coffee?"


    "Sure."


    At the coffee shop, Isabe ordered two caramel mhiatos, their old favorite.


    "I didn''t expect you to remember what I like after all these years," Magnus said, a smile ying on his


    lips.


    "Yes, you always loved this coffee. Remember how happy we were back then? Are you doing okay


    now, Magnus?" Isabe asked softly.


    "I''m doing very well. I''m married now. How about you?" Magnus asked, chuckling. Perhaps her leaving


    was the right choice after all. They never did end up together.


    "I''m not married. My parents forced me to go to the US and I couldn''t wait for you. I''m sorry, Magnus. I


    came back this time because I wanted to see you. I didn''t expect you''d be married." Isabe said, her


    eyes downcast.


    "Let''s not dwell on the past. We didn''t end up together in the end, and though it''s regrettable, we can''t


    turn back time, can we? I''m doing well now, and I hope you can also find your happiness soon."


    Magnus said, taking a sip of his coffee.


    "Magnus, are you really so heartless? Didn''t you use to love me? I''m back, and I won''t listen to my


    parents anymore. I came back for you, Magnus. Do you still have feelings for me?" Isabe asked, her


    eyes welling up with tears.


    Magnus looked at the familiar scene before him, his heart stirred. He wiped away her tears with his


    handkerchief.


    Isabe began to sob uncontrobly. "When you went to France, I was forced to go to the US. You


    have no idea how heartbroken I was. I cut my hair short, thinking it would help me forget you, but it


    didn''t. I still love you, Magnus. I''ve been waiting for you to find me, but now that you''re finally here,


    you''re married." Isabe choked on her words, overwhelmed with emotion.


    Magnus felt a pang in his heart.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Isabe, let''s leave the past behind. I''m married now, and I love my wife dearly. I appreciate you


    standing by my side all those years ago. I hope we can be friends," Magnus said,forting the


    heartbroken woman.


    "Isabe, I''m sorry. Let me take you home."


    Isabe cried all the way home. When she got out of the car, her eyes were swollen red.


    "Can we still be friends, since we can''t be together?" Isabe asked, her voice a gentle murmur in the


    quiet room.


    "Sure, we''ll always be friends," Magnus replied, waving a casual goodbye to her. However, Isabe


    took hold of Magnus'' hand and gave him a hug.


    As Isabe embraced Magnus, unbeknownst to them, a figure watched from afar. It was Natalia.


    Was this a coincidence? That woman. Wasn''t she the one in the portrait that hung in his study?


    It turned out that a day before, Kendra had made an unexpected visit to Natalia.


    "Natalia, I''ve wronged you in the past, and I''ve paid for it. Magnus and I are divorced now. Can you find


    it in your heart to forgive me?" Kendra lowered her head, feeling aggrieved, and tears fell from her


    eyes.


    Seeing the pitiful sight of tear-stricken Kendra, Natalia was at a loss. What was she nning now?


    "Kendra, what''s your game here?" Natalia asked, her voiceced with suspicion.


    "I''m truly sorry for how I treated you before. I understand that now. I shouldn''t have done that to you.


    Please, for the sake of us growing up together, can you forgive me?" Kendra pleaded, her heartbreak


    evident.


    But Natalia was having none of it. She found Kendra''s act too fake to be believable, and she brutally


    rejected her.


    "I don''t know what you''re up to, but I won''t fall for it, and I won''t believe you''ve changed. We don''t need


    to see each other anymore," Natalia said, her voice cold.


    Staring at the unyielding girl before her, Kendra''s eyes flickered with an unreadable emotion.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    "Natalia," Kendra began, her gaze unyielding. "I thought you should know. I saw Magnus with another


    woman. I know he doesn''t care about me, but aren''t you his wife? I just didn''t want you to end up like


    me, and get kicked out of Maplewood Mansion."


    Natalia''s eyes were cold. "Our rtionship is none of your business, Kendra. Who knows what


    schemes you''re cooking up?"


    "Fine, but if you want the truth, check out Oakwood Condos tomorrow at this time. Maybe you''ll run into


    your CEO husband," Kendra retorted, and with that, she stormed off.


    The previous day, she had met with Isabe, who had promised to meet with Magnus and win him


    back. She had asked Kendra to record the meeting and show it to Natalia, hoping to make Magnus


    think Kendra was spiteful and to sow distrust between him and Natalia. Isabe nned to take


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    advantage of the ensuing chaos.


    However, Kendra chose to tell Natalia directly, eager to see the look on her face when she discovered


    Magnus with another woman. Nothing would make her happier than seeing Natalia in pain.


    After Kendra left, Natalia felt confused. What was going on?


    Reason told her not to believe Kendra, because who knows what tricks she''s up to. Though it was so,


    Natalia also wanted to figure out what was going on with Magnus these days.


    He seemed rather distant these days. Could it be that he really had another woman outside? The


    thought pained her heart.


    If he didn''t want her anymore, it might be the end of her world, because she had given her whole heart


    to him. She loved him as her own life!


    The next day, she went to the ce Kendra had mentioned. After waiting for a while and not seeing


    anyone, she was about to leave when she saw Magnus'' car pulling in. She hid behind a telephone pole


    and watched as Magnus got out of the car and opened the passenger door for a woman.


    Natalia recognized the woman from a portrait in Magnus'' study. It was Isabe.


    Seeing Isabe embrace Magnus, Natalia felt her heart sinking to the bottom of her chest. Her world


    was crumbling around her. Her beloved Magnus was in the arms of another woman, and he was not


    pushing her away. Overwhelmed with pain, Natalia turned away, but the image was burned into her


    mind.


    Tears streamed down her face. She realized that the woman with Magnus was the woman from his


    past, the one he still loved.


    Meanwhile, Magnus felt a sense of closure. He felt he had finally repaid his debt to Isabe, who had


    been by his side for half a year.


    Staring at the sunset on the horizon, he couldn''t help but feel the urge to rush home to see Natalia


    immediately. He felt that he had been neglecting her a bittely.


    But when he came back home, she was nowhere to be found.


    "Where''s my wife?" he asked his housekeeper, May.


    "She left early in the morning and hasn''te back yet."


    Magnus immediately drove to the driving school, but they said she hadn''t shown up. He then drove to


    her friend Lexi''s house.


    He barged in without asking and demanded, "Where''s Nat?"


    Lexi pointed to the bedroom. Natalia was curled up on the bed, her eyes swollen from crying.


    Magnus approached her, "Nat, what''s wrong?"


    Before Natalia could answer, Lexi pulled Magnus out of the room.


    "Natalia isn''t here for you to bully. She''s had enough of your nonsense. What did you do to upset her?


    If you don''t love her, why did you marry her? If you can''t make her happy, let her go. You might be


    powerful, but if you mess up with Nat, I will not let you off.." Lexi shouted, shaking with fear and anger.


    Magnus was confused. What was going on?


    "Get out! You''re not wee in my home!" she said, dragging Magnus out the door.


    Magnus was stunned. As a formidable CEO, he wasn''t just kicked out by this little girl, but he also didn''t


    understand why.


    As he was about to knock on the door again, he saw Kendra approaching. "What are you doing here?"


    Magnus asked, his anger ring.


    "Why can''t I be here? How does it feel to be ignored by your wife? Haha." Kendra gloated, taking


    pleasure in his misfortune.


    Magnus sensed something off, his hand swiftly gripping her throat and pinning her against the wall.


    "Speak! What did you do to her?" Did this woman cause trouble again? Had she upset his wife?


    Kendra tried to pry away his hand, which was as firm as a steel mp on her neck. Her eyes reddened


    from desperation, "Magnus, this is a residential building, I warn you not to mess around. One shout and


    someone wille to my rescue."


    "Help!" Kendra, about to yell for help, was suddenly thrown to the floor by Magnus.


    "Say it, what did you do? You know I can end you." Magnus spoke with a grim look.


    "Cough, cough." Kendra warily climbed to her feet.


    Seeing the man in front of her, who resembled the Grim Reaper himself, she felt fear creeping in again.


    "I...I...I''ll say it, I''ll say it. It wasn''t me. Natalia was heartbroken seeing you and Isabe so close," she


    confessed.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    "It was all Isabe''s doing. She deliberately allowed Natalia to see you two acting intimate, causing her


    to misunderstand that you and Isabe were rekindling an old me. I have nothing to do with it."


    The woman was really quite dim. A simple scare and she spilled everything. But given Magnus'' temper,


    he might actually harm her.


    After hearing Kendra''s words, Magnus realized how out of line he had been these past few days.


    He was already married, with such a beautiful and lovely wife, yet he still found himself wondering why


    Isabe had left him years ago. He had been so distant with Natalia these past few days because of


    that woman. He was a fool! How could he let one woman disrupt his peace of mind.


    He could no longer bear it and immediately turned to knock on Lexi''s door.


    Hearing the knock, Lexi knew that Magnus hadn''t left. If he had, that would have been strange.


    "What do you want now? Natalia is staying the night here. She''ll go back tomorrow." Lexi confronted


    the sullen man.


    "No." Magnus strode into the bedroom, seeing the girl on the bed.


    He uncovered the nket, picked up Natalia and said, "Honey, let''s go home."


    Natalia, who was attempting to sleep due to difort, was suddenly lifted into the air. "Magnus, let


    me go." Natalia started to struggle as soon as she realized what was happening.


    "Be good, honey. We can talk about everything when we get home." The man picked up the girl without


    any further exnation, and walked out of Lexi''s house.


    Tears rolled down Natalia''s cheeks uncontrobly. She remembered how he had held another woman


    just now. "Put me down, I can walk by myself," she struggled.


    Magnus didn''t say a word. He held the girl and walked towards the car. He opened the car door, put her


    in, went to the driver''s seat, started the car and drove away.


    Kendra watched helplessly as the man walked away, holding Natalia, her teeth pressing hard against


    her lip.


    Back home, Magnus carried Natalia directly into the bedroom and ced her on the bed.


    Natalia, unable to break free from his hold, turned to ignore him, but the man forcefully turned her


    around, "Honey, listen to me. That girl is Isabe. She was my girlfriend back in college, just like you


    and Hector.


    Magnus held the girl, lowered his head to kiss her lips, wanting her to look at him in the eyes and listen


    to him.


    "That year, when my legs were broken, she apanied me to Sapphire Ind and took care of me


    for six months. I thought we would end up together, but she left. I wanted to understand why she left,


    because I owed her for those six months.


    "Today, I finally understood after seeing her. I told her I was married and have a wife whom I love very


    much. She agreed that we would only be friends from now on. Honey, in my heart, there is only you.


    You have to believe me."


    The man looked anxiously at the girl''s face. Her face was pale, she must have thought that he didn''t


    want her anymore. What a fool!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He held her lovingly, kissing her lips. Natalia, after hearing what he said, finally looked up. Her eyes


    were full of tears, "Magnus, if one day you don''t want me anymore, just tell me directly. Don''t lie to me,


    and don''t hurt me." Because she would rather face the cruel truth than his beautiful lies.


    "Dummy, how could I not want you? I told you, I am your family and your lover. In this life, you can only


    be by my side."


    He kissed her lips tenderly. He wished he could carve her into his bones. This was his woman, his wife.


    How could he not want her?


    Natalia, under Magnus'' passionate kiss, felt hurt beyond words but couldn''t break free from his grip.


    Being kissed senselessly, she was exhausted and closed her eyes to sleep.


    Magnus noticed her flushed face and her even breath in his arms. He smiled, got up and went into the


    bathroom to fix his reaction in the pants.


    Kissing her made him want her again. Seeing her sleep soundly, he decided to take a cold shower.


    He came out of the bathroom, took one look at the girl on the bed, and went downstairs to prepare


    something to eat.


    After another hour, Magnus went upstairs to call Natalia for lunch, only to find her face even redder.


    He felt something was wrong and touched Natalia''s forehead. It was hot. Sure enough, Natalia had a


    fever.


    Magnus immediately had Linden call their family doctor.


    After the doctor came and examined Natalia, he said, "Mr. Magnus, your wife is suffering from stress-


    induced fever and a bit of a cold. Some medication will help."


    "Well, hurry up and prescribe it then." Magnus growled.


    "Right away." The doctor quickly prescribed the medication, left it on the table, and gave a few


    instructions on the dosage before leaving.


    Magnus poured some water and looked at the girl with her eyes tightly shut, "Honey, take your


    medicine. You''re sick."


    Natalia, in a daze, opened her eyes and looked at Magnus, "I don''t want to take the medicine. I don''t


    want to."


    "Be good." Seeing the stubborn girl, Magnus crushed the medicine, mixed it with water, took a sip and


    kissed her lips. He slowly fed the medicine to the girl. Natalia, unable to breathe, was forced to swallow


    the medicine in her mouth. It was so bitter that she furrowed her brows.


    Magnus fed all the medicine to the girl, then stood up, went to the bathroom and got a towel to put on


    her forehead.


    After a while, Natalia''s temperature still didn''t return to normal, and Magnus became worried. He went


    into the bathroom, washed the towel in cold water, and came back to carefully wipe Natalia''s body,


    while another towel continued to cool her forehead. He reced the towel every time it got warm, and


    he went back and forth between the bedroom and the bathroom.


    It wasn''t until midnight that Natalia''s temperature finally returned to normal. Magnus'' heart, which had


    been in his throat, finally rxed. He fell onto the bed in exhaustion, hugging Natalia as he fell asleep.


    When she woke up, it was already noon. Natalia rubbed her eyes and yawned.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she was startled. Magnus? Why was he here? Why was she


    sleeping in his arms? Didn''t he go to work?


    She carefully recalled the scene from yesterday, where he said he loved only her, wouldn''t love anyone


    else, and that Isabe was just a friend. She ended up with a fever, and he fed her medicine.


    A wave of embarrassment washed over Natalia as she remembered her jealousy-fuelled spectacle


    from yesterday. She felt like a petty, green-eyed wife.


    She shifted slightly in bed, stirring Magnus from his slumber. Feeling the movement in his arms,


    Magnuszily opened his eyes. "Good morning, my sweetdy," he said.


    In her mind, Natalia reyed the scene where Isabe had hugged him, and he didn''t push her away.


    That alone was proof enough that he still harbored feelings for her. A bitter smile tugged at her lips.


    She was deeply bothered by the fact that he hadn''t pushed that woman away.


    "Magnus, I know I''m not good enough for you," she began, locking eyes with him, her voice icy. "I''ve


    said before, if you ever decide you don''t want me, just tell me. I''ll leave."


    "Darling, what are you talking about?" He furrowed his brows, staring at the woman in his arms. "I''ve


    told you I will never ever abandon you. Don''t let your mind wander."


    Remembering how he''d hugged another woman the day before, Natalia felt a surge of repulsion. She


    pushed him away vehemently, getting up and heading for the bathroom.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Magnus stared into the void in his arms, a knot of frustration and unease formed in his chest. He had


    taken care of her throughout the night, yet she remained icy towards him.


    He got up and dressed, then he headed straight to work, certain that his wife woulde around


    eventually.


    In the president''s office at Andersen Corporation, Magnus stood by the floor-to-ceiling window,


    watching the sunrise. A sense of unspeakable fatigue washed over him. Natalia hadn''t sent him a


    single text or called him the entire day. His wife was truly upset.


    Natalia, freshly showered and dressed, walked down the stairs. Not seeing Magnus, she knew he


    must''ve gone to work. She grabbed a quick bite and headed out.


    Instead of going to see Lexi, she went to the seaside alone. As she gazed at the vast blue ocean, she


    gently closed her eyes.


    She sat on a rock, staying there until sunset before slowly making her way home.


    When she checked her phone, she let out a bitterugh. Nice. Not a single call from him in a whole


    day. It finally hit her; perhaps a lot of things were never really hers to begin with.


    At the Golden Groove, Chase and James watched as Magnus downed one drink after another. They


    didn''t dare to intervene. ¡°Magnus, did you have a fight with Natalia? You better not, or I might just steal


    her away,¡± James, always the optimist, joked.


    ¡°Buzz off.¡± Magnus nced at his phone. His wife hadn''t called or even texted him all day.


    He chuckled. She was genuinely upset. Even though he had exined there was nothing between him


    and Isabe, she remained angry and unforgiving. He had taken care of her all night, and yet she was


    ungrateful. Why couldn''t she understand him, and trust that he love her?


    The dimly lit bar made Magnus dizzy. He couldn''t stand the noise. Just as he was about to leave, a girl


    walked towards him. He mistook her for Natalia and approached her joyfully. ¡°Nat, did youe


    looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Magnus, you''ve got the wrong person. I''m Isabe.¡± Isabe stood there, staring wide-eyed at the


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    slightly drunk man in front of her.


    ¡°Isabe, what are you doing here?¡± He quickly withdrew his hand, furrowing his brow.


    ¡°Magnus, I came here with some friends and saw you. You''re drunk.¡± Isabe voiced her concern.


    ¡°I''m not drunk. I''m fine. Go back to your friends, I''m leaving.¡± Magnus turned to leave the bar.


    Chase and James walked over, looking coldly at Isabe. ¡°Isabe, Magnus is a married man. Don''t


    cause him any more trouble,¡± Chase warned.


    Isabe shed a charming smile. ¡°Chase, Magnus and I have been friends for years. I''m not causing


    him any trouble.¡±


    Her smile was captivating, but there was no warmth in Chase''s cold gaze. ¡°I hope so.¡± With that, he


    strode off after Magnus.


    An hour ago, Kendra found Isabe. This woman was constantly monitoring Magnus and Natalia,


    looking for opportunities to cause them unbearable distress. She sought to create various situations to


    break them apart because she didn''t want Natalia to be happy.


    "Isabe, let me tell you some good news. That despicable Natalia just had a fight with Magnus. This


    woman really can''t appreciate kindness and only invites trouble on herself. She''s making Magnus very


    angry. What more does she want? She''s always causing trouble with Magnus. I think he is almost at his


    limit. She really doesn''t know how to appreciate¡­" Kendra rambled on with a wide grin.


    Isabe smiled and listened without speaking.


    "Kendra, have some water," Isabe handed a ss of water to Kendra. Unexpectedly, but within


    Isabe''s expectations, the water spilled on Kendra''s skirt.


    "Oh no, what a mess. It was my fault. I don''t have any spare clothes for you to change into here."


    Isabe appeared apologetic, but inside, she was quite pleased.


    Kendra, who was quite oblivious, didn''t pick up on this. "It''s okay, Isabe. I''ll go home and change. I''ll


    "I''m sorry, I have to work overtimeter, so I might not be able to go with you. Let''s make ns for


    another day."


    "Okay."


    Isabe would never genuinely be friends with someone like Kendra. She was only using her to gather


    information about Magnus, and surprisingly, Kendra always provided valuable information. Isabe just


    couldn''t stand her. Deliberately sshing water on Kendra was a way to make her leave. She didn''t


    want to spend another second with her.


    Upon hearing the news, Isabe immediately took leave from thepany, went home to change into


    a different outfit, applied exquisite makeup, and waited at the entrance of the Andersen Corporation.


    When she saw Magnusing out, looking deeply concerned, she smiled.


    She followed Magnus into the Golden Groove.


    Isabe just wanted to intentionally create a chance encounter with Magnus. She didn''t believe that by


    frequently appearing in front of him, he wouldn''t take notice.


    Isabe watched the retreating figure of Magnus, a sly smile curling her lips. He was her man, and she


    was determined to win him back.


    Magnus returned straight home from the Golden Groove. It waste when he pushed open the


    bedroom door. The room was pitch dark. When he turned on the light, he saw the bed neatly made.


    She wasn''t home again.


    A surge of anger welled up inside Magnus. He stormed out of the room, convinced that she was


    ying a disappearing act again.


    Just as he was about to grab his phone, he noticed a light in the study. He was slightly taken back.


    Walking over, he pushed open the door.


    Under the dim light, a girl was asleep on the desk. Her sketchpad was filled with her doodles ¨C


    mountains and a single flower growing out of a rock crevice.


    Magnus quietly approached, looking at the painting on the easel. A sudden pang of pain stabbed his


    heart. In radiant mountains, life sprouted in the most unlikely ces.


    Was she in such despair because she had lost faith in everything, or because she had lost trust in him?


    He set down the sketchpad and gently picked up Natalia. She had lost weight, and she felt so light in


    his arms.


    She was not happy. He looked down at the restless girl nestled in his arms, her face pale.


    He gently ced her on the bed, tucking her infortably before grabbing his pajamas and heading


    into the bathroom. After a moment, he returned wearing a bathrobe, lifting the covers to snuggle her


    lean frame tightly against his.


    "Darling, believe me, I love you."


    He closed his eyes, basking in the warmth of the woman in his arms. Natalia remained asleep, finding


    afortable spot against him, her slumber peaceful.


    By the time Natalia woke up the next morning, Magnus was nowhere to be seen on the bed. She


    remembered falling asleep in the study, so how did she end up in bed?


    It must have been Magnus who carried her to bed. It must have been him.


    After freshening up, Natalia went downstairs where May greeted her with a smile. "Madam, Mr. Magnus


    ordered this soup to be made for you. He said you''ve lost weight recently and this should help you


    regain your strength."


    "I''m fine, May. The cold from a few days ago is already gone." She sat at the table as May served her a


    bowl of soup.


    As she slowly savored her soup, a servant entered the room. "Ms. Natalia, Mr. Morgan has arrived."


    Natalia was slightly taken aback. Mr. Morgan? She immediately stood up as she saw Morgan already in


    the entrance hall of the vi.


    Natalia walked over, "Mr. Morgan, how are you doing?"

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Morgan gazed at the girl who had noticeably lost weight since hest saw her a few months ago, his


    brow slightly furrowed. He sat on the sofa, with the butler standing behind him. His expression was


    rather grim.


    Natalia cautiously served him a cup of tea, "Grandpa, are you here to see Magnus? He might be at the


    office."


    "I came to see you. If I wanted to see Magnus, I would have gone to the office," Morgan replied coldly.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Is there anything that I can do for you, Grandpa?" Natalia felt a sense of foreboding when she heard


    Morgan came to see her. If he was going to see her while Magnus was away, it was likely he didn''t


    want Magnus to know.


    "It''s been half a year since you became a part of the Andersens. Regardless of your initial intentions, I


    don''t approve of you bing the futuredy of the Andersen family. Magnus may dote on you and


    like you, but I''ve never thought highly of you," Morgan stated bluntly.


    Natalia lowered her head. She knew Morgan disliked her. After all, she was not born into wealth and


    privilege, and she wasn''t a match for Magnus.


    "So it would be best if you could bear the Andersens a child. Given the recent events in the rkson


    family, I disapprove of your young people''s actions. But it''s all for Magnus. I don''t want him to have any


    regrets in life.


    "Since he likes you, I have no choice but to let you stay by his side, hoping you''ll give birth to an


    Andersen child. Regardless of whether you can be thedy of the Andersen family in the future,


    right now you need to bear Magnus a child."


    Morgan''s tone fluctuated, his words filled with a calm indifference, as if he was discussing a mundane


    matter.


    However, Natalia''s heart was a whirlpool of tumultuous emotions. Having a baby?


    She and Magnus didn''t even know if they could stay together. Magnus'' first love had returned, and


    Kendra was causing trouble. How was she supposed to protect her rtionship with Magnus?


    Although Magnus was indeed good to her at the moment, she was nothing, and she felt too inferior to


    stand by his side.


    Morgan''s intentions were clear. He didn''t want Magnus to have any regrets, so he asked her to have a


    child with him. As for who would be thedy of the Andersen family, that was still up in the air.


    "All these decisions are up to Magnus. I can''t make them." Natalia didn''t know what to say.


    "If you can''t even decide to have a child, what can you do?" Morgan looked at her coldly. "Magnus may


    spoil you, but you have to understand that not just anyone can take on the position in the Andersen


    family. The child is the priority."


    "But I still have school," Natalia said, gripping the armrests of the couch, suddenly overwhelmed with


    fear.


    "Having a baby wouldn''t affect your education. You can continue your education after giving birth. I can


    even arrange for you to study abroad if you like. As long as you bear the child." Morgan said, his gaze


    fixed firmly on Natalia.


    Afterward, he stood up and left Maplewood Manor. The butler opened the car door for him and he


    drove away.


    Natalia sat on the couch, pondering Morgan''s words. She understood Morgan''s intentions. He wanted


    her to give birth to a child, then send her abroad to study, while the child would be the heir of the


    Andersen family. As for who would be thedy of the Andersen family, that was another matter.


    Natalia felt as though a storm was raging inside her. Just then, her phone rang. It was Hector, whom


    she hadn''t seen in months.


    "Natalia, I''m back. I''d like to see you. Can we meet?" Hector said softly over the phone.


    The sound of Hector''s voice almost brought tears to Natalia''s eyes. They agreed to meet at a coffee


    shop.


    As Natalia pushed open the door, she saw Hector sitting in the corner, waving at her. She walked over


    and Hector stood up, pulling out a chair for her.


    "Natalia, how have you been?" Hector asked, looking at the much slimmer Natalia. She had lost her


    childlike innocence and had be even more beautiful, although there was a hint of sadness in her


    eyes. She wore a blue dress that made her look even more delicate.


    "I''m fine, Hector. I thought you went to America? When did you get back?" Hector had changed too. He


    looked more mature, like he had experienced a lot. His gazes, once filled with the brightness of youth,


    had be deep and restrained. He looked at Natalia with obvious sadness in his eyes.


    "I''ve been back for two days. My father forced me to go to America six months ago. I came back this


    time without his knowledge, just to see you. You''ve lost weight. Is Magnus not treating you well?"


    Hector reached out and held Natalia''s hand, which was resting on the table.


    Natalia felt something well up in her eyes. She stared nkly at the man in front of her.


    "No, I''m fine." How could she admit she wasn''t doing well? Facing her former lover, Natalia suddenly


    felt like crying. Not for any particr reason, just because she felt insecure about her current situation.


    Hector didn''t miss the sadness in her eyes. "Natalia,e with me to America. I don''t want to see you


    get involved in the family feud. There, I can be with you and help you achieve your dreams. Come with


    me, Natalia."


    He gripped her hand tighter, to the point where it was starting to hurt, and Natalia quickly pulled her


    hand back.


    "No, I can''t go. Magnus has been good to me. Hector, I can''t go with you right now." Natalia thought


    about the way Magnus had lovingly told her, "Darling, don''t ever leave me. Not in this lifetime."


    But every time she thought about the day he held Isabe, her heart ached.


    "Why, Natalia, have you fallen for my cousin? Can''t stand to be away from him?" Hector''s eyes burned


    with an intense fire as he stared at the girl before him. Once she hadughed so brightly in his arms,


    but now she looked so heartrendingly sad.


    Did she fall in love with him? She did love Magnus, her heart beat for him every second. But seeing


    him hold Isabe, her heartache was unbearable.


    "So, Hector, you went to America for six months and all you learned was how to steal another man''s


    wife? Maybe I should ask Uncle if he needs to discipline his son?"


    Suddenly, a cold voice echoed from above them. Both of them looked up in surprise to see Magnus,


    one hand in his pocket and a cigarette in the other, staring down at them.


    "Magnus." Natalia was taken aback seeing this man. What was he doing here?


    Hector furrowed his brows, standing up after a few seconds to meet Magnus'' gaze. His demeanor was


    much calmer than it had been half a year ago, but his gazes held the same sharp intensity.


    "Magnus, you were the one who convinced my father to send me away from Melfort half a year ago,


    weren''t you? You were afraid I would see Natalia and take her away. You had my father send me to


    America. That''s hardly the act of a gentleman," Hector said, his voice calm and steady.


    "Forced you? Whether it was half a year ago or now, she''s still my wife. Can you really take her away?"


    Magnus stepped forward, roughly pulling Natalia into his arms.


    Natalia stared at the brooding man, his handsome face cracking slightly. She didn''t dare to move.


    "Your wife? How did she be your wife in the first ce? And how did she get tangled up in your


    family feud? She almost lost her life because of you. Magnus, if you have any humanity left, let her go.


    She has her own dreams; she can''t y your games," Hector retorted, his gaze locked onto Magnus.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    He was not at all intimidated by the man standing in front of him. All he wanted was to see his beloved,


    Natalia, safe and happy. Natalia was too kind-hearted to be involved in hisplicated family affairs.


    Hearing this, Magnus closed his eyes for a moment, then opened them suddenly, his expression fierce.


    "No matter how Natalia became my wife, and no matter what hardships she might endure in the future,


    it''s none of your business. I''m here to fulfill her dreams and bring her happiness. Seems like your time


    in America didn''t teach you much. I''ll talk to Uncle, and send you to the Silent King. There, you''ll learn


    some manners." He then looked down at Natalia.


    "Ready to go, my dear? Let''s head home." He grabbed Natalia''s hand and led her out of the coffee


    shop.


    Hector clenched his fists. ''Don''t get too cocky, Magnus.''


    Back at Maplewood Manor, Magnus didn''t let go of Natalia''s hand, leading her upstairs to their


    bedroom. With a loud bang, he kicked open the bedroom door and closed it behind them. He pushed


    Natalia against the door and passionately kissed her before she could react.


    His kiss was fierce, as if he wanted to consume her entirely.


    He had been discussing some business with a client in the coffee shop, not expecting to see Hector


    holding Natalia''s hand when he came out. Natalia didn''t pull away. Instead, they were exchanging


    affectionate nces.


    He wanted to smash Hector''s hand off. How dare he encourage his wife to leave him! Six months ago,


    he had sent Hector to America, but he returned and even had the audacity to encourage Natalia to


    leave him. This infuriated him.


    Natalia tried to resist his passionate kiss, sensing something was off about him.


    Magnus lifted Natalia into his arms, and before she could react, they both fell onto the bed.


    Natalia looked into Magnus'' furious eyes. "Magnus, what are you doing?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What am I doing? Didn''t you say you were done with Hector? Then why were you holding hands with


    him? If I hadn''t seen you today, would you have run off with that kid?" His eyes zed with anger.


    Natalia was speechless. This man was too much. When had she held hands with Hector? She had only


    seen him embracing Isabe.


    Natalia defiantly watched Magnus loosen his tie, feeling a chill in the air. "I wasn''t holding hands with


    Hector. On the other hand, someone was caught embracing their first love." Natalia stood up and coldly


    stared at Magnus.


    Magnus scoffed at Natalia¡¯sment, his eyes full of ridicule. ¡°You saw me taking Isabe home


    yesterday, so you¡¯re still mad. Did you meet with Hector on purpose to get back at me?¡±


    He walked over to her, lifting her chin to look into her beautiful face, a sudden crack appearing in his


    heart. She was his woman, and he wouldn''t tolerate her betrayal.


    Would she leave him secretly like Hector said? The thought made him hiss.


    In one swift motion, he ripped off her dress. Natalia was taken aback, watching as her dress fell to the


    floor in pieces.


    "What...what are you doing?" She clutched her chest, backing away towards the bed.


    This man had gone mad. "What am I doing? Of course, I am going to make love to you." He wouldn¡¯t


    let her leave.


    He grabbed her arm and pulled her into his embrace, silencing her protests with another passionate


    kiss.


    As therge man pressed down on her, he showered her with kisses and left marks all over her body,


    marking her as his forever. Before she had a chance to adjust, he entered her.


    Natalia gasped in pain, biting her lip to hold back her cries. Magnus looked at Natalia¡¯s pale face, her


    eyes filled with stoic resistance. He intentionally moved deeper, wanting to make her cry out. However,


    she remained defiantly silent.


    Tears began to fall from Natalia¡¯s eyes, which broke Magnus¡¯ heart. He leaned down and kissed away


    her tears, tasting their bitterness. His heart was just as bitter. He kissed her lips gently, his hand


    tenderly caressing their joined bodies. Natalia suddenly felt Magnus'' touch soften. She closed her


    eyes, more tears falling.


    An hourter, Magnus left her side to freshen up in the bathroom. When he returned, he was shocked


    to find Natalia was not in bed. He quickly got dressed and began to search for her.


    "Where is my wife?" He asked May, their housemaid, who was in the living room.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯te down, Mr. Magnus. Miss Natalia seems to be upsettely. She hasn¡¯t been eating


    much.¡± May replied softly.


    Magnus'' brow furrowed, and he rushed upstairs to their room. Pushing open the door, he saw Natalia


    curled up under the nket, her face buried in a pillow, her hair covering her face.


    Magnus gently brushed away her hair; the dried tears on her face made his heart ache. ¡°Sorry, my


    love, let me help you clean up.¡±


    Natalia didn¡¯t respond. Magnus lifted the nket and carefully picked her up.


    Natalia didn¡¯t resist; she no longer had the strength to. She closed her eyes, letting Magnus carry her


    into the bathroom.


    After he bathed her and dried her off, he carried her back to their bed, lying beside her and pulling her


    into his arms. ¡°My love, please stop seeing Hector. Be good to me, you¡¯re my woman, and I won¡¯t let


    you leave.¡±


    Natalia closed her eyes, her heart freezing at his words.


    ¡­


    Since then, Natalia rarely left Maplewood Manor, bing even more silent than before. She often sat


    on the balcony, watching the sunset. As the sun descended, so did her heart.


    Summer vacation passed quickly. Hector was sent back to America, and Lucius, after the incident,


    became much more peaceful, causing no more trouble.


    Kendra seemed to have vanished into thin air, no longer stalking Magnus like a shadow.


    As for Isabe, she continued to text Magnus as a friend and asionally bumped into him. Yet,


    Magnus didn''t show any signs of lingering affection towards her.


    In a blink of an eye, it was time for Natalia and Lexi to go back to school.


    Natalia managed to temporarily forget about what Magnus had done to her. And it seemed like Magnus


    was aware of the pain he had caused Natalia. Every day, he would return early to Maplewood Manor,


    his heart at ease as long as he knew his wife was home.


    One day, Andersen Corporation was celebrating its 20th anniversary and Morgan asked Magnus to


    host arge celebration. That night, all the high-ranking officials and elites of Melfort came to the hotel


    owned by the Andersen Corporation.


    After the dinner, there would be a grand ball and an award ceremony.


    At six in the afternoon, Magnus called Natalia, "My dear,e home early tonight and join me at the


    celebration."


    Natalia was taken aback, "Magnus, I don''t want to go." She was not keen on attending such events.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    "How can we start the evening without you, Mrs. Andersen? You have to be there," Magnus gently


    cajoled over the phone.


    He wished he could immediately bring her close to soothe her, and make things right. If she wasn''t


    there tonight, he wouldn''t be in the mood to host any celebration.


    "Magnus, I really don''t want to go. I have ns with Lexi to discuss our participation in a French art


    exhibition," she exined. Their school had secured three spots for students to participate in a


    renowned Frenchicpetition, and she and Lexi had applied hoping to see their friend Sabrina.


    Upon hearing her outright refusal, Magnus furrowed his brow into a tight knot, his expression darkening


    significantly. He silently hung up the phone.


    Natalia assumed he had given in, allowing her to skip thepany''s anniversary dinner. After school,


    she, Lexi, and another ssmate met with their tutor to discuss their uing trip to France.


    The Andersen Corporation''s annual celebration went on as scheduled. As the CEO, Magnus delivered


    speeches and handed out awards. However, his mood was visibly sour, especially during the after-


    dinner dance party, because Natalia didn¡¯t show up.


    He sat sullenly in a corner, nursing a ss of brandy, one after another, drowning his disappointment.


    Was he not affectionate enough? Was he not treating her well? How could she actually skip the dinner.


    Dame it!


    Without her, he felt a profound emptiness. As the rest of the partygoers danced andughed, he was


    alone, nursing his loneliness and frustration.


    "Magnus, don''t drink too much," Chase advised, noticing his friend''s foul mood. Everyone knew


    Magnus was upset because his wife, Natalia, hadn''te.


    Magnus shot Chase a nce, continuing to down his brandy and finally mming the crystal ss on


    the table impatiently, "Enough with the chatter, drink with me."


    "Enough, Magnus. You''re going to get drunk," Chase warned, eyeing the three empty bottles on the


    table.


    Today, of all days, Magnus couldn''t afford to get drunk. The celebration dinner was far from over, and it


    wouldn''t do for the CEO to pass out.


    "Drunk? A good idea, I could use it to forget my sorrows," Magnus replied, pouring two more sses


    and shoving one towards Chase, "Drink with me."


    Realizing he was stuck, Chase sighed and obliged.


    Everyone knew how formidable Magnus could be, and Chase wasn''t eager to push his luck. He had


    never seen Magnus drink so much, nor had he ever seen his friend express his pain in such a way.


    Ah, love was soplicated. It had reduced even the mighty Magnus to this state. But fine, he thought,


    he would apany his friend. They were buddies after all..


    Chase joined Magnus in his drinking, indifferent to the socialites and dignitaries around them. However,


    they were unaware that they were being observed.


    Isabe arrived early for the Andersen Corporation''s banquet, dressed in a sexy backless outfit. Her


    lips were seductively red, her makeup exquisite, and her walk exuded an alluring presence.


    When Magnus was giving his speech, she watched him with an entranced gaze, admiring his poise and


    intelligence. She had loved him since she was young and was determined to win him back, no matter


    what it took.


    Upon spotting Magnus in the corner of the room, she seized her opportunity.


    She retouched her makeup, reapplied her perfume, and adjusted her dress to reveal more of her back


    before heading towards him.


    "Magnus, there you are." She feigned surprise and sat down next to him, acting as if they were old


    friends.


    Chase moved a little to the side, wary of her intentions and overwhelmed by her overpowering


    perfume.


    Magnus, somewhat drunk by now, looked up at the mention of his name and saw Isabe. He furrowed


    his brows, "Isabe, what are you doing here?"


    By now, Magnus was already somewhat intoxicated, overwhelmed by a sense of frustration due to


    Natalia''s absence. He had no particr feelings for Isabe, only treating her as a friend.


    Hearing Magnus call her by her name, Isabe felt ttered. She quickly picked up a wine ss and


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    said with a charming smile, "Come, Magnus, let me drink with you." With that, she took a delicate sip of


    her drink, her eyes seductively fixed on Magnus, awaiting his adoring gaze.


    However, Magnus didn''t even bother to look at her. He was already half drunk and was preupied


    with pouring more liquor into his mouth upon hearing someone was joining him for a drink.


    Isabe was frantic inside, yet she dared not show it. She wished she could catch Magnus'' eye and


    make him notice her. She knew how radiant and captivating she looked today.


    From the side, Chase saw through Isabe''s attempts. He had no respect for women who threw


    themselves at men like this and sneered slightly.


    Isabe didn''t notice Chase''s contemptuous action, her mind fully upied with thoughts of how to


    draw Magnus'' attention to herself. After all, she was wearing her sexiest backless dress today. With her


    perfect curves, she couldn''t believe there would be a man who could resist her.


    "Magnus, how about we hit the dance floor?" Isabe tried to maintain her appearance of graceful


    Magnus squinted at Isabe and suddenly remembered that his wife was noting today, that she


    didn''t take him into consideration at all. He hadn''t danced yet today. Rising to his feet, he said, "Alright,


    let''s have a dance."

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Watching Magnus get up a bit unsteady on his feet, Chase knew something was off. "Magnus, are you


    certain you want to hit the dance floor?"


    Magnus looked a bit blurry-eyed and tipsy. "Dance? Why wouldn''t I? It''s the Andersen Corporation


    celebration dinner. Let''s get moving."


    "Right, it''s just a dance. What''s the big deal?" Isabe swiftly moved to Magnus'' side to support his


    arm, leaning into him.


    Magnus pushed her away. "Back off, I can walk on my own."


    Chase shook his head disapprovingly. Magnus must be out of his mind. It was obvious to anyone that


    Isabe was throwing herself at him, yet he was giving her the opportunity totch onto him.


    The poor guy was drunk. Normally, Magnus wouldn''t even touch a woman due to his aversion.


    However, Magnus was known for his hot temper, so Chase didn''t voice his concerns, instead watching


    them leave.


    On the dance floor, couples were deeply engrossed in their dances, swaying to the music.


    Isabe was leaning heavily on Magnus, whispering in a way that left a lot to the imagination. "Well,


    Magnus, you''re such a good dancer."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Magnus, feeling dizzy from the alcohol, barely heard what Isabe was saying. Suddenly, he had no


    desire to dance anymore. "Forget it, let''s go sing in a private room."


    This action was in line with Isabe''s intentions. She wore a determined smile on her face, half-


    supporting Magnus as they walked towards the private room. A private space was perfect for intimate


    activities. She didn''t believe she couldn''t win against Natalia, that illegitimate girl.


    Once she became Magnus'' woman, everything would be under her control. She would reim her


    man.


    Isabe, supporting Magnus, felt his muscr arm through his shirt and began to feel a feverish


    anticipation. She couldn''t wait to be alone with him. "Let''s go, Magnus."


    To avoid being disturbed by others, Isabe specifically guided Magnus towards a private room.


    Unbeknownst to Magnus, all this was recorded. The one recording was Kendra.


    From the moment Magnus and Isabe hit the dance floor, Kendra, who came with Lucius, had been


    watching. She wouldn''t miss any opportunity to strike against Natalia. She pulled out her phone and


    recorded a video of them dancing intimately, then sent it to Natalia.


    Of course, she was careful when filming, trying not to capture Magnus'' sour face, and intentionally


    making the pair seem overly intimate. Especially when Magnus was dragged towards the private room


    by Isabe, the scene was cleverly filmed to look like they couldn''t wait to be alone.


    At the same time, Natalia was discussing ns to attend aic exhibition in France with Lexi at their


    mentor''s house.


    "Natalia, it''s perfect that we three can go together. We can also visit Sabrina in France," Lexi was more


    than excited about the uing trip.


    Natalia hesitated. "I''m not sure if I can go." She hadn''t discussed it with Magnus yet. She was afraid he


    might not let her go. Actually, she was a bit reluctant to leave Magnus. After spending so much time


    together, despite some misunderstandings, Magnus was very affectionate towards her. She didn''t want


    to leave him alone for France.


    "Ohe on! How can you miss such a great opportunity!" Lexi yfully tackled Natalia onto the


    couch, tickling her. "Admit it, you don''t want to leave Mr. Andersen, right?"


    "No way," Natalia managed to escape Lexi''s tickling, sitting up with a flushed face. "That''s not true.


    You''re making it up."


    "Really? Are you sure I''m making it up?" Lexi winked at Natalia with a teasing smile. "Come on, tell me,


    did you and Mr. Andersen have a wild night after he carried you offst time?"


    Seeing Lexi''s provoking smile, Natalia''s face turned even redder. She punched Lexi yfully. "Aren''t


    you ady? How can you say such things? I''m not going to entertain your nonsense."


    Just as she finished speaking, her phone beeped with a new message.


    "Look, it must be a flirty message from your Mr. Andersen. Go and enjoy." Lexi''s smile grew even wider.


    Natalia felt even more flustered. She hadn''t attended thepany''s celebration because she didn''t like


    such asions, and she was nning to participate in the art contest in France. However, she didn''t


    know if he was upset about it. She was curious to see who would text her at this time though. What if it


    was Magnus?


    A wave of joy spread across Natalia''s heart as she took out her phone and headed towards the


    balcony, trying to escape Lexi''s constant teasing. She unlocked her phone and saw a new video


    message, surprisingly from Kendra.


    Why would Kendra send her anything good? Natalia was about to delete it when Lexi, who had quietly


    followed her, snatched the phone from her hand. "Let''s see what kind of sweet nothings Mr. Andersen


    has sent."


    Lexi only intended to tease Natalia and didn''t really want to snatch the phone. Natalia, trying to dodge,


    inadvertently opened the video that she had received but hadn''t yet deleted.


    The sound of the g''s music from the video drew both Natalia and Lexi''s attention. Due to the dim


    lighting on the dance floor, the video wasn''t very clear. However, Natalia instantly recognized Magnus,


    who was dancing with Isabe.


    The two embraced on the dance floor, Isabe in a seductive backless outfit, pressed closely against


    Magnus'' chest. Magnus''rge hand rested on Isabe''s exposed skin.


    In an instant, a profound bitterness spread across Natalia''s heart, forming bitter fruits of sorrow. She


    tried to suppress the piercing pain in her heart, her hands beginning to tremble. So he was still in love


    with that woman. He had her in his arms because she didn''t attend the banquet, so he brought Isabe


    as his date.


    A hollowughter escaped her. Her heart felt as if a chunk had been ruthlessly gouged out, the pain


    was unbearable.


    So, his im of loving only her was a lie. She was the one deceiving herself all along.


    Indeed, she was not a girl from a rich family. She didn''t even dare to attend a celebration banquet. How


    could she ever be worthy of him, the high and mighty CEO of Andersen Corporation.


    Natalia swayed, her eyes desperately holding back tears as she leaned weakly against the wall behind


    her.


    Lexi naturally watched the video too, fuming on behalf of Natalia, "This is too much! Natalia, Magnus is


    getting cozy with that woman again! Don''t be sad. We don''t need this kind of womanizer."


    Natalia didn''t say a word. A bitter smile crossed her face, masking her own humiliation. Her heart was


    silently weeping, the pain so intense she didn''t even have the strength to cry out loud.


    Looking at Natalia''s smile, which was worse than crying, Lexi opened her arms and hugged the girl,


    gently patting Natalia''s shoulder, "Natalia, don''t be too upset. If you want to cry, just let it out. Don''t


    keep it in your heart. It''s really not worth it for this kind of unfaithful man."

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Summoning all her strength, Natalia held back tears, "I''m not crying, I''m okay, Lexi."


    Looking at the fragile yet defiant Natalia, Lexi felt a deep pang of sympathy for her. She tried her best


    tofort Natalia.


    "Natalia, it''s okay. Maybe this is a set-up by Kendra for you to see. It''s that shameless Isabe trying to


    seduce Magnus," Lexi awkwardly consoled Natalia, "Let''s get you home first, and then you can ask him


    directly to avoid any misunderstandings."


    Natalia nced at Lexi, feeling lost. She smiled again, but it was a bleak smile. How could this be? If


    Magnus didn''t want it, who coulde close to him, let alone seduce him?


    "It''s best to ask him face-to-face. Let''s get you home first. We can decide about the Comic-Con in


    France tomorrow," said Lexi, pulling Natalia from the wall and escorting her back to Maplewood Manor.


    Meanwhile, the party continued with the usual hustle and bustle.


    As Isabe managed to take Magnus to a private booth, Kendra walked in just as she was about to


    close the door. Upon seeing Kendra, Isabe''s expression faltered, but quickly recovered knowing they


    were on the same side, "What brings you here?"


    "Of course, to enjoy the show," Kendra walked into the booth uninvited, ncing at the drunken


    Magnus.


    Pulling Isabe out of the booth, Kendra said, "Isabe, anything that can ruin Natalia, I''m all in."


    Unsure of Kendra''s intentions and fearing she might ruin her ns, Isabe asked directly, "What


    exactly are you nning?"


    Kendra smirked, pulling out a small packet from her purse, "This is the ''fun-stuff'' Lucius and I use, it''s


    potent. I thought you might need it. That''s why I brought it for you."


    Isabe took the packet, her eyebrows furrowing. She asked, "You want me to sleep with Magnus, and


    let Natalia find out and leave him?" While she was eager for this ploy, she knew that once sober,


    Magnus wouldn''t let her get away with it.


    "Of course. It''s a win-win," Kendra said, ncing at the booth with a smug smile, "Enjoy your feast. I


    won''t keep you."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Watching Kendra leave, Isabe''s heart was full of scorn. Fool, she wouldn''t fall for her trap.


    Tossing the packet Kendra gave her into the trash bin, she pulled out her own aphrodisiac spray. At this


    point, Magnus wouldn''t be able to swallow any ''fun-stuff''. The spray wouldn''t arouse his suspicion.


    Even if he got a blood test tomorrow, he wouldn''t find anything. He would only me his drunken


    behavior.


    She slowly approached the man on the couch, his eyes closed. A smirk curled up at the corners of her


    mouth. This handsome man, the king of Melfort, was her ultimate goal.


    After spraying Magnus with the aphrodisiac, Isabe leaned against him, trembling as she began to


    undo his shirt. Soon, she would have the man she had always dreamt of. The spray was designed to


    take effect quickly.


    "What are you doing?!" Suddenly, a roar echoed through the room as the booth door swung open.


    Chase stepped in, scolding loudly.


    He had noticed that Magnus, who had been dancing with Isabe, had disappeared and feared Isabe


    would pull some tricks, which could lead to Magnus chewing him out the next day.


    He hurriedly searched for them and was disgusted at the sight he found. This woman was shameless;


    her entire body was attached to Magnus. He had seen men force themselves on women, but a woman


    forcing herself on a man was a first for him.


    Isabe was startled by Chase''s sudden shout, and she fell onto Magnus, her red lips pressed against


    his chest.


    Magnus opened his eyes at the contact, seeing Isabe in front of him. He frowned in disgust, "It''s


    you? Get lost!"


    He pushed Isabe away without any hesitation, "Chase, take me home."


    Isabe fell to the floor, scrambling to get up and pretending to be timid, "Magnus, I... I was just


    checking if you needed some water to sober up. I didn''t mean to fall on you. It''s so embarrassing."


    Magnus was disgusted by her touch. Even if she was his first love, he had only danced with her out of


    politeness earlier. Now, he felt like he had swallowed a fly, "Stop talking and get out, now." His body


    was reserved for his wife. Dammit!


    He suddenly missed his wife; he had to go home immediately.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll leave now." Isabe hurriedly stood up, struggling to get off the floor. As she took a


    staggering step, she intentionally fell back into Magnus'' arms. Her lips brushed against Magnus'' chin.


    Magnus was furious. "Get off!"


    He seemed to sober up a bit, his face stern as he pushed Isabe away and sat up, "Chase, take me


    home."


    Isabe was thrown to the floor, scrambling to get up and pretending to be timid, "Magnus, I... I really


    didn''t mean to." In fact, she was secretly thrilled. She had deliberately fallen on Magnus and left a lip


    mark on his chest. Such a sensitive spot, Natalia would undoubtedly suspect something if she saw it.


    Now that he was under the influence of her spray, she would have to let Natalia, that bastard child, take


    advantage.


    "Vanish from my sight before I lose my temper," Magnus scolded Isabe, clearly displeased. This


    woman was so audacious, getting so close to him without his permission.


    "Fine, I''m leaving, and Magnus, please try not to get too angry. And remember, you''ve had a lot to


    drink. Make sure you have some coffee when you get home to sober up," Isabe replied, her voice


    soft and pitiful. She stepped away from Magnus and quickly exited the private booth.


    No one saw the cunning smirk that spread across her face as she left.


    She had finally encountered Magnus today. His masculine aura made her heart flutter with yearning.


    She would give anything to spend the night with him.


    Once Isabe had left, Chase, who had enjoyed the free show, pped his hands together. "What a


    spectacle. Magnus, your allure is timeless. No wonder Natalia won''t give you the time of day. If I had


    arrived a momentter, you two would have already been in the throes of passion."


    "Shut your trap." Magnus shot Chase a venomous re. "Help me up, I need to go home and see my


    wife."

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    He seemed to be yearning for her, and decided that regardless of her anger, he would spoil her. He felt


    an uncontroble agitation within him; he wanted her like hell. Damn it, he thought, why did alcohol


    make him miss her so much?


    When Isabe touched him, he felt repulsed. He forced a bitter smile. His little wife, she''d got him


    wrapped around her little finger for life.


    Chase came over,ughing as he helped Magnus to his feet. "Alright, let''s go. Back home, back to your


    wife."


    Before he could finish, he found Magnus had fallen asleep against him. He hoisted him up and began


    to walk out. What had gotten into him, he wondered, he felt so hot.


    Shaking his head, Chase supported Magnus as they left the bar, muttering to himself, "When you sober


    up, you better thank me. If I hadn''t shown up like some kind of superhero, you would have ended up in


    bed with that woman. Natalia would never forgive you."


    Of course, Magnus couldn''t hear any of this. All he knew was that he needed to see his wife. He really


    needed her.


    Chase grudgingly helped the drunken Magnus into his car and drove towards the Andersen family


    residence. "Great, not only do I have to keep himpany while he''s drinking, I also have to save his


    reputation and then act as a part-time driver. Where would you find a friend as reliable as me?"


    As he was speaking, he noticed a smear of lipstick on Magnus'' chin and roughly wiped it off for him.


    "Can''t take that home. Natalia would kill you. Ha ha."


    However, the careless Chase hadn''t noticed there was another lipstick mark quietly resting on Magnus''


    chest.


    Chase drove at breakneck speed to drop off Magnus at Maplewood Manor. After parking the car, he


    looked up at the house to see the lights still on and let out a sigh of relief. At this hour, he didn¡¯t expect


    anyone to be awake waiting for Magnus.


    He helped the unsteady Magnus out of the car, all the while hearing him repeatedly asking for his wife.


    Chase chuckled at the sight of this usually mature man turning into a lovesick puppy. He''d never seen


    Magnus this sentimental when he was drunk before. Now, he couldn¡¯t stop asking for his wife.


    As he helped Magnus to the front door of the mansion, he prepared to knock.


    Inside the luxurious mansion, Natalia sat dully by the window, staring into the endless night. Her long


    hair loosely draped over her shoulders, her eyes filled with sadness. She felt lost, unsure of where to


    go or what to do.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Magnus had repeatedly dered his love for her alone, but reality had cruelly proven otherwise.


    She realized that she had nothing to offer him. But then she remembered how they met and how they


    got together. It was all so clear in her mind.


    She had once thought that after graduating and bing independent, she would go and find her


    mother. She believed her mother must have had her reasons for leaving her behind.


    She didn¡¯t belong here, and Magnus had never truly been hers. Yes, he had said he only loved her, and


    then he was in the arms of another woman, dancing with Isabe.


    Since he wasn''t sincere about her, what was she doing here? Even though Magnus hadn''t said it


    outright, as time went on, she knew he would eventually get tired and ask her to leave. And when that


    happened, she would be left with nothing but a broken heart.


    Such was the irony of her life.


    As she thought about this, Natalia forced a bitter smile. Her heart felt heavy, as if something was


    pressing against it, making her want to cry out.


    The sudden knock on the door broke Natalia''s train of thought. She knew it must be Magnus, and even


    though the thought of him with Isabe still lingered in her mind, she straightened out the slightly


    wrinkled clothes she was wearing and got up, heading towards the door.


    She opened the door and descended the stairs. Since it waste, Linden and the servants were all


    staying in the backyard and couldn''t hear the knocking. She had no choice but to answer the door


    herself.


    It felt like she wasn''t opening the door to Magnus, but to some ghastly specter from hell. Her heart was


    heavy with sorrow.


    Knock, knock. Chase, losing his patience, knocked again, muttering to himself, "Why isn''t Natalia


    answering the door?"


    In reality, Natalia was standing not far from the door, but she was hesitant, unable to move. It wasn''t


    that she didn''t want to open the door. It was that she didn''t know how to face Magnus at this moment.


    He had been so intimate with his first love at the banquet. How could he juste home like that? She


    had believed that he truly loved her as he imed. But now, she realized that it was all a joke.


    The love they had shared had turned into a cruel mockery. How was she supposed to face Magnus


    now?


    "Natalia, open the door!" Chase, struggling to support Magnus, urged impatiently. "He''s drunk. Come


    out and help me." Chase could hardly support Magnus on his own.


    Drunk? The weight on Natalia''s chest seemed to lift at this revtion. He was drunk?


    Being drunk meant she didn''t have to confront Magnus'' lies and hear his exnations just yet. That


    was a relief.


    She hurried to the door, gently turned the handle, and saw Chase, his face stern, half-supporting the


    drunken, unconscious Magnus.


    Magnus, his face flushed, was mumbling incoherently.


    "Natalia, Magnus is drunk. Help me out here. He''s heavy as hell." Chase waved Natalia over.


    Natalia quickly approached and helped Chase support Magnus. Together they moved him inside.


    Finally, they managed to get the drunken Magnus onto the bed. Chase, havingpleted the arduous


    task, let out a sigh of relief. "Alright, I''ve done my part. Now, I won''t disturb you lovebirds. Goodbye."


    With that, Chase left. He needed to go home and wash up. He was covered in the stench of Magnus''


    alcohol and perfume. He was a man with a strong sense of cleanliness.


    After Chase had left, Natalia stood there, staring nkly at the snoring Magnus sprawled on the bed,


    feeling a mix ofplex emotions. She didn''t know how far things had progressed between Magnus


    and Isabe. Had they been intimate under the influence of alcohol? Or did he truly have feelings for


    Isabe?


    The image from the video still haunted her; it was like a fishbone stuck in her throat.


    Natalia was on the verge of storming out, but she found herself unable to leave. There was something


    about this man that was so irresistible. He was sopelling that despite knowing those videos


    couldn''t be fabricated, she was still foolishly waiting for his exnations. She even wondered if this


    was his way of punishing her for not apanying him to the dinner party.


    With a sigh, Natalia turned around and walked towards the wardrobe. She needed to find Magnus a


    decided not to question them.


    Natalia wasn''t sure whether she was deceiving herself, but she knew she was hopelessly in love. She


    found herself secretly hoping that all of this was just a scheme by Kendra. She was hoping that


    Magnus and Isabe weren''t as close as they appeared to be.


    Opening the spacious walk-in closet, Natalia picked a soft nightgown for Magnus and returned to the


    bedroom.


    On the luxurious king-sized bed, Magnus was tossing and turning, clearly affected by the aphrodisiac


    Isabe had sprayed on him earlier. He was mumbling, "Natalia, water."

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Natalia was making her way back to her room when she heard Magnus call out her name. Her heart


    clenched tightly, and she hurriedly made her way to his side. She bent down and asked, "Magnus, are


    you thirsty? I can get you some water."


    Magnus, still in a drunken stupor, opened his eyes and saw himself lying in bed. He asked in a daze,


    "Babe, is that you? I remember you didn''te to the dinner. It was...Isabe who danced with me,


    right?" He paused, realizing something didn''t sit right.


    He remembered dismissing Isabe, but now, his wife was here. A wave of heat washed over him,


    drowning him in difort. "Babe, I don''t feel good."


    A chill ran through Natalia. As she''d suspected, he still carried a torch for Isabe. Even now, he


    remembered dancing with her. She stared nkly at the man lying in bed, a chill spreading through her


    limbs and heart.


    She forcefully pulled her hand back from Magnus'' grasp, saying calmly, "Chase brought you back. I


    didn''t see Isabe."


    Magnus didn''t catch what Natalia said; his senses were clouded by the intoxicating haze of alcohol. He


    craved his wife like a man craving water in the middle of a desert. He was burning up, feeling like he


    was on the verge ofbustion. Due to the excessive alcohol, he felt weak.


    But the moment he grabbed Natalia''s hand, everything changed. It was as if her hand was a refreshing


    spring, instantly soothing his raging inferno.


    Magnus was in a drunken stupor, thinking his sudden lust was due to the alcohol, oblivious to the fact


    that Isabe had drugged him.


    Through his blurred vision, he watched the alluring Natalia, more beautiful than an angel. He noticed


    her frowning. Was she still upset?


    Grabbing her wrist, he pulled her closer, "Babe, be good. I want you."


    Magnus suddenly pulled her, causing Natalia to stumble and fall into his arms. She was stunned and


    forgot to get up.


    His body was as hot as fire. Natalia stared at the man whose eyes were filled with desire, recalling the


    image of him dancing with Isabe. She struggled against his hold.


    Now he wanted her, but did he cared about her when he was in the arms of another woman? Could he


    be so cruel as to mistake her for Isabe at this moment?


    "Magnus, look at me. I''m not Isabe. Don''t mistake me for someone else," Natalia said coldly, noticing


    his flushed face and realizing something was amiss.


    Magnus wouldn''t let her go. His kisses, wild and passionate, overpowered her senses. He kissed her


    fervently and desperately, as if he wanted to consume her in one gulp. Hearing Natalia''s words, he


    furrowed his brows, "What are you talking about, darling? I only touch my wife, no one else. Be good."


    His frenzied kisses were filled with longing,nding on Natalia''s eyes, nose, ears, and finally, her lips,


    where they lingered. This was a familiar taste, etched in his bones. His wife. Only she could drive him


    wild.


    Natalia struggled in vain, but it only served to further arouse Magnus. He patientlyforted the


    woman he loved the most, "Sweetheart, stop resisting. Be good. I need you."


    Natalia tried her best to evade Magnus'' kisses, but her body betrayed her. As much as she resented


    the man, her body craved his touch.


    Despite her struggles, she was unable to break free from Magnus'' hold, her clothes swiftly removed.


    His fiery cock prated her body. Natalia trembled as he imed her, like a wolf starved for a


    thousand years.


    Struggling to calm down, Natalia stared at the man lost in passion, his wildness frightening her. Time


    and again, she nearly fell off the bed. Natalia had no choice but to hold onto his shoulders.


    Then, she caught sight of a bright red lipstick mark on Magnus'' chest. Her mind went nk, and she


    almost lost consciousness.


    Despite her state, Magnus continued his passionate assault, oblivious to the tears streaming down her


    face and the icy coldness of her heart.


    When he finally slumped onto her, spent, Natalia pushed him off and headed to the bathroom.


    Left alone on the bed was Magnus, drunk and sated, unaware that his wife hadn''t returned till dawn.


    Inside the bathroom, Natalia was struggling to breathe. She turned the shower on full st, not


    bothering to remove the sleepwear she had hastily put on, washing herself relentlessly. The lipstick


    mark was a stark reminder of his infidelity, cutting into Natalia like a dull knife.


    Was it Isabe''s lipstick mark?


    For it to be in such a hidden ce, they must have had sex, right? Just like how he was with her now?


    Natalia shook her head in denial. Had Magnus and Isabe gone that far?


    She knew how strong his urge was, but to have her right after Isabe, it was dirty.


    She thought to herself: ¡°Magnus, how else do you n on humiliating me? After sleeping with another


    woman, how could you still want to im me.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She closed her eyes, the pain in her heart unbearable. Letting the water wash over her, she couldn''t tell


    if the wetness on her face was tears or water. The water cascaded down, tracing the contours of


    Natalia''s body before pooling on the ground, doing nothing to wash away the bitterness in her heart.


    He had said, "Babe, in this lifetime, I''ll only love you. I''ve never had feelings for another woman. I


    wouldn''t touch anyone else."


    Were all men like this? Promising to love you while being entangled with another woman?


    After a long time under the shower, Natalia leaned against the tiled wall, letting the warm water wash


    over her. She felt as if she had walked into a dead end. What was she to do?


    She didn''t know how far things had gone between Magnus and Isabe, and she didn''t dare to think


    about it. If she was so insignificant, why was she still living here? Was she waiting for Magnus to kick


    her out? How many of his words were true?


    It took a full three hours before Natalia finally put an end to her self-destructive behavior. The sky


    outside was beginning to turn white. Dawn was breaking.


    Natalia slowly rose, grabbed a towel to dry herself off, and changed into fresh clothes from the


    wardrobe. She quickly gathered her luggage and passport, which Hector had helped her prepare the


    previous year, and surprisingly, it was nowing in handy.


    She had her schrship funds from school and the allowance that Kyler gave her from time to time.


    Adding up, there was a decent sum in her card, enough to afford a trip to France.


    Natalia retrieved her cell phone and sent a message to Lexi. [Lexi, I''m heading to France with you. I''ll


    be waiting at the airport.]

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Lexi was jolted awake by the sound of her phone buzzing in the early hours of the morning. It was a


    call from Natalia. "What''s up, Natalia?" she mumbled, still half asleep. "It''s not even dawn yet."


    Natalia sniffed on the other end of the line. "Nothing, I just thought I''d wait for you guys at the airport.


    Go back to sleep."


    Lexi instantly woke up. Natalia''s voice sounded off. "Natalia, have you been crying? Did that jerk


    Magnus upset you again?"


    Natalia swallowed back her tears. "No, Lexi, I''m fine. What time is our flight? Can we leave as soon as


    possible?"


    Lexi could hear the quiver in Natalia''s voice but decided not to press further. "Alright, let me check the


    earliest flights. We''ll leave early."


    She reached for herptop on the bedside table, quickly searching for the earliest flights to France.


    "Found it. Natalia, there''s a flight in an hour and a half. I''ll be there soon."


    Although Lexi didn''t know what had happened between Natalia and Magnus, she still hoped Natalia


    would confront Magnus. But for now, she would stay by Natalia''s side.


    "Okay, I''ll be waiting." Natalia said, her resolve to leave this heart-wrenching ce was set. "Sorry for


    the inconvenience, Lexi."


    "Don''t be silly, we''re best friends." Lexi reassured Natalia. "Everything will be better once we get to


    France and clear our minds."


    Natalia nodded, although she knew that some troubles weren''t that easy to shake off.


    "Alright, I''ll quickly pack. You should get ready as well. We have only an hour and a half. See you at the


    airport." Lexi hung up, hastily stuffing clothes into her suitcase.


    Natalia packed her belongings, most of which were gifts from Magnus. She took only her clothes and


    left everything else behind. She walked past Magnus'' room, ncing at the peacefully sleeping man


    oblivious to her departure.


    She thought to herself: ¡°Magnus, take care.¡± And she left.


    Natalia checked the time and realized it was still early. Instead of going straight to the airport, she


    thought of going directly to Lexi''s house to go to the airport with her. So, she grabbed her bag and


    headed over. By the time she arrived at Lexi''s house, the day was just starting to brighten.


    Lexi, while brushing her teeth, opened the door and asked, "Who is it? Why so early?" When she saw


    Natalia standing at the door looking pale, Lexi was shocked, dropping her toothbrush on the floor. She


    quickly ushered Natalia inside and said, "Natalia, weren''t we supposed to meet at the airport? Why


    have youe here? Is everything packed? What happened between you and Magnus?"


    Natalia shook her head. "Nothing. I just thought I''d head to the airport with you. Are you packed?"


    "My God!" Lexi spat out her mouthwash, frantically scratching her head. "I don''t even know what to


    pack."


    Natalia helped Lexi tidy up her scattered clothes, while Lexi hopped around, looking for her passport.


    "How did you pack so fast, Natalia?"


    "I didn''t have much to pack. Just some clothes." Natalia answered, neatly folding Lexi¡¯s clothes. "Pick


    up the pace, we can''t afford to miss our flight,"


    "All right, all right! Weren''t you the one who was unsure about going to France yesterday? Now you


    woke me up before dawn!" Lexi yawned as she emerged from the house and started packing her


    passport. Looking over at Natalia''s baggage, she raised an eyebrow, "That''s all you''re bringing?"


    "Yep, it should be sufficient," Natalia replied, unconcerned. Her bag was filled with several sets of


    clothes, which she felt was more than enough.


    But Lexi looked like she had just heard the biggest joke in the world, "Oh my God! Natalia, we are


    going abroad! It''s not a short trip that we''ll be back in a few days. How can you make do with so little? I


    can''t afford to buy everything we need aboard."


    "It''s okay. I really have enough." Natalia reassured, "Are you ready? If so, let''s head to the airport."


    "Let me see, sunscreen, foundation, facial mask, credit card..." Lexi checked, "Yep, I think I have


    everything. Let''s go."


    As they stepped out of the house, Lexi was about to close the door behind them when a sudden


    realization made her dash back inside, "Oh no, I forgot my phone."


    Watching Lexi''s frantic rush, Natalia shook her head helplessly. When would her carefree friend finally


    learn to be more organized?


    Finally, they rushed off to the airport, catching a cab just in time for their early flight to France, leaving


    behind Melfort.


    *


    Magnus woke upte, the remnants of a hangover fogging his mind. He reached over to Natalia''s side


    of the bed, only to find it cold and empty.


    His mind conjured upst night''s events - he was angry, intoxicated, danced with Isabe, and then


    everything became a blur. He remembered his wife crying. Her face was filled with tears, and she


    wouldn''t let him touch her. He needed her badly...


    He bolted upright. "Natalia!" He called out for her, searching throughout the house but finding no sign of


    her. Perhaps she was downstairs.


    Magnus didn''t think much of it, wobbling towards the bathroom, certain that his wife wouldn''t just leave


    without a word.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Since Magnus was already awake, he might as well empty his dder. Feeling quite relieved after his


    little rendezvous with the bathroom, Magnus sauntered over to the sink to wash his hands. As he lifted


    his hand, he caught a glimpse of his reflection in the mirror. Boy, was he a sight for sore eyes.


    His hair was a wild mess, and he had no idea where his clothes had ended up. But what really caught


    him off guard was the bright red lipstick mark printed on his chest.


    Magnus was taken aback. His wife would never wear lipstick, let alone such a garish shade of red.


    Who the hell left this mark?


    With a furrowed brow, he tried to recall if there had been any flirtatious encounters the night before. But


    for the life of him, he couldn''t remember a thing.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    A sudden realization hit him. That was right, he had danced with Isabest night! But as far as he


    could recall, they hadn''t crossed any boundaries, had they? Could it have been an unintentional touch?


    He washed off the lipstick mark with disgust.


    His mind shed back to his wife, Natalia, sobbing beneath him, looking so heartbroken. She must


    have seen the lipstick mark. Damn it!


    His eyes turned cold.


    Magnus tried his best to wash off the lipstick trace, disgust written all over his face. No one but Natalia


    had any right to mark him.


    Isabe! Had he been too nice to her that she dared to touch him?


    Having dealt with the lipstick mark, he quickly got dressed and rushed downstairs, but Natalia was


    nowhere to be found. His pace quickened, his voice echoing through the mansion, "Linden? Linden?"


    Linden, the butler, approached with a bow, "Yes, Mr. Magnus? How may I assist you?"


    "How did I get homest night? And have you seen my wife?"


    Linden shook his head, "Last night? I''m afraid I don''t know. I went to bed before you returned. As for


    Mrs. Magnus, I haven''t seen her. I assumed you both were still resting after thete-night party."


    A sense of unease washed over Magnus, and he quickly rushed upstairs. He opened his closet, only to


    find Natalia''s suitcase missing, along with all of her clothes. His heart dropped. He frantically searched


    the room, finding her personal belongings all gone, except for the clothes he had gifted her and the


    ck credit card he had given her, lying dormant in the drawer.


    Had she left him? Where could she have gone?


    This realization sent Magnus into a frenzy. He immediately dialed Natalia''s number, but it was off.


    He recalled spending the previous night with his friend, Chase, and decided to call him. As soon as


    Chase picked up, Magnus began, "Did you bring me homest night? Where''s my wife?"


    "Natalia? She''s at home. We both helped you to your roomst night." Chase replied, confused.


    Magnus closed his eyes, "Where is she now? And was she upsetst night?"


    "Upset? I don''t think so." Chase sounded puzzled, "Did you get into some troublest night?"


    "Stop with the crap, Chase. Just tell me what happenedst night. Natalia is missing." Magnus


    snapped.


    Something must have happenedst night that he wasn''t aware of, something that must have upset


    Natalia. He remembered her sobbing, and yet he didn''t hold back in bed.


    Damn it, he felt as if he had been druggedst night.


    When Chase heard that Natalia was missing, he quickly recounted the previous night''s events, "You


    insisted on drinkingst night, and you got so drunk that you could barely walk. You danced with


    Isabe and she even tried to seduce you, but I managed to stop her. I drove you home afterward."


    Chase paused, "Good thing I got there in time, or you would have ended up with Isabe, and Natalia


    would never forgive you. I even wiped off the lipstick mark from your face, so she wouldn''t see it."


    Hearing Chase''s ount, Magnus took a deep breath. Isabe, she really crossed the line!


    The lipstick mark was thest thing on his mind. He realized Natalia must have seen the mark on his


    chest, which was why she was so upset. His heart felt like it was being squeezed by an invisible fist.


    Natalia must have been heartbroken.


    Magnus was silent for a moment, before finally speaking, "Chase, find out if Natalia has left Melfort.


    She''s missing, and she must be upset."


    Chase was taken aback, "What? Natalia left Melfort? Why? Wasn''t everything finest night? Isabe


    didn''t seed in her ns."


    Magnus curtly replied, "You better start looking instead of gossiping like a woman. The consequences


    of Natalia being upset are unthinkable," and then hung up.


    Staring at his phone in disbelief, Chase couldn''t help but feel wronged. He had been dragged into a


    married couple''s quarrel. But thinking about Magnus'' stern expression, Chase resignedly pulled out his


    phone and instructed his men to investigate Natalia''s whereabouts.


    Soon, his men reported back. There was a flight to France in half an hour, and Natalia had bought a


    ticket for that flight.


    Originally, Natalia and Lexi bought ne tickets for 6:30 in the morning, but due to heavy smog, they


    changed to 11:00 in the noon. Now, Natalia and Lexi could only take the 11 o''clock flight to France.


    There was still half an hour before the ne took off.


    Chase''s heart dropped. This was worse than he had anticipated. He immediately ryed the news to


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Magnus.


    The sound of shattering ss echoed throughout the mansion. Magnus had thrown his phone in anger,


    shattering a window. Linden rushed upstairs, worriedly looking at the furious Magnus. "Mr. Magnus,


    what''s wrong? Is there something I can assist you with?"


    Magnus looked up, his eyes full of anger, "Yes, get rid of everything in this room." Since Isabe


    touched him and he didn¡¯t take a shower when he came back, everything in this room had been soiled.


    Linden was taken aback, "Sir?"


    "What are you waiting for? I was drunkst night, and this room reeks of alcohol. Throw everything


    out." Having said that, Magnus hurriedly left the room.


    Linden, knowing better than to question Magnus, quickly gathered the staff and had them empty the


    room.


    Meanwhile, Magnus sped to the airport, hoping to catch Natalia before she left. The car roared down


    the highway with Magnus pressing the pedal to the metal, cursing under his breath.


    He drunk so much whiskey, and danced with Isabe, giving her the chance to touch him, and then his


    wife was so furious she was about to leave him. He must stop his wife; under no circumstances would


    he allow his littledy to escape from his side.


    The car sped onto the freeway, and Magnus was desperate, wishing he could turn his sports car into a


    ne. This was too slow. He had to get there before his wife boarded the ne.


    But as the saying goes, haste makes waste. The more Magnus was in a hurry to get to the airport, the


    more traffic seemed to pile up on the road.


    Looking at the long double line of cars ahead, Magnus, frustrated, got out of his car and started walking


    briskly forward.


    He had barely taken a few steps when a delivery guy on an electric scooter whizzed by. Magnus


    stopped him in his tracks, pointing at his parked sports car, "Get off. I''ll trade this with you."

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    The delivery guy stared at Magnus like was mad, "Are you out of your mind? That''s a sports car. You


    could buy a dozen electric bikes with the cost of one tire."


    Magnus had no time to argue. He tossed the car keys at him, "Do you want it or not?" He had a cold


    glint in his eyes that sent the delivery guy into a quick scramble to hand over his vehicle.


    "Of course!" He couldn''t help but beam at his luck, swiftly switching his scooter for Magnus'' sports car.


    He was convinced he must have saved the gxy in his past life to stumble upon such good fortune in


    the current one.


    Magnus felt a surge of relief. So what if there was traffic? With a bike, he was sure he could still make it


    to the airport.


    The CEO of Andersen Corporation, weaving through congestednes on a delivery electric bike, felt


    oddly liberated. There was nothing more precious in the world than his wife. He''d do whatever it took to


    keep her with him.


    He pushed the bike to its maximum speed, finally breaking free from the congested traffic. Growing


    impatient with the bike''s speed, Magnus abandoned it without a second thought, gged down a taxi,


    "Get me to the airport, pronto. I''ll pay ten times the normal fare."


    "Sure thing, buckle up." the taxi driver nodded eagerly, flooring the gas pedal and weaving through the


    busy streets with Magnus in tow.


    For Magnus, who always traveled in private cars, taking a taxi was a first. Despite the slightly


    unpleasant smell, he bore it.


    "Faster, I¡¯ll give you more money." Magnus urged the driver, fearing missing his flight.


    "Right away." The driver nodded and sped up on the road.


    Under Magnus'' persistent urging, they quickly arrived at the airport. Before the driver could fully stop


    the car, Magnus threw a wad of cash at him, "Keep the change."


    The driver was over the moon. It was a good day indeed; he''d made more in one trip than he usually


    would in several days.


    Meanwhile, Natalia and Lexi, who had been waiting all morning, were heading towards the boarding


    gate. Their flight was about to take off. Once they''d checked in, Natalia nced back at the bustling


    airport, a sense of loss washing over her.


    Magnus must have woken up by now and realized she was gone. That was good; he could return to his


    old me.


    "Natalia? What are you staring at? Hurry up. We''re about to take off," Lexi nudged the dazed Natalia,


    urging her to board the ne.


    "Right." With onest longing nce at the long corridor, Natalia reluctantly boarded the ne with


    Lexi.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please fasten your seatbelts. We''re about to take off," a flight attendant


    announced sweetly.


    As the ne took off, Natalia leaned against the window, a profound sadness filling her heart. Through


    the window, she watched as thendscape below gradually shrank, the ne soaring above the


    highest buildings of the airport.


    "Hey, Natalia, see that guy over there. Isn''t that Magnus?" Lexi nudged Natalia, pointing at the boarding


    gate.


    Natalia turned to look but the ne was already too high, and all she could see was a blurry figure.


    "I don''t think so. He doesn''t know I''m going to France," Natalia shook her head. Magnus was probably


    hoping she''d leave quickly. There was no way he''d be at the airport.


    "Well, I must have seen wrong then. I thought the guy brawling with security was Magnus," Lexi


    fight.


    "Fighting?" Natalia thought she''d heard wrong, "Why would anyone cause trouble at the airport?"


    Lexi shrugged, "Who knows? Right before boarding, I saw everyone looking down. Then I saw


    someone at the boarding gate fighting with security. It looked like someone tried to force their way


    through the check-in gate and was stopped by security."


    Natalia had no interest in this. Whoever was causing a fuss at the airport had nothing to do with her.


    She put on her sleep mask and drifted off into a deep sleep. She hadn''t slept all night, her mind filled


    with turmoil, and now, exhaustion was taking over.


    With Natalia''s disinterest, Lexi lost interest as well. She pulled on her sleep mask and fell asleep. She


    hadn''t slept well the previous night either. Both of them were soon fast asleep.


    The ne slowly took off, drawing an arc in the sky.


    Back at the airport, the man involved in the altercation with ground staff was none other than Magnus.


    When he had hurriedly arrived at the airport, he saw Natalia had already passed through check-in. At


    the end of the corridor, he thought he saw Natalia''s retreating figure heading towards the boarding


    gate.


    "Darling!" In panic, Magnus jumped over the barrier and sprinted after her.


    Despite his luxurious attire, his panicked actions made the security guards suspicious. They assumed


    he was a troublemaker and immediately stopped him.


    Magnus, stopped in his tracks, was desperate. He started fighting with the security guards, quickly


    knocking them to the ground. As he turned around, he realized the ne was already gliding on the


    runway. It was toote¡ªhis wife had really left!


    Damn it! He would make these security guards pay for this interruption.


    When the head of security saw someone attacking the guards, he quickly brought arge number of


    special forces over. Only then did he realize it was Magnus, the CEO of Andersen Corporation. The


    head of security was trembled in fear. "Mr. Andersen, I''m sorry. What are you..."


    Everyone knew Magnus was the king of Melfort, and no one dared to upset him.


    This very airline''s biggest shareholder was Magnus. God, he was going to lose his job.


    Magnus, desperate, had forgotten to send someone to stop the ne, instead choosing to chase after


    Natalia himself. So when he saw the ne flying into the sky, he wished he could destroy the whole


    world. It was truly baffling how his usually sharp and intelligent intellect failed to work when it came to


    matters involving Natalia.


    Magnus watched, wide-eyed, as the ne took off. It was only then he realized his grave mistake. He


    should have had the local authorities detain her first.


    His gaze hardened as he turned to the supervisor, "What time does the flight to France arrive?"


    "Um... it, it arrives at two in the morning tomorrow," the supervisor stammered, hunching slightly. "Is


    there anything you need, Mr. Andersen?"


    The thought of the girl leaving without a word painted a cloud of gloom over his handsome features.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    He didn''t say anything else, just turned around and dialed Chase¡¯s number.


    Hearing the fury in Magnus'' voice, Chase knew instantly that he hadn''t made the flight. Chase


    expressed his helplessness, stating that the aircraft had already departed from Melfort. Once in the air,


    flight paths couldn''t be easily altered, as it could lead to air idents. If Magnus insisted on forcing the


    ne tond, the implications could be severe, considering the hundreds of people on board.


    Besides, he couldn''t guarantee that the passengers wouldn''t panic, wondering why the ne had to


    make an emergencynding. Natalia''s safety was also crucial.


    Hearing Chase say this, Magnus, for the first time, tasted defeat. Anger simmered in him as he kicked


    the nearby trash can away. He failed to stop his wife.


    He thought to himself: ¡°Well, sweetheart, wait till you get back. See how I deal with you.¡±


    The next day, headlines filled the front pages of newspapers, ''CEO of Andersen Corporation causes


    havoc at the airport, security personnel severely injured.''


    This was obviously a deliberate provocation.


    The articles detailed how Magnus had lost his cool at the airport, even going so far as to demand the


    ne to make an emergencynding. They suggested that Magnus was immature and unfit to


    revitalize the Andersen Corporation.


    Behind all these was Lucius, who''d heard from Kendra about the leaked video sent to Natalia. He had


    been keeping a close eye on Magnus, ready to strike when the iron was hot.


    As expected, Natalia had been angered enough to leave home. And more surprisingly, the usually


    reserved Magnus had lost control, causing a scene at the airport.


    Lucius, who was always looking to bring Magnus down, was not going to miss this golden opportunity.


    He was out for revenge. He immediately hired online trolls to exaggerate the incident at the airport a


    hundredfold and even made sure the news reached Morgan.


    As expected, Morgan was furious when he read the reports and immediately called Magnus back.


    Seeing the stern expression on his grandfather''s face, Magnus knew he was being called back due to


    the newspaper report. He wisely kept his silence.


    "What is this nonsense? You''re ruining your own image, boy." Morgan rebuked, showing Magnus the


    report, "You''re the CEO of Andersen Corporation. How could you do such a foolish thing? Assaulting


    security and forcing a ne tond. Is a woman worth you throwing away your image?"


    Magnus knew Morgan had always been prejudiced against Natalia, but he didn''t realize his bias ran so


    deep. "Grandfather, she''s my wife. I can''t bear her leaving me."


    "Nonsense!" Morgan mmed the table, ring at Magnus, "You did such a childish thing for her. She


    could even take your soul."


    Looking at his grandson, Morgan couldn''t bear to me him, only feeling that he was too impulsive.


    "She''s just gone to France, right? She didn''t say she wasn''ting back. What are you so worried


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    about? You''re the CEO of Andersen Corporation. You represent supreme authority. Your childish


    behavior will make people think less of you." Morgan felt frustrated.


    "Grandfather, I love her. I''ve already decided she''s the only woman I''ll ever marry in my life. She''s


    angry and I can''t let her leave alone. I won''t be able to sleep or eat." Magnus voiced his feelings to


    Morgan.


    Morgan stared at Magnus, who had lost all reason and dignity because of Natalia, and his hands


    trembled with anger. "Good! Good! I see you''ve been bewitched by her. Are you willing to give up your


    position as CEO for her? I don''t think you''re capable. Perhaps you should hand it over to Lucius."


    Morgan just thought that Andersen family''s image shouldn''t be tarnished because of a woman. He had


    always looked down on Natalia because she wasn''t good enough for the Andersen family. Now that


    Magnus liked her, he was thinking about letting her have a child and then kicking her out of the


    Andersen family. Thedy of the Andersen family had to be ady of high society or a woman from a


    respected family. Natalia could only be Magnus'' mistress.


    Hearing his grandfather''s words, Magnus was taken aback. He then shrugged, indicating he didn''t


    care. "As long as you''re happy, grandfather, I don''t mind." He knew his grandfather was saying this on


    purpose to anger him.


    "You!" Morgan stood up angrily, pointing an using finger at Magnus, "Are you trying to make me


    angry on purpose? When did you be so disobedient! I, I......!"


    Saying this, Morgan''s eyes rolled back and he fell backward.


    Magnus was shocked, "Grandfather!"


    He immediately helped Morgan and quickly called for an ambnce. "Grandfather, I''m sorry. Please


    don''t be angry."


    The ambnce rushed to the hospital and sent Morgan to the emergency center.


    Before long, the doctor in charge came out, "Mr. Andersen, your grandfather just had a sudden rise in


    blood pressure due to anger, which led to fainting. It''s not serious. He just needs careful recuperation


    for a period and he''ll recover soon."


    Afterwards, they moved Morgan from the emergency room. Although he was still unconscious, his


    towards the VIP ward.


    As soon as Morgan was settled, Lucius rushed to the hospital with Kendra. "Look at the mess you''ve


    made. Not only have you disgraced the Andersen family, but you''ve also made grandfather sick enough


    to be hospitalized." Lucius chewed Magnus out as soon as he arrived, wishing he could punch him to


    vent his anger.


    Magnus shot Lucius a look and sneered, ¡°If it weren''t for your little stunt, Grandpa wouldn''t be in the


    hospital. It seems you didn''t learn your lesson from yourst stint in the mmer." His eyes bore into


    Lucius like knives.


    Lucius gritted his teeth in frustration, but dared not admit his own doing. He brushed past Magnus,


    saying, "Move aside. I''m going to see Grandpa."


    Magnus stayed put, "You better not be plotting anything. If anything happens to Grandpa, I''ll make you


    wish you were dead."


    His own brother had always been out to get him, why should he show him any courtesy?


    Lucius shouldered past Magnus, striding arrogantly towards their grandfather¡¯s hospital room. Kendra


    squeezed past to follow him into the room. Before entering, she couldn''t resist throwing a sarcastic jab


    at Magnus, "I heard Mr. Andersen had a showdown with airport security. Quite the spectacle, I must


    say."


    Magnus couldn''t be bothered with her. He shot back coldly, "Beat it."


    Even though she had Lucius'' protection, Kendra was still scared of Magnus, and her face turned pale.


    "You... don¡¯t push it too far. I¡¯m here to see Grandpa." She carefully skirted around Magnus, then


    quickened her pace to follow Lucius into the room.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    Once Morgan was settled and stable, Magnus prepared to leave the hospital.


    Emerging from the hospital, Magnus was in a foul mood. When he spotted Lillian and Anthony heading


    towards the hospital, he promptly hopped into his car. He wasn''t in the mood for any conversation.


    Magnus drove at the highest speed, releasing the pent-up frustration within. He had asked Paul to


    investigate why Natalia had left for France and was informed that she had gone with Lexi for aic


    contest. Knowing that she had checked into a hotel, he secretly arranged for his contacts in France to


    keep an eye on her.


    However, Lexi and Natalia only stayed at the hotel for the morning before heading to Carter''s vi to


    see Sabrina.


    Upon hearing this news, Magnus was quick to pick up the phone. "So, my wife is at your vi? Is your


    woman a friend of my wife?" Carter, who was in a meeting, stepped out upon receiving his call.


    He was taken aback by Magnus'' statement. "What? Your woman and my woman are friends?


    Seriously?" Carter chuckled at the coincidental situation. Could it really be that simple?


    He knew that Sabrina had indeed went to school in Melfort.


    "Of course it''s true. Why else would my wife go to your vi?" Magnus, with a darkened expression,


    like she was really upset with him.


    "We can''t be sure. Maybe Natalia came to see me. Maybe she thinks you''ve been treating her unfairly,


    and she came to me to let off some steam?" Carter quipped.


    Magnus fell silent, and Carter could almost picture his normally stoic face distorted in frustration.


    "Well, you better take good care of her. If anything happens to her in France, you will have to answer to


    me." Magnus warned before hanging up.


    Carter chuckled to himself, amused by the situation. Imagining how Magnus must be feeling, being


    dumped by his wife, Carter was in high spirits. He returned to his meeting, eager to finish up and head


    back home.


    Magnus, knowing that Natalia had gone to Carter''s vi, felt somewhat relieved and called off his


    surveince. He had been busy these past few days, or else he would have joined her in France for the


    heart was filled with a deep sense of mncholy.


    ''Darling, how could you do this to me? How could you leave me alone?''


    ''Do I really mean nothing to you?''


    ''Did we really just misunderstand each other?''


    ''Or have you never loved me at all?''


    Filled with turmoil, Magnus picked up his jacket from the chair and left his office. He got into his car and


    headed towards the Golden Groove.


    Once there, he handed the car keys to the valet, and entered the bustling establishment.


    It was just past five in the afternoon, and the Golden Groove was already lively. Magnus called both


    Chase and James. After the recent incident, Chase had immediately called James over to Melfort. He


    felt that he wouldn''t be able to handle Magnus'' turbulent mood on his own.


    Without uttering a word, the three men downed their drinks. "Cheers!"


    Chase and James exchanged nces, knowing that Magnus was upset about Natalia leaving for


    France. They kept quiet, providing him with silent support while they drank. Before they knew it, they


    had downed quite a few drinks.


    Unbeknownst to them, a pair of eyes had been watching their every move from behind. The person


    spying on Magnus was none other than Isabe, who was desperate to win Magnus back.


    She had deliberately left a lipstick mark on Magnus'' chest that night, hoping that Natalia would see it


    and cause a misunderstanding between them. She firmly believed that no couple was inseparable, and


    that if she tried hard enough, she would break them up.


    To her surprise, Natalia, the fool, had actually left Magnus and gone to France alone. What a dumbass!


    When Kendra had called her about this good news, she could hardly believe it. Only after reading the


    news did she confirm that it was true.


    This day, she once again lurked outside the Andersen Corporation, following Magnus when he left. She


    tailed him to the Golden Groove, watching as he drowned his sorrows in alcohol. She knew he was


    thinking about Natalia. It turned out that the girl had be so important to him. He had never shown


    such deep affection for her, and the man she had loved for years had no feelings for her. Jealousy and


    bitterness spread through her heart. Downing her fruit cocktail in one go, she smirked, ''Natalia, I''m


    going to take this man back from you. Just you wait and see.''


    After finishing her drink, Isabe quietly left the Golden Groove.


    With Magnus in such a poor mood, she didn''t want to be his punching bag. Even a chance


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    encounter required the right timing.


    She didn''t have to wait long for the ''right timing''. The very next day, she showed up at the Andersen


    Corporation.


    Magnus, who had some business at thepany, had just sat down when Isabe walked in with a


    box of pastries. His secretary stopped her, "Miss, who are you looking for?"


    Isabe replied with a sweet smile, "I''m Magnus'' friend. I just happened to be passing by and thought


    I''d visit him."


    Noticing how familiar she was with Magnus, the secretary didn''t stop her. Isabe gently pushed open


    the door to Magnus'' office. She didn''t even knock.


    Hearing the crisp sound of high heels approaching, Magnus lifted his head in confusion, looking at


    Isabe with a puzzled expression. "Isabe, what brings you here?"


    He didn''t think that he and Isabe had such a close rtionship. His eyebrows furrowed as he


    watched her approach, a smile ying on her lips. He suddenly remembered the lipstick mark she had


    left on his chest that night, causing a misunderstanding with his wife, and his gaze turned icy.


    "I was just passing by, so I thought I''d drop in. Magnus, I brought your favorite pastries from back in the


    day. I''m not sure if your taste has changed."


    Isabe nced up into Magnus'' icy stare, momentarily taken aback, but quickly regained her


    "I wouldn''t say I''m unhappy to see you, Isabe. But what did you do to me that night when I was


    drunk? I''m sure you remember it quite well." His gaze was piercing.


    "Some things aren''t meant for you, so don''t insist on having them. I still believe the real you is the


    person you were nine years ago. I''d appreciate it if you didn''te here anymore." His voice was deep


    and cold, each word dripping with disdain.


    Isabe''s heart gave a lurch. She looked at the man in front of her, her eyes welling up with tears.


    "Magnus, I know I''m not worthy to stand by your side anymore. But you didn''t used to treat me like this.


    I don''t dare to hope that you''d treat me like you used to, but at least we could be friends. That year,


    when you were in despair, I was by your side. We got through that time together, Magnus. Can''t we at


    least be friends now? Why are you being so cruel to me."

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Isabe''s words ended with a heavy stream of tears. Her broken image was heart-wrenching. But


    Magnus was as cold as ever, his gaze indifferent. Hearing her speak of the past, of the lonely and


    painful times she spent with him, he retorted, ¡°I didn''t say we couldn''t be friends. I''m married now. And


    for years, I''ve loathed women. Only my wife is the one I love.¡± He then pulled out a check from his


    drawer.


    ¡°Take this, as a token of gratitude for your kindness, Isabe. Don''t harbor any unrealistic hopes.¡± He


    handed her the check.


    Isabe stared at him, feeling as if her blood was running in reverse. He was giving her a check, buying


    off the past where she had been hispanion for six months. From now on, they would be strangers.


    No, she couldn''t ept this. She took a step back, tears welling in her eyes.


    ¡°Magnus, can you really be this cruel? I loved you back then. Mypanionship can''t be measured by


    a check. If I ept this, it would be an insult to my dignity. How can you be so heartless, Magnus?¡±


    Isabe''s cries grew louder. Magnus frowned when she refused the check. ¡°Alright, if you don''t want


    the check, then you don¡¯t have to take it. Sit down, stop crying. Did you need something from me


    today?¡± He couldn''t stand a woman''s cry. It was annoying from this woman; it would only hurt him when


    his wife cried.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Isabe knew when to fold. She wiped her tears, thanked him and sat down. In an offhand


    manner, she asked, ¡°Magnus, have you been busytely? I really came just to see you.¡±


    ¡°I''m not busy. Everything is as usual.¡± Magnus replied nonchntly, flipping through some documents


    in his hand. He was wondering whether this woman was here just for a chat. The thought of the lipstick


    mark he saw that day made him feel disgusted.


    Seeing Magnus being distant and formal, Isabe didn''t want to overstay her wee. She stood up


    ready to leave, ¡°I was just passing by and thought I would check on you. You go ahead with your work.


    I''ll take my leave.¡± With that, she hurried to her feet.


    ¡°Oops!¡±


    The sound of fabric tearing, along with Isabe¡¯s gasp echoed in the room. Magnus instinctively looked


    up, only to find that Isabe''s skirt had somehow gotten caught on something.


    ¡°Magnus, my skirt got torn by a nail. What am I going to do?¡± Isabe said, her face drained of color,


    looking extremely anxious.


    Magnus was taken aback by this sudden mishap. How could there be a nail on his office chair? He got


    up to inspect and found that Isabe''s skirt was indeed snagged by a small nail protruding from the


    chair, and it was stuck.


    Magnus'' handsome face darkened. He was puzzled. Where did this naile from?


    Magnus was confused, but he didn¡¯t dwell on it. He bent down to free Isabe¡¯s skirt from the nail. The


    moment Magnus bent down, Isabe quickly pulled out her phone which she had already set to silent,


    and snapped a quick picture. She was clever about her shot, making it look as if Magnus was about to


    embrace her waist.


    After taking the picture, Isabe quickly put away her phone. By this time, Magnus had managed to


    free her torn skirt. But he had noticed her movement. He shot a cold nce at Isabe, his eyes filled


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    with a destructive fury.


    Then he smirked.


    ¡°Alright, but you can¡¯t go out like this.¡± Magnus thought for a moment, then took off his jacket, ¡°Wrap


    this around you. It¡¯ll save you the embarrassment.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s face lit up at his gesture. She felt a surge of joy in her heart, ¡°Your jacket for me? I¡¯ll wash it


    and return it to you tomorrow. Thank you, Magnus.¡± Her heart was pounding.


    ¡°No need, it''s just a piece of clothing. Just throw it away when you''re done.¡± Magnus waved his hand


    indifferently, turned and went back to his desk, burying his head back into his documents.


    Even though she knew the jacket was just a gesture of kindness from Magnus, Isabe still felt


    overjoyed. She tied the jacket around her waist. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now, Magnus. Thank you.¡±


    What happens once can happen twice. If she put in enough effort and nned carefully, Magnus would


    return to her side.


    Isabe treasured the jacket as if it were a prized possession and left the office with a beaming smile.


    Once outside his office, she quickly leaned against the door and took a selfie, then sent it along with


    the previous picture to Kendra. The two images could readily be interpreted as them sharing a wild


    moment in the office, with her having to depart d in Magnus''s jacket because her dress was ripped


    in the process.


    That was the main goal of her visit. Wasn''t Natalia the jealous type? Well, she was waiting for her to


    get jealous and run off, never to return.


    The message was quickly sent. As Isabe walked away, she couldn''t help but send another text:


    [Opportunities like this don''te often. Make good use of the pictures.]


    Kendra, upon receiving the text and pictures, was instantly consumed by jealousy. So Magnus still had


    feelings for Isabe. But why didn''t he have the same feelings for her? Was she less worthy than


    Isabe?


    Despite her jealousy, making Natalia heartbroken and unhappy was the most important thing. Kendra


    Quickly, she pulled up a photo editing software, found a few pictures of lovers kissing, and


    photoshopped Magnus and Isabe''s faces onto them. Then she blurred the picture Isabe had sent


    her, making it look even more suggestive.


    Once everything was ready, Kendra hit the send button with a smug smile. She thought to herself:


    ¡°Natalia, I''ll enjoy watching you cry and your heartbreak.¡±


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Natalia, who was in France, hadn''t checked her phone in a few days. As soon as she


    turned it on, she received Kendra''s message.


    Seeing that the sender was Kendra, Natalia instinctively didn''t want to open it. But then she thought,


    what was the harm? She and Magnus were already like this. Could it be even worse?


    Kendra never liked Natalia, so she definitely wouldn¡¯t send her any good stuff. Yet, she feared it might


    be about Magnus. Despite her apprehensions, she couldn''t resist the pull of her heart and clicked open


    the message.


    As Natalia clearly saw the contents within, she was brought to the brink of tears. It was indeed about


    Magnus, but it was a picture of him in the arms of another woman. She looked at the pictures in shock,


    her heart breaking into a thousand pieces as if someone was repeatedly stabbing it with a knife.


    She watched as he leaned down to embrace Isabe, their lips meeting in a passionate kiss.


    Eventually even Isabe showed up in front of his office draped in Magnus'' jacket.


    In the photos, they seemed so deeply in love and inseparable.


    A loud ringing filled her head, her mind went nk. Looking at it now, it seemed that her decision to


    travel abroad was indeed the right one.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Thankfully, she made a swift exit, sparing them any embarrassment.


    She''d kept her phone off for days, not ready to face him. Despite touring every corner of France with


    her friend Sabrina, a cloud of mncholy loomed over her.


    When she discovered that Sabrina''s fianc¨¦ was Carter, she wanted to disappear. But Carter, with a sly


    grin, reassured her, "Natalia, Magnus has asked me to keep an eye on you. If you are slightly hurt


    while you''re in France, he holds me responsible."


    Hearing this, Natalia was taken aback. He knew she was in France and had asked Carter to look out


    for her.


    Just as she was starting to feel better, a text message from Kendra knocked her back to square one.


    Leaning against the wall, she felt defeated. Magnus, you were so cruel. She realized what she had lost


    in this gamble.


    The art exhibition was in full swing and under the guidance of her mentor, Natalia''sic "Ghost" won


    the second prize.


    "Natalia,e over and introduce your artwork," Lexi beckoned, signalling Natalia who was engrossed


    in her phone.


    "Okay." Suppressing the overwhelming sadness and hopelessness, Natalia managed to muster a faint


    smile and approached Lexi.


    Despite her attempts to appear normal, she was struggling internally. After the exhibition ended, Natalia


    excused herself to return to her hotel to change clothes, wanting to leave early.


    Back in her hotel room, she finally broke down, tears streaming down her pale face.


    ¡°Magnus, we had be strangers. If there was no love to begin with, why did you give me hope?¡±


    Wiping away her tears, she stood by the window, looking at the blood-red sunset, vowing not to shed


    another tear.


    Since her mentor decided to go back to school immediately, after thepetition, Natalia was


    apanied by Lexi and returned to Melfort disheartened. Before they evennded, Magnus received


    a call from Chase, "Magnus, your wife is about tond."


    "What?" Magnus couldn''t believe it. He rushed out of the meeting leaving thepany executives in


    the lurch, "Are you sure about the timing?"


    Chase held the phone away from his ear, afraid of Magnus'' loud voice, "Yes, she''ll be back in about


    half an hour. She''s about tond."


    The news brought a ray of hope to Magnus, and he shouted into the phone, "I''m going to pick her up."


    The thought of having his wife back filled him with joy. He had been missing her terribly. Without her,


    the world seemed colorless.


    He hurried to the airport, eager to greet her.


    The high-ranking officials of the office sat waiting, yet Magnus did not return. They started gossiping


    amongst themselves, but couldn¡¯t leave halfway through their meeting. They had to patiently wait for


    their CEO to return.


    Meanwhile, their CEO was rushing towards the airport, filled with thoughts of reuniting with Natalia.


    How could he have the mood to care about them?


    This time, Magnus didn''t encounter any traffic jams and smoothly reached the airport. He deliberately


    stood in the most conspicuous spot, fearing that Natalia wouldn''t be able to spot him.


    He was waiting for his little miss to rush into his arms. Upon thinking of the soft figure that would be in


    his arms, his body heated up, causing an unexpected reaction. He quickly adjusted his trousers, Shit!


    He actually had a boner by merely thinking about her.


    As Magnus anxiously waited, the ne returning to Melfort slowlynded. Before long, Natalia and


    Lexi, along with their apanying professor and another student, emerged from the security


    passage, pushing their luggage along.


    Natalia was dressed in a blue dress, her long hair flowing, and her small face devoid of expression.


    That pretty face instantly made Magnus''s heart ache.


    She had lost so much weight.


    Because her mentor was with her, Magnus refrained from rushing to embrace his wife. When he saw


    Natalia and Lexi hailing a cab, he quickly approached them, "Nat, I''m here."


    Magnus walked over, carefully observing his wife. He reached out to hold her hand and take her


    luggage, as if fearing she would run away again.


    Natalia was surprised to see Magnus there. Was he there to pick her up? Shouldn''t he be with Isabe


    at this point?


    He still remembered her as his wife. How ironic, men could also y such roles.


    Natalia closed her eyes momentarily, then gently pulled her hand away and walked past Magnus.


    Magnus was taken aback by Natalia''s reaction. He had expected her to run into his arms and give him


    a big hug. Instead, she ignored him and walked away.


    "Nat!" His low voice tinged with anger. She went away for more than a week without saying a word, and


    came back ignoring him. Even if there was a misunderstanding, she had to give him a chance to


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    exin it clearly in person, didn''t she?


    Natalia heard Magnus call out but didn''t stop; she continued to walk towards the airport exit.


    Magnus, growing impatient, ran after her, "Natalia, stop right there."


    Seeing Magnus approaching, Natalia quickened her pace, urging Lexi, who was unaware of the


    situation, "Let''s go."


    Lexi was taken aback. She turned around and said, "Natalia, Magnus is here to pick you up. You


    should go back and clear things up with him."


    "No need. Lexi, I''lle to your ce." Natalia tugged Lexi and started striding out of the airport.


    Lexi had no choice but to jog after Natalia. She nced behind her.


    Magnus was hot on their heels, his handsome face dark with anger. Lexi gave a mysterious smirk,


    "Want me to ward him off for you?"


    Natalia rushed forward in a panic, "Let''s just keep moving. We don''t want to stir up trouble."


    With Magnus'' fiery temper, when he got stubborn, it can be quite intimidating. She didn''t want to deal


    with him now. She''d break up with him in a few days.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    She had just finished saying this when Magnus caught up to Natalia from behind and grabbed her arm,


    saying, "Darling, why are you running?"


    Caught off guard, Natalia''s eyes darted around. After a moment''s thought, she looked at Magnus, "I


    think it might be best if we took some time apart."


    "Why?" Magnus'' dark eyes bore into her, as if trying to prate her very soul. "Did I do something


    wrong? Why do you need to take some time to think? Let''s go back and talk it out." He said, pulling her


    towards the parking lot.


    Natalia forcefully shook off his hand."I said we need a break, Magnus. I''m going to stay with Lexi for a


    while." Tears welled up in her eyes as she spoke. Her heart ached. Why did he have to insist on being


    with her when he already had Isabe?


    Magnus'' fiery temper simmered down at Natalia''s vulnerable state. But he couldn''t let her walk away. If


    there was a misunderstanding, he would clear it up. He was always at a loss when it came to his dear


    wife. She could do whatever she wanted, as long as she didn''t leave.


    "Honey," Magnus took Natalia''s hand, looking earnestly into her eyes. "Can we not fight? Come home


    with me, okay? I''ve missed you so much these past few days." Hisst words were barely a whisper,


    audible only to Natalia.


    Natalia''s mind went nk. She looked into his gentle gaze and pleading expression, her resolve


    crumbling. But the thought of what he''d done with Isabe brought fresh tears to her eyes.


    Magnus gently wiped her tears away. "Let''s go home, sweetheart."


    She hesitated, biting her lip, and weakly uttered: "I... I want to stay with Lexi for a couple of days. I''ll


    Seeing her teary eyes, Magnus felt a pang in his heart.


    "What for? You have your own home," he asked, somewhat confused. "Honey, is there some


    misunderstanding? Let''s go home and talk it out." He held on to her hand.


    "I..." Natalia couldn''t find the words. She twisted her fingers nervously, keeping her head down in


    silence.


    Noticing Natalia''s struggle and the hurt in her eyes, Magnus couldn''t help but say in a tender voice,


    "Honey,e home with me. I won''t have my wife staying somewhere else."


    Natalia remained silent with her head lowered, feeling a slight sting in her nose. He kept calling her his


    wife, but did he truly treat her as one?


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    When he was cozying up with Isabe, did he ever think about the fact that she was his wife?!


    What was she even hoping for? Perhaps she was just falling deeper into his trap and tenderness. By


    the time she realized it, her heart would already be in pieces.


    With that thought, Natalia mustered the courage to look up and dered, "I am going to stay with Lexi.


    I''m noting home with you."


    Magnus knew Natalia was being stubborn, but he hadn''t expected her to be this obstinate. She was as


    stubborn as a mule.


    Without another word, he grabbed Natalia''s arm and led her towards the parking lot. "No way, you''re


    Lexi got angry and stepped in front of Magnus, "Mr. Andersen, Natalia said she doesn''t want to go with


    you. You have really gone too far this time. What gives you the right?"


    "Is that so?" Magnuszily looked at Lexi, his tone filled with a strong sense of threat. "She''s my wife.


    I''m simply asking her toe home. Is that not allowed?"


    Lexi hung her head in silence under Magnus'' intense gaze.


    Once again, Magnus took Natalia''s hand and led her towards the parking lot. Natalia couldn''t keep up


    with his pace and found herself running behind him. Upon reaching the car, he opened the door and


    pushed Natalia in, then ced the luggage in the trunk.


    He then got into the driver''s seat and started the car. His face was filled with anger as he floored the


    elerator.


    Natalia watched as the car sped down the highway, realizing that Magnus was angry. She tightly


    gripped the seat belt with both hands, too scared to even open her eyes.


    They finally arrived at Maplewood Manor. Magnus parked the car, opened the door, and pulled Natalia


    towards the mansion.


    Linden immediately greeted them, "Ms. Natalia, wee back."


    "Bring in the luggage," Magnus ordered Linden in a low voice. He then led Natalia upstairs and into


    their bedroom, closing the door behind them with a loud bang.


    He angrily untied his tie and started unbuttoning his shirt, revealing his tanned skin. "Alright,


    sweetheart, let''s hear it. Now, you can voice your discontent and the source of your anger." He stood in


    front of Natalia, staring down at her.


    Natalia didn''t say anything and sat directly on the edge of the bed. The two remained in a tense silence


    for several minutes. Natalia stayed silent, looking out at the setting sun, ignoring Magnus'' presence.


    Having run out of patience, Magnus walked over and sat next to her, wrapping his arms around her.


    "Sweetheart, what''s going on? Why did you go to France without telling me, and why are you ignoring


    me now? What is it?"


    He forced her to look at him. Natalia''s gaze was icy, as if she was looking at a stranger. "Magnus, we


    should break up." The words tumbled out of her mouth unexpectedly.


    Magnus froze. Break up? She wanted to break up with him?


    "Why?" He stood up and paced in frustration. "Don''t even think about it! Break up? No way. You think


    you can just leave me and be with someone else?"


    He walked over to her and lifted her chin to meet her watery eyes, and stubborn look. He wished he


    could tear her apart and swallow her whole to stop her from having these absurd thoughts.


    "You want to break up? Only over my dead body."


    With that, he bent down and captured her lips in a fierce kiss, biting down hard.


    Natalia gasped in pain. He took advantage of her surprise to invade her mouth, entwining his tongue


    with hers in a punishing kiss. He kissed her fiercely, his kiss carrying a sense of punishment.


    Natalia''s lips were numb from his kiss. She tried to push him away, but he wouldn''t budge. The image


    of him kissing Isabe shed in her mind, making her feel sick. She struggled with all her might, but


    his frustration only grew with her resistance. He leaned into her, and they both fell onto therge bed.


    Magnus kissed Natalia unabashedly, his hand slipping beneath her dress, wandering over her silky


    skin.


    Despite her desperate efforts to resist, Natalia was unsessful. Eventually, she stopped struggling,


    lying there like a lifeless doll, allowing him to take what he wanted and ravage her.


    Magnus tore at her clothes like crazy; the only thing on his mind was that he must conquer her and


    make her obey and stop resisting.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    When Magnus was on the verge of losing control and thrusting into her, he suddenly realized


    something was not right. Suppressing the difort coursing through his body, he lifted his gaze to


    Natalia''s face.


    She was staring at the ceiling, her pale face streaked with tears. She looked as if she''d lost all hope for


    the future, just silently gazing at the ceiling.


    Something in Magnus'' heart felt like it had been pierced, the pain unbearable. He slowly reached out


    and wiped away Natalia''s tears.


    "Darlin'', I''m sorry. If you don''t want this, we won''t do it. Please, don''t cry." He rolled off her, holding her


    close.


    His chin rested on her head, his hand gently soothing her, "I''m sorry, darlin''. I shouldn''t have acted like


    that just because you mentioned breaking up. Nat, can we not break up? If there''s anything you want


    me to change, I will."


    Magnus'' words came tumbling out in a rush, his grip on her tightening with each passing second, as if


    he feared she''d disappear.


    Natalia remained silent, falling into a deep sleep, exhausted from her recent flight.


    Sensing her peaceful, steady breathing, Magnus finally loosened his grip, his eyes fixed on Natalia''s


    sleeping face. He stayed awake the whole night, just watching her sleep until dawn.


    ¡°Nat, I would never let you leave me.¡±


    As the sun rose, Magnus finally fell asleep. Because he hadn''t slept all night, he slept soundly while


    Natalia had woken up.


    Upon opening her eyes, she saw the handsome face in front of her, and the stubble on his chin. There


    was a pang in her heart, but she gently removed his hand from her waist and got out of bed to prepare


    for school.


    When Magnus woke up, it was almost ten o''clock. He habitually reached for her, but the cold bed jolted


    him awake. He quickly got dressed and hurried downstairs, asking the maid, "Where''s she?"


    The maid, seeing Magnus in his pajamas, quickly averted her eyes, "Ms. Natalia has gone to school."


    Magnus sighed in relief, turning to go upstairs. He noticed the suitcase Natalia had brought home


    yesterday in the study. He picked it up and took it to their bedroom, nning to open the suitcase and


    hang up her clothes.


    Inside, he found a trophy, Natalia had won second ce in theic contest. He gently picked up the


    trophy and ced it on the desk in his study, admiration brimming in his eyes. He always knew his little


    wife was a gem; she just needed the right care to shine brightly.


    After tidying up her things, he got ready and left for work.


    Natalia went to school and had a whole day of sses with Lexi. She watched the sunset, dreading


    going home to face the man in the mansion.


    But Lexi had to go to her parents'' house today as her mother was unwell. Before leaving, Lexi handed


    her a key, "Natalia, if you don''t want to go home, you can stay at my ce. I have to go see my mom.


    he''s not well."


    Natalia shook her head, "It''s okay. I''ll go home." She would have to face him eventually. There was no


    point in dodging him.


    After Lexi left, Natalia began her walk home. She had only taken a few steps when she felt like


    someone was following her. She turned around but didn''t see anyone.


    As she continued her walk, someone called out to her. "Ms. rkson, please wait."


    She looked up to see Isabe approaching her. Natalia was slightly taken aback, wondering what


    Isabe wanted.


    Isabe reached her, offering a polite smile, "Ms. rkson, may we speak privately? My name is


    Isabe." Isabe introduced herself, knowing that Natalia was sensitive to her name and would


    recognize who she was.


    "Isabe, what can I do for you?" Natalia asked calmly.


    "There''s a coffee shop nearby. May I invite you for a cup of coffee?" Isabe asked, unfazed by


    Natalia''s cold demeanor.


    "I won''t take up much of your time, please." Isabe smiled, leading the way.


    Natalia didn''t really want to go but didn''t want to seem cowardly in front of this confident woman. She


    followed Isabe to the coffee shop.


    Once they were seated, the waitress brought two iced coffees. Isabe still wore a smile, "Ms.


    rkson, I wanted to talk to you about Magnus. I''m sure you''d be interested."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Natalia frowned, "Isabe, Magnus is my husband now. I''m not sure what you want to discuss. Also,


    I''m quite busy, I have a ton of homework because I am a student." Even though she and Magnus were


    having issues, she didn''t want to lose her dignity in front of this woman.


    "Ms. rkson, you''re very lucky. You can still study after getting married." Isabe stirred her coffee


    absentmindedly, looking as if she was reminiscing or trying to intimidate Natalia.


    Then she began to tell her story. "Nine years ago, Magnus and I went to the same school. And at that


    time, we were both fond of each other until his leg was broken. I held him and fainted from crying,


    swearing to take care of him for the rest of my life. He was self-destructive and even wanted to kill


    himself. But I stayed with him, helping him through those dark times. He went to Sapphire Ind and I


    followed, that''s where he started to regain his love for life. Later he went to France for treatment, asking


    me to wait for him. But my parents sent me to America, and we missed each other for nine years. And


    now that we''ve met, he''s already married to you."


    Tears streamed down Isabe''s face as she stared at Natalia with a pitiful expression, "Ms. rkson,


    can you let Magnus and me be together? He knows he''s married to you and doesn''t want to hurt you.


    You also know why you two got married. I studied hard in America, just hoping to one day stand by his


    side."


    "Ms. rkson, you''re young and beautiful, and there will be better men out there who will love you.


    Please, can you let Magnus go? These past few days while you were in France, we were together, and


    he finally realized what we''ve missed. Ms. rkson, I''m begging you, please leave Magnus. How much


    money do you want? We can give it to you."


    As Isabe spoke, tears streamed down her face, making her look really pitiful.


    Natalia stared at the girl in front of her coldly. Suddenly, she broke into a radiant smile. Her dainty face


    was lit up with amusement as she fixed her gaze on Isabe. "Isabe, I must admit that your acting is


    unparalleled. As far as I know, back then, you looked down on Magnus because he was handicapped.


    You listened to your parents and moved to the States. This time, upon hearing that Magnus has


    be the CEO of Andersen Corporation, you hurried back to see him, joining forces with Kendra to


    stage one act after another just to provoke me."

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    "If you two were as solid as a rock, why did you part ways for nine years? You know what happened


    within those years. All I can say is that your bond was of youthful naivety, and your decisions were


    immature and irrational. And now, when Magnus stands on his feet, you finally show up. Why didn''t you


    and marry you. It''s not about handing him back to you. Magnus doesn''t belong to anyone, and he''s not


    a borrowed item that needs returning. As for your im that Magnus doesn''t want to hurt me and sent


    you instead, it feels like a sympathy-seeking drama you staged.


    "I admit, I''m young and pretty. But does that mean I should sacrifice my marriage to make you happy?


    And about your offer of money? As of now, I''m Magnus'' wife, and half of the Andersen Corporation''s


    money is mine. Where''s yoursing from? Isabe, I''m not a charity, nor am I an angel. Your words


    today mean nothing to me."


    Natalia stood up, slinging her backpack over her shoulder. "Isabe, I have an exam tomorrow. I need


    to go home and study. Excuse me." With that, she left the coffee shop briskly.


    Isabe watched Natalia''s retreating figure, her eyes glinting with a fierce light. This girl was not easy to


    deal with. She was much tougher than that foolish woman, Kendra. Although these two were both the


    rksons, there was a world of difference.


    She clenched her fists tightly, her nails digging into her flesh. With a sweep of her arm, she knocked


    her coffee off the table. When she noticed the caf¨¦ manager approach, she pulled out some cash from


    her purse, tossed it on the table, and left.


    Natalia wandered aimlessly down the street, Isabe''s words stinging her heart. However, she no


    longer felt the pain. She had grown numb. She simply didn''t want to appear weak and vulnerable in


    front of this woman. Even if she had no future with Magnus, she would not allow this woman to bully


    her.


    Under the neon lights, she didn''t know where to go. Looking up, she spotted the public library, its lights


    on. Perfect. She could study in the library and return home a bitter to avoid Magnus. She walked in,


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    finding a quiet corner, and took out her study materials to begin revising.


    Ten minutester, she felt a shadow over her. Turning around, she found a tall man standing behind


    her, looking at her study materials.


    "Excuse me?" she asked, looking up at the stranger.


    He was dressed in a casual blue outfit. With his brown eyes and slightly curly hair, he had a handsome


    face that could make heads turn. He stood next to Natalia, staring at her with wide eyes for a full three


    minutes, going from surprise to delight to confusion.


    "Sir, do we know each other?" Natalia asked as his gaze grew more intense.


    She was worried that the man might be a yboy who flirted with pretty girls whenever he saw them.


    But with so many people here, surely he wouldn''t do anything inappropriate.


    The man finally responded, "Hello, miss. Your eyes remind me of someone I used to know."


    "I''m sorry, I don¡¯t know you." With that, she stood up, ready to leave.


    The man quickly stopped her, "Please don''t misunderstand, miss. Continue with your studies. I won''t


    disturb you anymore. I apologize." He immediately moved away and took a seat further away.


    Natalia resumed her studies and ended up sitting there for three hours. By the time she was ready to


    leave, only the man from earlier and she were left. The library was about to close.


    Back at Maplewood Manor, Magnus was surprised to see Natalia hadn''t returned. He wondered if she


    was still upset and had gone to Lexi''s house. He couldn''t wait any longer and asked Chase to locate


    her. Chase found that Natalia was at the library.


    Magnus couldn¡¯t wait another minute and drove straight to the library. As he arrived, Natalia and the


    man wereing out of the library.


    The man smiled at Natalia, revealing his pearly white teeth, "Miss, I''m Callum Frerotte. I came to


    Melfort looking for someone. May I know your name?"


    Natalia was about to answer when a Rolls-Royce pulled up in front of them.


    Magnus stepped out of the car, his cold eyes shing lethal res. He took a quick three-second


    nce at Callum before turning away. He reached out to Natalia, "Darling, it''ste. Let''s go home. Are


    you hungry?" His voice was low and husky, filled with affection.


    He opened the passenger side door, helped Natalia in, and fastened her seat belt. After she settled,


    she gave Callum a friendly smile.


    Once Magnus was back in the driver''s seat, he noticed Natalia smiling at that man. He scowled and


    stepped on the gas, driving away from the library like a rocket.


    Callum watched the car leave, deep in thought.


    Back at Maplewood Manor, Magnus led Natalia into the mansion. Once they reached the living room,


    he let go of her hand. Natalia quietly went upstairs with her backpack. She had barely reached the


    second step when Magnus'' cold voice echoed, "Stop."


    Natalia paused, closing her eyes before turning around. "What is it?"


    "Who was that man just now?"


    "I don''t know him."


    "Really? But you were smiling so brightly at him. Why didn''t youe home after school? Can''t stand


    the sight of me?" Magnus stood up, walking towards her.


    Natalia knew he was getting agitated. She stood there, sadness filling her eyes.


    Magnus caught sight of her despairing eyes, his heart tormented as if being consumed by mes.


    Why? Why had his wife suddenly be so cold towards him?


    "Answer me. Why didn''t youe home?" Magnus turned his head away, not wanting to look into her


    eyes. He feared he wouldn''t be able to control himself.


    "No reason. I wanted to do some studying," Natalia gazed silently at the man, his profile looking so


    forlorn in the light.


    "You can''t study at home? You wereughing so happily with that man, but you''re so cold towards me.


    Do you remember who you are?" Magnus'' voice suddenly rose in pitch.


    Natalia''s hands clenched into tight fists. When he was frolicking with Isabe, why hadn''t he thought of


    who he was?


    "That man and I barely know each other. There''s nothing more. I''m going to sleep now. Mr. Magnus, if


    you want to vent your anger, go ahead." She coldly ascended the staircase, her silhouette


    indescribably deste.


    Magnus was so angry that he felt like he could kill. This girl had turned his world upside down, daring to


    treat him like this. Fine, very well. He paced in the living room before swiftly ascending the stairs.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Pushing open the door of the study, he found the girl slumped over the desk, wiping away her tears.


    She was upset, too.


    Spending time outside,ughing with other men, and yet crying when she got home.


    He walked over and wrapped his arms around her. Natalia was startled and looked up at him. Seeing


    her tear-streaked face again, he felt his heart clench. He didn¡¯t let her go. Instead, he lifted her onto his


    When Natalia heard his words, her tears flowed even more freely. Suddenly, she stared at him, her


    eyes devoid of warmth. ¡°Magnus, let''s break up. Let me go. You already have¡­¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± He interrupted her before she could finish.


    She wanted to say, ¡°You already have Isabe. Why do you insist on keeping me chained here?¡±


    Natalia looked at the man in front of her, her heart in agony.


    ¡°You can forget about breaking up. I¡¯ll never let you go in this lifetime. Just ept your fate as my wife.¡±


    Magnus picked up Natalia and strode out of the study, heading straight for the bedroom. He carried


    Natalia into the bathroom and turned on the shower.


    Natalia quickly stood up. ¡°I can take a shower myself. You should leave.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Natalia¡¯s reluctance made his expression darken even more. ¡°There¡¯s nothing on your


    body I haven¡¯t seen before. What are you hiding?¡±


    Natalia wished she could kick this man out. She wasn¡¯t as shameless as he was. His rtionship with


    Isabe felt like an invisible thorn lodged between them. Even the slightest touch made her feel


    ufortable.


    Seeing Natalia¡¯s flushed face, Magnus'' handsome face darkened once more. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go. Take your


    time.¡±


    After saying that, he walked out, leaving Natalia to finally breathe a sigh of relief. She locked the


    bathroom door and stripped off her clothes before stepping under the shower.


    Magnus, who had left the bathroom, walked onto the balcony in frustration. He lit a cigarette and lost


    himself in the wisps of smoke. Why was his wife acting so strange? Even if she had seen the lipstick


    mark on his chest, she shouldn¡¯t be this cold, especially since he had never touched Isabe. In the


    past, Isabe had held a ce in his heart, but upon seeing her again, his heart no longer fluttered like


    before. Now, his heart only had room for his wife.


    After Natalia finished her shower and put on a bathrobe, she saw a tall figure on the balcony. Her nose


    stung, and she turned to leave.


    ¡°Darling.¡± Magnus turned around and slowly walked towards her. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep in the guest room.¡± Natalia spoke tly.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet. I¡¯ll make something for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to eat. But I won¡¯t let you sleep in the guest room. Sleep here.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He held her gently in his arms, her freshly showered body smelling faintly of shower gel and his familiar


    feminine scent.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk, love. The night you left for France, I got drunk and danced with Isabe. I was angry


    because you didn''t show up. I have no idea how she managed to leave a lipstick mark on my chest, but


    I assure you that I didn''t touch her. I''m sorry, and I promise I won''t have any contact with her again.


    Can you stop being mad?¡±


    It was rare for this proud man to exin himself so patiently. But she was his wife, the woman of his


    life.


    Natalia looked up at him, her gazes deep and sad. Was that all? What about the times when he and


    Isabe were seen hugging, kissing, and then she was seen leaving his office wearing his jacket?


    She stared wide-eyed at the man before her. His gazes were as deep and unfathomable as a


    bottomlesske, exuding a sense of destion and sadness. There was a moment when Natalia


    wanted to throw herself into his arms and cry, asking him why he had hurt her, and if he didn''t love her,


    why didn''t he let her go?


    But then she remembered the scenes of him with Isabe, and the words Isabe had said to her


    today. Her heart felt as if it had dropped into a freezingke. ¡°Magnus, I know Isabe is important to


    you. After all, she was with you during a significant period of your life. And we were just a mistake. I


    once said that if you found a woman you loved, I would leave. Now, let''s think calmly about what you


    really want.¡± Natalia said more than she had ever done before. Her blue eyes were bloodshot. Perhaps


    in this gamble, she had lost too much.


    ¡°What are you talking about, love? You''re the woman I love the most. Fool. Isabe was with me only


    for a while, just like Hector was with you. They are all in the past. Love, I won¡¯t let you leave. I¡¯ve said it


    before, you can only be with me in this lifetime.¡± After saying this, he carried her towards the bed.


    Natalia immediately struggled. ¡°Magnus, don¡¯t force me. I¡¯m sleeping in the guest room tonight.¡±


    Hearing her words, he paused for a moment. Her indifferent gaze avoided him as if he were a snake or


    a scorpion.


    His blood ran cold. He slowly let her go. Natalia immediately walked out of the bedroom and locked the


    door to the guest room. Tears silently streamed down her face. Soon after, she heard the sound of a


    car starting outside. Magnus had left. In the quiet night, her silent cries echoed her sorrow.


    At the Golden Groove, Magnus drank one ss after another, gulping them down. When Chase


    arrived, he found several empty bottles on the table in the booth. Magnus'' bloodshot eyes stared coldly


    at him, causing Chase to shiver.


    ¡°What happened this time? Natalia is back, isn¡¯t she? Why are you acting like you¡¯ve lost the will to


    live?¡± Chase watched Magnus drink, unable to understand how this man had changed. The aloof


    Magnus of the past was gone, reced by a man tormented by a woman.


    This Natalia was quite something. Not only had she melted this iceberg, but she had also made him


    crumble. Chase felt like gloating.


    Magnus looked at the man who was wearing a slight smile. He grabbed a bottle of alcohol. ¡°Drink!¡±


    ¡°Can you stop being so self-destructive? Last time you got drunk, you almost ended up in bed with


    Isabe. And yet, you¡¯re drinking again.¡± Chase grabbed the bottle from Magnus.


    Had he known better, he would have kept quiet. But he didn''t, and that only stoked the fire in Magnus.


    "You knew damn well I was three sheets to the wind that night, yet you let Isabe get near me, even


    let her smear her lipstick all over me. What the hell, man!" If it hadn''t been for that night, Natalia


    wouldn''t be so distant. It was the incident of that night that led her to misconstrue his actions.


    "Oh for heaven''s sake, Magnus! It was you who insisted on dancing with Isabe that night, and even


    went to the private booth with her after the dance. By the time I got there, Isabe was already sitting


    on yourp. If it wasn''t for me, you''d probably be wolfed down by Isabe - she''s no dummy," Chase


    defended himself, his voiceced with a hint of self-pity.


    "What? That can''t be. Isabe isn''t that bold." He couldn''t believe how bold she was. He was oblivious


    to all this. No wonder his wife was so pissed off and ignoring him.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    "Magnus, do you still think she''s the naive little Isabe from nine years ago? She''s cunning now. If I''d


    been a momentter that day, she would have had you." Chase raised his voice, staring into Magnus''


    stormy gaze.


    "I''m telling you, Magnus, if you don¡¯t take care of the whole thing with Isabe, there will be more


    misunderstandings between you and your wife in the future." Chase wasn''t afraid of Magnus¡¯ outburst.


    He had a feeling something was off about Isabe. She was a schemer.


    The words sent a chill down Magnus'' spine. He didn''t remember much from the night he was drunk, but


    he remembered enough to know he had hurt Natalia in bed. She cried.


    Annoyed, he got up and walked out.


    "Where are you off to?" Chase asked in confusion.


    "Home." Magnus was done with drinking.


    Chase was left stunned. Magnus had called him here in the middle of the night only to leave so


    abruptly.


    Magnus drove straight back to his home, Maplewood Manor. It waste, so he quietly opened the door


    to his bedroom, only to find it cold and empty. Right, his wife was in the guest room.


    He turned towards the guest room, the door unlocked. The moonlight filtering through the pentagonal


    window illuminated her sleeping face. She looked troubled even in her sleep. Her pale face looked


    deste.


    Magnus shrugged off his jacket, slipped into the bed next to Natalia, and pulled her into his embrace,


    taking in her sweet scent.


    Natalia stirred in her sleep, feeling too warm. When she tried to push him away a little, he only held her


    tighter. With no other option, she found afortable spot and went back to sleep.


    Only when he heard Natalia''s even breathing did Magnus loosen his hold on her, pressing a soft kiss to


    her forehead. "Darling, don¡¯t do this to me. I love you," he whispered.


    But Natalia slept through his confession.


    The next morning, Natalia woke up to an empty bed. She stretchedzily, suddenly feeling as though


    someone had been sleeping next to herst night. She sniffed the sheets, detecting the scent of


    alcohol and tobo. It was Magnus.


    He had left, hadn''t he? But he had returned, drunk, and slept with her.


    She didn''t dwell on it. She got up and got ready for school.


    Meanwhile, Magnus headed to work early, leaving town for a business trip.


    In a coffee shop in Melfort, Callum sat by the window, watching the bustling crowd. It had been fifteen


    years, but he thought about the little girl every single day. She would be grown up now.


    Last night at the library, he''d seen Natalia''s captivating blue eyes and was taken aback. Those eyes


    reminded him of the girl he was looking for.


    She imed she was born here, and he hadn''t seen the pendant. So she couldn''t be the one he was


    looking for.


    Fifteen years ago, he was being chased by a Mexican gang due to family interests. The girl had bravely


    saved him, and he''d made a vow then to marry her when they grew up.


    He gave her a pendant as a token. It was his family''s symbol - an amulet of the Sphinx. He only knew


    that her name, Buttercup. She would be twenty this year.


    Three years after that incident, he had visited the orphanage where he''d met her. The warden had told


    him that she was adopted by a man. When he asked about the man, the warden only told him that he


    was from Melfort.


    Now that his situation was stable, he had decided to find her again.


    ¡°Melfort was big, but where were you, Buttercup? Did you remember Cal?¡±


    Lost in thought, he suddenly saw a girl walking past the coffee shop. She had long hair and a red string


    around her neck. Taken aback, he immediately got up and chased after her.


    Outside, Kendra was preparing to meet Lucius for a date when someone grabbed her wrist from


    behind. She turned to see a man holding her, staring at her intensely.


    "Who are you? Let go!" She pulled her hand free. When her pendant swung out of her cor, the man


    gasped. It was the amulet of the Sphinx.


    "I finally found you, Buttercup." Callum looked at Kendra with joy, grabbing her hand again, afraid she


    would disappear.


    "I don''t know you. Let go," Kendra was getting angry.


    "I''m Cal. Don''t you remember me? It''s okay, I came here to find you." Callum''s joyous expression didn''t


    change.


    Kendra was stunned but saw no malice in the man''s eyes. Perhaps he had mistaken her for someone


    else. "Sir, I''m not the person you''re looking for. My name is Kendra, and I''ve never seen you before."


    Kendra patiently exined.


    "No, you are the person that I am looking for, Buttercup. This amulet proves it. I gave it to you fifteen


    years ago. I can''t be mistaken." Callum dered.


    "Amulet? Token?" Kendra stood, trying to process the man''s words. The amulet was something she


    had taken from Natalia when they were kids.


    Later, she discovered it was extremely valuable and kept it with her always. Natalia, struggling to


    survive, was forced to give up on reiming it. But she remembered who had given it to her.


    Kendra realized that the girl the man was talking about might be Natalia. But would he want the amulet


    back? With that thought, she broke free from Callum''s grip.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "I don''t know you, and I''m not the girl you''re looking for. This amulet was given to me by my


    grandfather. It can''t be yours." Kendra turned to leave.


    Callum blocked her way. "No, this amulet represents the Frerotte family. There are only two in the


    world. My brother has one, and I gave the other to Buttercup fifteen years ago."


    Kendra was stunned. She felt the urge to flee but couldn''t. She couldn''t give up the amulet.


    "Let go of me. I''m not Buttercup. I''m Kendra. I''ve never seen you before." Kendra managed to break


    free, turning to leave.


    As she walked away, she kept looking back, afraid Callum would follow. Suddenly, she was stopped by


    two men in ck at the corner. She was startled, but the men only blocked her path without causing


    any harm.


    In no time, Callum approached, "Buttercup, tell me you haven''t forgotten me. It was you who saved my


    life 15 years ago, and I promised then that when you grew up, I would marry you. Don''t you


    remember?"


    Kendra''s blood ran cold as she realized that this man was Natalia''s arranged childhood sweetheart. It


    must have been Natalia''s shameless mother who had arranged this.


    A smirk tugged at the corner of her mouth. This was perfect. Natalia''s fiancee hade looking for her.


    Once he took Natalia away, wouldn''t Magnus be hers?

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Thinking about this, she looked up at Callum. "I''m really not the girl you''re looking for, but I do know


    where the actual owner of this pendant is, because it was given to me by someone else."


    "Given to you? How could it be? This is a family heirloom that signifies belonging to the Frerotte family.


    Buttercup, it''s okay if you don''t admit it. But I''vee to get you. I want to take you back to Ennd."


    Callum''s deep voice resonated softly in Kendra''s startled gaze.


    "I''m really not that girl. This pendant isn''t mine, it was given to me by a girl. The girl you want to take


    away is also in Melfort. I can take you to meet her." Kendra secretly rejoiced in her heart.


    Natalia, good job, hurry back to Ennd.


    Callum had some doubts that Kendra might not be the girl that he was looking for, but she had a


    pendant as proof. Even though she didn''t have blue eyes, he thought it was normal for a girl''s eye color


    to change as she grew up. However, this girl really didn''t resemble the sweetie from years ago.


    "Alright, as long as you take me to meet the girl who gave you the pendant, I won''t give you a hard


    time. Otherwise, I''ll take you back to Ennd." Callum said.


    Upon hearing his words, Kendra''s body began to break out in a cold sweat, "Okay, I''ll take you there.


    Let''s go." She couldn''t meet up with Lucius anymore, so she sent him a message saying she couldn''t


    make it.


    Kendra led Callum directly to Maplewood Manor. She knocked on the door, and Linden answered, to


    see Kendra and a man standing at the doorway. He paused for a moment, recalling what Mr. Magnus


    had said, that no one from the rkson family was allowed to enter the mansion.


    "Ms. rkson, what brings you here? Mr. Magnus said you can''te in." Linden was about to close


    the door.


    "Linden, I''m here to see Natalia. Tell her toe out. This gentleman wants to see her." Kendra quickly


    stopped Linden from closing the door.


    Linden looked at Callum, "What do you want with Mrs. Anderson?"


    Mrs.? Had his sweetie gotten married?! Impossible, she was only twenty years old, how could she be


    married, had he arrived toote?


    "Linden, who''s there?" Just as Callum was about to speak, a girl''s voice suddenly sounded from inside.


    Since it was Sunday, Natalia was reading in her study. Hearing someone downstairs calling for her, she


    thought Lexi hade.


    Natalia, dressed in a blue dress, with long hair cascading over her shoulders, slowly approached the


    door.


    Callum watched as the girl approached, his blood rushing backwards. It was her, the girl he had


    encountered in the library that night. Her pair of blue eyes gazed over at him, her demure demeanor


    akin to a goddess descending into the mortal world. She appeared before Callum gracefully.


    Yes, this was his Buttercup. That day, he recognized her just from her eyes. That familiar feeling.


    Even without the pendant, he had a feeling then that this girl was the one he was looking for. Was it


    her? Was it her who gave the pendant to this girl?


    "What are you here for?" Natalia furrowed her brows upon seeing Kendra, and then noticed the man


    next to Kendra. She was slightly taken aback. Wasn''t this the man she had seen in the library that day?


    What was he doing with Kendra?


    "Natalia, this gentleman is looking for you." Kendra quickly backed away, hoping to slip away


    unnoticed. She would definitely not return the pendant to Natalia.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Callum gazed steadily at Natalia, forgetting what he wanted to say. He just stared at her. She had really


    grown up, and she was so beautiful. He was astonished.


    "Buttercup, I''m Cal. Do you remember me?" Callum stood there, his hands beginning to tremble. His


    heart was about to leap out of his chest. He had found his sweetie. He was so excited he didn''t know


    what to do.


    He stepped forward, wanting to grab Natalia''s hand, but was blocked by Linden. "Sir, please leave. Our


    Natalia widened her eyes at the man, then gave a small smile, "Mr. Callum, right? We''ve met." Linden


    looked at Natalia in surprise.


    "But I''m not the person you''re looking for. Haven''t you found your old friend yet, Mr. Callum?" Natalia


    remembered him saying his name was Callum the other day. He was in Melfort looking for an old


    friend.


    Callum was pleasantly surprised and stepped forward, "You remember me? Buttercup, the old friend


    I''m looking for is you." He stared at Natalia dumbfoundedly standing in front of him. He so badly wanted


    to tell her that he was her fianc¨¦, that fifteen years ago, he had set her as his future wife, and he was


    here to take her back.


    Natalia furrowed her brows, "Me? How could that be?" She smiled brightly. Callum was stunned. She


    was breathtakingly beautiful. This was his Buttercup.


    "No, Mr. Callum, I was born here and I haven''t been anywhere else since I was a child." Natalia''s moist


    eyes locked onto his handsome face.


    "It''s you. It must be you. You were in Ennd until you were five years old. The pendant is the proof."


    He immediately turned to look for Kendra, but he didn''t see the woman.


    He pressed a button on his watch, and a man in ck entered from outside the mansion, dragging


    Kendra in.


    Callum didn''t even nce at Kendra, directly pulling the red string from her neck. The pendant that


    Kendra had stolen when they were kids was now in Callum''s hand.


    "Buttercup, this is yours. It''s something I gave you. It''s a symbol of our family. Buttercup, tell me, did


    you give this to her?" Callum was so anxious he was panting. He just wanted to tell her that she was


    his Buttercup.


    Natalia was shocked as she stared at Callum. She knew that the pendant Kendra had was stolen from


    her. He said the it was his gift. Could he be someone from her mother''s side?


    She stepped forward and slowly took the pendant, touching its smooth surface.


    "This is my pendant. It was stolen by her when I was young. Mr. Callum, do you recognize this


    pendant?" If this pendant was left to her by her mother, then he must know her mother.


    "This is a symbol of the Frerotte family. It''s a gift from me to you. I gave you this pendant fifteen years


    ago. Now, I''m here to take you home." Callum was over the moon. He couldn''t believe he had found his


    little girl so quickly.


    Boom! Natalia''s mind was blown by his words. He knew about the pendant, and he knew about her


    fifteen years ago. Then, he must know where her mother was.


    For a moment, Natalia looked at Callum, wondering if this man could be a rtive of hers.


    Looking at Callum, who was standing across from her with an ecstatic expression, Natalia couldn''t


    believe it and asked in a disbelieving tone,"You really own this pendant? So, you know my mother?


    Where is she now?"


    Callum shook his head, "I''m sorry, I don''t know your mother. We met at the orphanage."


    Natalia''s face turned pale instantly. Yes, she was adopted from an orphanage by her current father.


    She couldn''t even remember what her mother looked like. How could she expect others to know.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Why on earth did Mom leave her in the orphanage? Did her mother not love her? Yes, that seemed


    usible. After all, the circumstances of her birth were far from ideal. She was an unwanted child, an


    extra burden in this world.


    Gazing at Natalia''s pallid face, Callum felt a pang in his heart. Was she disappointed? He quickly


    reassured her. "It''s alright, darling. You lived in Ennd until you were five. Your mother must have


    lived there too. If you''re willing toe back with me, I promise I''ll help you find her."


    With his current influence in Ennd, finding a person wouldn''t be a challenge.


    His words stirred Natalia. Her childhood memories were blurry. She vaguely remembered being


    brought back to Melfort by her father and was given an pendant. The rest was a blur, as if someone


    had erased her memories.


    But now, Callum offered to help her find her mother. How could she not be tempted? She had always


    convinced herself that her mother must have had her reasons.


    But now, there was no need to fantasize about a happier life. She remembered feeling envious as a


    child, seeing Kendra being cared for by her mother when she fell ill. Would her mother treat her the


    same way if she were around? Even in her dreams, she hoped that she could one day be treated


    tenderly by her mother. Although her wish had nevere true, she never stopped longing for her


    mother''s embrace.


    However, she couldn''t agree to go back to Ennd with Callum just yet. Even though she


    unexinably trusted this suddenly appeared man, her current situation didn''t allow her to leave.


    If she were to leave, she wanted to walk away in broad daylight, not as a deserter.


    With these thoughts in mind, Natalia smiled warmly at Callum. "Thank you, Mr. Callum. I can''t go to


    Ennd to find my mother just yet. I have some personal matters to attend to. Please, excuse me."


    All Callum could see was Natalia, and he believed everything she said. There was no reason to argue


    with her. He was just d to have found her, and he nodded eagerly. "Alright, no matter how long it


    takes, I''ll wait for you. I promised to take you home. You take care of your things, and I''lle back to


    see you."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing these words warmed Natalia''s heart. He was like her dear friend, who brought her good news


    in her darkest hours.


    "Thank you." She felt a warmth in her heart. She suddenly felt a sense of familiarity with Callum. For


    some reason, she believed everything he said.


    "I''m Cal. Don''t be so formal with me, Buttercup. I''m just so happy to have found you so quickly."


    Callum looked at Natalia standing in front of him, his heart filled with affection. This was his Buttercup,


    the one he had promised to marry and cherish, no matter what her life had be. She had to be his.


    Facing Callum''s blunt words, Natalia felt her face turn red. She nodded and smiled brightly.


    Callum was captivated by her. She had grown up and be so beautiful. "I''ll be in Melfort for a while.


    Call me if you need anything." He gestured to one of his men behind him, who handed him a business


    card.


    Natalia took the card and nced at it. The card was exquisite, with Callum''s name written in elegant


    script. Below the name was a string of numbers, nothing else.


    "This is my private number. Call me anytime if you need anything," Callum said softly.


    Natalia carefully pocketed the card. "I will, thank you."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Callum stepped forward and took Natalia''s hand. "Buttercup, I will


    always wait for you.¡±


    Natalia was taken aback, unsure of how to respond to Callum.


    Linden watched the scene, his heart pounding for Mr. Magnus. Was this man going to whisk Mrs.


    Anderson away


    He hurriedly informed his master. This was not good.


    Kendra, standing nearby, felt a pang of jealousy. Natalia seemed like a very seductive woman. Kendra


    didn''t consider herself any less, so why were all these men acting as if they''d lost their minds when


    they saw Natalia?!


    But maybe it was for the best. She didn''t like that Englishman anyway. She hoped he would take


    Natalia away, and then Magnus would be all hers.


    Ha! Who cared about Ennd? Her dream was to be a CEO''s wife.


    Linden, who was about to make a phone call, was worried. This man was dangerous. If Mr. Magnus


    found out, there would be trouble. Mrs. Anderson was a married woman. Thank goodness Mr. Magnus


    wasn''t at home, or he would called Perth to deal with him.


    Callum didn''t hear any of Linden''s negative thoughts. He kept his gaze on Natalia until he was sure she


    had put his card away. Then he waved goodbye. "I''ll be going now, Buttercup. Remember to contact


    me."


    "Alright, take care." Natalia waved back, watching as Callum walked away with his men. As they left,


    they took Kendra along with them.


    After seeing Callum off, Natalia had just returned indoors and was looking at the pendant she had


    regained not long ago when she heard a knock on the door again. She opened the door, puzzled, to


    find Kendra standing there.


    Looking at Natalia''s innocent face, Kendra felt the urge to p her. "Natalia, why won''t you go with that


    Callum guy? You''re his fianc¨¦e. It must be your shameless mother''s doing, betrothing you to a man at


    such a young age. Go on. Get out of here. Stop clinging to Magnus. You should go back to Ennd."


    Natalia was puzzled. "Weren''t you taken away by them? How did you get back?"


    "They hauled me out of the neighborhood, leaving me all alone. You think I couldn''t find my way back?"


    Kendra held her head high, her voice filled with arrogance. "Look, Natalia, you''d better leave Magnus.


    You can''t have your cake and eat it too. And, give me back that pendant."


    Facing Kendra''s provocation, Natalia didn''t bat an eyelid. "What''s it to you whether I leave or not? What


    gives you the right to demand that I leave? The pendant was always mine. You''ve just been squatting


    on it all these years, and now it''s simply returned to its rightful owner."


    She looked at Kendra with a smirk. "You''ve been spreading all those photos, trying to get a rise out of


    me. So what? Kendra, I''m Magnus'' wife. No matter how much you stir up trouble, I''m still standing tall.


    Whereas you? You''re just a jester making a spectacle of yourself. Pitiful, really."


    "Natalia, who are you calling a jester?" Kendra was livid, raising her hand to p Natalia.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Natalia grabbed Kendra''s wrist with a vice-like grip, "Don''t think you can stilly a hand on me, Kendra.


    I''ve paid back all the favours your family has granted me. Now, get out of here."


    Kendra struggled, using all her strength to wrench her hand from Natalia''s grasp. ring at her swollen


    wrist, she shot Natalia a venomous look. She feared that the man woulde back for her, so she


    stormed out of the mansion, her pride intact. "Natalia, you wait and see. I''ll make your life a living hell."


    Kendra stomped out of Maplewood Manor. Not long after, she bumped into someone. She looked up,


    and to her surprise, it was that man again.


    Hadn''t he left? Why was he back?


    Callum stared at Kendra, "Why are you still here? I''ve found out that you''re Natalia''s sister, but I''ve


    heard you''ve bullied her since you were kids and even stole her pendant. Is that true?"


    Callum''s brown eyes were as cold as ice, a stark contrast from when he met her on the street earlier.


    "No, I didn''t bully her, and I didn''t steal her pendant. She gave it to me herself." Kendra knew this man


    was a force to be reckoned with.


    She had managed to escape earlier, only to be caught by his men and brought back. She had a feeling


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    that Callum was even more intimidating than Magnus.


    "I hope not. From now on, I won''t let you bully Buttercup anymore." Callum pointed to her nose as he


    warned her.


    Kendra didn''t want to waste her breath arguing with him, so she turned to leave. But after a few steps,


    she turned back. She looked at Callum with a smirk, "Mr. Callum, your beloved Buttercup is married


    now. How do you n to take her away? Her husband now is the king of Melfort, someone you can''t


    afford to mess with." After speaking, sheughed heartily and then strode away.


    At Kendra¡¯s words, Callum¡¯s face darkened. Had she really married? Had he arrived a step toote?


    His girl, he would take her away, whether she was married or not.


    Natalia, at Maplewood Manor, saw off all the guests and returned to her room. She slumped into a


    chair as if she had lost all her strength.


    For the past decade, she had been haunted by a dream, not realizing that it wasn''t a dream at all, but


    her memories from when she was five.


    However, aside from that dream, she had no other memories. Could it be that her memories from


    before she was five had been erased?


    Was it her mother? Why would her mother erase her memories? Why didn''t she want her? Why did her


    mother hand her over to Kyler and never ask about her again? Why would her mother do that?


    She sat on the balcony, staring at the fiery sunset, feeling unloved and rejected by the world.


    Two dayster, Magnus finally returned to Melfort. He went straight to Maplewood Manor after getting


    off the ne. When he got Linden''s call, his heart was set on fire. Someone was actually trying to steal


    his wife.


    He couldn''t wait to see who dared toe to Melfort to look for trouble. He didn''t even stop by his


    Upon seeing the ck Rolls Royce, Linden knew he had returned. "Mr. Magnus, you''re back."


    "Where''s my wife?" Magnus asked, his face full of concern.


    "Ms. Natalia is in the study. She seems quite upset since that man visited. She hasn''t left the house in


    the past few days." Linden reported.


    Magnus went straight upstairs and pushed open the door to the study, only to find a slender figure on


    the balcony, her long hair cascading over her shoulders, engrossed in her painting. She was so


    focused that she didn''t notice the man who quietly approached her from behind.


    She was drawing the scene from her dream: a wide ssroom with many children, all with horrified


    expressions, and Miss Rose, who had already fallen to the floor in a pool of blood.


    Magnus frowned. What was she drawing? It was so bloody.


    Natalia finally finished her painting and stood up with a sigh. Suddenly feeling someone behind her, she


    turned around and was shocked to see Magnus standing behind her.


    "You... you''re back." There was no joy or excitement in her eyes.


    All Magnus saw was her fearful and estranged gaze. Had he be such a stranger in her heart?


    "Darling, what are you drawing?" He tried to suppress his anger. Shouldn''t she run into his arms and


    tell him how much she missed him upon his return?


    "Nothing much, just doodling." She packed up her painting tools and casually walked past him, her long


    hair brushing against his face, leaving behind a faint fragrance.


    He closed his eyes, feeling a heart-wrenching pain. He turned around and grasped her delicate wrist.


    Natalia turned slightly, looking at Magnus'' gloomy expression. Her heart ached.


    Ever since the day they had a falling out, they hadn''t had sex. Every time she woke up in the middle of


    the night during Magnus'' business trip, she found herself missing him uncontrobly. But this man was


    already involved with Isabe. She couldn''t stay by his side anymore.


    Magnus pulled her into his arms, hugging the girl he had longed for these past few days. His wife. He


    couldn''t stop thinking about her. He wished he could have rushed back to see her immediately upon


    receiving Linden''s call, but the project was really important. So he rushed back as soon as he finished


    the project. Finally, he was able to hold her again. He closed his eyes and breathed in her scent.


    Natalia tried to push him away. Whenever she thought of the day when Isabe walked out of his office


    wearing his coat, her heart felt like it was being pricked by needles.


    "Darling, let me hold you. I missed you so much." Magnus tightened his hold on her.


    "Magnus, let go. I have something to tell you."


    Natalia wanted to break free from his hold. She didn''t want him to hold her. She feared that she would


    be addicted to his scent, losing herself even more.


    Magnus paused when he heard her say that she had something to tell him. Was she going to talk about


    breaking up again? Where did things go wrong? His wife wanted to break up with him. He wouldn''t


    break up. He absolutely wouldn''t.


    He held her in his arms, wishing he could melt her into his bones. He could control the entire world, but


    he couldn''t control this girl''s heart.


    The girl in his arms struggled so fiercely that his patience was wearing thin. He moved her shoulder


    away, found her lips, and kissed her directly.


    He drank in her sweetness, his kiss wild and untamed. He pried apart her pearly whites, stole her


    breath away, drawing on her small tongue as if he wanted to devour her whole.


    Natalia''s tongue tingled, her body tightly confined in his embrace, unable to move. Just when she was


    about to suffocate, he slowly let her go.


    Looking at her flushed face, he said, "Darling, I love you. Don''t do this to me. Let me deal with my


    matters first, then we''ll go on our honeymoon. Behave." Magnus'' voice was hoarse, whispering lowly


    into her ear.


    Natalia was rigid all over, and she snapped back to reality, looking up at the man in front of her. His


    passionate gaze made her heart flutter.


    "What about Isabe? Magnus, don''t lie to yourself, don''t you have feelings for Isabe? I once said, if


    you find a girl you like, I will leave."

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Natalia stared at him, her expression icy. "Even if I were as lowly as can be, I could never share a man


    with another woman, Magnus. Let me go." The mere thought of those photos made her feel as though


    a piece of her heart had been cruelly ripped out. How could she even think about going on a


    honeymoon with him?


    "What did you say?" Magnus looked at her in shock. "I have no feelings for Isabe. The only woman I


    love is you, you silly girl." He wished he could pry open her head to see what was going on inside.


    He had never touched Isabe. Where did she get the idea that she was sharing him with another


    woman?


    "Magnus, Isabe has been with you for so long, and she is your first love. The moment I saw her


    photos in your book, I knew you would never forget her." Natalia pushed him away forcefully.


    "I''m leaving. You don''t have to feel guilty. They won''t have to use those disgusting methods to pressure


    me anymore." She pushed away from his embrace, turned around, and left the study.


    Staring at her retreating figure, Magnus felt a murderous rage build up within him.


    What was he guilty of? They were pressuring her? What the hell was going on?


    Magnus immediately pulled out his phone and dialed Chase. "Find out immediately if Isabe has done


    anything to my wife." If Isabe really dared to provoke him, he would not want to remember the year


    she had spent with him. His bottom line was his wife. Anyone who dared to cross that line would have


    to be dealt with.


    Magnus went downstairs and didn''t find Natalia. Frustrated, he drove straight to the office.


    He pulled up to the entrance, and was about to walk into the building when he bumped into someone. It


    was Kendra.


    Annoyed at being bumped by her, Magnus brushed off his clothes intending to ignore her and move on.


    However, Kendra wouldn''t let this opportunity to be alone with Magnus go. She dramatically sat down


    on the ground, pretending to be injured. "Ouch, that hurts. Magnus, you bumped into me."


    Magnus stopped, looking disdainfully at Kendra pretending to be injured. Although he was unhappy


    with Kendra, he thought about how he still needed to use her against Lucius. He put on a concerned


    face, feigning worry, "Where does it hurt? Do you want me to take you to the hospital?"


    Kendra was only trying to talk to Magnus; she wouldn''t dare let him take her to the hospital. She


    pretended to be weak as she stood up from the ground, her face full of pretense, "No need for the


    hospital, it''s not that painful." After saying this, she looked at Magnus with affection.


    Magnus wasn''t expecting Kendra to stop pretending so soon. He barely managed to keep his


    Seeing that Magnus was about to leave, Kendra quickly spoke up, "Wait, Magnus, I have something


    important to tell you." She had been waiting here for days just for the chance to see Magnus and tell


    him about Natalia and the British man.


    Magnus frowned slightly and turned to look at Kendra, "What''s so important?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Kendra''s eyes darted around before stepping closer to Magnus, "While you were gone these past few


    days, I saw Natalia with a man. They were happily shopping andughing together. You have to be


    careful. Don''t let this woman make a fool of you."


    Magnus knew Kendra''s intentions. She wanted to rece Natalia as his wife, but how could she even


    He despised Kendra, but he needed her to deal with Lucius. Despite his distaste for Kendra, he still


    took in her words. After all, hearing about Natalia made his heart lurch.


    "Repeat what you just said. Where did you see her shopping with a British man?" Magnus'' face


    darkened considerably as he advanced on Kendra, "If you are lying, I swear I''ll break your neck."


    Compared to his wife, Kendra''s remaining value was worthless.


    Seeing the cold, angry man advancing on her, Kendra suddenly felt a wave of fear. One minute he was


    all smiles, and the next he was like a demon from hell. So Natalia was his Achilles'' heel. Good, she


    wanted to see Magnus lose control. She wanted both him and the British man to hurt, and for Natalia to


    feel sorry for the British man and leave with him.


    She pretended to be flustered and backed away, as if afraid that Magnus would really break her


    delicate neck, "I, I''m telling the truth. You can go home and ask your butler. He saw it too."


    "Is that so?" At this moment, Magnus looked like a devil from hell, his eyes about to spit fire, "If I find


    out you''re lying, I''ll make sure you die a painful death."


    With that, he left Kendra and strode into thepany building. His wife, reallyughing and shopping


    with a British man?


    His cold eyes made people shiver, and Paul, who was opening the elevator for him, was also tense.


    Why did the CEOe back from his business trip looking like the devil? He remembered that


    everything had been going smoothly, hadn''t it?


    Once Magnus left, Kendra finally breathed a sigh of relief, feeling like the air around her was breathable


    again. Magnus¡¯ angry demeanor was terrifying, but she still wanted to be his wife. If Natalia was out of


    the picture, she could be the CEO''s wife.


    Only such a man was worthy of her, Kendra!


    She looked up at the towering building, silently swearing, Natalia, no matter what, she would take this


    man back from her, because this man was originally hers.


    After a while, Kendra left in her high heels, looking proud.


    After handling all the business in the office, Magnus returned home at six in the afternoon.


    Maplewood Manor.


    Linden respectfully opened the door and saw Magnus walk in with a grim face. He bowed slightly and


    said, "Mr. Magnus."


    "Hmm." Magnus grunted, "Where''s my wife?"


    "Upstairs, sir. Would you like me to call her down?" Linden asked with a respectful tone.


    "No need, I''ll go up myself." Magnus was relieved she hadn''t left. He strode toward the stairs like a man


    on fire. After a few steps, he turned and questioned, "Linden, has she been with the Englishman again


    these days?" Kendra''s words still echoed in his mind, prompting him to ask Linden.


    Linden paused for a moment before answering honestly. "No, just a few days ago an Englishman came


    to Maplewood Manor looking for her, a man named Callum. He wanted to take her to Ennd. That''s


    when I called you. These past days, aside from going to school, she''s been at the mansion. I''m not


    sure if she''s seen him."

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Hearing Linden''s words, a chill ran down Magnus'' spine. "Wait, what did she say that day?" he


    implored hastily.


    Linden gave Magnus a puzzled look. "What else could she say? She didn''t leave with him, of course.


    She sent him away. But he was persistent, left his number, and said he would be waiting for her.¡±


    Leave? Over his dead body. Magnus'' face turned icy cold. He turned on his heel and headed up the


    stairs.


    Watching the irate figure of Magnus, Linden suddenly regretted his words. Had he said too much?


    Should he have been less detailed? But what''s said was said, and what''s done was done. Magnus was


    clearly so attached to his wife that he wouldn''t dare quarrel with her. There was no way this


    Englishman could measure up to him.


    Shaking his head, Linden went back to his things.


    Magnus mbered up the stairs to the main bedroom and kicked open the door, which startled Natalia.


    She was engrossed in her jade piece when Magnus suddenly appeared, startling her so much that she


    dropped the pendant onto the floor. Luckily, the thick carpet cushioned the fall, preventing the pendant


    from breaking.


    Natalia bent down to pick up her pendant, frowning at Magnus. "What''s the matter?"


    Magnus strode over to her, growling in a stern voice, "Who is this Englishman?! What right does he


    have to take you away?! What¡¯s going on between you two? So, you wanted to leave with him! No


    wonder you¡¯ve been insisting on breaking up with me.¡±


    Damn it, he had thought she cared for him, and the lipstick mark from that night had made him feel


    guilty.


    Seeing Magnus'' livid face, Natalia realized he knew about Callum''s visit. She didn''t think she had done


    anything wrong. Why was Magnus interrogating her so aggressively?


    "He said he knew me before I was five, when I lived in Ennd," Natalia replied nonchntly, not


    nning to exin too much to Magnus. After all, she herself didn''t know much about Callum. How


    could she exin him to Magnus?


    "Knew you? When did you live in Ennd? He''s clearly trying to take advantage of you, even daring to


    you nning to leave me for him and go to Ennd?"


    Natalia was dazed by Magnus'' sudden outburst. His face looked so fierce and terrifying that she was


    genuinely frightened. This must be his true nature, right? Suspicious of others without any real basis.


    And what about him? He was constantly flirting with Isabe but would never admit it. Talk about


    double standards.


    "Speak up! Do you want to leave with him? Do you want to leave me?" Not getting a response from


    Natalia, Magnus'' voice rose in frustration. It seemed like the only way to cover up his fear of her


    leaving.


    "Yes! Yes, I do want to leave with him." Natalia''s stubbornness kicked in, and she bravely met Magnus''


    fiery gaze. "I think we''re not meant to be, Mr. Andersen. You status are too high above me, and I can''t


    reach you. Let me go, and let yourself go too."


    She suddenly felt that this ce was no longer suitable for her, and this man was no longer the one


    who had given her a home. It would be better to sort it out all at once, to avoid losing everything and


    her dignity in the future.


    "Impossible!" Magnus'' worst fear was Natalia wanting to leave him. Hearing her say it, his emotions


    spiraled out of control. "I won''t allow it. I absolutely won''t let you leave me, not unless I''m dead. You


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    want to leave with that Englishman? What a ludicrous idea!" Magnus gripped her shoulders fiercely, the


    fury in his eyes threatening to explode.


    "But why should we continue like this if neither of us is happy?" Natalia lowered her head in despair.


    Her future with Magnus was bleak, with no hope in sight.


    He was the affluent CEO of Andersen Corporation, who could turn the tides in Melfort at his whim. He


    could have any woman he wanted. Why would he care about her, a girl no one else wanted, not even


    her own mother? What was there for her to hold onto? The distance between them was as vast as the


    starry sky.


    With this thought, Natalia mustered up her courage and looked Magnus in the eye. "Magnus, let me go,


    and let yourself go too. We''re not meant to be, really."


    Hearing Natalia say ''let me go'' again, Magnus felt like his heart was being ripped apart.


    What did she mean by not meant to be, and let her go! Did she even know what she was saying?!


    She was the only woman he had ever loved in this world, and that alone was more than enough. How


    could there be any distance?! All she needed to do was be his wife.


    But no matter how many times he said this, she wouldn''t believe him. She kept misunderstanding his


    true feelings, even now, thinking he didn''t truly love her.


    This girl, whom he loved and hated, he wished he could swallow her whole. And now she wanted to


    leave with another man? Impossible!


    Looking at her cold and indifferent gazes, Magnus felt a chill in his heart. Her eyes were devoid of any


    emotion, isting him and her in two separate worlds, unreachable and insurmountable.


    All his chaotic emotions came rushing to his head. He could decide whether to take on billion-dor


    deals in a second, yet he was at a loss when it came to this girl. She was his nemesis, sent by god to


    punish him.


    After waiting for a while without any response from Magnus, Natalia prodded, "Magnus, we


    really...mmm..."


    Magnus couldn''t stand it any longer. The wordsing out of her mouth were like knives, each one


    stabbing his heart. He wouldn''t let her go, not even in her dreams.


    Without any hesitation, he leaned down and kissed her, silencing her beautiful lips, so they wouldn''t


    utter any more words that angered him.


    The searing kiss was an invasion, a conquering force that ruthlessly swept over Natalia''s lips and


    tongue, grazing her delicate taste buds and refusing to retreat. Every time at this moment, it always


    made him linger and unable to tear himself away.


    Natalia passively epted Magnus'' domineering yet gentle kiss, yet her mind was filled with images of


    him with Isabe. Her hand was relentlessly pounding on Magnus'' back, the man was kissing her


    again, "Let go...mmh...let go of me."


    Even if she gathered all her strength, this slight force wouldn''t be of any concern to Magnus. Especially


    considering that Natalia wasn''t even using all her strength at this moment, as the enchanting smell


    radiating from him left her feeling weak and powerless.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    She was infatuated with his taste, and Magnus was just as smitten with hers. He savored the


    sweetness before him, greedily desiring more, and more.


    Natalia, almost breathless from the kiss, struggled incessantly, but in front of Magnus, she had no


    effect at all. Instead, she found herself gradually sumbing to his advances more and more.


    Magnus'' patience was wearing thin. It had been a while since hest touched her, and this time, he


    wanted her. Desired her to the point of madness.


    Natalia felt a chill on her shoulders before realizing that her dress had been slipped off by him. She was


    thin and frail, so Natalia¡¯s dress was easily removed by Magnus.


    Gazing fondly at the beauty before him, Magnus felt his blood boil with desire. He wanted to im her,


    possess her.


    ¡°Magnus, don¡¯t.¡± Natalia clutched her shoulders in panic and backed away, her slender shoulders


    trembling slightly, as if she were a leaf fluttering in the wind.


    She didn¡¯t want him to touch her because he had touched Isabe.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, mydy. I promise that I will love you,¡± Magnus rasped, undressing himself hastily and


    moving closer to the girl who drove him insane. She was his wife, and always would be!


    ¡°Magnus, don¡¯t!¡± Natalia shook her head helplessly. ¡°Get away from me!¡± He was tainted.


    His thoughts exploded like dynamite at her words. His face hardened, the air around him turning icy


    cold. ¡°Get away? Mydy, do you know how long it¡¯s been? I¡¯ve been patient with you because I love


    you. I desire you. Where do you want me to go?¡±


    Hisrge hand gripped her slender waist tightly, applying just enough pressure. Seeing her continue to


    flinch from him, his heart sank. He forcefully pushed the frail Natalia onto the spacious bed.


    The bed shook as Magnus covered her, his kisses no longer gentle, but vengeful. His girl was repulsed


    by him, and he wouldn''t allow it. He would make her remember that he was her man.


    Natalia couldn¡¯t break free from his embrace, and slowly there was a taste of blood at the corner of her


    mouth. Finally, she stopped struggling, feeling a sharp pain below, as if she were being torn apart.


    Magnus forcefully imed her, his vigorous movements causing her to faint.


    Domination and plunder. Tossing and turning.


    When Magnus finally exhausted his anger, the girl beneath him had already fainted.


    Staring at the girl beneath him, as fragile as a leaf in the wind, Magnus'' heart ached. How did they end


    up here? He truly loved her, so why was she treating him like this?


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She wanted to leave with that man.


    Magnus'' eyes darkened. Callum, who appeared out of nowhere, wanted to whisk his wife away?


    Fucking hell. Nobody could take Natalia away from him, nobody.


    Magnus carefully got out of bed, carrying the unconscious girl into the bathroom to clean her. Seeing


    the marks on her, his heart ached even more. He shouldn''t have treated her like this, but he always lost


    control.


    He quickly helped her into her nightgown, ced her on the bed, and left the room with a cold


    expression. As he descended the stairs, he called for Linden, instructing, ¡°Keep an eye on her, and


    don¡¯t let her go anywhere.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Linden was at a loss for words. It was unexpected to be asked to watch over ma¡¯am.


    ¡°Watch her, and if she goes missing, you¡¯ll answer to me.¡± Magnus'' cold voice sent shivers down


    Linden¡¯s spine.


    ¡°What about her studies?¡± Surely, she couldn¡¯t stop attending school.


    ¡°No more school.¡± What was the point of school if she was going to be swept away by an Englishman.


    Linden was speechless. Without school, Ms. Natalia would be unhappy.


    Magnus left the vi and drove off. It was nine in the evening.


    Golden Groove.


    Chase had been waiting for a while. He finally saw theter. Leaning on the couch, he said, ¡°Tell


    me, Magnus, you¡¯re not here to drink again thiste at night. I have some bad news for you."


    ¡°Speak!¡± Magnus poured himself a drink and gulped it down.


    Chase looked at the disgruntled Magnus and worried that he might lose control, but he still revealed the


    investigation results, ¡°Before Natalia went to France, she might¡¯ve thought there was something going


    on between you and Isabe, which is probably why she left in a huff. When she came back, Isabe


    went to see her and probably showed her somepromising photos.


    ¡°On the day Natalia returned, she met with that Englishman. ording to my investigation, he is the


    heir of the Frerotte family, named Callum. His background is substantial. What¡¯s unbelievable is that


    Natalia lived in Ennd before she turned five and saved Callum¡¯s life when they were children. Callum


    gave her the family heirloom and promised to marry her when they grew up.


    ¡°Natalia¡¯s background might be really important. This Callum has strong foundations and he sought out


    Natalia as soon as he was established. His family had a belief that if a man gives a woman a family


    heirloom, he is obliged to marry her. Magnus, Natalia¡¯s mother might be an English aristocrat.


    ¡°And this Callum is not to be underestimated. He came on strong.¡± Chase said, cing a stack of


    documents in front of Magnus.


    Hearing Chase''s words, Magnus felt his blood run cold. So, she was indeed born in Ennd. He knew


    she was more than she seemed. No way could Kyler have fathered such a beautiful and intelligent


    daughter.


    And Callum, he was her fianc¨¦. No wonder she wanted to break up with him and leave.


    No matter how strong Callum was, it didn''t matter. She was already his wife. Did this Englishman


    intend to steal his wife?


    Magnus thought about what he did tonight, his mood was in turmoil. His wife showed him a look of


    disgust, what should he do?


    So Isabe went to see her. No wonder she was so cold towards him. What did Isabe show her? He


    and Isabe were a thing of the past. There was no need to mention it at all.


    At the witching hour of 2 a.m., Magnus finally returned home. He pushed the bedroom door open,


    finding the girl on the bed still look the same as when he left. A sharp pang of pain pierced his heart as


    he approached her, her face flushed as though aze. He reached out and touched her skin, the heat


    of it rming.


    Damn it! She was running a fever again. It was all his fault for treating her the way he did.


    He hastily grabbed a shirt to dress her up. Natalia was burning up, her senses blurred as she felt


    someone holding her.


    "Mama." She seemed to be lost in a desert. She thought she saw her mom, but she ignored her.


    Magnus heard her calling for her mother, and it hurt his heart to the point of numbness. He thought to


    himself: ¡°I''m sorry, sweetheart. I will help you find your mother.¡±

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    He carried her downstairs without calling for Linden, cing her directly into the car and drove to the


    hospital.


    The resident doctor saw Magnus carrying Natalia into the hospital and immediately stood up. "Mr.


    Andersen, please put her on the bed."


    "She has a fever. Please check her immediately," Magnus pleaded, sweat dripping from his forehead.


    The doctor quickly examined her. "She needs an IV immediately."


    "Well, then get it started." He held Natalia''s burning hand tightly.


    "Yes, right away." The doctor, feeling the weight of Magnus'' stern gaze, quickly stepped out to prepare


    the medication.


    No one dared to cross Mr. Andersen, not even when he wasshing out at them for a sickness he


    himself caused.


    When Natalia woke up, it was already the next morning. She tried to sit up but felt weak all over. The


    sterile white surroundings clued her in that she was in a hospital. Was she sick?


    She remembered it was Magnus, that bastard, who had again forced himself to her. She felt pain all


    over, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    Just then, the door to the ward opened and a nurse walked in. She smiled at Natalia. "Ms. Natalia, you


    woke up. You had a feverst night, and it was Mr. Magnus who brought you here. He seemed really


    worried about you."


    Natalia didn''t reply. She just stared out the window at the morning sun, lost in thought. She was in no


    mood to thank Magnus for bringing her to the hospital. She was actually feeling very conflicted. What


    was she supposed to do?


    A maid brought in a tray of food. Natalia managed to eat a little before standing up to speak to the


    nurse. "I''m feeling better now. Please call the doctor so we canplete the discharge procedures."


    The nurse was taken aback. "Ms. Natalia, Mr. Magnus has ordered that you stay in the hospital for two


    more days. You had a severe fever. He just went home to change his clothes and then to the office. He


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    said he''d be back soon."


    "I don''t need him toe. I know my own body. Please proceed with the discharge procedures. I have


    school to attend." Natalia spoke to the maid in a t tone.


    The maid quickly went out and dialed Magnus'' number to report the situation to him.


    "She can do whatever she wants, but don''t bother reporting such trivial matters to me!" Magnus


    growled into the phone.


    The maid quickly apologized and hung up. She then helped Natalia with the discharge procedures. It


    wasn''t long before Linden arrived.


    "Ms. Natalia, let''s get in the car," Linden said, bowing respectfully.


    "No need. I''m going straight to school." Natalia was determined to go to ss. She was just six months


    away from graduation and couldn''t afford to fall behind.


    "Ms. Natalia, Mr. Magnus said you''re sick and should rest at home. You can go to school once you''re


    better," Linden said gently.


    "I''m going to school."


    "Ms. Natalia, please don''t make this difficult for us. Mr. Magnus insists that you must go home."


    Upon hearing Linden''s words, Natalia realized that Magnus was refusing to let her go to school. She


    felt a sudden pang in her chest. This was Magnus'' love - trampling over her dignity and manipting


    her as he pleased.


    She silently got into the car and returned to Maplewood Manor.


    Shey down on the bed in her bedroom. Once the maid had left, she opened the drawer and saw the


    pendant. Mr. Callum had said that he gave her the pendant, and he would help her find her mother.


    But why would he give her this pendant? She quickly found Callum''s business card and looked at the


    number on it. Her heart was racing. She wanted to find her mother. In this world, she only had her


    mother. If she could find her mother, even just to see her once, she would have no regrets in this life.


    But could Mr. Callum really help her find her mother?


    She thought for a long time before finally putting the card and the pendant back into the drawer. She


    closed her eyes and felt a wave of sadness wash over her. Due to her fever the night before, she fell


    asleep again.


    Magnus returned to Maplewood Manor after taking care of business. He quietly entered the room.


    Seeing Natalia asleep on the bed, her pale face flushed with fever, his heart instantly calmed. He gently


    touched her smooth face. There were tears on her face. Magnus felt a sudden pang in his heart. "My


    dear, I won''t let you leave. Please, be good."


    His voice was so soft that Natalia couldn''t hear it in her sleep.


    Magnus was about to leave when he noticed that the drawer of the bedside table was slightly ajar. The


    red string of the pendant caught his eye. He opened the drawer and saw the pendant and the business


    card together.


    He picked up the pendant and stared at it. His eyes were cold and his face was terrifyingly gloomy.


    ...


    The coffee shop in a seaside resort was filled with the melodious sound of piano music. There were no


    other sounds. The people who came here were either rich or noble. Callum had been here for a few


    minutes. He was wearing a white, handcrafted shirt and ck trousers. His nearly six-foot-tall figure


    and slightly curly brown hair made him look elegant and noble.


    His brown eyes gazed calmly out to sea as he absentmindedly stirred his coffee. ncing at his watch,


    a faint smile formed at the corner of his lips.


    Magnus arrived ten minutester. He pushed open the door of the coffee shop and immediately saw


    the British man. It was indeed the man from the library that day. He sat down without a word, his cold


    expression giving off an aloof and distant vibe. His sharp gaze directly met Callum''s.


    Callum looked up to meet his gaze and smiled lightly. "Mr. Andersen."


    Magnus didn''t say a word. He reached into his pocket, took out the jade pendant, and ced it in front


    of Callum. "This belongs to you. Please take it back."


    Seeing Callum staring at the jade pendant in shock, he chuckled sarcastically. "Mr. Callum, Natalia is


    already my wife. This pendant, representing the Frerotte family, is not suitable for her. However, you''ve


    lost it for many years and now that it''s found, it''s a cause for celebration. As far as I know, without this


    pendant, you can''t inherit the family property. I apologize for having kept it from you for so many years."


    Magnus leaned back in his chair with an icy cool demeanor, his face expressionless as he stared at


    Callum.


    Callum reached out and picked up the jade pendant, his fingers tracing over the surface. His brown


    eyes met Magnus'', "Mr. Andersen, perhaps you are unfamiliar with a particr Frerotte family secret.


    The heir gives this pendant to the woman he loves most. That woman is destined to be his wife.


    Fifteen years ago, she saved my life. I gave her this pendant, and to me, she is my fianc¨¦e. I have


    been waiting for her to grow up. No matter what she has been through, I will be there for her."


    Callum''s eyes were resolute. Magnus'' hands clenched suddenly, his gaze sharp as a sword. If looks


    could kill, the British man in front of him would be dead.


    "Mr. Callum, you cannot take her away. She is now my wife. I advise you to refrain from any actions


    that may tarnish the reputation of the Frerotte family. And remember, you are in Melfort. Once you''ve


    got what you came for, I suggest you leave," Magnus retorted with an icy firmness.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Magnus suddenly sat upright, like a king who ruled the world, looking down at Callum with icy hawk


    eyes that made one''s blood run cold. He gestured lightly, and the bodyguard behind him immediately


    stepped forward, "Mr. Callum, please."


    Callum stared at Magnus, "Mr. Andersen, are you trying to kick me out? I came here under the


    protection and consent of the embassy, and you have no right to dismiss me. Furthermore, I''m


    definitely taking Buttercup with me. She''s my fianc¨¦e."


    Callum stood up and dered loudly to Magnus, but his arms were held by two bodyguards who began


    to escort him out. He immediately pressed his wristwatch, and several men in ck appeared. These


    men hadn¡¯t evenid a hand on him before they found themselves on the receiving end of a cold metal


    gunpoint.


    Seeing over twenty bodyguards pointing guns at him, Callum furrowed his brows. "Magnus, this is


    illegal. Let me tell you, Buttercup was mine first. You forcefully married her. And I''ve found out that your


    wife should be Kendra."


    Before he could finish his sentence, he was pushed into a car by Magnus'' bodyguards which sped


    towards the airport.


    Half an hourter, Callum''s ne traced an arc over the skies of Melfort.


    Magnus raised his hand and pressed his temple; the annoying British man had finally been sent away.


    He would never allow anyone to covet his wife. This time he had sent him away, and next time if he


    dared toe again, it wouldn''t be as simple as just sending him away.


    After sending Callum away, the unease in Magnus'' heart slowly subsided. He didn''t even go to the


    office, heading straight back to Maplewood Manor.


    Upon entering, he didn''t see his wife, "Has Natalia not risen yet?"


    Linden nodded, "Mr. Magnus, she is upset. She hasn''t eaten properly for two days." In truth, Linden felt


    quite sorry for Natalia.


    Magnus walked upstairs with furrowed brows, first checking the study, finding no one there. He pushed


    open the bedroom door, to find a petite woman sitting on the balcony. Her small figure sank into the


    chair, as if she could be blown away by the wind.


    Magnus walked towards her, crouching down to quietly observe her. Her eyes were fixated on the


    horizon, looking so helpless.


    Magnus felt as if his heart was pierced by a needle, and it was bleeding. "My baby, I''m sorry aboutst


    night. I couldn''t control myself. Please don''t be like this, can we go back to how we were?" He gently


    held her icy hand.


    Natalia finally turned her gaze from the horizon, giving Magnus a cold look. "Can we go back? Magnus,


    I thought you were my everything, but what have you done? You didn''t let me go to school, and you


    took away the pendant my mother left me. You even forced yourself on me."


    Natalia''s hot tears rolled down her cheeks. Magnus stood up, lifting her into his arms, holding her


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    tightly. "I''m sorry. I love you, I love you so much. If you want to go to school, I''ll send you immediately,


    and that pendant wasn''t left to you by your mother, it belongs to the sessor of Callum''s family, and


    I''ve already returned it to him. Baby, I''m sorry. I won''t force you to do anything from now on." Magnus


    was breathless with pain. He wiped away her tears, holding her petite figure tightly in his arms. He


    wanted to meld her into his body, never letting her leave for the rest of their lives.


    But Natalia struggled fiercely, ring at the man whose face was full of pain, "Magnus, can I trust your


    words? You im to love me, yet you flirt with Isabe. Just let me go, Magnus, I beg you. In this vast


    world, I only want to live a normal life."


    Hearing her words, Magnus felt as if he was struck by lightning. He stared nkly at the girl in his


    arms, who was so stubborn.


    When had he ever flirted with Isabe? She didn¡¯t trust him anymore. She was determined to leave,


    and there was nothing he could do to stop her. He suddenly gave her a cold look, "Are you still thinking


    about that British man?" His eyes were ame, making Natalia''s heart skip a beat.


    Even at this point, he was still ming others. Natalia gritted her teeth and looked at him, "Yes, I want


    to leave with him, and I want to find my mother."


    "Forget about it. If you want to find your mother, I can help you, but you''re not allowed to have any


    contact with him." He suddenly lifted her by her waist.


    Natalia was startled, afraid of falling, she immediately grabbed his neck. Magnus looked at her pale


    face, putting her on the bed, closed his eyes, and leaned in to kiss her.


    Natalia turned her head, and his kissnded on her cheek. He didn''t mind, continued to kiss her along


    her cheek, down to her chin, and neck.


    As Natalia resisted his kisses, the man closed his eyes with furrowed brows, "Nat, I absolutely won''t


    break up with you, nor will I allow you to see that British man again. If you insist on causing a fuss,


    forget about going to school. We can just move back to Sapphire Ind. I think it''s perfect for you."


    Natalia was startled again. She stared nkly at the man before her, the man she had once sworn to


    love for life, yet now he wanted to imprison her on Sapphire Ind. This was the man who professed to


    love her.


    She looked at him, no longer resisting; she gave up any struggle like a lifeless doll.


    Magnus kissed her neck, sensing herpliance. He looked up at the girl, he didn''t continue any


    further, but simply held her in his embrace.


    "Mydy, if you were a bit more obedient, I wouldn''t have to treat you this way. I''m really tired. Can we


    just go back to how we were?" He rubbed her head with his chin.


    Natalia closed her eyes in his arms, her mind nk, no longer thinking about anything. In a short while,


    she fell asleep.


    Magnus stared at the girl in his arms, ced a kiss on her smooth forehead, murmuring in her ears,


    "As long as you don¡¯t think about leaving, I won''t restrict your freedom."


    Natalia, sleeping, seemed to have heard his words; she breathed evenly with her eyes closed.


    After a good night''s sleep, Natalia opened her eyes the next day, looking at the sunlight outside the


    window, andzily sat up. Just as she was about to get out of bed, the bedroom door was pushed


    open, May walked in, smiling at her. "Ms. Natalia, you''re awake. Get up and eat. After you''re done,


    Linden will take you to school."


    What? Magnus was sending her to school? Hadn''t he insisted on keeping her confined to Sapphire


    Ind, away from any kind of school?


    "You''re serious?"


    "Absolutely, Missy, you''d best get up. You wouldn''t want to bete for school," May replied with a


    yful grin.


    Natalia quickly got up and headed to the bathroom, changing into her clothes before descending the


    stairs. A fancy breakfast was spread out on the dining table. She sat down and helped herself to a jelly


    doughnut.


    May watched as she ate heartily, then watched her leave Maplewood Manor with her backpack. Only


    then did she call Magnus.


    "Sir, Miss Natalia has left for school after having breakfast," she reported.


    "Hmm." Magnus, standing by the floor-to-ceiling window in his office, responded with a slight smile


    ying at the corner of his lips.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    For the next week, Magnus and Natalia coexisted peacefully without any conflicts. Natalia went to


    school in the mornings, and Magnus would return only after she had finished her evening studies and


    gone to bed.


    One afternoon, after waving goodbye to her friend Lexi, Natalia was preparing to head back home to


    study. Graduation was only a few months away. As she stepped out of the school gates, a sleek, ck


    Bugatti was parked by the curb. She nced at it and left directly from the side of the car. As she was


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    getting close to Maplewood Manor, the car slowly stopped in front of her.


    Callum opened the car door, staring at her with surprise. "Buttercup," he eximed, "I''ve found your


    mom!"


    Taken aback, Natalia squinted up at the tall figure blocking the sunlight. He said he had found her


    mom!


    "Mr. Callum, you really found my mom? Where is she?" Despite her mother''sck of affection towards


    her, the chance to see her face in this lifetime would be worth it.


    "She''s in Ennd, Buttercup. Your mother misses you. She had her reasons for leaving, but she''ll


    exin everything to you. Come with me. She''s waiting for you." Callum reached out to hold Natalia''s


    hand.


    As he watched the girl in front of him, he noticed that she had lost weight over the past week. She


    didn¡¯t look happy.


    In that moment, he felt the overwhelming desire to hold her and protect her from the world. He


    remembered looking into her blue eyes, promising himself that he would marry her someday.


    Natalia, visibly shaken by the news, didn''t even realize that her hands were tightly held by Callum.


    Isabe, who happened to be passing by, saw this and quickly snapped a picture of the intimate scene


    on her phone. A smirk spread across her face. "Magnus," she thought, "your wife is cheating on you."


    "My mom, is she doing well? Why didn''t shee to see me? Does she not like me?" Natalia had


    been longing for her mother''s love since she was a child. The news that her mother had been found


    made her forget everything else.


    "She misses you, Buttercup. There''s a secret about her life in Ennd, and the reason she couldn''t


    said, his desperation evident.


    Natalia was first taken aback, then she lowered her head. Magnus wouldn''t let her leave. She knew


    she couldn''t escape his grasp.


    "I... I''m about to graduate. After that, I''ll go to see my mom." By then, she could leave Melfort. Magnus


    wouldn''t have a reason to stop her.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you, no matter how long it takes," Callum said, staring at her thoughtfully. He wanted


    to hold her, she was so thin it was heart-wrenching.


    "Have you gotten married? Is he good to you?" Callum''s gaze was as intense as a me.


    "Yes," Natalia murmured before looking down.


    "You don''t seem happy, Buttercup. Come with me. You were my fianc¨¦e 15 years ago," Callum said,


    then pulling out a pendant from his pocket.


    "This pendant can prove it. You were my fianc¨¦e 15 years ago. All you have to do is agree toe with


    me, and I''ll take you away from here." Callum grabbed her hand again.


    Natalia was speechless. How could she be his fianc¨¦e? She had no memory of such a thing. She was


    a child 15 years ago.


    "Mr. Callum, I''m sorry. I''m already married, and my husband is good to me. Thank you for finding my


    mom. As for this pendant, it should be yours. I can''t keep something that doesn''t belong to me." She


    had only thought of Callum as a childhoodpanion, and she hadn''t realized he was using it to stake


    a im on her.


    "No, it''s yours. I gave it to you 15 years ago. Buttercup, you are the rightful owner of this pendant." He


    said, pushing the pendant into her hand before turning to get back in the car.


    "I''lle back, Natalia. Take good care of yourself."


    The car disappeared from sight, leaving Natalia standing there, holding the pendant and staring off into


    the distance.


    Back at Maplewood Manor, Natalia sat in the dimly lit study, with a book on herp. Her mind was filled


    with thoughts about her mother. What was she doing in Ennd? What was her secret?


    She suddenly realized that Kyler must know something. Her mother had entrusted her to Kyler, and he


    must know what happened.


    By the time Magnus returned, Natalia had fallen asleep in her chair. Upon seeing the empty bedroom,


    Magnus felt a rush of panic. He quickly pushed open the door to the study and found Natalia asleep in


    a chair, curled up like a kitten.


    He walked over and gently picked her up. Her body felt cold, and he felt a pang of displeasure. This girl


    was always causing him worry.


    Natalia mumbled in her sleep as she was lifted into a warm embrace. "Mom." she murmured, with a


    small smile on her face.


    Magnus carried her into their bedroom and gently ced her on the bed. His heart ached for her.


    "Sweetheart," he promised, "I''ll help you find your mom."


    He fetched his pajamas and went to the bathroom to take a shower. When he came back, he slipped


    into bed next to her. He pulled her close, savoring the familiar scent of her skin. His body responded to


    her proximity, and he found himself craving for her. He hadn''t had sex with her in what felt like forever.


    After theirst encounter, he didn''t dare to upset her again. But the past few nights, he had been


    tormented by the desire to be with her.


    He kissed her gently, careful not to wake her. His desire for her was overwhelming, and he found it


    increasingly difficult to control himself. He kissed her again, this time more passionately.


    Natalia stirred in her sleep, pushing him away with a small moan. Pleading with her, Magnus said,


    "Honey, please. I miss you." His voice was thick with desire, his boner pressed tightly against her


    abdomen.


    With that, he quickly undressed her and began to shower her with kisses, all the while whispering


    words of love and desire into her ear.


    Natalia felt as though a boulder was crushing her chest, stealing her breath away. She snapped her


    eyes open, only to find Magnus looming over her, his intentions clear. With a jolt of fear, she shoved


    him away. "Magnus..."


    "Baby," he said, his voice thick with desire, "It''s been a while." He moved to spread her legs apart.


    Images of Magnus with Isabe, and the night he forced himself onto her, shed in Natalia''s mind,


    and she pushed him away even harder. "Magnus, I don''t want..."


    He looked at her, and his irritation red into full-blown anger. She didn''t want him. She didn''t miss him.


    Just then, the phone on the bedside table lit up. It was Magnus''.


    He grabbed it and was instantly met with a picture of Callum and Natalia, their hands entwined, staring


    deeply into each other''s eyes.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    He was hit with a reality check, like a bucket of ice water was poured from his head to his toes. He sat


    up in bed, staring at the picture on his phone. His anger slowly ignited, burning his rationality to ashes.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "So you don''t want me, just because of him!" His voice was as cold as frost.


    Natalia, who was lying with her back to him, was roughly turned around to face him as he shoved his


    phone towards her. When Natalia saw the picture on the phone, her mind felt like it had exploded. He


    had someone follow her and take photos of her. There was nothing between her and Callum, but the


    photo implied otherwise.


    "It''s nothing between us... I only ran into him on my way back," she stated tly.


    "Nothing? I saw how your eyes lit up when you saw him, and yet you''re always so cold towards me.


    Natalia, have I spoiled you too much? I¡¯ve allowed you to push my boundaries time and time again!"


    Magnus suddenly stood up, looking down at Natalia on the bed.


    It was the first time he had called her by her name, and his eyes were so cold it sent chills down her


    spine.


    "I didn''t... he said he found my mother, Magnus. If you don''t trust me, then my exnations are


    useless. But nothing happened with Mr. Callum." She looked at him, and her eyes were filled with


    sorrow. Perhaps this was a misunderstanding that would forever remain between them.


    "Trust you? Darling, have you ever trusted me? When I danced with Isabe that night, she got her


    damn lipstick on me, and since then you''ve been cold to me for months. I epted it. Have you ever


    trusted me? And now you''re asking me to trust you! I''ve said you will stay here forever. As for that


    Englishman, I''ll make him pay for trying to steal another man''s wife! Move to Sapphire Ind tomorrow.


    You don''t need to continue your studies!"


    Magnus got up and stormed out of the bedroom, mming the door behind him. Natalia sat on the bed.


    Tears were streaming down her pale face.


    Magnus descended the staircase, heading for his car, but his heart felt like it was being scorched. He


    wanted to destroy everything. That damn Englishman was so bold!


    He picked up the phone. "Investigate Callum''s every move in Melfort tomorrow."


    He sat on the couch, lighting a cigarette, and pulled out his phone to look at the photo again. Isabe


    had sent the photo. That woman was audacious and was pushing his boundaries time and time again.


    He then blocked Isabe''s number.


    Late into the night, Magnus sat on the couch in the living room, smoking an entire pack of cigarettes.


    In her sleep, Natalia felt a dryness in her mouth. She went downstairs to get some water and saw the


    glow of a phone and the heavy smell of smoke. She knew it was Magnus. Hadn''t he left?


    She descended the staircase, and in the moonlight, she saw Magnus sitting on the couch, enveloped in


    a cloud of smoke, and leaning against the couch tiredly.


    Natalia felt a pang in her heart. Tears fell in an instant, and she went over to him. ¡°Magnus, why aren¡¯t


    you sleeping? You¡¯ll get sick if you smoke so much.¡±


    ¡°Do you care about me? Can you still care about me? Don¡¯t you want to break up? To leave with that


    Englishman?¡± His voice was hoarse.


    Natalia wiped her tears, and a mocking smile appeared on her face. ¡°I only met Callum once, and he


    said he found my mother. I won''t go off with him. Don''t worry. As long as you say I can''t leave, I won''t. I


    owe you too much." She slowly stood up to get her water.


    He suddenly grabbed her wrist and pulled her towards him. She fell onto hisp, and just as she tried


    to resist, he tightened his hold around her. His warm lips, tasting of strong tobo, covered hers.


    He kissed her fiercely, giving her no chance to resist. He didn''t bother to exin anything. He pried


    open her teeth, entangling her tongue and savoring her sweetness. His hand wandered under her


    sleepwear, grabbing her soft tits. His heavy breathing blew against her ear, sending shivers down her


    spine.


    Natalia closed her eyes, no longer pushing him away. His passionate kisses already consumed all her


    breath.


    Magnus pressed her onto the couch, kissing every inch of her body. Then he thrusted into her deeply...


    In the silent night, the couch was pushed to the center of the living room due to Magnus¡¯ vigorous


    movements. Magnus finished once. He carried Natalia, who had no strength left in her, and went


    upstairs. He cleaned her up, and then took her again.


    After cleaning her up again, Natalia was so tired that she was about to fall asleep. He carried her to the


    bed and started another round, tirelessly taking her. He wanted to leave his mark on every inch of her


    skin.


    When the sky started to lighten, Magnus finally stopped. He watched Natalia lying beneath him, and


    she seemed so exhausted, worn out from his roughness. He reluctantly let her go.


    He held her soft body close, inhaling her sweet scent as he fell asleep.


    The next day, Natalia woke up with her whole body aching and a deep pain in her lower abdomen.


    The room was devoid of Magnus. She slowly got up, and began preparing to go to school, but she


    could barely lift her hand.


    She slowly made her way to the bathroom to wash up. Suddenly, a wave of nausea hit her, causing her


    to retch a few times. She rinsed her mouth with cold water and forced herself to go downstairs to eat.


    The servant brought the food to the table. "Ma¡¯am, Mr. Magnus ordered this soup for you. It''s good for


    your body. Please have some."


    Natalia nodded, but after taking one sip, a fishy taste filled her mouth. She ran to the bathroom to throw


    up. What kind of soup was this? It was so disgusting!


    May watched as Natalia vomited violently. "Ma¡¯am, this is your usual soup. Why are you throwing up?"


    "I don''t know, it just smelled so fishy. Make me some oatmeal and save the soup for dinner." Natalia


    clutched her stomach as she sat at the dining table, feeling a dull ache.


    Not long after, the pain became unbearable. Sweat dripped down her forehead. May brought a bowl of


    oatmeal over and was shocked to see Natalia¡¯s pale face.


    "Are you feeling unwell?"


    "My stomach hurts..." Before she could finish, her vision darkened, and she slumped onto the table.


    "Ma¡¯am! Call Mr. Magnus quickly."


    Upon receiving the call, Magnus rushed back home. Linden was already carrying Natalia towards the


    car, but Magnus intercepted them halfway. "What happened to her? How did you take care of her?"


    Magnus yelled.


    "She was throwing up everything she ate, then she fainted!" The servant was on the verge of tears.


    At the hospital.


    Natalia was rushed into the emergency room, with Magnus pacing anxiously in the corridor. Half an


    hourter, a cheerful doctor emerged. "Mr. Andersen, your wife is two months pregnant.


    Congrattions, you''re going to be a father."


    Hearing the doctor''s words, Magnus'' mind exploded like a muffled thunderp, leaving him dazed.


    ¡°She''s pregnant! She''s really pregnant. She''s carrying their baby!¡±


    Seeing Magnus'' stunned expression, the doctor knew this man was just like all the others, shocked at


    the prospect of bing a father for the first time. The doctor chuckled. "Mr. Andersen, your wife is


    weak. She needs to avoid overworking herself. It would be best for her not to engage in strenuous


    activities, including intercourse, during the first three months of her pregnancy."

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Magnus¡¯ mind was clouded with joy. He saw the doctor wheeling Natalia out before he even had time to


    react. He looked at Natalia¡¯s pallid face as shey on the bed, and felt a deep regret.


    He wasn¡¯t supposed to have sex with her, butst night, he fucked her all night. He cursed himself for


    being a beast!


    In the hospital room, Magnus tightly held Natalia''s small hand. His palm was sweating.


    "My love, we''re expecting a baby." He chuckled. "This is the greatest gift from God. If my grandpa knew


    about it, he would be over the moon."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    He opened her hand and pressed it against his face. He reached out to gently touch her belly. This was


    his treasure. A new life was about to start. He swore to love this child. Their child wouldn¡¯t be like him,


    who lost his family¡¯s love at a young age, eventually turning him into this arrogant and lonely man.


    "I''m sorry, my love!" He kissed her palm. His heart was melting.


    When Natalia woke up, Magnus was sitting there, watching her intently. He saw her open her eyes, and


    he immediately took her hand. "Are you okay, my love? Tell me if you want to eat something."


    Natalia looked at Magnus'' doting eyes. It was as if she was brought back in time. This man could be so


    gentle it was heartwarming, yet he was so temperamental it could drive you up the wall. Natalia


    remained silent.


    Was she sick again? Oh yes, she had fainted, and she had lost her appetite. He had rushed her to the


    hospital again.


    "I''m fine," Natalia said casually.


    "You''re pregnant, my love. Did you know that? You''re carrying our baby," Magnus said. His eyes were


    filled with excitement.


    Natalia was stunned. Pregnant? No wonder she couldn''t eat. No wonder she had fainted.


    "I''m sorry, Nat. I shouldn''t have been so roughst night. I didn''t know you were pregnant," Magnus


    said, filled with guilt.


    "I won''t do it again. I promise I''ll take good care of you and our baby. Please, my love, no more quarrels


    with me, okay? I want us to make up. Please, don''t be mad at me anymore." He got up from the chair,


    sat on the bed, and pulled her into his arms.


    The familiar masculine scent instantly filled Natalia''s nostrils. She was feeling a bit nauseous, but the


    moment she smelled him, her stomach started to settle.


    She smiled bitterly. It turned out she needed him so much. But when she remembered Magnus with


    Isabe, her heart was broken into a thousand pieces.


    Did she really have a baby? Why did she get pregnant at this time? Whether she and Magnus could


    make it was still an open question.


    She was actually pregnant now!


    Morgan had once told her to bear a child for Magnus, saying she wasn''t yet qualified to be thedy of


    the Andersen family. But if she gave birth to this child, could she finally leave?


    Magnus saw Natalia''s nk and unresponsive expression, and gently moved her shoulder. "Nat, aren''t


    you happy? We''re having a baby." Was she starting to have doubts, just like him?


    Was she happy? Of course, she was. But the timing of this baby couldn''t have been more perfect.


    "No," Natalia replied faintly.


    "Nat, I n to move to Sapphire Ind. It''s quiet and suitable for you to nurture our baby. After the


    baby is born, I''ll apany you to America to study. You can study whatever you want," Magnus said,


    holding her.


    Again, Sapphire Ind. He wanted to confine her to Sapphire Ind. Natalia frowned.


    "No, I''ll stay at Maplewood Manor. There''s no need to go to Sapphire Ind," Natalia said immediately.


    Magnus looked into her eyes. Maplewood Manor was not a quiet ce anymore. Kendra knew it.


    Callum, Isabe, and Hector all knew it. He just wanted his wife to have a peaceful pregnancy, without


    any disturbances. Only Sapphire Ind was safe.


    "No, my love, we''re moving back to Sapphire Ind. I''ll be with you, okay?"


    Natalia''s heart sank when she heard his insistence on moving back to Sapphire Ind,. He wanted to


    hide her there and cut off from the world. She smiled bitterly. Did she have a choice?


    The next day, Magnus instructed Linden and all the servants to move back to Sapphire Ind


    immediately.


    When Morgan finally got the news of Natalia''s pregnancy, he stood by the floor-to-ceiling window,


    looking out at the blue sky and lost in thought.


    Every day, Magnus would drive to the office and then return to Sapphire Ind. Natalia stopped going


    to school and was living a secluded life again. She became more silent, spending her days sitting on


    the balcony, and watching the sunrise and sunset by the sea. Her heart was as cold as ice.


    Callum had called her once. To avoid getting him involved, Natalia told him she was fine and was away


    from Melfort for some time.


    Callum had tried to find out where Natalia was, but to no avail.


    Kendra and Isabe often sent videos or photos to provoke Natalia. Most of the time, she didn''t even


    look at them; she just deleted them straight away. Her heart had be numb. She didn''t want to see


    those annoying photos.


    Magnus was leaving early and returningte as usual. He noticed Natalia growing colder towards him


    every day, and it made him feel worse. However, in his mind, mood swings were normal for a pregnant


    woman. Once the baby was born, everything would be fine. He would be there for her.


    But he never knew how lonely and sad Natalia felt being confined to Sapphire Ind. She didn''t even


    contact Lexi anymore.


    Watching her belly grow bigger each day, maternal tenderness began to flood her heart. When Natalia


    was five months pregnant, Morgan visited Sapphire Ind once. Seeing Natalia''s swelling belly, he


    finally smiled. "Just take good care of yourself and give birth to the baby. Then, you can do whatever


    you want."


    Natalia smiled bitterly. Giving birth to the baby would mean she was allowed to leave, right? She had


    known for a long time that this ce was not her home.


    That night, Magnus took Natalia for a walk by the sea after dinner. The sea breeze was too cold, so


    Natalia did not wear a coat when she came out.


    Magnus gently guided her to take a seat. "Stay put, I''ll fetch a nket. It''s quite chilly out here," he


    said.


    Natalia nodded in response.


    As Magnus entered the vi, his phone, which he had left by the chair, lit up. Natalia, out of the corner


    of her eye, saw the light and the name disyed on the screen, Isabe. She immediately turned away,


    and a pang of pain shot through her heart.


    She looked towards the vi, where Magnus had ascended to the second floor and turned on the lights.


    Natalia reached out and picked up the phone, swiping to unlock it. She hadn''t intended to do this, but


    an inexplicable urgepelled her to read the message.


    [Magnus, the party in two days is at the beach club. You muste.] The message read.


    Natalia quickly put the phone down and gazed out at the ocean. Her heart was in turmoil, as if a


    thousand waves were crashing against its walls. The pain was so intense it made breathing difficult.


    She had known what she would find, so why had she looked? What was she hoping for?


    He had hidden her away on Sapphire Ind, so he could freely mingle with Isabe. No one could


    interrupt them.


    Her phone rang. It was a message from Kendra. She didn''t open it, and simply turned off her phone.


    Magnus returned with a nket and draped it over Natalia. Hisrge hand clung tightly to her. "My


    dear, you''ve been through a lot. Once our child is born, we can go wherever you wish."


    "Thepany is now on the straight and narrow, and there''s been no movement from Lucius. I think


    when our little one is born, we should have a wedding ceremony and then go on our honeymoon. What


    do you say?" Magnus suggested gently.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Natalia''s mind was still buzzing with that message she had seen. The one from Isabe inviting him to


    a party.


    Wedding? Honeymoon? Ha! Those things weren''t meant for her.


    She turned to look at Magnus, who looked as handsome as ever. His mature charisma was evident in


    his features. His gaze was enough to send a lethal attraction coursing through any woman.


    "Baby, are you missing me already? Once the baby is born, I intend to make up for lost time," he


    murmured into her ear.


    Natalia turned away. "Magnus, are you busy the day after tomorrow? I have a prenatal appointment."


    "Of course not. Even if I had something going on, I would cancel it to apany you. Don''t worry,"


    Magnus assured her.


    Natalia nodded. "Alright, let''s go home. I need some rest."


    "Sure." Gently, he lifted her onto the sandy beach, and hand in hand, they started their walk home.


    After they reached home, Natalia fell asleep while Magnus retreated into his study to deal with some


    business matters. He opened his phone, only to freeze at the sight of Isabe''s message. His wife had


    seen his message!


    Isabe had invited him to her family''spany''s 8th anniversary celebration. Though he had initially


    declined, Isabe had insisted, reminding him of the six months they had spent together, and asked


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    him to fulfill herst request.


    Since she refused to take money from him, he agreed to attend the party, thinking it was just an event,


    nothing more.


    The day after tomorrow? No wonder Natalia had asked him if he was free that day. He could


    apany Natalia to her prenatal checkup during the day and attend the party at night. It was


    manageable, and he would just leave right after the party.


    He chose not to reply to Isabe.


    The party was to be held at the beach club. Magnus drove Natalia to the hospital for her prenatal


    checkup during the day. The doctor, with a warm smile, informed Magnus, "Mr. Andersen, your wife and


    the baby are doing great. It''s important that she walks more. It will help in the delivery. Plus, she should


    maintain a happy mood."


    Magnus nodded, carefully helping Natalia out of the hospital. Once she was settled in the car, Magnus


    caressed Natalia''s face. "Honey, did you hear what the doctor said? More walks and staying happy.


    There''s a party tonight. Why don''t youe with me?" Magnus said, looking into her moist eyes.


    "Is it Isabe''s party?" Natalia asked, her voice barely a whisper.


    "Yes, the Andersen Corporation and the Simmons Group have a coborative project. Honey, Isabe


    and I are history, and my life is with you. Don''t worry about anything, just focus on delivering our baby,


    okay?" Magnus said, gently stroking her face.


    His sincerity shone brightly under the sun. Natalia wasn''t supposed to ask such questions, but she had


    seen the message, and Magnus was aware of it.


    "You should go. I''m not going. It''ll be too troublesome for me in this condition. I''ll go home," Natalia


    said, turning to look out the car window.


    Magnus tried to hold her hand, to tell her he''d return soon, but the cold look in her eyes left him at a


    loss.


    "Linden, take Mrs. Andersen back to Sapphire Ind."


    "Yes, sir."


    As Linden''s car slowly pulled out of the hospital, Magnus called Paul to pick him up. Back in his office,


    Magnus held his forehead in his hand. His mind was in turmoil. He attended the party at six in the


    evening, intending to just greet the host and leave. But as soon as he reached the entrance, Isabe


    rushed out, grabbing his arm. "Magnus, you''re here."


    Magnus nodded, pulling his arm away from her grasp and heading inside.


    Isabe quickly caught up, cheerfully saying, "Magnus, my father asked if you could give out the


    awards to our best employees tonight."


    "I have other things to take care of, so I''ll just greet your father and leave," Magnus said coldly.


    Isabe, hearing this, clung to him. "Magnus, for the sake of our past, please. Do thisst thing for me."


    Magnus looked down at the teary-eyed woman, and finally relented, not having the heart to pull away


    from her. The two of them entered the hall arm in arm.


    From the moment Magnus stepped in and Isabe threw herself at him, to when they walked into the


    hall together, Kendra, hidden in a corner, took several photos, each one capturing their apparent


    intimacy. She sent the photos to Natalia immediately with a triumphant smile on her face.


    After entering, Magnus immediately found Isabe''s father, had a cup of drinks, exchanged a few


    words, and tried to leave. But Isabe held onto him, refusing to let him go.


    Finally, Magnus turned to her in disgust. "You know I hate being smothered. I have to go home to my


    wife and child. Isabe, take advantage of this crowd of executives and dignitaries and find someone to


    marry."


    With that, he turned and left the party.


    Isabe watched his retreating figure. Her hands clenched into fists, and her eyes were filled with


    despair.


    As soon as Magnus stepped out of the beach club, he felt dizzy. He immediately dialed Paul''s number.


    Isabe, who had followed him out, saw him leaning against a pir and rushed over. "Magnus, what''s


    wrong?"


    Magnus looked up at Isabe. His eyes were cold. "What did you do to me?" He reached out and


    grabbed her throat.


    With a growl, he warned, "Isabe, this is thest time! If you dare to cross me again, you''re dead!" He


    flung Isabe away.


    Isabe copsed against the car, a picture of misery.


    Kendra managed to capture this scene as well. Her lens urately portrayed Magnus'' action as a


    romantic gesture rather than a threat. She sent these pictures to Natalia as well.


    By the time Paul arrived, Magnus was leaning against a pir, gasping for breath. "Get me to the


    hospital, pronto. There''s something foul in the drinks I drank. My wife''s pregnant, and I can''t go back


    home." Isabe had once againced Magnus¡¯ drink. He would make her pay for her deeds! Returning


    home in this state would only harm his wife further. He couldn''t let that happen.


    Paul immediately whisked Magnus off to the hospital.


    The doctor, upon seeing Magnus in this state, exchanged a knowing look with Paul. Paul got the


    message and walked up to Magnus. "Boss, do you need some..."


    "Out!" Magnus roared before Paul could even finish his sentence.


    The doctor promptly administered an injection to Magnus. It wasn''t until midnight that the effects of the


    drugged drinks finally wore off. Magnus returned to Sapphire Ind dragging his weary body.


    Meanwhile, Natalia, still at Sapphire Ind, received a batch of photos from Kendra. Instinctively, she


    wanted to delete them, but for some reason, she found herself opening them. One by one, photos of


    Magnus interacting with Isabe filled her sight. Her heart ached as if being cleaved by a knife, and


    tears were silently cascading down her cheeks. She told herself not to care. Once the baby was born,


    she would leave.


    She never belonged here, to begin with.


    But the tears betrayed her and were flowing incessantly. It peaked when she saw thest two photos -


    Magnus lifting Isabe''s chin and leaning down for a kiss.


    Natalia heard the sound of her heart shattering...

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    With a sudden burst of tears, she clutched her belly as a sharp pain shot through her. She quickly


    focused her attention elsewhere. "I''m sorry, baby. Mommy shouldn''t be crying. You have to be good,


    okay?"


    Natalia held her belly, trying to clear her mind and forget about the photograph. She gently turned off


    her phone, closed her eyes, and settled into the chair on the balcony.


    In the middle of the night, Magnus returned to Sapphire Ind, a shadow of his usually vibrant self. He


    walked into the bedroom, only to find it neatly made and empty. His heart lurched. Where was she?


    Immediately, he went to the study, pushing the door open.


    Bathed in moonlight, he saw her lying on the small bed in the study. She looked like a small,


    abandoned kitten, lying on her side with her hands resting on her belly.


    Magnus watched her silently. The lingering effects of the drug, which hadn''tpletely worn off,


    suddenly red up again. He bent down and kissed her lips. He tasted her sweetness and pulled her


    into his arms to savor her unique sweetness. Her scent was his ultimate weakness. Dammit, he wanted


    her.


    She was already more than five months pregnant. If he was gentle, it would¡¯ve been alright. As he


    thought this, Magnus continued to kiss her.


    Natalia woke to him kissing her and immediately remembered that he had kissed Isabe not long ago.


    She quickly pushed him away, feeling a wave of nausea. She rushed into the bathroom and started


    throwing up.


    Magnus watched as she retched. His handsome face grew darker and darker. She disliked him so


    much that just kissing her would make her throw up like that?


    When he saw Natalia emptying her stomach, he got up and silently went to pat her back. Natalia turned


    around and coldly pushed his hand away.


    "What''s the matter, Magnus? Didn''t you get enough of kissing Isabe tonight? Now you want to kiss


    me, a pregnant woman?" She said, her voice sounding icy for the first time.


    Magnus was taken aback. His anger was threatening to explode. She still thought he was having an


    affair with Isabe. Her sarcasm made him so angry he wanted to tear her apart.


    Natalia was so ungrateful. In order not to hurt her, he had even gone to the hospital to get the drugs out


    of his system, yet she still didn''t trust him.


    Her sarcastic words were so infuriating that he felt like his lungs were about to burst!


    Magnus stared at the girl he had been treating with gentle care, suddenly feeling like she was a


    stranger.


    His face hardened, and he began to close in on Natalia. "You''re so stubborn. Why won''t you open your


    eyes and see how I feel about you?! Why do you always think that I am having an affair with Isabe?!"


    Natalia instinctively backed away until she was cornered. With nowhere else to go, she looked up at


    him with a defiant mix of resentment and usation. "Magnus, don''t worry. After I give birth, I will


    leave. That way, you won''t have to put on a show for me anymore!"


    Her words filled him with an uncontroble rage. He clenched his fist and swung it at the wall, leaving a


    bloody mark.


    Natalia was frightened by Magnus'' outburst, but she didn''t flinch. She knew that the punch wasn''t


    meant for her but for the wall. Despite being scared, Natalia felt a pang of concern when she saw his


    injured hand. She wanted to reach out and check on him, but she withdrew her hand when she thought


    about his actions earlier.


    She didn''t believe she had done anything wrong. She straightened her shoulders and gathered her


    courage to confront Magnus. "Magnus, only you know whether or not you''re having an affair with


    Isabe. So you don''t need to exin anything to me."


    Magnus was on the verge of losing his mind because of Natalia¡¯s usations. He felt helpless in front


    of her bulging belly. He struggled to suppress his anger, turned around, and left the room. He stormed


    down the stairs and swept the cups on the coffee table to the floor. The vi was filled with loud and


    scary noise, echoing eerily in the quiet night and causing a numbing sensation in the ears. Following


    that, the study room downstairs was also violently thrashed, and all those valuable items had fallen


    victim to Magnus''s towering anger.


    Natalia closed her eyes and cradled her slightly rotund belly, her body beginning to tremble. "Don''t be


    afraid, sweetheart. Mommy will protect you."


    Silently, she walked to her bedroom and gentlyy down on the bed, closing her eyes and emptying her


    thoughts. However, the fear within her heart still caused her to tremble beneath the nket. She could


    feel wetness on her face and reached up to touch it, only to realize that she was shedding silent tears.


    She had told him numerous times, if he was tired of her, he should simply let her go! What was this


    situation now? He didn''t allow her to go to school, kept her confined on Sapphire Ind, and limited her


    personal freedom. Was it that only he and Isabe could have an unclear rtionship while she wasn''t


    allowed even a bit of freedom?


    His eyes red, he turned and stormed upstairs, pushing open the bedroom door to see a lump beneath


    the covers. He was irritated and had murderous thoughts.


    He detested this kind of life. He missed the days when his girl would act tenderly in his arms. Yet now,


    she cannot stand him, and that was putting it mildly. Even a kiss would repulse her!


    He looked at the small shaking figure under the covers. His heart ached until it went numb.


    Enough! She was always crying with a look of utter injustice, as if he hadmitted a heinous crime.


    He didn''t do anything wrong ¨C surely, kissing his own wife wasn''t a sin?


    This time, Magnus didn''tfort her, instead, he walked out of the room. He was so agitated that he


    felt like killing someone. He stomped downstairs again to see that Linden and May had woken up. They


    had heard themotion and knew that something was up. Upon seeing the chaos in the living room


    and study, they didn''t say anything, but started to clean up.


    Magnus, in a foul mood, growled at Linden, "Just throw everything away. What''s the use of tidying up?"


    With that, he mmed the door and left.


    The car drove away from Sapphire Ind once again in the deep night. The vi was quiet again.


    Natalia opened her eyes, her tears had long since soaked her pillow.


    Downstairs, Linden and May instructed the servants to clean up the room. The two went upstairs and


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    saw Natalia, with her protruding belly, lying quietly on the bed, looking lonely and pitiful.


    "Ma¡¯am, don''t be sad. Being so upset is not good for the baby. Please, don''t argue with Mr. Magnus


    anymore. Focus on keeping healthy and giving birth to the child,"


    Natalia hid her face in the covers and made no sound.


    After hearing May''s words, she suddenly turned pale. That''s right, he was always domineering, not


    letting her study, restricting her freedom, acting brusquely without any consideration, and she had no


    way to counter him.


    She had to give birth to the child. She whispered an apology to her unborn child, vowing not to be sad


    anymore.


    "Madam, don''t get too angry. Although Mr. Magnus can be irritable, he has a very kind heart. Besides,


    which couple doesn''t bicker? Once he cools down in a few days, things will naturally get better." May


    tried tofort Natalia softly, hoping she wouldn''t be too upset.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Looking at the mess downstairs, it was clear as day that Mr. Magnus had thrown another tantrum. Ah,


    the fiery temper of youth. Quick to break things when upset, and seemingly oblivious to the cost.


    That being said, Magnus was far fromcking in funds. To him, these mere objects were nothing more


    than trash. But, Natalia was with child. Such outbursts were risky because if anything were to happen...


    May thought to herself, subtly signaling to Linden, who was bent over picking up the debris, to try and


    calm Natalia down. Linden caught the hint but was at a loss on how to handle this.


    They shared a look of uncertainty, unsure of how tofort Natalia. They were both well into their 50s,


    and it was clear to them that Magnus and Natalia cared deeply for each other. And yet, Magnus always


    managed to upset Natalia, while she, in turn, could easily infuriate him.


    Ah, the world of the young was truly a puzzle!


    As May and Linden deliberated on how to soothe a distraught Natalia, she suddenly experienced


    another bout of pain in her abdomen. Her face turned pallid with pain, and she couldn''t help but let out


    a soft groan.


    Hearing Natalia''s difort, May rushed over to find Natalia''s face pale and covered with cold sweat.


    "Ma''am? Ma''am, what''s wrong?!" May was terrified. She reached out to touch Natalia''s forehead, it was


    cold and drenched with sweat.


    "What do we do? Linden, call Mr. Magnus, quickly!" May urged Linden, fearing that any dy would put


    Natalia, who already had fragile health, and her unborn child at risk.


    Linden nodded and dialed Magnus'' number. "Sir, thedy isn''t feeling well. Something seems off..."


    Magnus, who was en route to Sapphire Ind, mmed on the brakes upon hearing Linden''s words.


    Linden was cut off halfway through his sentence by Magnus'' roar from the other end of the line. "You


    were supposed to take care of her! What have you been doing?!" He hung up the phone before Linden


    could respond.


    Linden put away his phone, looking helpless. He told May, "Mr. Magnus is furious. We''re in for it."


    "So be it! It''s his fault she''s in this state. I''ll give him a piece of my mind!" May was anxious about


    Natalia''s condition. If anything happened to the child, how would she exin it to Morgan?


    While May and Linden were in a state of panic, Magnus'' car screeched to a halt outside their beach


    house. He flung open the car door and sprinted inside, out of breath. "What happened? She was fine


    when I left. What''s wrong with her?"


    Linden remained silent, and his head was bowed. But May, being the straightforward person she was,


    retorted, "Sir, she''s pregnant. She can''t be stressed out like this. It''s your fault this time. Can''t you avoid


    arguing with her for the baby''s sake?"


    May''s words were cut short by Linden pulling at her sleeve, signaling her to say no more. May red at


    Linden, feeling wronged. Was she not right? It was Magnus¡¯ fault, after all.


    Normally, Magnus would have dismissed May on the spot for speaking to him in this manner, but this


    time, he let it slide. Instead, he instructed them to call the family doctor.


    Given their distance from Melfort, they had a family doctor stationed on Sapphire Ind. Remembering


    this, Linden rushed downstairs to fetch the doctor.


    Magnus and Natalia were upstairs, and she was now trembling all over. He looked at Natalia¡¯s petite


    figure. Her belly was swollen, and she was lying pale-faced on the bed. An overwhelming sense of


    regret washed over Magnus.


    He was sorry. He shouldn''t have lost his temper. She was already going through the trials of pregnancy,


    so why couldn''t he just be more patient with her?


    This little woman always managed to push his buttons.


    Regretting his outburst, Magnus wondered if he had scared Natalia, or worse, their child. With this


    thought, Magnus leaned over Natalia, gently running his fingers through her hair.


    Her sweat-soaked hair felt smooth against his fingers. Feeling his touch, Natalia, in her delirious state,


    reached out and grabbed his hand, whispering, "Mom, I miss you... Let me go..."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Hearing an unconscious Natalia call out for her mother and talk of leaving him, Magnus felt as if a knife


    was being twisted in his heart. The woman he loved so dearly was not only disregarding him but also


    wanted to leave him. He had fallen head over heels in love for the first time and was being rejected and


    abandoned. What a cruel irony!


    There was a knock at the door.


    Linden had led the family doctor upstairs and ushered him into the room. The doctor, carrying his


    medical bag, conducted a thorough examination of Natalia. He then turned to a worried Magnus and


    said, "Sir, thedy suffered a panic attack, which was aggravated by her weakened state due to her


    pregnancy. She also seems to have caught a chill. You need to take good care of her and keep her


    spirits up. Any distress or sadness can be harmful to both her and the baby. She can''t take any


    medication right now. Prepare some ginger tea for her."


    Magnus nodded, signaling to Linden to escort the doctor out.


    May immediately set about making the ginger tea.


    Since he couldn''t upset Natalia anymore, Magnus decided to keep out of her sight for a while. The


    sight of him could only agitate her further.


    Magnus was crestfallen. She didn''t love him anymore and wanted to leave him. What was he to do?


    "Please take good care of her. I won''t be showing my face around her for a while.¡± Magnus summoned


    Linden and May, instructing them in careful detail, ¡°Her care is in your hands now. If she feels unwell,


    day or night, you must report to me immediately! No detail is too small, understood?"


    With that, Magnus turned away. Unable to bear looking at a sleeping Natalia, he descended the


    staircase in destion.


    True to his word, Magnus didn''t return over the next few days. He did not want Natalia to feel upset by


    his presence. He gave her ample space to nurture her pregnancy. Since she didn''t love him, he''d


    disappear from her sight.


    However, he absolutely, absolutely, wouldn''t allow her to leave!


    After the incident where she smashed things in her anger, Natalia barely spoke once she regained


    consciousness. Even her smile became an infrequent visitor to her face. She spent each day sitting by


    the balcony, staring out at the vast, limitless ocean. The thunderous sound of the waves added to her


    mncholy.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    As the sun rose and set, Natalia lived quietly in her lonely world. It was as if she was detached from


    everything. She didn''t even ask if Magnus had returned.


    Ever since the incident, Magnus hadn''t shown up for several days. The ce seemed like an


    abandoned mansion, with only Linden, May, and a few servants around. Nobody else had visited. He


    clearly didn''t love her, so why was he keeping her confined in this ce, and isting her from the


    world?


    "Baby, you need to grow up soon, so you cane out and y with Mommy," Natalia whispered,


    stroking her ever-growing belly. Her words were swept up by the sea breeze, falling onto the boundless


    sea. She let out a desteugh.


    It felt like she was suffering from depression. She often stared at the sea alone, and smiled at the


    sunset...


    *


    In Melfort, Magnus looked haggard after not seeing Natalia for several days. His chin was covered in


    stubble, which he had no mind to shave. He was only concerned about his wife''s well-being. He


    wondered if she had eaten. She didn''t like his presence, and even his kiss was repulsive to her. He


    was afraid to provoke her again.


    Every day, he wanted to check on his little wife, but it took infinite self-control to convince himself not to


    do so. Since Natalia didn''t want to see him, it would be better not to upset her. Once she understood


    his feelings for her, she would want to see him, right?


    With that thought, Magnus took out his phone, hoping to see a text from Natalia, but there was none.


    He tossed his phone on the table and sighed silently. This stubborn and obstinate little wife of his was


    really testing his patience!


    "Out of my way, let me in!"


    There was amotion outside the CEO''s office. Magnus raised an eyebrow, coldly ordering,


    "Whoever is outside, let him in."


    Magnus already knew Hector was the person causing the ruckus. Hector had just returned from the


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    United States.


    As Magnus finished speaking, the door to the CEO''s office was pushed open. Hector stormed in,


    ring at Magnus. "Magnus, where are you hiding Natalia?"


    Hector no longer regarded Magnus as his cousin and addressed him by name.


    "Sir, I couldn''t stop him. He insisted on seeing you." The secretary followed Hector, looking somewhat


    panicked. She feared losing her job at Andersen Corporation, which offered top-notch sries and


    benefits.


    Magnus casually waved her away. Relieved, the secretary hastily exited the CEO''s office, afraid that


    Magnus would fire her on the spot. She knew she wouldn''t find another job as good as this one.


    After the secretary closed the door, Magnus rose from his luxurious desk and walked towards Hector.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Hector''s cold eyes were murderous. "I heard you''ve locked up Natalia. Tell me, is it true? Where are


    you hiding her?"


    Magnus red at Hector, implying something, "Locked up? I''m only protecting my wife from the


    harassment of irrelevant people. She''s pregnant."


    "Harassment?" Hector wanted to punch Magnus. "Magnus, do you know what you''re doing? She''ll be


    heartbroken. You''re heartless. She''s a human being, a girl who canugh and cry, not your pet. She will


    never be happy with you!"


    Hector stepped forward, pointing at Magnus'' nose. "You didn''t lock her up on Sapphire Ind, did


    you?"


    With that, Hector turned to leave, not wanting to see Magnus a second longer. He was going to


    Sapphire Ind to see Natalia.


    Magnus didn''t take Hector''s words seriously. "Locked up? I''m just protecting my wife. How¡¯s that


    considered locking up? What are you trying to do? Don''t be childish. I''ll have Uncle send you to Silent


    King, then you''ll stay put."


    Dropping this line, Magnus leisurely walked back to his desk, sitting down calmly. He nced at Hector


    standing by the door. "Remember to close the door on your way out."


    Contrary to Magnus'' calm demeanor, Hector was trembling with anger. He strode up to Magnus, and


    his eyes were filled with fury. "Magnus, you''ll regret doing this! One day, Natalia will hate you. Have you


    thought about the consequences? Do you know how vulnerable a woman is during pregnancy? You''ll


    lose her forever!"


    Hearing Hector''s words, Magnus felt a pang in his heart. Would he regret it? The most vulnerable


    period? His brows furrowed tightly, and his face darkened. "Mind your own business. What¡¯s going on


    between her and me is none of your concern."


    Hector was infuriated by Magnus'' nonchnt attitude. "Magnus, all you do is hiding her. Locking her up


    on Sapphire Ind is fucked up. You can''t make her happy! You''ll ruin her!"


    "Really? If I can''t give her happiness, can you?" Magnus was already on edge these past few days.


    Hector''s provocation made him snap back, "Wake up! She''s my wife, and the mother of my child. She''s


    not someone you can covet!"


    "You''re a madman, and unreasonable!" Hector angrily left these words behind, storming out of Magnus''


    office. Before leaving, he gave a hard kick to the door.


    Magnus didn''t take Hector''s tant provocation seriously. It seemed Hector was better off staying


    abroad. He couldn''t make Natalia happy? Ha, his wife wasn''t something anyone could covet!


    And there was also that Callum! They were all acting like he didn''t exist!


    At that thought, Magnus'' temper red up once again. He got up irritably from his chair and walked


    towards the floor-to-ceiling windows. His brows furrowed as he looked outside.


    "My deardy, what am I to do with you?"


    Magnus would never know, not after some time, that Hector''s words became reality. He regretted it. He


    shouldn''t have locked her up like this; he had truly ruined her...


    *


    Sapphire Ind


    Every day, Natalia sat on the balcony, looking out at the sea. She had lost all her appetite, eating only a


    little bit each day. No matter what she ate, she didn''t feel like it, and her already frail body was


    bing increasingly thin.


    A week had passed, and Magnus had not shown up. She knew that to him, she had always been


    disposable. It would be better if he didn''te back, because that meant there wouldn''t be any


    quarrels.


    Perhaps, like Morgan, what he cared about was only the child she was carrying in her belly.


    Natalia¡¯s thin hand caressed her stomach, and she forced out a smile that looked uglier than a cry.


    "Sweetie, what should mommy do?"

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    "Ma¡¯am, do you want to eat something?" Linden brought over a bowl of chicken soup. His eyes filled


    with concern as he watched Natalia, who had lost a considerable amount of weight.


    Natalia merely shook her head in silence. She wasn¡¯t hungry, and she had no appetite whatsoever.


    "Madam, even if you have no appetite, you have to think of the little gentleman growing inside you.


    He''s developing and needs plenty of nutrients. Look at you now. You¡¯re so thin. When Mr. Magnus sees


    you, he''ll surely be heartbroken." Linden tried to reason with Natalia, hoping she would feel better.


    Natalia lifted her eyelids at the mention of Magnus. "Really? Would he truly care? Heh, I bet he has


    already forgotten about me."


    Linden shook his head helplessly, he was amazed at Natalia''s stubbornness. "Ma¡¯am, he is a very


    devoted man. In all these years, I''ve never seen him care for anyone as much as he does for you.


    You''re the only one who can sway his emotions."


    "Please stop being angry with the young master. Shall I call him toe back?"


    "No need." Natalia gave a bitter smile, not taking Linden''s words to heart. If he wanted toe back,


    he would''ve done so already. There was no need for any phone calls.


    "Madam, Mr. Magnus'' cousin is here." May''s voice came from downstairs. She was hesitant as whether


    to let Hector in. Magnus had instructed before he left to take good care of the madam and not to let her


    see anyone. So, would there be any problem letting Hector visit the madam?


    Magnus'' cousin? Natalia pondered for a moment. Was Hector here? She slowly stood up from the


    balcony and walked downstairs. "Let him in."


    By the time Natalia descended the stairs, Hector had already stepped inside.


    Their eyes met, and both of them froze.


    Hector stared at Natalia, who was so thin she barely looked human. Her belly was protruding. She


    looked so frail, a gust of wind could probably blow her away.


    His heart felt as if it was being torn apart. The pain was unbearable. "Natalia, how did you get so thin?


    That bastard Magnus, has he been mistreating you?"


    "No." Natalia forced a smile, gesturing for Hector to sit down. "I''m fine. What brings you here?"


    "Fine?" Hector''s voice rose sharply. "Natalia, why are you covering up for that bastard?! He has you


    trapped on Sapphire Ind and you say there''s nothing wrong! Look at the state you''re in! Where is


    he? Where is he?! I''m going to give him a piece of my mind!"


    He turned to leave but was stopped by Natalia grabbing his wrist. "Hector, I''m really okay." She looked


    at Hector''s handsome face, full of anger and sadness because of her. Unable to hold back her tears,


    she began to cry.


    Hector opened his arms and pulled her frail body into his embrace, gently wiping her tears away.


    "Natalia, don''t cry. I''m here and crying isn''t good for the baby." He softly wiped away her tears.


    Natalia cried even harder. She was like a broken dam, unable to hold back her tears. She soaked a


    Hector held her silently. His heart was in pain as he watched Natalia, who he had once vowed to take


    care of for the rest of his life, weep uncontrobly. He had promised to make her happy but look at her


    now...


    After letting Natalia cry it all out, Hector gently moved her shoulders. "Natalia,e with me. I will take


    care of you and the baby. Magnus doesn''t love you. What kind of man leaves his pregnant wife alone


    on an ind?! Trust me, Natalia." As he wiped away her endless stream of tears, he gently patted her


    shoulder.


    Hearing Hector''s words, Natalia finally came back to her senses. She quickly straightened up. "I''m


    sorry, Hector, but I can''t leave. I promised Morgan that I would have this baby. No matter what, I will


    have this baby."


    "Natalia, why are you doing this to yourself?! Magnus is a bastard, and I''m going to find him." Hector


    was furious.


    Natalia wiped her tears andughed. "Hector, I''m doing fine here. It''s very quiet. Magnus didn''t trap me


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    here. I came willingly."


    "Natalia, how long are you going to defend that bastard? Do you know how fragile a woman is when


    she''s pregnant? He, as your husband, should be by your side. Instead, he left you alone on this ind.


    Is this his way of treating you well?"


    Hector grabbed Natalia''s shoulders. His heart was aching for her.


    "Let her go!" Suddenly, a cold voice echoed from the entrance of the living room. Magnus, dressed in a


    ck shirt and holding car keys, appeared like a king descending from the heavens. His piercing gaze


    fixed on Natalia and Hector huddled together in the middle of the room.


    Ever since he heard Hector''s words, he had been on edge. He couldn''t hold back any longer. He


    wanted to return to Sapphire Ind. He hadn''t slept well in days as he missed Natalia terribly.


    He left work early today and headed straight for Sapphire Ind. He wanted to apologize to his wife; he


    was willing to sleep in the study if she resented him. But he didn''t want to sleep in the office anymore.


    The moment he opened the door, he saw the two of them huddled together in the living room. Natalia


    was sobbing in the arms of her first love. His blood turned cold, and his eyes were filled with mock. She


    was unhappy and crying so pitifully after seeing Hector.


    Hector and Natalia slowly turned their heads to see Magnus walking towards them. Hector let go of


    Natalia and stood in front of her, shielding her. "What do you want? It''s good that you''re back, I..."


    Magnus didn''t wait for Hector to finish. He clenched his fists and punched Hector in the face. With a


    loud bang, Hector fell onto the couch. Despite the pain in his jaw, he quickly got up. Blood was trickling


    from the corner of his mouth. He turned around and swung a punch at Magnus as well. The two men


    started fighting in the living room.


    Feeling distraught, Natalia stood by their side, yelling, "Stop fighting, both of you! Hector, leave now.


    Magnus, stop!"


    Magnus could hear Natalia calling out to Hector with such an intimate tone. She was pleading with him


    to stop. The force in his fist intensified immediately, and the living room echoed with the sound of his


    punchesnding and Hector¡¯s stifled grunts. Both of them ignored Natalia¡¯s cries, continuing the brawl.


    Witnessing Hector¡¯s battered and bloody face, Natalia rushed over, but as she moved forward, a


    sudden intense pain in her abdomen caused her to falter and copse onto the floor. Her vision blurred,


    and slowly, she fell to the ground, which both men saw.


    "Natalia!"


    "Natalia!"


    The two men immediately rushed over.


    Hector, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, moved to help Natalia, but was kicked away by


    Magnus. "Get lost!"


    Magnus held Natalia, looking at her pale face. His heart was about to leap out of his chest. "Natalia,


    what''s wrong?"


    "My stomach... it hurts so much..." Natalia could feel the little one inside her stirring restlessly. She had


    been feeling upset and had barely eaten anything. With this sudden stress, there was a high risk of


    prematurebor.


    "Linden, Linden, go get the doctor fast." Magnus held Natalia tightly. She had lost more weight in the


    past week, and her belly was the only thing growing, while the rest of her body was thin as a rail!

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    His heart ached as if it was pierced by a needle. "Natalia, don''t you worry. Are you going intobor?"


    Nataliaboriously shook her head. "I''m not due for another two months. It''s too early forbor..."


    "But..."


    "Magnus, this is all your doing! If anything happens to Natalia, I won''t let you off," Hector growled from


    the floor, his face smeared with blood.


    Magnus red at him fiercely, shouting for his bodyguard. "Get over here!"


    "Sir!" The bodyguard entered the room.


    "Throw this man off Sapphire Ind immediately. If you see him again, let Perth take care of him!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    How dare Hectory hands on his wife? Magnus couldn''t believe Hector was still after Natalia, even


    knowing she was pregnant!


    The bodyguard hauled Hector up and began to escort him out. Hector was injured and also led away.


    "Magnus, you bastard! How can you torment a girl like this. You''ll regret it. You should let her go!"


    Hector''s shouts echoed as he was escorted to the car.


    Magnus carried Natalia upstairs, and gentlyy her down in their bedroom. The doctor arrived shortly


    afterward to examine her. "Sir, she is weak and malnourished. She can''t be subjected to any shock, or


    she could go into prematurebor. The baby has formed but premature birth is risky."


    The doctor left after prescribing some medication to prevent premature birth.


    Magnus stared at Natalia as shey on the bed. Malnourished! He quietly descended the stairs.


    "How have you been taking care of Natalia? Why is she this weak? And malnourished? What on earth


    are you doing?" He raged at the maids and May.


    "Sir, it''s not our fault. She barely eats anything. She spends her days staring nkly from the balcony.


    She never smiles, and won''t eat anything we prepare." A maid sobbed in defense.


    She barely ate? And she was unhappy every day? Was she still unhappy even if he was not around?


    Didn¡¯t she hate him? She should¡¯ve been happy when he was not around.


    Suddenly, he remembered Hector''s words and a wave of panic washed over him.


    ¡®Darling, I''m sorry. I didn¡¯t know what you really wanted.¡¯


    He walked back upstairs and gently pushed open the bedroom door. Sitting by the bed, he held her


    small hand tightly, gazing at her frail face, wondering how she came to be in such a state. "Darling,


    what would you like to eat? I''ll make it for you, okay?"


    Natalia heard someone speaking. She opened her eyes to see Magnus sitting by her bed, looking


    handsome as ever. It felt like a lifetime had passed.


    How long had it been? He hadn''t returned to Sapphire Ind in ages. He and Isabe must¡¯ve been


    getting along well by now. Once her baby was born, would Isabe be weed into the Andersen


    family? The Simmons family was prestigious, so they would be a suitable match for the Andersens.


    Thinking back to Hector''s battered face, she said, "Magnus, please send Hector to the hospital. Thank


    you." He hade to see her after she got hurt, so she couldn''t ignore him.


    Upon hearing her concern for Hector, Magnus felt a surge of jealousy. "He won''t die!" He tightened his


    grip on her hand. He had also been hit by Hector. His wounds were internal and not visible, but he


    noticed that she hadn''t shown any concern for him.


    Natalia silently closed her eyes, no longer wanting to think about anything. Her baby was protesting


    fiercely. In recent days, she tried to avoid thinking about these issues. She could feel her baby kicking


    in her belly.


    Magnus watched as she closed her eyes. He reached out to gently touch her swollen belly and


    suddenly felt a kick from below. The baby was kicking him.


    He looked at Natalia''s trembling eyshes and felt his heart soften. The baby knew his father was


    there. Perhaps he didn''t like him either. He kept his hand there for a while, feeling the baby''s kicks.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Natalia''s eyshes were quivering intensely, clearly aware that their baby was kicking him. Slowly, he


    withdrew his hand and walked out of the bedroom.


    The maid cleaned up the living room and then went upstairs to invite Natalia to dinner. Natalia shook


    her head, saying she wasn''t hungry.


    When Magnus heard that Natalia wasn''t eating again, he immediately threw back the covers. "Darling,


    please eat something. If you don''t eat, neither does our baby."


    Realizing that she didn''t have the right to starve their child, Natalia forced herself to eat a little.


    When Magnus finished his dinner downstairs and returned, she was lying sideways on the bed.


    He picked up his pajamas and went to the bathroom. Half an hourter, Magnus emerged from the


    bathroom. He gently lifted the covers andy down beside Natalia, who remained silent and rigid.


    Magnus moved closer, and his hand gently rested on her belly. "Darling, let''s not fight anymore. The


    baby ising soon. Please."


    His voice was low and he was pleading. Natalia closed her eyes and said nothing. The thorn of Isabe


    was forever lodged between them. Could they ever go back to how they were? She didn''t want to think


    about it anymore. She just wanted to give birth to their baby.


    Magnus noticed that Natalia remained silent, so he sighed, gently held her, and closed his eyes.


    Natalia didn''t say anything else and soon fell asleep in his arms.


    In the middle of the night, Magnus was awakened by cries. Natalia was sobbing in her sleep.


    "Mom...no...Hector, no...Magnus, let me go..."


    Tears streamed down her face, but her eyes remained closed. Magnus realized she was having a


    nightmare. In her dream, she was calling for her mother and Hector. She was begging Magnus to let


    her go!


    His heart sank. Had he truly lost her heart forever? He wiped away her tears, tucked her into bed, and


    quietly left the room. He dressed and headed to his study.


    In the dark, Magnus stood by the window, looking out at the bright moonlight and listening to the sound


    of the waves. He chain-smoked, pondering if he should let her go. Without him, would she be happier?


    But the thought of her leaving, and leaving him with nothing, brought him back to square one. Why did


    everyone hate him? As a child, his parents hated him. Now, even his wife hated him.


    All night, he stayed in his study, smoking and staring out into the night sky.


    When Natalia woke up, it was already dawn. She saw that no one was beside her, and she


    remembered that Magnus had slept next to her the previous night. However, he had already left early in


    the morning.


    She chuckled to herself. Right, they didn''t have anything to talk about anymore. She sat up, put on her


    slippers, and went to the bathroom. Afterward, she opened the balcony doors, but she quickly noticed


    that the study light was still on.


    Could it be...


    Natalia turned towards the study, finding Magnus sound asleep on the small bed. The room was filled


    with the scent of cigar smoke, a testament to histe-night activities. His tall frame was coiled up on the


    small bed, filling it in its entirety.


    So it turned out that he hadn''t slept with herst night. Heh. It seemed that even when he came home,


    he preferred to sleep in the study instead of with her. Maybe he was no longer used to being with her.


    She turned away from the study, returned to the bedroom and sat on the bed, watching as the sky


    gradually brightened outside. When the housekeeper began cleaning, she heard Magnus go


    downstairs. He left without having breakfast, driving off without a word to her.


    Natalia stood on the balcony, watching his car disappear into the distance. Her heart was sinking into


    the abyss.


    From then on, Magnus returned to Sapphire Ind every day. He rarely spoke to Natalia but still came


    home to eat in silence and sleep. He still took care of Natalia attentively, but they both knew that their


    hearts had drifted far apart.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    To ensure Natalia had good nights of sleep, Magnus moved to sleep in his study.


    Natalia smiled in silence. Her hand was ced on her belly, as she fought the internal pain and


    reminded herself to stay strong.


    At eight months pregnant, Natalia was hit by a series of unfortunate events in the dark month of June.


    Fate had finally separated her from Magnus.


    It was a separation like death itself!


    At the Golden Groove, in a hidden VIP lounge, Kendra and Lucius were entangled like two people high


    on drugs, indulging in primal pleasures.


    ¡°Lucius, you''re amazing¡­¡±


    ¡°Baby, I can be even better¡­¡± Lucius panted. All his attention was focused on Kendra beneath him.


    ¡°Do you like it, darling, should we change positions?¡±


    ¡°You''re such a tease¡­¡± Kendra feigned shyness and turned her head, sneaking a nce at the hidden


    camera she had installed in the corner of the lounge. Her red lips curled into a triumphant smirk.


    She didn''t lure Lucius to the Golden Groove for some mere thrill. If that was the case, any penthouse


    suite would have sufficed. She was here to record their passionate encounter and then send it to


    Natalia after some editing.


    Rumor had it that Natalia was several months pregnant and Kendra figured a good shock was just what


    she needed. Anything that could drive Natalia to the brink would be fantastic. It would save Kendra the


    trouble of dealing with Natalia once the baby was born.


    Lucius was engrossed in his carnal pursuits. He noticed Kendra was distracted and forcefully turned


    her face towards him, biting her lips hard. ¡°What''s distracting you? Focus!¡±


    Lucius was a wild beast in bed, with little regard for boundaries. He bit Kendra''s lips until they bled yet


    showed no signs of remorse. His movements grew rougher, ravishing Kendra without restraint.


    ¡°Darling, I can never get enough of you.¡±


    Kendra pretended to be docile, clinging onto Lucius. She was well aware of Lucius'' wild tendencies in


    bed, and she was desperate to escape his clutches.


    ¡®Natalia, you better be gone, stop iming Magnus as your own, and give me back my rightful ce as


    the wife of the CEO!¡¯


    Filled with resentment, Kendra had to keep her emotions in check. To avoid suspicion, she made an


    effort to respond to Lucius'' actions. The lounge was filled with heavy breathing, which eventually


    subsided after what seemed like an eternity.


    Lucius was still feeling unsatisfied, pulled his trousers back on. His eyes were filled with lust as they


    scanned Kendra''s bare chest. ¡°This ce is a lot more exciting than any penthouse suite. You really


    are something, thinking of such a great ce.¡±


    Kendra was pretending to be shy and blushed at hispliment. ¡°Not at all. I just wanted to make you


    happy. Don''t exaggerate. You make it sound like I''m some kind of expert.¡±


    Lucius, now fully dressed, seemed less enthusiastic. ¡°Whether you''re an expert or not, you know the


    truth. Even a whore could learn a few tricks from you.¡±


    Kendra, also dressed, was taken aback by Lucius'' words. She had never expected him to say


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    something like that!


    ¡°Lucius, you jerk!¡± Kendra grabbed her stockings and threw them at Lucius in frustration.


    Lucius caught the stockings with a swift move and took a dramatic sniff. ¡°It''s no big deal. If I''m a jerk,


    then you''re a slut. We''re a perfect match.¡±


    Kendra was shaking with anger. How dare Lucius call her a slut!


    ¡°Get out of here, you''ve gone too far!¡± Kendra bent down, pretending to rummage through her


    handbag, and quickly grabbed the hidden camera. ¡°Lucius, you''re a jerk!¡±


    With that, Kendra stormed out of the lounge, with her high heels clicking against the floor. She couldn''t


    wait to edit the video and send it to Natalia. Her anger was just a ruse to give herself an excuse to


    leave early.


    Lucius, however, found the whole thing amusing. He took his time to straighten his clothes before


    leaving the lounge. The experience had been thrilling, and he was already nning to convince Kendra


    to meet at such public ces more often. It was far more exciting than he had imagined. As for


    Kendra''s outburst, Lucius didn''t take it to heart. He knew Kendra all too well. If she was angry, all he


    needed to do was spoil her with gifts and she would be all smiles again.


    Women were just bedpanions. If he liked one, he spent more time with her; if not, he moved on.


    As of now, he rather liked Kendra.


    Meanwhile, Kendra, feigning anger, stormed out of the Golden Groove and headed straight to a private


    detective agency.


    The receptionist saw Kendra elegantly dressed and immediately greeted her, ¡°How may I assist you,


    miss?¡±


    Kendra looked down at the receptionist. ¡°I need aputer expert. I have a video that needs to be


    edited. It needs to be wless, and untraceable. Can you do that?¡±


    The receptionist saw a potential big client and was eager to please Kendra. ¡°You''vee to the right


    ce, miss. We specialize in tracking, searching, and manipting images and videos. If you want it,


    we can make it happen. However¡­¡±


    ¡°The price is high, right?¡± Kendra scoffed. ¡°Money is no issue. Call your most expensive guy. I need the


    best service.¡±


    The receptionist hurriedly called the operations manager, deciding it was best to keep her distance


    from such a demanding customer.


    The operations manager was a shrewd man, with a rather sleazy appearance. As soon as he saw


    Kendra, his eyes lit up and he scurried over to her. ¡°What can I do for you, miss?¡±


    Kendra frowned, clearly annoyed. ¡°Are you professionals or not? If you can''t do it, I''ll find someone


    else. Repeating the same question is unprofessional!¡±


    Having seen his fair share of finicky clients, the operations manager greeted her with a practiced, warm


    smile. "Miss, don''t be upset. Please follow me."


    He led Kendra to a private room, attentively closing the door behind them. "Miss, please share your


    request. As long as you''re willing to pay the right price, there''s nothing we can''t do."


    "Really?" Kendra quirked an eyebrow, suddenly feeling out of ce. "What if I asked you to kill


    someone for me?"


    The ount manager''s smile froze on his face. "Miss, we might operate in the gray areas of thew,


    but we certainly don''t break it!"


    The atmosphere in the room immediately thickened. Kendra studied the ount manager for a


    moment, then burst into exaggeratedughter. "HA! I was only joking. The task is simple, really. I just


    need you to take the man in this video and edit it to look like another man."

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    With a nonchnt air, Kendra tossed her secretly recorded video to the operations manager. Without


    an ounce of shame, she began to y the video. Suddenly, the small room was filled with intimate


    sounds of a man and a woman. The passionate scenes left the manager blushing.


    If his eyes weren''t deceiving him, the woman in the video was the same morousdy standing in


    front of him, right?


    They were private investigators, though, and they''d seen it all. So after an initial blush, he coolly asked


    Kendra, "Whose face do you want us to swap in?"


    Kendra tossed a photo of Magnus onto the table, and arrogantly ordered, "Him. And make sure it''s


    wless. I don''t want anyone to suspect it''s been edited."


    The manager examined the photo, shocked. He hesitated. "Miss, are you sure about this?" The man in


    the photo was none other than the newly appointed CEO of Andersen Corporation. His face had been


    stered across every major newspaper. Anyone living in Melfort would recognize him. Furthermore,


    Andersen was known for his ruthless business tactics. He showed no mercy to those who dared to


    challenge him.


    Considering his own livelihood in Melfort, the operations manager promptly refused Kendra''s request.


    "I''m sorry, Miss. We can''t take this job."


    "Why not?" Kendra was perplexed. "You''re turning down money? Are you out of your mind?"


    The operations manager chuckled politely. "It''s because we''re not out of our minds. If we cross Mr.


    Andersen because of this, we might lose everything in Melfort."


    Kendra immediately understood. The man in charge was aware of Magnus'' influence and was afraid of


    incurring his wrath. She considered finding a different agency but quickly abandoned the idea. If


    everyone was afraid of Magnus, then it wouldn''t matter how many agencies she approached. The


    result would be the same.


    "Rx, I''m an old friend of Mr. Andersen," Kendra reassured him. "This video is just a prank. If


    anything happens, I''ll take full responsibility and I won''t mention your involvement. Name your price, as


    long as the video is to my satisfaction."


    Kendra¡¯s words caused the operations manager to reconsider. After all, money was their primary


    motivation. If they could earn a hefty sum without any risk, why would they refuse?


    "Deal!"


    With that, he copied the video onto hisputer and got to work. His fingers flew over the keyboard as


    he swiftly edited the video ording to Kendra''s instructions.


    When Kendra saw the final product, she was more than satisfied. The edited video was so well done


    that even she couldn''t tell it was doctored. She almost believed she''d had a passionate night with


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Magnus.


    ¡®Natalia, get ready for the surprise I have in store for you!¡¯


    *


    Sapphire Ind


    Natalia leaned against the balcony. Her eyes nkly stared at the seemingly endless sea. Her heart


    was in turmoil, and she couldn''t find peace. The setting sun painted half the sea red, casting a


    mncholy aura.


    Natalia lowered her gaze to her swollen belly, quietly feeling the life growing within her.


    "Baby, in just a couple of months you''ll be here. I can''t wait to see if you look more like Mommy or


    Daddy." Her monologue drifted towards thoughts of Magnus.


    It had been a while since they''d had a proper conversation. The mansion was only upied by her,


    May, Linden, and a few servants.


    Even Hector, who had fought with Magnus, was nowhere to be seen. He was probably cklisted from


    Sapphire Ind.


    The thought of Magnus always led to images of him and Isabe. Her heart ached. Even so, why did


    she feel a sense of loss when she didn''t see him?


    Could it be that she still couldn''t let go of Magnus, despite his betrayal? She had hoped that time and


    motherhood would help her move past her heartbreak, but it seemed she still held on to him. She was


    truly hopeless.


    With a sigh, Natalia felt a gentle kick from her belly. A smile spread across her face. "Little one, are you


    eager to see the world? But you must be patient. Mommy needs to carry you to full term. In just a


    month, you''ll be able to experience the wonders of the world."


    Natalia gently rubbed her belly, soothing the restless life within her. Her heart was filled with sweetness.


    When she didn''t think about Magnus and Isabe, she felt pretty good. This little life would be her only


    hope, her beacon of light in the darkness.


    "Ding! Ding!"


    The sound of a text message pulled her out of her thoughts. She turned to see her phone lying on the


    table and slowly walked over. Being pregnant was quite inconvenient. Her steps were slow, and she felt


    like a turtle. She was out of breath after just a few steps. Finally reaching the table, she picked up her


    phone and walked back to the balcony.


    These days, she spent most of her time on the balcony. It was her sanctuary, the only ce where she


    could find peace andfort.


    Back on the balcony, she looked at the message. It was a video from Kendra. Instinctively, she wanted


    to delete the video. Kendra never had her best interests at heart and was likely sending her something


    unpleasant.


    With that thought, she selected the video and hit the delete button. A prompt popped up. "Are you sure


    you want to delete this video?"


    Just as Natalia was about to hit confirm, the door to her room swung open and May walked in,


    bncing a freshly prepared dessert. "Ma¡¯am, I''ve made you a nutritious coconut pudding with


    pistachio. It''s very delicious. You must have it, okay?"


    "Huh?" Natalia turned around and gave May a polite nod of appreciation. "Thanks, May. Just set it on


    the table, I''ll have it in a moment."


    "Oh no, ma¡¯am. I can''t just leave without watching you have some. If it gets cold, you might not even


    take a bite," May insisted. Her brows furrowed with concern. "Look at how thin you''ve be. Take my


    advice and eat more nutritious food. It''s beneficial for both you and the baby. You''re about to give birth.


    You need all the nourishment you can get."

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    May expressed her concerns generously, cing the dessert she brought on the table and approaching


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Natalia. "Look at you, are you still engrossed in your phone? This thing emits radiation, and it''s not


    good for pregnant women and babies. Come on, give it to me."


    Without waiting for a response, May took Natalia''s phone and was about to put it on the table when she


    inadvertently yed a video that had just been received.


    The unmistakable sounds of intimate pleasure erupted from the phone. May, having been around the


    block a few times, didn¡¯t need to see the video to know what was ying. She was mortified, her


    cheeks flushed red as she hastily handed the phone back to Natalia and made her exit. "Well, I have


    some things to do downstairs, so I''ll leave you to it. Don''t forget to eat your dessert."


    Natalia watched May practically running away, feeling as though all the air had been sucked out of the


    room. The message was from Kendra, but who were the people making those repulsive sounds?


    Magnus and Isabe? If it was them, it was just too disgusting. They had the audacity to record it and


    send it to her!


    Natalia felt as though her heart was bleeding. The intimate sounds were like demonic whispers from


    hell, scraping her soul, making her wish for death.


    Should she watch it? Would she be disgusted if she did?


    But what if Kendra just randomly picked a video to upset her? What if Magnus wasn''t really with


    Isabe? Maybe, just maybe?


    Without seeing it with her own eyes, she couldn''t jump to conclusions. Natalia''s heart was in turmoil,


    and she suddenly felt like a joke in their circle. Why did they always have to mess with her? She had


    already kept her distance.


    Natalia clenched her fists, and took several deep breaths before slowly walking towards her phone,


    which May had left on the table. The table wasn''t far away, but it felt like she was walking through a


    lifetime of hardships. Those nauseating sounds made her want to stab her ears and never hear again.


    She moved hesitantly forward, both eager and afraid to see the contents of the video. Slowly, very


    slowly, she moved forward until she finally reached the phone that was still ying the video. With a


    trembling hand, she picked up the phone from the table, suppressed the urge to vomit, and bravely


    looked at the screen.


    This time, she could see it clearly.


    The video was clear, capturing the messy hair, the suggestive spine, and even their most private parts.


    The face of the man in the throes of passion was unmistakably Magnus. But the woman beneath him


    wasn''t Isabe. It was another face she knew all too well, Kendra.


    It wasn''t Magnus and Isabe, but Magnus and Kendra.


    It was such a cruel joke. So, she meant nothing to Magnus. He abandoned her, heavily pregnant, to be


    with Kendra.


    Natalia never imagined that a man who despised Kendra so much would now hook up with her. She felt


    sick! Truly nauseated!


    Natalia''s fingers dug into her palms. She was unfeeling to the pain of her nails cutting into her flesh.


    Magnus was something else! Just recently, he was cozy with Isabe, and now he was with Kendra.


    Where did he ce her? If he didn''t love her, why couldn''t he let her go? Why did he force her to keep


    living in their filthy world?


    Tears streamed down Natalia¡¯s face like a broken dam. She felt as though all the air around her had


    disappeared. She struggled to breathe but found she couldn''t. The feeling of suffocation crept up on


    her. Natalia felt something hot and wet spreading from her abdomen.


    However, she felt so weak that she didn''t even have the strength to look down. Suddenly, her vision


    cked out and she copsed.


    The maid came in to check on her and screamed when she found Natalia unconscious on the floor.


    "Someone help! Ms. Natalia has fainted!"


    May and Linden ran upstairs immediately. Seeing Natalia on the floor, they were panic-stricken. "Quick,


    call Mr. Magnus! What are we going to do? She''s due in a month." May was almost crying.


    Natalia was in so much pain her breath was bingbored when she heard the ambnce''s


    sirens, but she couldn''t hold on any longer and closed her eyes.


    When Magnus rushed to the hospital, Morgan was already there. When Morgan saw Magnus in such a


    rushed state, he turned away.


    "Grandfather, how is Natalia? What happened? And the baby?" Magnus had been carrying out an


    inspection in the suburbs. By the time he returned, Natalia had been inbor for over an hour due to


    the premature birth.


    Morgan nced at Magnus. "Magnus, the baby was stillborn due to prematurity. You have to brace


    yourself." After saying that, he looked out the window, feeling a deep sense of guilt.


    "No! That''s impossible. Grandfather, you''re joking!" Magnus took a step back.


    "Magnus, it''s true. It seems you and that girl have no fate. Now that the baby is gone, there''s no


    chance for you two. Send her to America for recovery, and don''t let the shareholders of Andersen


    Corporation know about this."


    Morgan''s low voice sounded like a thunderp, shattering Magnus'' brain. "No! It can''t be true! The


    baby was still kicking me yesterday."


    He pushed the door of the operating room open, startling the doctors inside. "Mr. Andersen, you can''t


    "Get out of my way!" Magnus ran to the operating table like a madman. Natalia was being stitched up,


    and her pale face looked like a leaf being blown in the wind.


    "Natalia! Natalia!" Magnus gently shook Natalia, who looked lifeless on the bed.


    "Mr. Andersen, your wife is still under anesthesia. We need to disinfect her. Please wait outside..."


    "Where''s my child? Huh? Where''s my child?" Magnus interrupted the doctor''s words. If his child was


    gone, his wife would be devastated. He could feel it clearly - his wife struggled to survive just for the


    sake of this kid.


    "The child... the child was stillborn due to premature delivery. The child was deprived of oxygen for too


    long in your wife''s womb. We couldn''t save him," the doctor confessed guiltily, looking at Magnus.


    "Why? That''s impossible! My child was fine! What the hell are you people here for?" Magnus was


    furious, feeling a murderous rage.


    But the doctor''s next words hit him like a death sentence, "Your wife had a premature delivery because


    of severe stress caused by living too far away. When we found her, she showed no will to survive!"

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    The doctor stood next to Magnus, finishing his sentence.


    "Bang!" Magnus swung a punch at the doctor, sending him flying into the wall and bouncing back onto


    a tray of surgical tools. The noise echoed through the operation room and shards of ss scattered


    everywhere. Everyone stared at Magnus in shock, then at the doctor convulsively twitching on the floor.


    Morgan stormed in with anger zing in his eyes. "Magnus, what on earth are you doing?" Four


    bodyguards immediately appeared behind him and dragged Magnus away.


    This chaos seemed irrelevant to Natalisying on the operating table. Silent and still, she seemed to be


    drifting further and further away.


    Natalia had a dream, a dream of a smiling little boy reaching out with his chubby hand and calling her


    ¡°Mommy.¡± Her heart melted like butter. She reached out to hold the floating little boy, but he kept calling


    her ¡°Mommy¡± and floated further away.


    No matter how desperately Natalia screamed, she couldn''t grab his tiny hand. He drifted away from


    her.


    Suddenly Natalia woke up. Her child, her precious baby!


    She woke up in a hospital, with a nurse sitting by her side. As soon as she opened her eyes, the nurse


    stood up. "Madam, you''re awake?"


    So, she didn''t die. She was still alive. She reached out to touch her belly, which was now t and felt a


    slight pain. "Where is my baby..." Her voice was hoarse and barely audible.


    The nurse quickly adjusted her bed. "You need some water, madam."


    After taking a sip of water, Natalia asked again, "Where''s my baby? Please bring him to me."


    "Your baby... Madam, you should rest first. I''ll be right back." The nurse evaded her question and


    Natalia''s brows furrowed in worry.


    Ignoring her hunger, she grabbed the nurse''s forearm. "Where is my baby?" She needed to see her


    child.


    "Madam... your baby... he didn''t make it. He died of oxygen deprivation at birth." The nurse broke down


    in tears after finishing her sentence.


    Natalia''s mind went nk. She stared at the nurse, pulled out the IV, and staggered out of bed, making


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    her way towards the door.


    "Madam, you can''t leave! Oh no, you''re not wearing shoes. You''re bleeding!" The nurse hurriedly


    grabbed a pair of slippers and followed her.


    Wearing a patient''s gown, Natalia ran frantically.


    At the end of the hallway, she found the "Neonatal Unit." She pushed the door open just as someone


    was leaving. She grabbed the person''s arm. "Doctor, where''s my baby? Where is he? Please bring him


    to me!"


    The doctor sighed and looked at Natalia with guilt. "Ms. Natalia, I''m sorry. We couldn''t save your baby.


    He was already gone when you arrived. It was due to oxygen deprivation. Please be strong. You and


    Mr. Andersen are still young. You''ll have more children."


    After the doctor left, Natalia stood outside the Neonatal Unit, drained of all energy. She didn''t know


    when the nurse had put the slippers on her feet.


    She stood at the end of the hallway, staring at the blue sky.


    ¡°Baby, I''m sorry!¡± She thought.


    "Oh dear, madam, what are you doing here? I just made some hot soup. I knew you would wake up.


    Mr. Andersen will be here soon. Let''s go back to your room, madam."


    It was Linden''s voice that brought Natalia back to reality. She nced at him and slowly walked


    forward.


    Linden had a thermos in his hand. He quickly jogged to the room to put down the thermos and came


    back to assist Natalia. However, Natalia was already gone. Despite searching everywhere, Linden


    couldn''t find her. He immediately called Magnus who was already at the hospital.


    Magnus had been staying in the hospital and had not slept for days. On the third day, the doctor said


    that Natalia would wake up. He thought that Natalia would be repelled by his disheveled appearance,


    so he quickly went home to shower and change his clothes. As soon as he was dressed, he received a


    call from the hospital saying that Natalia was awake.


    He rushed to the hospital, promising himself that he would never leave her alone on the ind again.


    He would go wherever she wanted to go and apany her if she wanted to find her mother. He


    realized his mistake.


    When he parked his car at the hospital, he didn''t even have time to remove the keys before rushing


    upstairs to Natalia''s room. No one was there!


    He ran into Linden at the door. "Where''s Natalia?"


    "I don''t know. She disappeared while I was putting the soup away." Linden was panicking.


    Magnus started searching for Natalia but couldn''t find her anywhere.


    Meanwhile, Natalia was slowly descending the stairs and standing at the hospital entrance. She looked


    up at the sky. ¡°Baby, you didn¡¯t want your mommy either?"


    She saw Magnus rushing into the hospital and walked from behind the pir towards his car. She


    noticed that the engine was still running, and she got into the car and hit the gas, driving out of the


    hospital.


    She got straight in the car, stepped on the elerator and pulled out of the hospital''s entrance.


    Magnus, unable to find Natalia, walked irritably to the window, only to see his car slowly leaving the


    hospital. A moment of shock in his brain was quickly reced by the realization. It¡¯s his wife!


    He snatched the keys from Linden and jumped straight out of the window, from the second floor


    balcony to the ground, next to Linden''s car. He opened the door and immediately chased after her, but


    Natalia''s car had already driven out of the city centre and was racing toward the outskirts.


    Magnus taught Natalia how to drive. Due to her long break from driving and her weak body, the car was


    swerving on the road.


    Magnus caught up with her, and his heart was pounding. "Natalia, stop the car now!"


    Natalia couldn''t hear anything from outside. She stepped on the gas pedal, quickly joining the freeway


    and rushing towards the overpass!


    At this moment, Magnus felt as if the world was shaking. He saw the car speeding towards the


    overpass, rolled down the window and shouted, "Nat, listen to me, stop the car. It''s dangerous ahead.


    Please!"


    But Natalia''s eyes were only on the road ahead. Her mind was nk.


    ¡°Baby, I''m sorry. If there''s a next life, I''ll never let you leave me again. You must be cold down there.


    Mommy will be with you soon.¡±


    Ten minutester, the car was on the overpass. Natalia closed her eyes andughed bitterly. She


    wanted to end her life, and let the ugly world be none of her concern.


    Behind her, Magnus saw the car rush onto the overpass. His eyes were about to burst from his skull as


    he shouted, "Nat--"


    But his voice was ruthlessly scattered by the coastal breeze. The car in front of him careened past the


    guardrail, and plunged straight into the sea...


    Magnus had shut his eyes, following suit, and crashing into the barrier, only to be flung back and


    wedged between the metal beams.


    Finally, everything calmed. Natalia''s car had caused a massive ssh as it plummeted into the water.


    Her petite figure was tossed about by the waves, carried off through the shattered window, and drifted


    into the distance...


    ...


    A fortnightter, in the Andersen family¡¯s private hospital, Magnus slowly opened his eyes. The


    afternoon sun streamed into his ward. The room was maintained at afortable temperature, but


    beads of sweat still trickled down his nose.


    Where was he? And where was his wife?

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    He remembered plunging into the sea with his wife. There was no way he would abandon her.


    The door to his hospital room swung open as Morgan, Anthony, and Lillian stepped in.


    Lying on the bed with his eyes wide open, Magnus stared at the ceiling. Morgan saw this, felt ovee


    with emotion, and rushed to Magnus¡¯ side.


    "Magnus, you''re finally awake. Do you know you''ve been unconscious for half a month? How long were


    you nning on scaring me?" Morgan said as tears streamed down his face.


    Magnus slowly moved his gaze from the ceiling to Morgan''s face. "Where is my wife? Where''s Nat?"


    He tried to get up to look for Natalia, but Morgan held him down. "Your leg''s broken, and you have


    severe internal injuries. Don''t move!"


    Magnus shrugged him off. "Where''s my wife? I need to find her!"


    Even the hardened Lillian couldn''t help but feel a pang of sympathy. After all, he was her flesh and


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    blood. "Nat fell overboard...we couldn''t find her...Maybe someone else did. Once you''re better, we''ll


    look for her!"


    Couldn''t find her? Then he would continue the search. Natalia must have been freezing in the water.


    He had to find her!


    Ignoring Morgan''s protests, he tried to get out of bed but ended up tumbling to the floor. A sharp pain


    shot up his leg. What had happened to it?


    Anthony rushed over. "Your leg''s not healed. You want to ruin it again?"


    His leg had been broken again. What was he to do? Magnus closed his eyes as tears rolled down his


    cheeks. He remembered the moment Natalia fell into the sea, and his mind felt like it was going to


    explode.


    ¡°Nat, if anything happens to you, I won''t survive.¡±


    Who said men didn¡¯t cry? They just hadn''t been hurt enough.


    Magnus felt a deep concern for Natalia, who had fallen into the water. He despised himself for not


    being able to do anything because of his injury. He looked helplessly at Morgan standing by his bed.


    "Grandpa, I beg you. Can you help me find my wife? I''ve never asked you for anything before, but now


    I''m begging you. Please help me find her."


    Morgan shook his head. "Magnus, I''ve told you before, that girl doesn''t deserve you. Her background is


    murky at best, and if it wasn''t for her, my grandson wouldn''t left this world. Now that she''s missing, it''s


    even better. I don''t have to deal with her anymore!"


    With a hard heart, Morgan spat out these words. Seeing Magnus'' heartbreaking look, he hated Natalia


    even more. Why did she have to jump into the sea?


    "Grandpa, how many times do I have to tell you before you believe me?" Magnus stared at Morgan in


    despair. "I love Natalia. She is the only wife I''ll have in this lifetime. Do you know that the early death of


    our child was partly my fault? I hurt her and our baby!"


    Morgan sensed Magnus'' emotional state, and didn''t want to upset him further. He nodded perfunctorily.


    "Alright, alright. I''ll send someone to look for her. Don''t get too agitated. You need to focus on healing


    your leg. This is the second time it''s been broken. You can''t afford another ident."


    With that, Morgan left the room with Anthony and Lillian, instructing his bodyguards to continue the


    search for Natalia. But it had already been half a month. If they were going to find her, they would have


    by now. Morgan was deep in thought.


    As soon as Morgan left, Dr. Frankie walked in. He saw Magnus struggling to get out of bed, and rushed


    over. "You can''t move around like that. Otherwise, your leg that I worked so hard to set will be


    disced."


    "You need to make my leg better, now! It''s been days. What are you doing?" Magnus shouted at Dr.


    Frankie.


    Dr. Frankie was taken aback. This guy was so heartless. When he''d rushed back that day, Magnus'' leg


    had been crushed between a car door and a steel pipe. He''d spent a day and night without food


    performing surgery on him. And now that he was awake, this was how he treated him. Dr. Frankie was


    so angry he wanted to punch him. "Magnus, do you have a conscience? Your leg has broken twice! I''ve


    wasted my youth and time with my family treating you, and you..."


    Magnus pushed Dr. Frankie aside. "Then get out! I need to find Natalia. She''s still in the sea. I need to


    save her!"


    Magnus was on the verge of breaking down.


    Seeing how agitated Magnus was, Dr. Frankie pushed him back onto the bed. "Calm down! Nurse, give


    him a sedative!"


    "You dare!" Magnus red at him.


    "Why wouldn''t I? Do it!"


    The nurse nodded and turned around to prepare the sedative. Quickly, she handed the syringe to Dr.


    Frankie. He whispered to the nurse, "Hold him down. He''s terrified of injections."


    The nurse approached Magnus hesitantly and reached out to hold him down.


    "Don''t touch me!" Magnus red at her, warning her to stay away. The nurse flinched and looked at Dr.


    Frankie for help.


    "If you want to get better quickly, you need to cooperate with our treatment. Otherwise, you might never


    be able to stand again. Your leg has broken for the second time!" Dr. Frankie looked him in the eye.


    Magnus had no response, but what about his wife?


    As Dr. Frankie''s words echoed in the room, the Chase brothers and James walked in. They heard Dr.


    Frankie''s words and knew that Magnus was refusing to cooperate with the doctor. They approached


    Magnus and held him down.


    "Do you never want to stand again, or do you want to get better quickly to find Natalia?" James asked,


    holding down Magnus¡¯ arm.


    "Magnus, this isn''t a minor injury. You can''t take it lightly. This isn''t the first time you''ve injured your leg.


    You need to take care of it," Carter, the most rational of them all, said.


    "That''s right. It takes a hundred days to recover from a bone injury. You''re going to have to stay in the


    hospital for at least a few months," Chase added.


    While the three of them were talking, Dr. Frankie had already injected the sedative into Magnus'' arm.


    After pulling out the syringe, Dr. Frankie shook his head in resignation. "If we don''t get tough, he won''t


    behave. This time, his shock is no less than thest time. Sigh!"


    Magnus seemed deaf to Dr. Frankie''s warnings, showing no concern for his own injuries. With thest


    vestiges of his consciousness, hemanded, ¡°You three¡­head to the beach, now! Find my wife and


    get her out of those waters! I don¡¯t care how you do it. I need her back, alive or dead!¡±


    With that, the sedative that had been administered earlier began to take effect, and Magnus slowly


    closed his eyes.


    Fear that Chase and the others would not heed his words, he bit down hard on his bottom lip, drawing


    blood in an effort to keep himself awake. ¡°Go now!¡±


    Seeing Magnus'' desperate attempt to stay awake, Chase and his friends were trembling with pity and


    distress. They were brothers in arms, each one always looking out for the other. Magnus had always


    been their rock, but now his wife and child had been taken from him. How was he to bear it all?


    Swiftly they nodded. ¡°Alright, we''re on it. You focus on getting better. We''ll bring Natalia back!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you rest here, we''ll go find her right away.¡±

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    Having said that, Chase and Carter promptly exited the room. James turned back to look at Magnus,


    who was lying in bed with a cast on his leg, andforted him, "Don''t worry too much about Natalia.


    What will be will be. You lie here and rest, and remember, you have to listen to Dr. Frankie and


    cooperate with the treatment. You can''t afford to get hurt again."


    After saying this, James nodded at Dr. Frankie and followed suit, leaving the hospital room.


    The room quickly became quiet after they left, and Magnus soon fell into a sleep-like state.


    True to their word, Chase and Carter spared no resources and cost in their search for Natalia, who had


    fallen overboard at sea. Theybed the area for three days and even sent divers a thousand meters


    out to search the ocean floor. But there was still no sign of Natalia. After half a month of no news, it


    seemed impossible that they would find her.


    Upon waking, Magnusy despondently in bed, his expression somewhat vacant. He was sure his wife


    couldn''t be in danger! He believed she was still alive.


    As long as she came back safe, he promised he would never make her angry again. He would agree to


    anything she wanted! Even if she insisted on divorcing him and leaving his side, he would try to make it


    work.


    He silently prayed that his wife would return safely, even if it cost him a leg!


    Dr. Frankie cast a nce at Magnus, who was lying quietly on the bed. He was no longer acting out or


    shouting, and was just lying there lifelessly, as if he had no interest in anything. He was lost in his world


    of longing for Natalia, full of regret.


    Dr. Frankie watched him and couldn''t help but shake his head. As a doctor, beyond treating his


    physical wounds, there was little he could do to console his friend''s emotional turmoil. He knew his


    friend''s heart all too well. The first time, he watched as Magnus stood up from his wheelchair, enduring


    pain unimaginable to most. This time, he watched as Magnus was once again bound to a wheelchair,


    and his heart ached for him.


    After checking the medical equipment monitoring Magnus'' condition, Dr. Frankie cast another


    concerned look at his patient before quietly exiting the room. He was just a doctor, after all. Aside from


    treating physical ailments, there was little he could do to help his friend''s emotional turmoil.


    Judging by Magnus'' expression, it seemed like he wouldn''tst long if they couldn''t find his wife.


    Magnus stared silently at the ceiling for a long time. His mind was filled with memories of Natalia.


    Her little tempers, her asional moods, the way she pouted, and her subtle frown. Everything was so


    beautiful. It was as if she was still by his side, never having left.


    ¡°Nat, God bless you. Please,e back soon!¡± Silently, Magnus prayed in his heart for Natalia''s safety.


    But he knew deep down that this was extravagant of him. His wife might nevere back.


    Time passed in Magnus¡¯ silent prayer, and soon several more days had passed.


    Magnus sat on the bed, watching the sky darken, and his mood falling along with it. He knew that as


    time went on, he would never find his wife again.


    Chase and Carter, who Magnus had sent out to find Natalia, still had no news.


    As the sky outside the window gradually darkened, and the city lights began to shine, Chase and


    Carter once again came to the hospital room. As soon as they pushed open the door to the room,


    Magnus lifted his head anxiously. "How is it? Have you found my wife?"


    Chase shook his head, telling him the harsh truth, "We hired thirty search and rescue teams, and we''ve


    been searching for three days, but we haven''t found Natalia."


    Following Chase, Carter came over with a stic bag in hand. "Magnus, we searched the sea for


    several days and only found this."


    With that, he brought the stic bag over to Magnus, revealing a soggy, tattered slipper, "This should


    be Natalia''s."


    Looking at the slipper, Magnus'' heart sank to the bottom. It was indeed his wife''s slipper. She had left


    wearing those slippers. Yes, it was hers.


    Only the shoe was found, but not the person. It was all too clear.


    Magnus didn''t dare to think further, still constantlyforting himself in his heart. "It''s impossible, she


    must have been saved by someone. She must have!"


    Magnus went silent. Chase and Carter knew he was having a hard time, but they didn''t know how to


    James came in just then. "That''s great, I asked everyone at the beach that day, and finally, someone


    told me they saw a girle up from the west dock after the police left, and then she drove away


    quickly."


    "What?" Magnus suddenly sat up from the bed and asked loudly, "What did you just say? Say it again!"


    James was startled by Magnus'' strong reaction and scratched his head a bit awkwardly. ¡°I asked


    around at the beach today, and an old man who often picks things up by the sea told me that he saw a


    young man pull something out of the sea and then leave hurriedly."


    "Damn it, then you said it was a girl who was saved!" Chase red at James, thinking he was


    exaggerating.


    James puffed out his chest, refusing to ept the criticism. "That''s right, think about it, we''ve been


    searching for Natalia for so long without finding her, so she must have been saved by someone."


    He knew that what James said had no basis, but to avoid discouraging Magnus, Chase had no choice


    but to go along with it. "Yes, Natalia must have been saved by someone."


    Looking at the slipper, Magnus waved weakly at Chase and Carter. ¡°You can go now. I want to be alone


    for a while.¡±


    As Magnus was still closing himself off, Chase was the first to speak, ¡°Magnus, you have to think


    positively. Natalia will be fine. She might have been saved by someone.¡±


    Magnus didn¡¯t say anything more, and just waved his hand to let them leave. His mind was in chaos


    right now, and he wanted some peace. He hoped Chase was right, but he no longer held that hope in


    his heart. His wife might nevere back.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Let''s head back," Carter suggested, tugging gently at Chase as they made their way out of the room.


    He lowered his voice. "He''s not in a good mood. Let''s give him some space."


    The brothers nodded at each other and moved toward the exit. As they opened the door to leave, a


    voice echoed from behind them, "Wait."


    Carter and Chase halted their steps, turning their heads back towards the bed where Magnusy. They


    were unsure why he had stopped them.


    "Keep the search going out on the sea. Don''t stop until you find her. Just keep looking," Magnus


    rasped, and his voice was straining with evident exhaustion. He closed his eyes. "I need some rest.


    Let''s have some quiet."


    The search was a merefort for his restless heart, a beacon of hope that he clung onto each day.


    Days slipped by unnoticed in the waiting, in the hope that there would be news of Natalia. However,


    with each passing day, the only thing that greeted him was disappointment, over and over again.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    That day, Kyler and Addison suddenly appeared in the hospital room and were shocked to see


    Magnus, who had be haggard and almost unrecognizable over the past month.


    "Mr. Andersen, death is irreversible. Please ept my condolences." Addison couldn''t help but feel a


    twinge of glee. Now that Natalia was out of the picture, Kendra would surely step into the role of the


    CEO''s wife soon.


    Kyler shot Addison a severe look. "Leave us, I would like to speak with Mr. Andersen alone."


    Addison nced at Magnus before exiting the room, leaving the two men in their somber silence.


    Magnus continued to gaze nkly at the ceiling.


    Kyler sat by his bedside. Guilt was welling up in his chest as he looked at the shell of the man he once


    knew. "Mr. Andersen, there is something I think you should know about Natalia''s background," Kyler


    began, watching as Magnus slowly shifted his gaze toward him.


    He continued, "Natalia wasn''t my biological daughter. Her mother was a college sweetheart of mine.


    My parents disapproved of our rtionship, which caused her to leave for Ennd in a fit of anger.


    There, she worked as a secretary for a Duke, who took advantage of her in a drunken state, resulting in


    Natalia''s conception. She was diagnosed with a thin uterine wall, and terminating the pregnancy would


    have meant she could never bear children again. So, she gave birth to Natalia in secret.


    "Fearing the Duke would discover Natalia, she ced her in a British orphanage. When Natalia was


    five, her mother entrusted her to me, fearing the Duke''s family feud might have put her in danger. To


    help Natalia forget her past, a hypnotist was hired to erase her memories prior to the age of five.


    "When Natalia had her ident, her mother was devastated. I, too, feel regret for failing to protect her."


    Kyler finished with a teardrop rolling down his cheek.


    Magnus sat in stunned silence. His mind was reeling from the revtion. So, Natalia was the daughter


    of a British Duke. No wonder her demeanor was so different from Kendra''s.


    Could Natalia still love her mother knowing all this? She wiped away Natalia¡¯s memories before the age


    of five, how cruel.


    Natalia¡¯s mother brought her into this world only to abandon her. What good was her mother? All these


    years, why didn''t Natalia¡¯s mothere to see her? She was only expressing grief over Natalia when


    tragedy struck.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Magnus red at Kyler. "And what about you? How have you taken care of Natalia all these years?


    Her departure suits you just fine, doesn''t it? Don''t pretend to feel guilty!"


    Magnus was also partly to me. He had imprisoned Natalia on Sapphire Ind, leading to her


    depression and prematurebor. Natalia couldn''t bear the loss of their child and jumped into the sea.


    Magnus was the true executioner.


    Magnus felt as if his heart was bleeding. If he could, he would give up his own life to bring Natalia back,


    even if she no longer belonged to him.


    Kyler lowered his head without uttering a word, feeling regret for failing Natalia''s mother.


    ...


    A few dayster, Magnus was unable to bear the cold istion of the special care ward, checked out of


    the hospital, and returned to Sapphire Ind.


    As the car slowly pulled up to Sapphire Ind, Carter helped Magnus out. Looking at the wheelchair he


    was bound to once again, Magnus let out a bitterugh. This wheelchair seemed to be more of a


    He looked up at the familiar house, and his eyes began misting over for a moment. There was a time


    when he thought these luxurious houses were cold and uninteresting, but today, for the first time, he


    felt a sense of warmth. It felt like home. His most beloved woman used to live here, but now, she was


    nowhere to be found.


    Magnus sighed deeply, turning to Carter. "Let''s go in."


    Carter nodded, pushing Magnus into the mansion.


    Linden and May emerged from the house, bowing their heads respectfully as they saw Magnus return.


    They quickly moved to take over, pushing the wheelchair. "Mr. Mganus."


    Without a word, Magnus was wheeled towards the elevator and up to his bedroom, with Carter


    following closely behind.


    He pushed open the bedroom door. It was a familiar room, familiar bedding, but no familiar person. As


    he slowly wheeled over to the bed, he reached out and gently touched the sheets. He opened the


    wardrobe, and it was filled with freshly changed clothes. Suddenly, he felt something trickling down his


    face.


    Tears. He was bing just like Natalia, crying at the drop of a hat. Carter saw Magnus¡¯ pain, left him


    alone, and retreated to the study.


    Magnus slowly wheeled around the room, touching every article of Natalia''s clothing. Then, he moved


    to the bedside table and slowly opened the drawer. Inside was the pendant he had returned to Callum


    and Natalia''s cellphone.


    He didn''t take the pendant. He just carefully picked up the cellphone. He held the familiar device in his


    trembling hands and caressed it carefully. He gently pressed the power button, curious to see what


    Natalia had been thinking, and what she had been doing.


    As the screen lit up, Magnus was greeted by a picture of him and Natalia. It was taken when he was


    injured in France. He hadn''t expected her to keep it, let alone set it as her wallpaper.


    The realization hit him hard, almost like a punch to the gut. Natalia did love him. She hadn''t abandoned


    him. She had kept their picture and their memories close to her, always. He was the one who had failed


    her. He had confined her to the ind and, isted from the world.


    He scrolled through the rest of the photos, hoping to find more of their shared memories. But what he


    found instead were numerous pictures of him and Isabe!


    Kendra had sent these pictures to Natalia!


    Magnus felt as if his brain had exploded. His hands shook as he flipped through the pictures. Each one


    was a damning testament to his flirtation with Isabe. Some of the photos were incredibly convincing,


    showing him and Isabe in what appeared to be a deep kiss. There were even shots of Isabe,


    wearing his jacket, leaving his office.


    No wonder Nat despised him so much. These photos were enough to make anyone believe that he and


    Isabe were an item.


    Isabe! He swore he would make her pay.


    As he continued his perusal, he came across a series of videos. He immediately opened one, only to


    find himself and Kendra in apromising situation! He watched in shock as the video yed. The


    sounds of intimate whispers echoed in his ears.


    Impossible! He hadn''t so much as touched a hair on Kendra''s head, so how could there be a video like


    this?


    Carter came in from the study, only to hear the unseemly video ying. He shook his head with a


    chuckle, thinking, "This guy even had the audacity to record himself in action. He''s got some nerve."


    He stood behind Magnus with his head lowered in embarrassment. Who would have thought that the


    seemingly gentle Natalia had such a kinky side?

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Just as Carter was contemting an excuse to leave, Magnus suddenly handed over the phone. "Take


    a look."


    Carter, looking disgruntled, took the phone. "This isn''t quite right, is it?" Magnus had asked him to


    watch a video of him and his wife''s intimate moment. Carter was a decent guy!


    "Watch," Magnus simplymanded. His words were cold and ruthless.


    With no choice left, Carter reluctantly looked at the video on the phone. It didn''t take him long to realize


    something was off - the video was clearly recorded in a booth in Golden Groove!


    The woman wasn''t Natalia. It was Kendra! My God! And since when did Magnus and that foolish


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    woman, Kendra, start hanging out together? And they didn''t just hang out. They filmed them having


    sex. That was clearly looking for trouble.


    "Hold on," Carter asked, holding the phone. "The man in the video, is that really you?"


    Magnus snorted, and his voice sounded cold and terrifying. "What do you think?"


    There was no way it could be him. He would feel nauseous just by looking at Kendra, let alone having


    sex with her!


    Carter quickly pieced together the situation. "The man in the video can''t be you! I get it. Kendra must


    have intentionally slept with another man, recorded it, reced the man''s face with yours, and then


    purposely sent it to Natalia. That''s what made her so angry that she had a premature birth."


    "Find out who was involved in this!" Magnus ordered. His aura was chilling. "I want them to pay in


    blood. No need to report back, just make sure they all pay for what they did to my wife!" After his


    through. He was like a demon straight out of hell, frigid and lethal.


    "Get Dr. Frankie to help me recover my legs immediately!" Hemanded, not uttering another word.


    Carter hurriedly left with the phone. It wasmon to photoshop pictures, but not somon to


    photoshop a whole video. It should¡¯ve been easy to trace.


    Once Carter left, Magnus sat alone in the bedroom where Natalia used to sleep, sitting there for the


    whole day.


    Linden, the butler, learned about the situation from his young master and Carter. He was furious at the


    person who had framed Magnus, but as a butler, there was little he could do to seek justice for Natalia.


    All he could do was to take care of Magnus so that he could deal with those who had dared to harm his


    wife.


    Magnus, sitting in his wheelchair, remained expressionless. He didn''t move all day until the sunset


    painted the sky red. He slowly turned his wheelchair to the bed andy down, and the familiar scent of


    Natalia filled his senses.


    Her sweetness filled every corner of the room, making him feel at peace and obsessed. Magnus moved


    his lips, wanting to say something, but he couldn''t. He closed his eyes. He spent his days quietly on


    Sapphire Ind, just like Natalia, watching the sunrise and sunset from the balcony every day.


    In front of him was the sea that she loved to watch. Back then, she would stand on the balcony and


    watch the sea every day, and he would hide where she couldn''t see him, watching her. Back then, he


    thought she didn''t want to see him, so he didn''t show himself; she didn''t want to talk to him, so he kept


    quiet.


    But none of that saved their marriage. Even their child didn''t get a chance to be born. Thinking about


    their child, Magnus'' eyes instantly dimmed. It was a suffocating pain. Their child was gone.


    He thought he had protected his wife well, but he didn''t know that many malicious people were hurting


    his wife in corners he couldn''t see. His thin and frail wife silently endured all the mental torture.


    Those people deserved to die! Kendra, Isabe, none of them would escape. He would make them pay


    in blood!


    The sea outside the window asionally stirred up a few waves. Magnus stared nkly, waiting for


    Carter to find out the truth.


    Carter was fast, and in less than two days, he was back at the vi. Along with him were four burly


    bodyguards.


    The bodyguards carried two bup sacks and followed Carter upstairs, dropping the sacks at Magnus''


    feet.


    The sacks hit the floor and let out two muffled groans, squirming on the floor. It was clear that there


    were two people inside.


    Magnus turned his wheelchair around. Carter respectfully reported, "We''ve found out the truth. Kendra


    invited Lucius to Golden Groove and recorded their indecent act. Then she hired a private detective to


    photoshop your face onto Lucius'' face."


    With that, Carter untied one of the sacks and pulled out a man from inside. "Here he is. He''s the private


    detective. I brought him here. How do you want to deal with this guy? It''s up to you."


    The private detective, who was dragged out of the sack by Carter, trembled in fear. He couldn''t speak


    clearly and kept begging Magnus, "Mr. Andersen, please spare me. I was just trying to make a living.


    Please forgive me. Kendra forced me to do this. I was wrong! Please let me go!"


    Magnus smirked, a bloodthirsty smile on his face. "Spare you?"


    "Who spared my wife and child!" He gestured slightly.


    "Take this man to the back mountain to feed Perth!"


    "Yes!" The four bodyguards immediately lifted the sack and walked out.


    Ten minutester, the back mountain echoed with horrifying screams and the howls of a hungry wolf.


    Hearing the screams from the back mountain, Magnus slightly lifted the corner of his lips and turned to


    Carter. "This is just a minor character. Where''s the main culprit?"


    Carter wasted no time and untied the other sack. The person inside was Kendra, who had fainted from


    fear.


    "Wake her up," Magnus ordered indifferently.


    "Ssh!"


    The bodyguard obediently brought a bucket of water and poured it over Kendra. Kendra woke up from


    the cold water. Her eyes were dazed as she looked around. She was ambushed and knocked out


    halfway,pletely clueless about the identity of her assant.


    The chilling water had already soaked her to the bone. When she finally came to, she was met with the


    startling sight of Magnus sitting across from her.


    "Magnus, is it you?" She gasped at the sight of Magnus, who was back in his wheelchair. His eyes


    radiated a murderous intent.


    Her heart dropped like a stone in the ocean. She sat there, petrified, staring at Magnus, whose


    expressions were now as cold and ruthless as the grim reaper.


    Magnus shot Kendra a disgusted look. His voice was as cold as ice. "Take her away; lock her in the


    basement."


    The basement of Sapphire Ind was as cold as a tomb and half-filled with water. It was a grim


    reminder of her causing Nat to fall into the sea. Now, he wanted Kendra to taste the bitterness of


    seawater.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    The tall, ck-suited bodyguards lined up onmand, hoisting Kendra between them. Kendra''s cries


    rang out, "Magnus, what are you doing? Where are you taking me?"


    Magnus didn¡¯t answer, and couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at Kendra. Carter, however, sneered at


    the frightened woman whose face had turned pale. ¡°What are we doing? You know better than anyone!


    You''ve killed Mrs. Andersen and the child. You''re done for! You''ve lost all shame.¡±


    Kendra, trembling in fear, refused to give up, crying loudly, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill Natalia. Magnus, you can¡¯t


    imprison me!¡±


    ¡°Snap!¡±


    Natalia''s phone was thrown at Kendra''s feet, showing a video of Kendra in a heated sexual encounter


    with a man whose profile picture had been changed to Magnus. Kendra swallowed hard, realizing that


    Magnus knew about the fake video she had made. Damn, even after Natalia¡¯s supposed death by


    drowning, she still wouldn¡¯t leave Kendra alone.


    ¡°Let me make it clear to you, Kendra. I told you not to mess with my wife, and yet you did. I will make


    you pay!¡± Magnus waved his hand. ¡°Take her away!¡±


    Kendra¡¯s face was as white as paper. She cursed under her breath, crying out, ¡°Magnus, it wasn¡¯t me!


    Lucius forced me to do it!¡±


    ¡°You dare to lie! You''ve done such despicable things to upset Mrs. Andersen and still refuse to admit it!


    Kendra, you¡¯ve truly sunk to a new low.¡± Carter''s mouth curled in disgust.


    Kendra, however, refused to admit to anything. She knew Magnus¡¯ ruthless temperament. If he found


    out she had tarnished his reputation and caused the death of Natalia and the child, he would never let


    her go.


    ¡°Magnus, you must believe me! Lucius forced me to do it. If it weren¡¯t for his threats, I would never


    have sent that video to my sister!¡±


    Magnus didn¡¯t want to hear another word from her. He signaled the bodyguards to move. ¡°Get her out


    of here!¡±


    ¡°Magnus, you can¡¯t treat me like this!¡± Kendra was terrified. She knew that once she was taken away,


    there would be no good end for her.


    She had heard that Magnus had a wolf. Could it be that the basement was where Magnus kept his


    wolf? She screamed, ¡°Magnus, I am Natalia¡¯s sister! How can you do this to me?¡±


    Unfortunately for Kendra, Magnus¡¯ response was cold. ¡°You are not worthy of being my wife¡¯s sister. I


    think she will beforted watching from above as I punish you.¡± After speaking, he looked out at the


    blue sky. His gaze was as calm as the ocean.


    Kendra¡¯s face turned ashen. She knew that Magnus always followed through with his threats.


    ¡°Mr. Andersen, please don¡¯t! It wasn¡¯t my fault. Lucius and Isabe forced me into this. I¡¯m a victim too!


    Please, don¡¯t kill me, spare me.¡±


    Kendra¡¯s pleas echoed throughout the mansion, sounding grating and shrill. Magnus sneered,


    ¡°Everyone who tries to harm my wife will pay the price. Don¡¯t worry, none of them will get away. As for


    you, I certainly won''t kill you." A cruel smile appeared on his face. "I''ll make you suffer slowly.¡±


    ¡°Since you''re not going to kill me, let me go, Magnus, please!¡± Kendra made ast-ditch effort to save


    herself.


    However, Magnus¡¯ next words sent her spiraling into despair. ¡°How could I let you go? That would be


    too easy for you. Since you''ve shamelessly sent out these videos for all to see, I''ll give you to my men.


    Then, we''ll send you to the underground casinos in Mexico. There are plenty of people there who


    would enjoy ying with someone like you.¡±


    Magnus¡¯ words were chilling, leaving Kendra trembling in fear. ¡°No, you can¡¯t do this! It¡¯s against the


    ¡°When you decided to do such evil things, you should have been prepared for the consequences.¡±


    Magnus gave Kendra onest disdainful look before turning to Carter. ¡°Take her away. Do as I said.¡±


    Carter nodded, signaling the bodyguards to drag Kendra away.


    Kendra, however, wouldn¡¯t go without a fight. She was a rich girl who had grown up with a silver spoon


    in her mouth. The idea of being vited by these brutish men was more unbearable than death.


    ¡°Magnus, you''re not human, you''re a beast! I curse you, I curse you for never being able to be with


    Natalia! That wretch is already dead, drowned in the sea! Ha ha ha, you two can never be together!¡±


    Her words enraged Magnus. Magnus looking dark-faced, signaled the bodyguards to stop and coldly


    ordered. ¡°Gag her and have your way. Don¡¯t forget to record a video and send it to Lucius!¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss!¡± The menughed loudly, quickly gagging Kendra, and dragging her away.


    Kendra, with eyes as gray as death, was taken down to the basement. Kendra didn¡¯t want to endure


    such humiliation. She thought it would be easier to die than to live through this. The men quickly


    stripped her of her clothes, and the basement was filled with screams!


    Facing the burly men, Kendra closed her eyes in despair. You see, death was not the most terrifying


    thing; it was living that was truly torturous.


    Inside the mansion, after Kendra was dragged out, Magnus finally turned to Carter. "Start the takeover


    of Simmons Group immediately!"


    Carter looked at Magnus, puzzled. "Simmons Group? Are you sure?"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Of course, I''m sure. No one who harms my wife will be left unpunished!"


    Magnus was as terrifying as a demon from hell. "Quickly acquire the stocks of the Simmons family. It''s


    time to settle the score with them."


    "Yes." Carter took his leave. He would spare no effort in executing anything Magnusmanded,


    especially when it was as easy as dealing with a small fish like the Simmons family.


    Carter had always been swift and decisive. Within a couple of days, the majority of the Simmons


    family''s stocks were in Magnus'' hands.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    Magnus confirmed his chips before dialing Isabe''s father¡¯s number, uttering just one sentence. "Mr.


    Simmons, I didn''t think you had it in you to keep your cool! Thepany will bear the name of the


    Andersen Corporation by tomorrow. You can take your wife and children and leave Melfort now."


    Mr. Simmons had been in a state of distress all day. He was always meticulous in his work, and the


    withstanding the Andersen Corporation''s thunderous assault.


    Just as Mr. Simmons was racking his brains, unable to understand why the Andersen Corporation


    would target him, he received this call from Magnus, and everything clicked into ce. For many years,


    they had coexisted peaceably with the Andersen Corporation and even cooperated on a few minor


    projects. Now, with Magnus'' words, it was clear that the problemy with his beloved daughter.


    Closing his eyes in frustration, he knew Isabe had been infatuated with Magnus, and even went to


    lengths to seduce him behind closed doors. But he never imagined that her actions would result in such


    a dire consequence.


    Mrs. Andersen and her child had drowned at sea. This was sensational news in Melfort, and he had


    been worried about the implications this would have for Isabe. Now, hispany was being


    acquired.


    "Mr. Andersen, I beg you to spare the Simmons family. I have severed ties with my disgraceful


    daughter. Her fate is no longer my concern." Michael didn''t want to see his life''s work crumble to dust,


    so he ruthlessly abandoned his daughter to protect his family.


    Magnus remained silent, closed his eyes, and hung up the phone.


    As soon as he put down the phone, Michael immediately called Isabe toe to the office. Isabe


    drove her little Chevrolet to the office. She had recently learned about Natalia''s drowning and was


    overjoyed, seeing everything in a positive light.


    Natalia was dead, perfect! It wouldn¡¯t be long before she could rece Natalia as the new wife of


    Magnus!


    As she walked into her father''s office, striding confidently in her high heels, and brimming with triumph,


    she was met with a resounding p in the face.


    Isabe covered her face in disbelief, staring at her father. "Daddy, have you lost your mind? Why did


    you hit me?"


    Michael Simmons red at Isabe with anger. "Lost my mind? You''re the one who''s lost it, don¡¯t you


    think? Are you mad? You deliberately provoked Magnus. Do you know the state you''ve put the


    Simmons family in? You ungrateful child. Get out! You¡¯re no longer a part of this family. I disown you!"


    Isabe''s face quickly turned bright red from the p, and her cheek stinging. She yelled out of control,


    "What are you talking about? Why can''t I provoke Magnus? I like him, and I want to be the wife of the


    CEO of the Andersen Corporation!"


    "p!"


    Michael pped Isabe again, and her ears were ringing from the impact. "You''ve really lost your


    mind! How many times have I told you not to provoke Magnus, but you wouldn''t listen, now look! He''s


    about to swallow up the Simmons Group, and we''re going bankrupt!"


    Isabe was shocked. "What? We''re going bankrupt? No, I''m going to find Magnus. Why is he doing


    this?"


    "Why? Because he is the king of Melfort." Michael''s face was still filled with anger. His gaze towards


    Isabe was growing colder. "You don''t need to find him. If you want to save the Simmons Group,


    there''s only one way."


    Isabe was anxious. "What way?"


    Michael slumped in his chair. "That is to sever ties with you. Only then can thepany avoid being


    implicated by you!"


    Isabe paled. "Daddy, are you really going to disown me?"


    Michael sighed deeply, looking at Isabe with some remorse. "Be, I have no choice. You must


    understand that the Simmons family may not be as powerful as the Andersen Corporation, and I can''t


    let our family business end under my watch. You should leave."


    Isabe burst into tears. "No, Daddy, how can you do this? How can you discard me for this? Didn''t you


    say I was your little princess?"


    Michael looked at Isabe with a hint of sadness, and sighed, "Ah, what can I do? If it weren''t for your


    wrongdoings, would Magnus target the Simmons family? I''m not just responsible for you but for


    thousands of families. If the Simmons Group goes bankrupt, where will they go?"


    "What do their lives have to do with me? Dad, you promised to give me a princess-like life. How can


    you ignore me for these people?" Isabe cried out loud.


    "Secretary!" Michael shouted.


    Immediately, Michael''s secretary entered the room.


    "Sir!"


    "Announce immediately that the CEO of Simmons Group and his daughter Isabe are severing ties.


    Freeze all her bank cards, and seize her property!"


    Michael''smanding voice made Isabe take a step back. She stared at her father with wide eyes,


    as if she didn''t recognize him.


    "Understood!" The secretary immediately exited to carry out the orders.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tears streamed down Isabe¡¯s face as she dashed out the door, colliding head-on with her mother,


    Desiree.


    "Isabe, what''s wrong?" Desiree asked, looking at her daughter''s tear-stained face.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy is disowning me!¡± Isabe wailed out loud.


    ¡°What¡­ What on earth makes you disown our child, Michael?¡± Desiree fired at her husband.


    ¡°If I don''t disown her, we¡¯ll all end up homeless and begging in the streets. Choose! Daughter or


    destitution?¡± Michael retorted.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Desiree was speechless.


    Unable to hold back her emotions, Isabe ran out again. Her tears were blurring her vision. As the sun


    set, her sobbing continued into the night. Suddenly, she remembered Magnus and thought of pleading


    with him to spare the Simmons family. Surely, he would show them mercy for old times'' sake.


    As she rose to return home, a group of vagrants approached her.


    ¡°Hey, there''s a prettydy here. What''re you doing out here sote, sweetheart?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Did you have a fight with your boyfriend, darling? Come, let usfort you.¡±


    They surrounded her, tearing at Isabe¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Get away¡­ somebody, help!¡± Isabe¡¯s clothes were torn off in an instant, exposing her body.


    In the darkness, lecherous hands explored her body. The vagabonds wereughing grotesquely.


    Suddenly, a shadowy figure swooped in, grabbing one of the vagabond''s hands with a loud ¡°snap!¡± The


    vagabond cried out in agony as the shadow swiftly knocked them all down, draping his jacket around


    Isabe.


    In the moonlight, Isabe saw the man''s deep, dark eyes, as fierce as a demon from hell, locking onto


    her. Terrified, she fainted.


    The mysterious figure scooped Isabe into his arms and hopped onto a speedboat, quickly


    disappearing into the waters off the coast of Melfort.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    When Magnus learned that Michael and Isabe had severed their father-daughter rtionship, he


    couldn''t bring himself to fully cut off ties with the Simmons Group, out of respect for their past


    camaraderie.


    Two dayster, news arrived that Isabe was missing.


    Magnus sat motionless, staring nkly at the azure expanse of ocean - his face devoid of any


    expression. Who knew what he was thinking?


    Nine years ago, he had been betrayed by Lucius, which resulted in him losing his legs. Afterwards,


    Isabe abandoned him. He had managed to endure all of that.


    This time, he had lost his legs again but had also lost his beloved wife. He surmised that he probably


    couldn''t pull through this time. Even if he dealt with those who had betrayed his wife, he couldn''t bring


    her back.


    Magnus continued to gaze emptily at the sea every day. Outside his window, the sea wind rustled, and


    the waves seemed to sigh with regret and longing.


    Morgan tried several times to cheer Magnus up, reminding him that thepany could not go one day


    without a leader. But Magnus still lived in his memories of Natalia. He no longer cared about any


    Carter and Chase also had their hands full.


    On the day of Carter''s return to France, an irate Morgan announced that Lucius would temporarily take


    over as thepany president. When Magnus received the news, he showed no reaction. Lucius


    strutted around Andersen Corporation with his shoes shining, and his suit perfectly tailored. He was full


    of pride and satisfaction. Finally, Magnus, that bastard, had lost his legs again, and Lucius had


    smoothly taken over Andersen Corporation while Magnus was recuperating. The feeling of power was


    so wonderful!


    Even though Morgan said it was temporary, once Lucius had this position, he would never give it up!


    However, he regretted that Magnus had only lost his legs, and hadn''t been killed. It was so frustrating!


    He was afraid that one day, that cripple would stand up again and take his position.


    ¡°But this is also not bad. Magnus, do you want to fight with me? You''ve ended up losing your wife and


    child, and now you have to sit in a wheelchair!¡± Lucius thought.


    Hahaha, he was the rightful president of Andersen Corporation!


    With these thoughts, Lucius opened the door to his office and walked in.


    This was Magnus'' former office. It was neatly arranged and meticulously maintained.


    Lucius looked around the room and sneered, "What kind of taste does Magnus have? The office of a


    CEO doesn''t have a single decoration. It''s so shabby!"


    After saying this, Lucius called his assistant. ¡°I give you half a day to redecorate this office to be grand


    and opulent. If you can''t do it, pack your bags, and get out!"


    After the call, Lucius felt much better. He leaned back in his luxurious office chair and closed his eyes


    to rest.


    In the peaceful environment, Lucius suddenly thought of Kendra. It had been a long time since he had


    seen her. In fact, this time, it was all thanks to her that Magnus was brought down and Natalia and


    Magnus'' son were killed. Now that he had taken the position of CEO, why hadn¡¯t shee to see him?


    She should¡¯ve been eager to tter him, and even willing to lick his shoes ¨C that was just the woman


    she was!


    With this thought, he casually dialed Kendra''s number, eager to have here over and satisfy his


    vanity.


    "Ding¡ª¡ªDing¡ª¡ªDing¡ª¡ª"


    The phone was quickly answered, and Lucius frivolously asked, ¡°Kendra, do you know where I am?¡±


    He was expecting to hear Kendra''s familiar voice, but instead, an anxious voice from Addison came


    from the other end of the line. ¡°You¡¯re Lucius, right? Mr. Andersen, Kendra has been missing for


    several days!¡±


    "What?" Lucius instantly dropped his smile, sat up straight, and asked seriously, "What happened?


    How could she just disappear?"


    On the other end of the phone, Addison was choking up, clearly having cried for a long time. "I, I don''t


    know, I found Kendra''s phone at our front door. It''s been several days now, and she never came home.


    I don''t know where she went."


    "How could this happen? Did you report it to the police?" Lucius asked.


    "I did, but the police said that the surveince at our front door was broken. There was some


    surveince footage of Kendraing home from a camera further away, but it didn¡¯t show what


    happened at our front door. Kendra, she just disappeared without a trace." Addison cried.


    On the phone, Addison pleaded with Lucius, "Mr. Andersen, I beg you, you must save Kendra!"


    Even though Lucius was a heartless man, he still had a soft spot for Kendra ¨C she was his first woman.


    He was far from being deeply in love with her, as he didn''t understand what love was. But regarding


    Kendra''s sudden disappearance, Lucius was also caught off guard.


    In Melfort, everyone knew that Kendra was Lucius'' woman. Who would dare toy a hand on her?


    Luciusforted Addison with a few words and quickly hung up the phone. He sat at his desk,


    frowning as he pondered the reasons for Kendra''s disappearance.


    Who would be so bold?


    Suddenly, a thought shed across Lucius'' mind ¨C Magnus?! That was right, if anyone in Melfort didn''t


    take Lucius seriously, it was probably only Magnus, right? He must have found out that Kendra had


    betrayed Natalia. But where had he taken Kendra?


    He didn''t kill Kendra, did he?! This thought shed through Lucius'' mind, and without any hesitation,


    Lucius immediately called Magnus.


    The phone was picked up, and Magnus'' cold, distant voice came from the other end. "What is it?"


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, Magnus, such disrespect for your own brother? Shouldn''t you at least call me Lucius or


    Mr. Andersen?" Upon hearing Magnus''ckluster tone, Lucius knew Magnus was in a foul mood and


    intentionally provoked him with a sarcastic tone.


    "Mr. Andersen? I hope you''ll take that title to your grave!" The icy voice that echoed from the phone


    seemed to originate straight from hell.


    A shiver ran down Lucius'' spine. He retorted sharply, "Magnus, don''t tell me you''re losing your temper


    now. I''ve told you before, you won''t be able to hold onto your CEO position for long. See, not even a


    year has passed, and you''ve resigned!"


    "Ha, ha, back in the wheelchair again, are you? How does it feel, Magnus? Are you enjoying your days


    of mourning your wife and son?" Lucius sneered from his chair.


    Upon hearing his words, Magnus'' cellphone began to twist and warp in his grip, and the veins on his


    forehead were bulging in agitation. In an instant, with a "snap!" the phone was crushed in half!


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Listening to the disconnected dial toneing from his phone, Lucius was so infuriated he nearly


    threw his own phone. "Damn you, Magnus, hanging up on me!"


    But as he lifted his phone, Lucius changed his mind. He still had to contact Kendra. Left with no other


    choice, he dialed Magnus¡® number again.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    The phone line to Magnus was dead. Lucius immediately dialed thendline of Sapphire Ind,


    refusing to believe that Magnus could switch off all his lines ofmunication.


    The phone rang. Magnus thought it was Morgan calling to appease his anger. He picked up.


    "Did you kidnap my woman?" It was Lucius again!


    "Your woman? Heh, do you want to know?" Magnus sneered.


    Lucius'' heart pounded at his words! "Where have you taken Kendra?" Lucius¡¯ voice was filled with


    anxiety.


    "Heh, Kendra, huh? She might be having a st with some guys in a Mexican underground casino


    right now. Lucius, do you want toe see?"


    He signaled to his bodyguard. The bodyguard immediately sent a video to Lucius from his phone.


    It was a video of Kendra in a foursome.


    "Enjoy watching your woman having fun. Learn something. Ha-ha!" Magnus hung up the phone, feeling


    a sense of relief. He wheeled himself towards the elevator and went upstairs.


    Lucius hung up the phone and then saw the video sent by the bodyguard. He was shocked, and his


    hands gripped his phone so hard. He wished he could destroy the world. Magnus was torturing Kendra.


    Even though Lucius was disappointed in Kendra, seeing her like this hurt him.


    His heart was filled with rage. He squeezed out the words through gritted teeth. ¡°Magnus, I will make


    sure you have no ce to rest in peace!¡±


    A few dayster, Magnus sat in his wheelchair and was being pushed by Chase, to the bridge where


    Natalia had fallen off.


    The cool sea breeze blew by, and beneath were the relentless waves. Listening to the sound of the


    sea, Magnus asked quietly, "Still no news about Natalia, huh?"


    Chase sighed softly, "Yes, we send people to search every day, but there''s nothing."


    Magnus closed his eyes slightly. His face looked exhausted. "I see, you can go now. I want to be


    alone!"


    Carter hesitated. "Magnus, if Natalia is still alive, she wouldn''t want to see you like this. Lucius has


    taken over the Andersen Corporation. You can''t be in this state."


    "What''s the difference? Without my wife, what do I need thepany for!" Magnus said, closing his


    eyes and waving Chase away. "Go."


    Chase acknowledged Magnus¡¯ stubborn behavior and didn''t insist. He shook his head and left, leaving


    Magnus alone on the bridge.


    Magnus wheeled himself to the edge of the bridge, silently looking down at the raging sea. The sea


    was roaring and sshing, and the waves were mesmerizing.


    ¡°My wife, where are you now? Can youe back? I was wrong!¡±


    In the distance, a vendor was selling a big bunch of red roses. He was yelling out to potential


    customers while walking towards Magnus. Magnus looked at the bright red roses. He had never given


    hisdy roses before.


    Chase stood at a distance watching the vendor. He hesitated for a moment, thinking it was just a flower


    vendor and there wouldn¡¯t be any problem. He stood there as Magnus had instructed, not daring to


    disturb him.


    "Flowers, fresh roses, representing the most faithful love!" The vendor walked up to Magnus with a


    bunch of flowers. "Sir, do you want a bouquet? Give them to your beloved. I think she would like it."


    "Is that so?" Magnus hooked his lips slightly. "Alright, help me throw these flowers into the water. My


    The vendor was surprised. He probably had never seen someone buy flowers to throw into the sea.


    "Sir, are you sure you want to throw these flowers into the water? Are you sure you don''t want to keep


    some for your beloved girl?"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Magnus shook his head. "No need, just throw them in the water. I will pay you for theseter."


    "Alright.¡± The vendor obediently nodded, and suddenly lunged at Magnus, pushing his wheelchair


    towards the railing, saying maliciously. "Sir, let me take you to throw the flowers into the sea yourself!"


    "Heh, I figured it out, you''re not a flower vendor. Who sells flowers and does not know their own


    product. You were not even paying attention when walking. Are you here to kill me?" Magnus'' mouth


    curved in a sarcastic smile.


    The man''s face turned red from Magnus'' mockery, but he didn''t have the time to argue with Magnus.


    "No more nonsense, someone paid a high price for your life. I just take the money and do the job! Don¡¯t


    The flower vendor was actually a disguised assassin. Seeing the bodyguards not far away rushing


    over, he feared that he would fail, so he used all his strength to push Magnus against the railing of the


    bridge.


    He prepared to push Magnus into the sea!


    Chase had seen something was wrong from a distance. No flower vendor would run that fast. He had


    already pulled out his gun and ran over while yelling.


    "Let him go!"


    "Don''te over. None of youe over!" The assassin held Magnus, who was unable to resist due


    to his leg injury, and yelled at Chase to stay away, "None of youe over, or I will push him down!"


    "If you know what''s good for you, you will let go of him now, then I might consider leaving you as a


    whole corpse." Chase was furious, and silently ming himself for being careless and letting the


    assassin take Magnus hostage.


    "Shut up!" The assassin was furious. "I''m just a lowlife. I can exchange my life for Mr. Andersen''s; it


    seems like a good deal. Don''te over, or I will do what I say!"


    "Heh, you don''t need to kill me!" Magnus chuckled, looking at the roaring waves. Natalia had driven off


    the same way. If he could, he would¡¯ve liked to join her in atonement!


    Magnus used his strength to break free from the assassin, rolled over the railing, and fell into the sea.


    The hitman hadn''t expected Magnus to pull such a stunt, leaving him in a state of shock and confusion!


    He had thought that if Magnus handed over the money, he would take it and disappear with his wife


    and children fromt Melfort.


    But Magnus had thrown himself into the water.


    "Magnus!" Chase shouted in disbelief. He immediately stared at the churning waves before diving in


    after him.


    The bodyguards trailing behind followed suit and plunged into the water.


    The flower vendor turned tail and ran.


    Magnus, swallowed by the waves, sank into the ocean with a smile on his face. He tried to swim, but


    he had forgotten his leg was still injured.


    He had to find his wife!


    Saltwater rushed into his ears, nose, and mouth, draining him of all his strength. His body slowly sank


    deeper. The only sound he could hear was the crashing of the waves against his consciousness as it


    blurred into nothingness.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    When Chase and his bodyguard hauled Magnus out of the water, his eyes were tightly shut, and his


    lungs were filled with water.


    At the hospital.


    Morgan rushed to the scene, looking at the lights shing in the emergency room. He turned to Chase.


    "What''s the status?"


    "He''s in critical condition, and his leg wound has begun to worsen," Chase truthfully replied.


    Anger shed across Morgan''s aging face. "Is this all he''s capable of? He''s sought death multiple times


    for that girl! I don''t need to have such a disgraceful grandson in the Andersen family! Let him perish!"


    Morgan trembled with rage, gripping his cane tightly.


    "Sir, someone tried to assassinate him. He didn''t jump willingly," Chase quickly exined.


    "Do you think I''m senile? Could that flower vendor have the capability to kill him? If he wasn''t desperate


    enough to jump, who could have killed him!" Morgan shouted in the hospital corridor.


    Chase quickly steadied Morgan. "Sir, don''t worry. Magnus will be fine. He''lle around."


    "Chase , tell me, has he be like this all for a woman? I let Lucius temporarily take over as


    president to motivate him to stand again. But he..." Morgan shook his head, gripping his cane tightly.


    "Magnus loves Natalia deeply, and it''s only human nature. Sir, you should go home and rest, I''ll stay


    here to watch over him," Chase said, guiding Morgan to the door.


    Just then, the door to the emergency room opened, and the doctor pushed out Magnus.


    "Mr. Andersen," the doctor greeted with a smile.


    "How is he?" Morgan asked, looking at the pallid and bloodless face of Magnus lying on the bed.


    Morgan furrowed his brows.


    "Mr. Andersen''s leg has been soaked in seawater; it could take quite some time to heal. But the real


    concern is that he ingested a lot of seawater, he may suffer from selective amnesia," the doctor


    exined.


    "Selective amnesia?" Morgan turned to the doctor. "If he could forget, that''d be great."


    "...What will he forget?" Chase thought. He wouldn''t forget him too, right? That would be disastrous!


    "Typically, patients with selective amnesia lose memory of the most traumatic events, because,


    subconsciously they don''t want to remember. But over time, he might recall it. Or it mighte back to


    him suddenly."


    Morgan nodded silently at the doctor''s words. ¡°As long as he''s alive, let him forget.¡±


    Three days passed before Magnus finally woke up in the hospital, feeling as though he had slept for an


    eternity. He stared nkly at the sterile white surroundings of the hospital room, wondering why he was


    there.


    As Linden entered the room, he saw Magnus awake and rushed over in relief.


    "You''re finally awake. You scared us. You''ve been asleep for three days," Linden said, setting down the


    thermos he brought and gently helping Magnus up.


    "Why am I in the hospital?" Magnus asked in a low voice.


    "Your leg injury worsened, so we had to bring you here," Linden replied.


    Frowning, Magnus asked, "Where''s Dr. Frankie?"


    "He''s gone back to France."


    "Call him back here immediately. He''s the only one who can treat my leg," Magnus said coldly, staring


    out the window. He felt like something was off, as though he had forgotten something important.


    "Okay, I''ll call him right away," Linden said, leaving the room.


    Upon receiving the call, Dr. Frankie and James immediately rushed to Melfort. As they entered the


    hospital room, they saw Magnus'' expressionless face.


    "Magnus, I''m here!" Dr. Frankie said, worried that Magnus might not recognize him. James also chimed


    in, "Magnus, do you know who I am?"


    Magnus shot them a nce, "What''s with the fuss? I don''t have amnesia."


    James and Dr. Frankie exchanged looks, they weren''t so sure!


    "Get on with checking my leg. I don''t remember it worsening. Wasn''t it already healed?" Magnus said,


    dismissing their concerns.


    "Well... Your leg was indeed healed, but don''t you remember? You were chased and fell into the sea.


    The seawater caused your wound to worsen," Dr. Frankie exined seriously.


    Magnus furrowed his brow. Someone tried to assassinate him? Lucius?


    Dr. Frankie stayed with Magnus in Melfort for two months. During this time, Magnus was sullen and


    showed no unusual behavior. He never asked anyone what he had forgotten. He quietly epted


    treatment.


    After another month, Magnus'' leg slowly improved, and he was able to walk again. Dr. Frankie finally


    left Melfort, leaving Chase to apany Magnus.


    One more month passed, and Magnus'' leg fully recovered. He returned to Sapphire Ind, and his


    demeanor and entric personality remained as they had been. He never mentioned anything about


    Natalia, as if he had never experienced anything rted to her. To prevent him from being upset,


    Morgan ordered all of Natalia''s belongings to be removed.


    Every day, Magnus would gaze at the blue sea, feeling as though a piece of his heart was missing.


    One day, Morgan came to Sapphire Ind. Seeing Magnus'' silent and gloomy demeanor, he felt a


    pang of guilt.


    "Magnus, don''t you want to go to thepany? After you were injured, I let Lucius temporarily take


    over as president. Now that you''re well, don''t you want to go back?" Morgan asked, staring at his


    grandson, who had been utterly devastated by love. Still, he couldn''t bring himself to me him.


    "Grandpa, doesn''t Lucius really want to be president? Then let him be," he said quietly, seeming


    disinterested in everything.


    "You don''t know what kind of person Lucius is. Can he really handle being the president of Andersen


    Corporation? If he''s in charge, he''ll ruin everything!" Morgan stood up in anger.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Magnus remained calm. "Grandpa, you should think about your own well-being. Lucius won''t ruin it!


    And besides, I don''t care about being the president of Andersen Corporation."


    "What on earth are you saying? Aren''t you a descendant of the Andersen Corporation? Are you just


    going to sit and watch as it crumbles?" Morgan was so infuriated that he wished he could crack open


    Magnus'' skull to see what was really going on inside.


    Magnus remained silent, causing Morgan to stomp his foot in frustration. What could he do to restore


    Magnus'' confidence, to ensure he would continue to uphold and strengthen the Andersen Corporation?


    Morgan gazed at Lucius, who was deep in thought.


    Time slowly trickled by, and it had been six months since the incident involving Natalia. Inside another


    mansion of the Andersen family, Morgan stepped inside and was greeted by the opulent decor and


    warm furniture.


    A few maids and a nanny were present inside.


    "Mr. Morgan!"


    Upon seeing Morgan''s arrival, they immediately bowed their heads.


    "Bring the child to me."


    "Yes, sir!"


    A maid soon appeared, cradling an infant who was half a year old. His dark, shiny eyes and chubby


    cheeks lit up with a smile at the sight of Morgan. His babbling sounds seemed as though he were trying


    to speak.


    Morgan took the child from the maid, smiling as he wiped drool from the corner of the baby''s mouth. He


    was the spitting image of Magnus. A mini-version of him, in fact. Magnus had looked just like this as a


    child.


    Morgan''s eyes crinkled in delight as he held the baby.


    This was the son of Magnus and Natalia.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    When the child was born, he was not dead, but Morgan had the baby taken away, because he felt that


    Natalia wasn''t suitable to be Mrs. Andersen. All he wanted was to hide the child away and get Natalia


    to leave. If she had no ties to the child, she would leave quickly. But what he didn''t expect was for


    Natalia to drive off a cliff when she learned of the baby''s supposed death.


    Morgan was guilt-ridden, but his principles remained unchanged. Now that Natalia was gone, he would


    raise the child well.


    Now, Magnus was still unable to cope because of Natalia, and this annoyed Morgan. He considered


    whether to let Magnus know about the child; perhaps it would inspire him to pull himself together. After


    all, Natalia was no longer in this world, and the child would have to be known to Magnus sooner or


    On that day, the child did not die, Morgan fooled everyone. When Natalia was critically ill, Morgan


    received the news and rushed to the hospital. The situation was dire, and the doctor asked Morgan


    whether they had to save the mother or the child.


    Morgan always disdained Natalia and never cared for her well-being. He never valued Natalia and felt


    she was not fit to be the Andersen family''s matriarch, let alone Magnus'' wife. He had no intention to


    consider her life at all.


    So, Morganmanded that every effort should be made to preserve the Andersen Corporation


    bloodline, and as for Natalia, who was carrying the Andersen Corporation bloodline, it was left to fate to


    decide!


    When the doctors saved the child, Natalia also survived. Morgan saw Natalia alive and well, and


    immediately bribed all the doctors and nurses present, to take the child away, and tell Natalia the child


    was dead. He just wanted Natalia to leave. The Andersen family''s child would have the highest honor!


    Luckily, Natalia survived, but when she woke up, all the medical staff told her that the child had died


    due to an untimely rescue. Natalia was devastated and never knew that Morgan had secretly taken her


    child away.


    In Morgan''s heart, Natalia was not suitable to be the matriarch of the Andersen family, and this matter


    would soon pass. After all, there were many outstanding girls around Magnus every day, and he would


    forget Natalia in no time.


    Women were all the same, if one was gone, there would be another. As long as Magnus had money,


    he would neverck a wife!


    Morgan''s n was good, but he did not expect to have underestimated the situation. He originally


    thought that as time passed, Magnus would gradually forget Natalia. But what he didn''t expect was that


    even after so long, Magnus not only failed to recover, but had also lost his memory.


    Every day Magnus was like a child oblivious to world affairs. He even wanted to give up the entire


    Andersen Corporation. What was this all about?! Morgan was annoyed, and he felt he had to give


    Magnus a harsh stimulus.


    That day, Morgan woke up early, held his great-grandson in his arms, and drove to Sapphire Ind. On


    the way, Morgan held his chubby great-grandson, kissed and looked at him with reluctance. This was


    the Andersen family''s bloodline. He was clever and smart, with adorable looks just like Magnus when


    he was a child. If it wasn''t for waking up that damn boy Magnus, he really didn''t want to send him away.


    Soon, the car arrived at Sapphire Ind and stopped in front of Magnus'' vi.


    Linden never expected Morgan toe to Sapphire Ind again; he hurried to greet him. As soon as


    he opened the car door, he saw Morgan holding a little baby in his arms. The baby was chubby and


    round, giggling at Linden, making him dazed.


    Was Linden crossing time and space? Otherwise, how was he looking at a spitting image of Mr.


    Magnus as a child?


    Not believing his eyes, Linden respectfully bowed to Morgan. "Sir, this child?"


    Morgan knew Linden had guessed it and did not deny it. "Yes, this is Magnus'' son."


    Linden was stunned, standing in ce, not knowing what to say next.


    The son of Mr. Magnus?


    He had just been guessing, but guessing and getting a definite answer werepletely different


    things. Moreover, Morgan had confirmed Linden¡¯s suspicions, which was even more surprising.


    When did he have such a son? Looking at that smiling little face, it was clearly an angel who had


    identally fallen to earth!


    "What are you dazing for? Why don''t you lead the way?" Perhaps because he was holding his great-


    grandson, Morgan was in a good mood, and his tone was a bit teasing.


    Linden came back to his senses and nodded quickly. "Yes, yes, let''s go, sir, this way."


    "Um," Morgan grunted from his nose, carefully held his precious great-grandson, and walked towards


    the vi.


    Linden walked ahead. His steps light as if he was running. In three steps, Linden arrived at the front of


    the vi, pushed open the door, and eximed joyously, "Sir, Mr. Morgan is here, Morgan is here."


    Linden''s sudden shout echoed through the vi, and May came over in a hurry and nced at Linden.


    "What are you yelling for? Has Mr. Morgan never been here before?"


    "It¡¯s different this time!" Linden''s face crinkled up with delight. He pointed towards Morgan, not far


    behind him. "Take a good look, a real good look. What''s Morgan got in his arms there?"


    May had been busily chiding Linden for his fussiness, but upon hearing his words, she followed his


    pointing finger and saw Morgan awkwardly making his way towards them. She squinted slightly, and


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    sure enough, Morgan was holding a baby. It looked to be around five or six months old!


    No way!


    May rubbed her eyes, tugging on Linden''s sleeve. "Linden, whose little one is Morgan holding?"


    Having worked at the Andersen¡¯s for over thirty years, she knew Morgan''s temperament well. He had a


    well-known aversion to children.


    Despite the fact that he now treated Mr. Magnus as if he were his precious gem, when Mr. Magnus was


    a child, the mere sound of his crying would have Morgan ready to toss him out, all because he was too


    noisy. Yet, could it truly be that Morgan, a man with such repulsion towards children, was now cradling


    a baby in his arms? May found it hard to believe.


    However, reality left no room for May''s disbelief, for before Linden could answer, Morgan had already


    made his careful approach. His strides were steady and firm, as he moved gingerly. It was as if he were


    holding a precious treasure, fearful that one careless move might break it.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    At that moment, May could finally see clearly. The child in Morgan''s arms was as beautiful as a cherub.


    His big eyes were sparkling, his skin was soft and rosy, and his chubby little hand was in his mouth, as


    if he was hungry.


    The child was drooling, making a pouting face, and his drool sttered onto Morgan''s face. But


    Morgan wasn''t angry. Instead, heughed and wiped his face, enjoying the moment.


    May was taken aback. Was she seeing things? Why did it feel like the child in Morgan''s arms was a


    young Mr. Magnus?


    Morgan noticed the surprise on May''s and Linden''s faces, and his heart was filled with joy. He strode


    into the house, calling out, "Where''s my grandson? Tell him toe out!"


    Upstairs, Magnus had already heard themotion, but he didn''t respond. He stood on the balcony,


    silently looking out at the blue ocean. Despite his healed leg, he wanted to stay on this ind. He felt


    empty inside, as if this ce was his sanctuary.


    When his call was not answered, Morgan frowned, looking at Linden with displeasure. "Call Magnus."


    Linden bent slightly, pointing upstairs. ¡°He is upstairs, looking at the sea.¡±


    Morgan frowned even more. Magnus was bing more and more disgraceful. Ever since he lost his


    memory, he had been staring at the sea every day, as if he was enchanted. Sigh!


    With a long sigh, Morgan held the child and went upstairs.


    Upon entering Magnus'' bedroom, Linden softly said, "Sir, Mr. Morgan is here."


    Magnus didn''t respond; he did not even move a muscle. He didn''t know what was wrong with himself.


    He felt disinterested in everything. It was as if Magnus had lost the most important thing in his life.


    Seeing Magnus'' gloomy look, Morgan felt even more frustrated. Holding the baby, he walked towards


    Magnus, nning to give him a good scolding. But after a few steps, the little darling in his arms


    suddenly giggled. Morgan looked down at the giggling baby, his face full of love.


    Magnus also heard the baby''sughter, and his heart stirred. He turned his head curiously, only to see


    his grandpa holding a baby. The baby was adorable, with a rosy, mischievous face. He was looking at


    Magnus with his big eyes, and his little fist was still in his mouth.


    Whose child was this? Magnus was a bit puzzled. Why did he feel familiar with the baby in his


    grandpa''s arms?


    Morgan stopped in front of Magnus, cing the baby on hisp. "Magnus, look who this is? I''m giving


    this little guy to you. You have to pull yourself together. The road ahead is still long. You can''t just give


    up like this."


    Magnus didn''t understand what Morgan was saying. His attention was entirely on the baby in his arms.


    He couldn''t help but hold the baby. He stared at the baby''s chubby face. The baby wasn''t scared at all.


    He was looking at Magnus with his big eyes.


    "Whose child is this?" Magnus asked softly. For some reason, his heart was pounding.


    Morgan watched Magnus'' expression. "This is your son, Magnus. You''re a father now, you can''t be


    reckless anymore. The whole Andersen family needs you."


    Magnus'' mind buzzed. He only saw Morgan''s mouth moving, but he couldn''t hear what he was saying.


    Did Morgan just say that this was his child?! When did he have a child?


    Suddenly, a headache hit Magnus. He clenched his teeth, desperately searching his memory for


    anything about this child, but he couldn¡¯t find anything!


    Enduring the headache, Magnus looked down at the baby in his arms. The baby felt so familiar;


    especially those bright eyes, they seemed to be deeply imprinted in Magnus¡¯ bones, making them


    impossible to forget.


    After staring at Magnus for a while, the baby sweetly smiled. He grabbed Magnus'' hand and started to


    chew on it, as if it was a milk bottle. The soft and tender touch shook Magnus'' soul. All the memories


    he had deliberately sealed off surged into his mind like a tidal wave.


    All the past events, all the pain, and the unforgettable sorrow. Everything flooded Magnus'' mind. At that


    moment, Magnus felt like he was on a roller coaster skyrocketing into the sky. Everything suddenly


    made sense.


    He remembered. His wife...


    He stared at the beautiful baby in his arms, and his heart was aching immensely. Natalia. His wife!


    His voice became hoarse, and his hands trembled slightly as he held the baby. He murmured, "This


    is...my son?"


    Didn''t the baby die as soon as he was born? Didn''t he die of oxygen deprivation? Didn''t he force the


    baby¡¯s mom to jump into the sea?


    Understanding Magnus'' confusion, Morgan regretfully said, "Yes, Natalia had a massive hemorrhage


    due to premature birth, and the baby was put in an incubator. To avoid the worry of losing the baby


    again, I hid the baby. I nned to tell you when he was older, but I didn''t expect...Natalia..."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Enough!" Magnus abruptly turned around. His cold voice cut off Morgan''s words.


    His voice was indifferent, as if Morgan was a stranger. "Grandpa, you don''t need to exin. You


    intentionally hid the baby to force my wife away. Are you satisfied with the result now?" His voice was


    full of endless sorrow, as if all this just happened yesterday.


    At Magnus'' usation, Morgan opened his mouth to say something, but in the end, he remained silent,


    sighing heavily.


    With tears in his eyes, Magnus held the baby tightly. He looked into the baby''s eyes, which were a light


    blue, just like Natalia''s.


    With a steely resolve, he said, "Grandpa, if this is what you want, I will do as you wish. From now on, I


    will shoulder the responsibility of revitalizing the Andersen n. But I beg of you, don''t interfere in my


    affairs anymore because I''m afraid, I might lose control and do something disrespectful!"


    This was the person Magnus loved most in the world, yet he had indirectly caused the death of


    Magnus¡¯ beloved! How was he supposed to live with that?


    Morgan took a step back, staring at Magnus in disbelief, "Magnus? Are you really defying me because


    of this?"


    He had anticipated Magnus ming him when he found out the truth, but he didn''t expect such a


    vehement reaction!


    Holding his child in his arms, the expression on Magnus'' face remained impassive. "Grandpa, this is


    what you wanted, isn''t it? My wife is gone, and you''ve sessfully brought me back to the Andersen


    Corporation. I agreed. What more do you want?"

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    Morgan had thought that introducing the child to the world might¡¯ve roused Magnus from his


    despondence. But what he received instead was his grandson''s resentment.


    Magnus had regained his memory!


    Unable to hold back his tears, Morgan''s steps faltered. "Good, good, myd, you''ve done well! I''ve


    been a fool, and I must bear the consequences of my actions. But could you perhaps bring the little one


    to see me every now and again? I simply can''t bear the thought of not seeing him."


    "I''m sorry, but I will be the one to raise the child, and no one else can visit him!" Magnus'' cold


    demeanor made Morgan''s heart sink.


    After saying this, he turned to his ever-present butler, Linden. "Linden, escort Morgan out. And from


    now on, no one is to visit me."


    If Morgan was so averse to Magnus¡¯ wife, why should he be allowed to see the child!


    Linden, not daring to say anything else, slowly helped Morgan down the staircase. "Let''s go, Sir, shall


    we?"


    Morgan''s face, lined with age, was filled with disappointment. This was the grandson he had raised; he


    was ruthless, cold-hearted!


    As long as Magnus managed to recover and continue the legacy of the Andersen Corporation, it didn''t


    matter if Morgan didn''t visit!


    "Very well, very well indeed!" Morgan muttered under his breath, leaning on Linden for support as they


    descended the staircase. Morgan¡¯s silhouette was hunched, and his steps were faltering. It was as if he


    had aged a decade in just one night.


    Ignoring Morgan''s departure, Magnus looked down at the little bundle in his arms, feeling his heart


    melt.


    This was his little one, his and Nat''s son!


    He looked down at the small figure in his arms, reaching out to touch the soft baby cheeks. The little


    one stared back at him with wide eyes. His heart was melting.


    "Linden, May! Find a nanny and a pediatrician, and purchase everything the baby might need!"


    Linden and May immediately agreed, and the entire Sapphire Ind erupted in cheers. Magnus had


    regained his memory, and he was "back to life."


    Most importantly, his son was home. The adorable baby boy was Magnus and Ms. Natalia¡¯s son!


    Magnus held his son, barely daring to blink, afraid that everything would turn out to be a dream.


    Tears of joy streamed down his face as he held his baby. "Nat, our son is alive! Can you see this from


    heaven?"


    Looking up at the clear blue sky, his eyes filled with tears...


    "What should I call you?" Magnus pondered. "Let''s call you Jonas."


    Jonas sat innocently between Magnus'' legs, seemingpletely indifferent to his new name. All he


    knew was to gnaw on his fingers. He looked up at Magnus as if to protest, ¡°I''m hungry!¡±


    As Magnus caressed Jonas''s little head, a slight smile formed on his lips, followed by a hint of


    mncholy.


    This was the bloodline of him and his beloved wife, but his wife was never going to see this.


    A single tear drop fell onto Jonas''s hand. He felt something cool, and eagerly put it in his mouth. He


    tasted it and scrunched up his face in disgust.


    Magnusughed at Jonas''s reaction. His gaze was filled with affection. "Baby, that''s daddy''s tear, you


    can''t eat that."


    While saying this, he held Jonas in his arms and pointed at the vast sea outside the window. "Do you


    see that? That''s the sea. Your mom loved watching the waves. She always said there were countless


    stories hidden in the waves. I didn''t believe her before, but now, I do believe."


    Jonas listened intently, making cute noises from time to time. The shadows of the father and son


    stretched long on the floor.


    After seeing off Morgan and purchasing baby supplies, Linden returned to the mansion. As Linden


    ced the newly bought items, May, who was standing by the door of Magnus¡¯ study, was wiping away


    her tears.


    Upon seeing Linden, May immediately gestured for him to be quiet. "Shh, he is ying with the baby.


    Let''s not disturb them."


    Linden, seeing May''s red eyes, couldn''t help but feel a lump in his throat. Ever since Magnus woke up


    from hisa, he''d been like a walking corpse. But now, with the arrival of the baby, there was finally


    some life in his eyes.


    "Alright." Linden nodded. "Let''s not disturb their reunion."


    Saying this, Linden quietly turned around, and when May wasn''t looking, he wiped away a tear.


    Inside the room, Magnus was holding little Jonas, and looking out at the sea. Jonas didn''t fuss at all,


    and after a while, due to his hunger, he pouted at Magnus before falling asleep.


    Magnus, knowing that Linden and May were waiting outside the door, whispered, "May, Linden, you


    two need to take good care of Jonas."


    May and Linden, who had been standing outside the door, immediately entered. They moved softly


    towards Magnus. May reached out to take the baby, and only after trying twice did Magnus reluctantly


    hand over the little one.


    Magnus was still worried. "Be gentle, don''t wake him up."


    May nodded repeatedly. "Don''t worry, young master. I raised you, and I won''t make any mistakes."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright." Magnus nodded. "You need to be even more careful than when you were taking care of me."


    Only because Jonas didn''t have a mother.


    Magnus'' heart was heavy.


    "Don''t worry, young master," Linden quickly reassured. "I''m here too!"


    Only then did Magnus feel slightly relieved. He watched as the two of them were about to leave, and


    quickly ran back to have onest look at the baby.


    "His name is Jonas. Remember that."


    At this, May''s eyes welled up with tears. If Natalia knew how much Magnus missed her, she would


    surely rest in peace, wouldn''t she?


    "Promise me, you''ll look after him." Magnus pressed. A newfound determination was etched across his


    face. "I have been in the dark for too long, it''s time I settle my score with Lucius."


    Linden and May, cradling the child, exited the study with an air of renewed confidence. Their young


    master was finally back! This time, no one who had wronged Magnus would get away!


    *


    Thesest few days, all of Melfort was abuzz. Journalists with cameras of all sizes had made Andersen


    Corporation their hunting ground, each vying to report thetest scoop.


    The reason was simple - it was all due to Morgan temporarily handing over the reins of the corporation


    to Lucius.


    Six months ago, the biggest news about Andersen Corporation was the disappearance of the CEO''s


    wife, who was lost at sea.


    Then, the rumor spread that the lovestruck Mr. Andersen had followed her into the sea, only to break


    his legs again, causing him to step down from his position as CEO due to his condition.


    What did it mean to love beauty more than power? Perhaps no one embodied this saying better than


    Magnus Andersen.


    Suddenly, the newly-single Magnus became an instant sensation. From young girls just beginning to


    understand love, to older women with graying hair, everyone crowned Mr. Andersen as the new


    national heartthrob.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Magnus Andersen was riding high on sess; his face graced the cover of every magazine, selling out


    as soon as they hit the shelves.


    Just as life seemed to settle into a routine, a bombshell dropped from those in the know. Apparently,


    Mr. Andersen''s premature son hadn''t died. He had been secretly kept hidden by the head honcho of


    Andersen Corporation, Morgan. The birth of his son had pulled Magnus out of his inconsble grief


    over the loss of his wife, transforming his sorrow into newfound strength. He was ready to rise from the


    ashes, take over the reins as CEO, and take Andersen Corporation to new heights¡­


    Of course, all of these were just rumors floating around. There was no guarantee of their authenticity.


    However, when the next shareholders meeting of Andersen Corporation was held, the first news to


    break was enough to shake the entire city. Effective immediately, Lucius was relieved of his managerial


    duties, and the CEO, Magnus Andersen, would make all decisions.


    The first to hear the news was the ever-vignt media. They rushed to the Andersen Corporation


    headquarters, waiting eagerly at the entrance, ready to scoop up the first-hand information.


    Time ticked by as the media waited. Finally, Magnus'' car pulled up. Paul, his assistant, opened the


    door for him. Decked out in a sharp ck suit, Magnus walked confidently into the Andersen Tower.


    His gaze was cold and focused,pletely ignoring the reporters on the side. This sent a chill down


    the spines of the journalists, and none dared to take a step forward.


    The media, eager for the scoop, swarmed forward, not wanting to miss the opportunity. Cameras


    clicked, and shes popped, surrounding Magnuspletely.


    "Mr. Andersen, we''ve heard you''re taking back the CEO position at Andersen Corporation?"


    "Mr. Andersen, how do you feel about your sudden resignation and, now, your return to power?"


    "Mr. Andersen, rumors are that your wife and son are still alive. Can we get a glimpse of them?"


    "Mr. Andersen, could you tell us briefly, what''s the future of the Andersen Corporation under your


    leadership?"


    Magnus turned around arrogantly, ignoring the cameras pointed at him. He opened his mouth and


    coldly said, ¡°The CEO of the Andersen Corporation has never changed; it has always been me. And if


    anyone is spreading false rumors, they better be prepared for the consequences.¡± With that, Magnus


    strode past the reporters and into the Andersen Corporation building.


    The media, usually bustling with excitement, were silenced by his icy demeanor. Swiftly packing up


    their equipment, they quietly left the premises. The Andersens held great power in Melfort. If they


    wanted to erase someone, it was all too easy. No one was foolish enough to risk their lives. The


    scandal that had initially ignited public curiosity quickly faded away.


    Without the media''s maniption, the people of Melfort gradually forgot about the elite drama and went


    back to their daily grind.


    The only person who couldn''t let go was Lucius, who had briefly held the position of CEO, only to be


    overthrown by Magnus. His woman had disappeared, and his precious power vanished in an instant.


    This drastic change was more than enough to make Lucius seethe with resentment.


    He never thought that Magnus, who had seemed so defeated, would suddenly y his trump card and


    expose Lucius¡¯ misuse of the Andersen Corporation''s funds. Without lifting a finger, Magnus had


    toppled Lucius from power.


    Overnight, Lucius went from a well-dressed acting CEO to a pariah.


    Lucius was not willing to ept this. He drove to Morgan''s mansion, hoping for some help. However,


    when Lucius arrived, Morgan¡¯s personal butler met him. "Mr. Lucius, the master has instructed that if


    youe, you are to be kept outside."


    Lucius was furious, but he knew his grandfather''s stubbornness. It surpassed even Magnus''


    stubbornness. He left in a huff.


    "Magnus, you wait. Whatever you took from me, I will get back a thousand-fold!"


    Despite his internal curses, Lucius was helpless in his current predicament. Magnus held all the


    evidence of his misappropriation of funds. If he made any move, he would be put behind bars instantly.


    ¡°Alright, Magnus, we''ll see how this ys out!¡±


    Morgan watched from his window as Lucius drove away, feeling a pang of regret in his heart.


    He had raised his two grandsons. It wasn''t that he favored one over the other, but Lucius was just too


    When Magnus brought Morgan evidence of Lucius'' corruption, Morgan, as a grandfather, could only


    ask Magnus to suppress the matter for the time being. After all, Lucius was still his grandson. No


    matter how disappointing Lucius was, Morgan couldn''t just abandon him. But as for Lucius'' future, he


    would have to leave it to time.


    Morgan hoped that this situation would serve as a lesson for Lucius and make him change his ways.


    Otherwise, if he made another mistake, even Morgan would not be able to protect him.


    Morgan moved away from the window and sank into his rocking chair. He was old now, and his


    ambitions of expanding his empire were long gone. All he wanted was to enjoy his twilight years with


    his grandchildren.


    But Magnus, that stubborn man, had not let Morgan see his great-grandchild ever since he was sent


    away from Magnus¡¯ vi. He heard that Magnus had named the child Jonas. If that woman, Natalia,


    hadn''t been imed by the sea, perhaps today''s situation would be significantly different?


    "Ah," Morgan sighed faintly, burying his somewhat aged face in the cushion of his rocking chair. Maybe,


    he did make a mistake after all?


    *


    Five yearster...


    London, Ennd. Hampton Court Pce.


    The red brick Hampton Court Pce, often referred to as the "Versailles of Ennd," exemplified the


    grandeur of the English Tudor style. Its unique royal history and garden artistry made it an unmissable


    attraction of London''s rich cultural history and a sanctuary for artists.


    At this moment, top artists from around the world had gathered here and were vying for the crown jewel


    of the design world. After fiercepetition, the event reached its most thrilling moment - the unveiling


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    of the gold award winner.


    Media reporters present had been itching to go, and were mentally drafting countless versions of the


    announcement,peting to be the first to ry the award news.


    The host took the stage gracefully and announced the result of the designpetition, "Ladies and


    Gentlemen, first of all, thank you to all the artists who participated. It''s my honor to announce the


    ultimate winner of thispetition. That is, Ms. rkson."

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    The host''s voice had barely faded when an unusual wave of murmuring broke out among the audience.


    Designers whispered amongst themselves,pletely taken aback by the revtion And this particr


    woman, Ms. rkson, had actually clinched the championship?


    The host himself seemed surprised, pausing momentarily before continuing, "From what I hear, she''s a


    neer to the design world. No, rather, she''s the dark horse of our design industry, and remarkably


    ims the highest honor a designer could attain. Now, let''s invite Ms. rkson onto the stage to


    receive her trophy."


    Though no one had heard of Ms. rkson before, they sincerely apuded the victor.


    Amidst the roaring apuse, the champion of the contest, Ms. rkson, gracefully made her way to


    the stage.


    Ms. rkson appeared slightly shy as she joined the host on stage, seeming somewhat uneasy.


    The host, a veteran of many such events, noticed the awkwardness and immediately lightened the


    mood with a genial grin. He gantly bowed to Ms. rkson. "Mydy, are you from Neptune?"


    Ms. rkson blinked in surprise. "Neptune?"


    "Indeed, for why else would your eyes hold such intoxicating constetions?" The host joked.


    Ms. rkson chuckled.


    "A smile that could topple a kingdom," the host continued, seeing the mood had lightened. "Ms.


    rkson, although you''re a neer to the design industry, this crystal crown you''ve designed has


    topped thispetition. Could you share the inspiration behind it?"


    The mention of the crystal crown referred to the piece on disy on the stage.


    The other designers on stage fell silent, and their eyes were all drawn to the mesmerizing crystal


    crown.


    The crown waspletely encrusted with amethysts, but it didn''t resemble the traditional British


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    crowns one might have expected. Instead, it was a novel design.


    A few recognized the design. "Is that a phoenix crown? Combining the phoenix crown with a royal one,


    that''s ingenious."


    On the crown was azily perched golden phoenix. Its feathers were adorned with colorful crystals. The


    depiction was lifelike and exuded an indomitable pride, making the crown look regal.


    In a moment, any lingering dissatisfaction among the designers evaporated. They all agreed that Ms.


    rkson was a deserving champion.


    "Ms. rkson, would you honor me by epting my dinner invitation?" The host gentlemanly asked,


    once again bending down in a bow.


    "I''m afraid I can''t, I have a prior engagement."


    A voice from the audience broke in. The host looked down to see a tall, blond, blue-eyed man standing


    confidently at the front of the stage.


    The man''s face was full of adoration as he said, "This enchantingdy already has ns with me. So,


    David, you might as well give up."


    David hadn''t expected the sweet young woman beside him to know Callum. He and Callum were old


    friends, but he had never known Callum to keep a beauty secret.


    "Well, since thedy is spoken for, I guess I shouldn''t intrude," David said, taking Ms. rkson''s hand


    and gently kissing it. "Beautifuldy, if you ever change your mind, please don''t hesitate to let me know.


    Whether it''s a sunny day or a stormy night, just one call, and I''ll rush to your side."


    The crowdughed at David''s words but held a newfound respect for Ms. rkson standing on stage.


    Their respect wasn''t just for the crown she designed, but for her connection with Callum.


    Everyone knew that Callum practically controlled all of London. Even the Queen had to tread carefully


    around him. Offending Callum meant losing any footing in London.


    Unaware of the crowd''s thoughts, Ms. rkson happily epted her trophy and exited the stage.


    Callum quickly approached, taking out a silk handkerchief and wiping the spot on Ms. rkson''s hand


    where David had kissed.


    "Callum, that''s not very polite," Ms. rkson whispered, fearing Callum''s action would offend the


    crowd.


    But Callum didn''t care, and continued to wipe her hand. "Dear, you''re having dinner with meter. I


    can''t have you carrying another man''s scent."


    Ms. rkson blushed at Callum''s teasing, and yfully punched him. "Stop it, people might


    misunderstand."


    "Let them misunderstand." Callum seemed satisfied with his cleaning, and nonchntly tossed his


    handkerchief aside. He draped his arm around Ms. rkson''s shoulder, and they left Hampton Court


    together.


    After the others had gone, David also stepped down from the viewing tform.


    His face, which previously held a jesting smile, suddenly froze in the next moment.


    He had seen every move of Callum''s, understanding that he was marking his territory. A sense of


    regret surged in David¡¯s heart.


    Such a beautifuldy was already spoken for, how unfair was that!


    However, David''s gloom didn''tst long. Two voluptuous, sexydies came over, draped their arms


    around him, and were ready to apany him into the night.


    Well, there were plenty of women out there, and David wasn''t foolish enough topete with Callum


    over a woman!


    Meanwhile, Callum, with Ms. rkson on his arm, strode out of the Hampton Court Pce and bent


    over to get into a stretched limousine.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    The driver gently pressed the gas pedal, navigating the Lincoln Town Car through the garden paths at


    Hampton Court.


    Ms. rkson had recently won an award and was in high spirits. She was seeing beauty in everything


    around her. She looked out the window and pointed to the manicured hedges and flower beds they


    drove by, remarking, "These are absolutely stunning."


    Callum, however, didn''t share her appreciation for the gardens. He poured two sses of Cabe


    Sauvignon, and handed one to Ms. rkson. "These geometric gardens are best seen from the sky. I''ll


    take you up next time," he promised.


    She epted the wine and nodded in thanks. "Thank you, Callum, but I feel like I''m imposing on you."


    "What are you talking about, Buttercup?" Callum objected. "You''re my fianc¨¦e, there''s no such thing as


    imposing. Anything I do for you, I do willingly."


    Indeed, the woman sharing a drink with Callum was Natalia, who had supposedly drowned in a boating


    ident.


    Five years prior, Natalia had driven her car off a cliff into the ocean, coincidentally when Callum was


    visiting Melfort. His yacht crew spotted her floating body in the water. They rescued her, but she was


    unconscious and barely alive.


    Callum immediately flew back to Ennd with Natalia, enlisting the best doctors to save her. This


    exined why Magnus'' search parties never found any trace of her after the ident.


    After six months in aa, Natalia slowly woke up. Those six months were agonizing for Callum, who


    feared every day that the doctors would tell him Natalia was beyond saving.


    Fortunately, Natalia survived, although it took over half a year. The doctors said her memory loss was a


    result of her traumatic ident. Callum was relieved - he hoped Natalia would forget about Magnus,


    her former lover.


    Natalia sipped her wine, looking uncertain. "Callum, am I really your fianc¨¦e? Why do I keep dreaming


    of another man?"


    Over the years, Natalia had noticed Callum''s dedication. He supported her in everything she wanted to


    do. Whether it was designing or painting, he was always the first to encourage her.


    With his support, Natalia had grown from a novice to an internationally recognized designer. She knew


    Callum loved her deeply. However, she couldn''t shake the feeling that there was a man from her past


    that she couldn''t remember.


    Hearing this, Callum''s heart dropped. "What man? What does he look like?" He asked nervously.


    Natalia noticed his anxiety and looked even more confused. "Callum, does this man really exist? I can''t


    see his face in my dreams, but every time I dream of him, my heart aches, as if it''s been stabbed."


    Callum took a deep breath, trying to keep his voice steady. "Buttercup, you must have been


    traumatized by the ident. There''s no such man, don''t worry about it."


    "Are you sure?" Natalia looked down, half-believing him. She felt a strong connection to this man in her


    dreams, and she suspected Callum was hiding something from her.


    After a moment of silence, Callum sighed in relief. If Natalia had pressed further, he wasn''t sure he


    could have kept the truth from her. He didn''t want Natalia to remember anything about Magnus, the


    man who had caused her so much pain.


    Natalia, lost in thought, gazed out the window at the clear skies and lush trees. She decided to live in


    the present and let the past stay in the past.


    Callum watched Natalia as she stared out the window. A gentle smile yed on his lips. This scene


    reminded him of a line from a poem he had once read, "You stand on the bridge admiring the view,


    while someone in a high tower is admiring you."


    This was exactly how he felt about Natalia. To him, she was the view, the dream, and the beauty in his


    life. Her spirit, her resilience, and her courage were like a fragrant flower, attracting him and keeping


    him close.


    The car grew quiet and warm. Even the driver didn''t want to disrupt this peaceful moment, as he drove


    them silently back to Callum''s castle - the ancestral home of the family.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The car came to a gentle stop, as Callum, always the gentleman, opened the door to wee Natalia


    out.


    Natalia lived on the third floor of this castle, and her room was boasting an exceptionallyrge balcony


    that offered panoramic views of the entire estate.


    In her spare time, Natalia would lean by the window, soaking in the scenery, and sketching. The


    endless greenery always managed to bring her a sense of peace and tranquility. Moreover, she always


    found this scene oddly familiar, as if she, in some distant past, had also leaned against the door frame,


    gazing aimlessly into the distance out of sheer boredom.


    Only, what she used to gaze at back then was not the pleasing greenery, but the deep blue tranquility


    of the sea.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    Callum escorted Natalia back to the grand hall of the castle and handed her cloak to a waiting servant.


    He then turned to her with an excited grin. "In honor of your triumphant return, I''m throwing a


    spectacr feast tonight. I want everyone to celebrate your sess."


    Natalia blushed. "Callum, isn''t that a bit excessive? I just won a minor award. Won''t this be too


    ostentatious?"


    "Excessive? Minor? Ostentatious?" Callum responded with a heartyugh. "My dear, you


    underestimate the significance of your achievement. Designers worldwide dream of the honor you''ve


    received. I''m merely adding a cherry on top of your celebration. There''s nothing excessive about that."


    "But Callum," Natalia lowered her gaze, feeling guilty, "I''ve been living here for so long. I can¡¯t let you


    spend so much on me. I feel like I''m taking advantage of your generosity."


    Callum ruffled Natalia''s hair affectionately. "You seriously need to stop worrying about that, my dear.


    You''re my fianc¨¦e; everything here is yours as well. If you keep talking like this, I might have to spank


    you."


    His words made Natalia''s cheeks flush. Was he flirting with her?


    "All right, go freshen up. The feast will start once you''re ready. No rush, take your time. Remember,


    you''re the star tonight." Callum then turned to the servants behind him. "Assist Miss Natalia with her


    preparations."


    "No, Callum, I can manage on my own." Natalia hastily refused, waving her hands in dismissal. She


    was okay with everything but the maids assisting her with her bath. She still remembered the


    embarrassment she felt when the maids helped her bathe after she regained consciousness. They


    were so thorough; they didn''t even spare her private parts. The experience made her blush all over


    with embarrassment. Since then, Natalia had set certain boundaries with Callum and no maid would


    assist her in bathing. Absolutely not!


    Callumughed aloud. "Natalia, you need to get used to their assistance. If you don''t need them, then


    what''s the point of hiring them? Maybe I should just let them go."


    "No, Callum." Natalia objected, afraid that Callum might dismiss the maids. "They''re very helpful. I''m


    ufortable with their assistance because I''m not used to this type of service." As Natalia spoke, her


    voice gradually faded until it was nearly a whisper, and she hung her head low in embarrassment.


    Callum waved her off. "Alright, I was just teasing you. Go freshen up, you''re going to be the center of


    attention tonight."


    Natalia hurriedly retreated to her room. The moment she arrived, the diligent maids already had an


    evening gown ready for her.


    "Miss, do you need our assistance?" A maid asked humbly, bowing her head.


    "No, thank you. I can manage." Natalia quickly picked up the dress and made her way to her private


    bath.


    Callum specially hired the maids in the castle to take care of Natalia while she was unconscious.


    During the half-year that she was unconscious, Callum had employed sixteen maids to take turns


    watching over her. Every day, they would soak her in the hot spring for an hour to stimte her inactive


    muscles and bones. They would also tell her stories to stimte her brain and prevent her from turning


    into a vegetative state.


    When Natalia finally regained consciousness, she was still weak and uncoordinated. Callum would


    support her every day as they did various physical exercises around the castle. Once she was able to


    walk like a normal person, Callum hired private tutors to keep herpany and teach her various


    things.


    Over the years she was awake, Callum had be her world. Sometimes, she thought that if she had


    forgotten everything, then so be it. She didn''t even want to know who her parents were, and she never


    asked Callum. If he wasn''t her parent, then she wouldn''t ask, and she would just live quietly.


    Only the scar on her abdomen constantly reminded her of something she had gone through. Touching


    it still caused a faint pain.


    After she woke up, Callum took good care of her, and she wanted to work. After going through dozens


    of courses, she finally chose painting and design, in which she was interested. So, without Callum''s


    effort, Natalia wouldn''t be who she was today.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Soaking in the misty water, Natalia thought about all the things she was grateful to Cal for. However,


    she knew very well that even though Callum had done so much for her, there was still something


    missing in her heart. Her dependence on Callum was like a sibling''s dependence, unrted to romantic


    love. She could fool anyone, but she couldn''t fool her own heart.


    Callum''s gaze toward her was as passionate as ever, full of love. What if one day he asked her to fulfill


    her duties as a fianc¨¦e, what would she do?


    Sitting in the hot spring, Natalia''s mind was spinning with thoughts, unsure of how to untangle her


    messy thoughts. She absentmindedly pped the water, lowering her head to look at her abdomen


    through the clear spring water, and saw the long scar again.


    Natalia''s face changed slightly as she touched the long scar. Callum had said that the scar was left


    from an appendectomy. But she wasn''t stupid. Even appendicitis wouldn''t leave such a long scar.


    Wouldn¡¯t it have been some type of gynecological surgery that left such a scar? Could it be...


    Just then, a maid''s voice came from outside the door. "Ma¡¯am, have you finished soaking? The Duke


    said that you shouldn''t soak in the hot spring for more than an hour."


    "Oh, I''ming," Natalia responded hastily, putting all her messy thoughts aside. She quickly dried


    herself, put on her bathrobe, and headed to the dressing room.


    In the dressing room was an evening gown that Callum had specially prepared for Natalia. Dressed in


    an intricate and exquisite outfit, Natalia took a good fifteen minutes to finally get herself all dolled up.


    She picked up the hem of her dress and slowly stepped out, immediately catching the admiring gaze of


    her maid. "Miss, you''re absolutely stunning. You look like an angel descended from heaven."


    Natalia almost burst outughing at the over-the-toppliment. She was far from angelic. But who


    didn¡¯t enjoy a good ttery? Natalia was no exception.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    With a nod and a smile, Natalia addressed her maid, ¡°It¡¯s not as dramatic as you¡¯re making it out to be.


    Let¡¯s get to the dinner party, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Seriously, Miss, you¡¯re like an angel fallen from heaven. Absolutely stunning.¡± The maid continued to


    shower Natalia with praises and even puffed out her own chest with a sense of pride. It was as if


    serving such a beautiful woman was her own greatest honor.


    Natalia chuckled softly. Her steps were light and swift as she moved forward, and her mood was


    incredibly upbeat.


    The dinner party was held in the back garden of the castle. By the time Natalia and her maid arrived,


    the venue had already been transformed into a dazzling scene of luxury. Looking at the banner hanging


    in the semi-open air of the garden, Natalia squinted her eyes, reading each word aloud, "Celebrating


    Miss Natalia''s triumphant win at the designpetition?"


    A slight twitch appeared at the corner of Natalia''s mouth. Who came up with this banner? Was it


    purposely designed to mock her?


    Callum! Must be him!


    Moreover, what was the meaning of "triumphant win"? She had fairly participated in thepetition,


    not a boxing match. Could they refrain from using the term "triumphant"?


    As Natalia was internally criticizing the banner, she was unaware that all eyes at the venue were


    focused on her. This ce was never short of beautiful women. However, they had never seen


    someone quite as ethereal as Natalia. Ever since she had woken up, Callum had kept her well-


    protected and hidden, leaving manypletely unaware of her existence. But now, they were truly


    beholding her beauty.


    Her fashionable evening gown clung tightly to her exquisite figure, entuating her already perfect


    curves, and making her all the more alluring. The silver-white gown was embroidered with silver


    threads that shimmered under the lighting, making her appear as though she was cloaked in stardust.


    From the moment Natalia emerged, Callum''s gaze had not wavered from her. He suddenly regretted


    having this gown specially made for her. Why did he organize this dinner party? Her beauty was so


    captivating, it was something that should¡¯ve been treasured and not coveted by others.


    She was his!


    As Callum was contemting whether or not he should have Natalia change her dress, the guests he


    had invited began to arrive.


    "Oh, Callum, it''s been so long. I thought you''d embarked on another world tour." A tall man approached


    Callum with open arms and an easy smile.


    Callum stepped forward for a hug and yful punch,ughing. ¡°Henry, my old friend, your presence


    here lights up the room!¡±


    ¡°Cal, you couldn¡¯t even spare a hug for me.¡± A petnt voice sounded. The speaker was a voluptuous


    blonde with blue eyes, pouting at Callum.


    Callum subtly stepped back, and a forced smile showed on his face. "Ah, Ms. Alice from the McKinney


    family, wee."


    The blonde''s face registered even more displeasure. She tugged at Henry, her brother, and


    Henry seemed helpless with his sister, cating her with a smile. "Where''s the insincerity? He clearly


    weed you."


    "Hmph! That''s not a wee. He''s so distant. Cal is the worst. He did not even spare me a hug!" The


    woman continued to pout.


    Henry shook his head helplessly. "Alice, you know Callum. He never hugs any woman, let alone kisses


    them. Show some dignity, we''re from the McKinney family. You¡¯re not some little girl begging for candy."


    After speaking, Henry looked at Callum with regret. "She''s always been like this. She¡¯s idolized you


    since she was little and has always wanted to win your attention. She''s prone to throwing tantrums."


    Callumughed it off. "It''s okay. She¡¯s like my sister. I don''t mind. Come, let me introduce you to the


    star of tonight''s party."


    With that, Callum led Henry over to Natalia, presenting her with great formality, "This is the star of


    tonight''s party, the recent winner of the Global Design Competition, Ms. rkson."


    Then, he introduced Henry and his sister to Natalia, "They are from the McKinney family. This is my


    childhood ymate, Henry, and this is Henry''s sister, Alice."


    "Hello."


    "Hello."


    Natalia and Henry both nodded, exchanging polite greetings. Only Alice pouted unhappily. Her blue


    eyes darted to Natalia before she walked away. She had been infatuated with Callum since childhood.


    Callum was hosting such a grand party for another woman, and Alice couldn''t help but want to make a


    sarcastic remark. "Oh, what kind of designer is so incredible? Seems like you''re quite capable."


    Natalia noticed the hostility in Alice''s eyes but didn''t understand what she had done to offend her.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    However, all guests should be treated with respect, especially since Callum invited them. She had to be


    gracious.


    She simply responded to Alice''s rudeness with a slight smile and modesty. "I''m not as amazing as you


    suggest. I was just lucky."


    Contrastingly, Alice''s arrogance only increased. She huffed through her nose, and her disdain became


    more apparent. "Hmph. I knew you couldn''t be that impressive. To think Cal would go to such lengths


    for you..."


    Alice''s words were cut off by a stern nce from her brother. "Alice, don''t be rude! Mind your status


    and tone."


    He then turned to Natalia with a soft smile. "I apologize, Ms. rkson. My sister can be a bit spoiled. I


    hope you won''t take it to heart."


    "Of course not, she''s just stating the facts," Natalia said with a soft chuckle, showing that she didn''t


    take Alice''s provocation seriously.


    The moment she uttered those words, it highlighted Alice''s rudeness, making her so furious that she


    began to stomp her foot. "I can''t believe this! Why did I evene to this stupid dinner party? I


    could''ve been sittingfortably at home instead of being humiliated by some unknown outsider!"


    "Alice!" Henry retorted. His expression was stern. "If you''re not pleased, feel free to leave. Callum didn''t


    invite you, remember? You insisted on tagging along with me!"


    Henry felt utterly embarrassed by Alice''s foolish behavior. How could his sister be so thoughtless? It


    was crucial to remember that they were there representing their family at the banquet. Every word


    uttered, every action taken, absolutely could not tarnish their family''s reputation.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    Alice was once again scolded by her brother, and her face was turning from pale to flushed. She


    stomped her foot and turned to leave, but seeing that neither her brother nor Callum had any intention


    of stopping her, she reluctantly turned back towards the banquet.


    Watching Alice storm off made Henry shake his head at his sister''s foolishness. Her disrespectful


    behavior was utterly embarrassing for the McKinney family. "Ms. rkson, I sincerely apologize. My


    sister is a bit spoiled, I hope you don''t take it to heart," Henry apologized again, feeling embarrassed by


    his sister''s antics.


    Natalia shook her head. "It''s really okay, Mr. McKinney. Your sister is straightforward, and it''s quite


    endearing."


    Henry knew Natalia was just being polite, but he still admired her humble and consistent demeanor.


    Such grace and poise were hard toe by. With these thoughts in mind, he couldn''t help but take


    another look at Natalia. Not only was she stunningly beautiful, but there was also something oddly


    familiar about her.


    Upon noticing the deep blue hues in her beautiful eyes, he was surprised.


    "I''m curious about your lineage. Your background seems so refined and noble. Could you tell me about


    it?" The more Henry looked at Natalia, the more familiar she seemed. Perhaps, she was a hidden


    heiress from some well-known family?


    Nataliaughed shyly. "Mr. McKinney, you tter me. I''m just an orphan. I don''t belong to any noble


    family, and I don''t even know who my biological parents are."


    After surviving a near-death experience, Natalia chose to suppress all memories rted to Magnus but


    remembered everything else about herself. She was adopted from an orphanage by Kyler. Which noble


    family would¡¯ve abandoned her and given her to an orphanage?


    Henry frowned in confusion. "An orphanage? No, Ms. rkson, you must be joking. Your manners and


    behavior clearly reflect a noble upbringing. I''m just curious about your background, nothing more."


    Henry was a stubbornd. He firmly believed Natalia was withholding her true identity, so he turned to


    Callum for help. "Callum, since Ms. rkson doesn''t want to disclose any information, could you tell


    me?"


    Callum shrugged his shoulders, helplessly replying, "What Natalia said is true. She grew up in an


    orphanage and waster adopted by a man. She isn''t from any noble family. You''re overthinking."


    Callum had no intention of revealing Natalia''s true identity. Over the years, he just wanted to keep her


    safe from harm, hence the secrecy.


    "Really?" Henry was surprised. "That''s truly incredible! I can''t believe it. Ms. rkson, you look so


    familiar. I''m sure I''ve met someone who resembles you!"


    Natalia was speechless at Henry''s persistence. But did he really know her rtives? His words shook


    Natalia. She incredulously took a step forward and asked, "Is that true, Mr. Henry? Do you know my


    mother?"


    Henry hadn''t expected his casual remark to elicit such a strong reaction from Natalia. "Um, I just


    thought you looked familiar. I''m sure I''ve met someone who looks like you, but I just can''t recall who it


    is right now."


    "Oh, I see." Natalia lowered her head. There were many people in the world who looked alike. He


    probably didn''t know her parents.


    Seeing Natalia''s disappointed expression, Henry felt a pang of sympathy. "Ms. rkson, don''t be too


    anxious. If I get the chance, I''ll help you find your rtives. You are as beautiful as an angel; I''m sure


    whoever lost you is also looking for you."


    "Really?" A wave of sadness washed over Natalia. "What could have been the reason for them to lose


    their child?" She looked up at Callum. If it were possible to find her mother, Callum would have found


    her by now. Perhaps her mother didn''t want her.


    "That''s not it, Ms. rkson. You''re so lovely and beautiful, your mother must have hadpelling


    reasons." Henryforted her, patting her shoulder.


    Callum watched the interaction between Natalia and Henry, and a storm began brewing in his heart. He


    quickly changed the subject to assert his im over Natalia. He hadn''t missed the affection in Henry''s


    eyes for Natalia.


    Hmph, even if Henry was his friend, he didn''t want him to know about Buttercup''s background. All


    these years, he had already discovered Natalia''s past. However, she had lost her memory due to her


    ident at sea, and he didn''t want to burden her with it.


    ¡°That''s fine,¡± Callum thought. He would keep her hidden and take good care of her. He would make her


    the happiest woman in the world.


    "Sweetheart, the banquet is about to start. Let''s go, we still have to wee the other guests." With


    that, Callum put his arm around Natalia''s shoulder and led her into the crowd, giving Henry a nod as a


    sign to make himselffortable.


    Henry watched Natalia being led away by Callum, and a sense of loss swept over him. Such an


    outstanding girl had been snatched away by Callum. How lucky he was!


    However, rtionships between men and women didn''t necessarily have to involve romance. He still


    had a chance to be the best friend of Ms. rkson, didn''t he?


    Lost in thought, Henry wandered into the crowd. A vague memory was tugging at him. He was certain


    he had seen a face simr to Ms. rkson''s somewhere before.


    As the fireworks began to light up the night sky, the banquet Callum had organized specially for Natalia


    officiallymenced. Guests showered Natalia with sincere congrattions and enthusiastic


    apuse. They could not stop praising how strikingly beautiful and well-mannered she was.


    Natalia was not adept at socializing. Like a little bird, she quietly stayed close to Callum, extending a


    smile and her gratitude to everyone. After a full round of greetings, Natalia''s feet were aching. She had


    mingled with the nobles and dukes, and felt like her feet were about to give out.


    Noticing that Natalia was slowing down, Callum leaned in and asked softly, "Are you not feeling well?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Um..." Natalia nodded, whispering back, "These high heels are too thin and tall. I feel like my ankles


    are about to snap." No sooner had she finished speaking than Callum scooped her up into his arms,


    heading straight towards the castle.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Natalia gasped and quickly wrapped her arms around Callum''s neck, whispering, "Callum, there are so


    many people around, please put me down."


    "What''s there to be afraid of? Let them watch. You''re my fianc¨¦e, and you said your feet hurt, didn''t


    you? I''ll carry you back," Callum dered without a hint of hesitation.


    "But, Callum, I..."


    Natalia''s words were cut short as Callum feigned annoyance. "What? Now you''re not even listening to


    me?"


    Seeing Callum''s displeasure, Natalia gave up on arguing and allowed herself to be carried towards the


    castle.


    Callum held Natalia and felt like a victorious king. He was light on his feet and ted. This was his girl,


    his to take care of, and no one could take her away. As for her background, he would tell her in time.


    They walked across the lush greenwn towards the castle, eliciting a roar of apuse as they passed.


    However, amongst the apuse, there was a resentful, envious gaze. It was Alice, and her eyes were


    aze with jealousy.


    Alice watched Callum, the man she had been secretly in love with for years, carrying Natalia. This sight


    made her clench her fists tightly, as she struggled to restrain herself from tearing Natalia away from


    him.


    ¡°That shameless woman dares to let Cal carry her like that. She deserves to go to hell!¡± Unable to bear


    it any longer, Alice strode over to her brother Henry, tugging at his arm. "Henry, look at that woman.


    She''s so shameless. Cal is mine!"


    Henry was holding a ss of red wine, and nearly lost his grip when Alice startled him. He slowly


    turned his gaze towards the couple, and a smirk yed at his lips. "Ms. rkson is Callum''s fianc¨¦e,


    Alice. Stop making a scene."


    "I don''t care. I hate Ms. rkson. Cal can''t be with her!" With that, Alice shot Natalia another spiteful


    nce before storming off towards the parking lot.


    Henry followed Alice¡¯s gaze and knew about her hot-headed and impulsive antics. For years, Alice had


    been smitten with Callum, but he had always seen her as a sister. Callum had even given the family


    heirloom, a pendant, to an unknown girl and was iming her as his future wife. That girl was Natalia.


    Alice knew that Callum never reciprocated her feelings, and so she had no right to be angry. However,


    seeing him holding Natalia like that, made her eyes turn vicious.


    Seeing Alice leave, Henry lost interest and followed her, trying to reason with her as they walked. "Hey,


    slow down. Don''t be so reckless!"


    "Shut up!" Alice flung a punch at Henry. Her fiery temper was ring up. "Henry, Cal is mine and mine


    alone. No one else can have him!"


    She felt annoyed, resenting the way he always tried to control her. She didn''t care about any family


    honor; all she wanted was Cal.


    Henry rolled his eyes. "Wake up, will you? We mighte from a long line of counts, but Callum is a


    duke. Plus, he sees you as a sister. After all these years, how have you not figured that out?"


    "Shut up, shut up, shut up!" Alice''s mind was consumed by jealousy. She stormed to her car, mmed


    the door, and hit the gas. The car disappeared into the distance in an instant.


    "Hey, Alice, slow down!" Alice was the apple of their father''s eye. If anything happened to her, Henry


    would certainly be med. Henry chased after the car for a bit, but he couldn''t keep up. He shook his


    head, acknowledging his sister''s stubborn temper. If she didn''t change, one day, she would surely


    cause a disaster.


    Back in the castle, Callum carried Natalia up to their room, gently cing her on the luxurious leather


    couch. Kneeling on one knee, he began to remove her high heels. Natalia blushed and tried to pull her


    feet away. "Callum, I can do it myself."


    "Stop fussing, let me check how bad it is." With that, Callum gently removed Natalia''s shoes.


    Carelessly cing the shoes on the polished floor, Callum inspected Natalia''s swollen ankle, frowning


    in disapproval. "You''re so stubborn. Why didn''t you change into morefortable shoes when your


    feet started to hurt? Look, your ankles are swollen now."


    Natalia bit her lower lip. "Callum, my evening gown wouldn''t have matched any other shoes."


    Callum stared at Natalia''s swollen ankles, exasperated, ¡°Who cares about matching? You look good in


    anything. Even if you went barefoot, no one would dare to criticize you." He tenderly cradled her foot in


    his hand, and gently massaged it.


    Natalia, ustomed to his care, let him be. Suddenly, sheughed. "Cal, you''re so cute when you''re


    angry."


    "Stillughing? Look at your feet, I bet you won''t be able to walk for a few days." Callum pretended to


    be angry and red at Natalia. He then called for the maid, "Rita, Ms. Natalia is injured,e quickly."


    Upon Callum''smand, Rita, dressed in a maid uniform, rushed over with a first aid kit, anxiously


    asking, "Ms. Natalia is injured? Where? Where?"


    Natalia was at a loss for words at Callum''s overreaction. Her feet were just a little red and swollen, not


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    injured!


    However, as Rita had rushed over, Natalia didn''t have the heart to send her away. She reluctantly


    pointed to her feet. "It''s nothing serious, just a little red and swollen."


    Rita knelt down to inspect it, finding only a minor swelling. She couldn''t help but feel speechless at


    Callum''s exaggerated reaction.


    "What are you standing there for? Quickly apply some soothing ointment on her!" Callum barked at


    Rita, finding herck of urgency rather frustrating.


    With Callum''s orders, Rita didn''t dare ck off. She diligently opened her medical kit, pulling out a


    quaint little bottle. "Ma¡¯am, this is a pain-relieving balm. It may sting a bit when applied, but please bear


    with it." With these words, Rita bent her head, carefully applying the ointment on Natalia''s ankles.


    The balm was evenly spread on Natalia''s ankles, providing a slight cooling sensation instead of the


    anticipated sting. Natalia felt immediate relief flooding her ankles. She turned to Rita with sincere


    gratitude. "Thank you, Rita."

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    Rita''s golden curls bounced as she gave a nervous smile. "Just doing my job, ma''am. No need for


    thanks."


    She liked Ms. rkson, not just for her heavenly beauty, but also for her kindness. Never once had she


    raised her voice at them, and she was always grateful for their services.


    "Alright, enough." Callum dismissed with a wave of his hand. "Go prepare something for Ms. rkson


    to eat. She''s injured her feet and won''t be heading out."


    Natalia protested, "Cal, I didn''t hurt myself. They¡¯re just a bit swollen."


    "Do not underestimate this. Stay in tonight, as I say," Callum ordered, then turned to Rita. "What are


    you still doing here?"


    Rita quickly left, carrying the first aid kit.


    Once Rita had closed the door, Callum scooped Natalia into his arms and gentlyid her on the bed.


    "My darling, you look so beautiful today." His brown eyes burned as he looked at her. He had known


    her since childhood, lost her for fifteen years, found her again, and cared for her for the past five years.


    She was his everything.


    He leaned down to kiss her forehead, which made Natalia squirm. "Callum...you''re acting differently


    today." She was a bit scared.


    "Buttercup, you''re my fianc¨¦e. I love you, and you''re mine for life. I want to be with you tonight, is that


    okay?" Callum held her gaze.


    His words left Natalia''s head spinning. He wanted to be with her, and she was his fianc¨¦e. It was


    normal for them to be together. He had taken such good care of her for thest five years. It was so


    good that she felt she had never experienced a past without him, but she was not ready for this step


    yet.


    "Callum... I''m not ready yet." She looked up at him with dewy eyes.


    But Callum couldn''t hold back any longer. He kissed her cheek. "Natalia, you don''t need to be ready.


    You were mine twenty years ago. I''ve waited so long for you. Just give yourself to me, and I''ll be with


    you for the rest of your life."


    Without waiting for her response, he kissed her lips. For the first time in thirty-five years, he felt such


    deep affection for a woman. He had always kept himself pure. He wanted to give all his love to Natalia.


    Natalia stiffened, the unfamiliar scent around her was like a needle piercing her heart. She wanted to


    push him away. However, she remembered that he had saved her from the sea and had taken care of


    her for five years. She was his fianc¨¦e, so she had no right to push him away. She closed her eyes,


    trying to endure the kiss, but her heart ached, and she felt a voice screaming inside, ¡°Push him away,


    Nat, push him away.¡±


    She opened her eyes suddenly, looking at the handsome face close up with a unfamiliar scent. Tears


    flowed down her cheeks uncontrobly.


    Callum, lost in the passion of the kiss, suddenly tasted salt. He opened his eyes to see Natalia¡¯s face


    streaked with tears. His body jolted, and he immediately pulled away. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Natalia. I lost


    control. I shouldn''t have pushed you."


    He quickly tucked Natalia into bed and fled the room.


    As he left the room, he ran into Henry, who had been waiting outside. Henry happily approached him.


    "Callum, I finally figured out why Ms. rkson looked so familiar. She looks just like someone from my


    family."


    Callum''s face changed, he''d thought Henry wouldn''t care about such things, but he was wrong. Henry


    was too absorbed in his own thoughts to notice Callum''s reaction. "Ms. rkson looks just like my


    father''s secretary, Lena. What''s going on?"


    Callum nodded. "You''re right, she does resemble Lena. I''ll take her to meet Lena when I get the


    chance."


    Henry didn''t think much of Callum''s calm reaction. "Alright, I''ll go ask Lena if she''s ever lost a


    daughter."


    Callum frowned. After Henry left, Callum re-entered the room. He saw Natalia staring out the window,


    lost in thought. He gently walked over to her. "Buttercup, do you want to find your mother?"


    Natalia turned to look at him and nodded.


    "Okay, I''ll take you to meet someone. Her name is Lena." He knew that one day Natalia would want to


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    meet her real mother.


    "She could be my mother?" Natalia asked.


    Callum nodded.


    "Really? Can I meet her?" Natalia hesitated, looking at Callum. "Cal, can I meet her?"


    "Yeah, go ahead." Callum sighed. ¡°You might be her daughter, and I''ve known this for a while."


    Natalia''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Callum, you knew all along? Why didn''t you tell me? Why didn''t


    you tell me about my past? Do you know other things about me?"


    Callum looked at her demanding questions and sighed, "Buttercup, I didn''t want you to get hurt, please


    believe me. Regardless of what I''ve kept from you..."


    Natalia turned pale; she was shocked. Cal had known about her past all along. But why didn''t he tell


    her?


    "Natalia, if you want, I can take you to meet Lena right now. As for your biological father, I think Lena


    should be the one to tell you."


    After hearing Callum''s words, Natalia looked out at the night sky outside the castle and hesitated


    before nodding. "Cal, take me to my mother. I want to ask her why she abandoned me. As for my


    father, I thought Kyler¡¯s my father?" All she wanted was to find her mother.


    "Okay." Callum didn''t want to say more. He picked Natalia up again and headed for the door.


    Natalia was startled because tshe didn¡¯t expect they were going now. As they left, they ran into Henry,


    who was still here. Callum frowned. Stepping forward, he looked at Henry. "What are you doing still


    standing there,e on."


    Henry snapped back to reality and quickly followed, yfully punching Callum on the back. "You, my


    friend, are just too much. Why wouldn''t you tell me what you knew earlier? You left me there wracking


    my brains! I almost couldn''t remember!"


    Callum was holding Natalia, and his facial expression was serious. "Because it''s often best not to make


    everything too clear. Sometimes, it''s better to just let things be."


    "Let things be?" Henry repeated. His face mirrored his confusion. What on earth did that mean?

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Natalia''s heart was in turmoil, and the anticipation of seeing her mother left her in a bundle of nerves.


    She was so lost in her thoughts that she''d forgotten Callum was still holding her.


    Under the cover of night, the trio exited Callum''s mansion, climbed into the car, and set off for Lena''s


    residence. Inside the vehicle, Henry finally broke the heavy silence. "Callum, if you knew that Ms.


    rkson might be Ms. Lena''s daughter, why didn''t you say anything?"


    Callum shot a nce at Henry, shing a look that screamed ¡°shut up.¡± Henry saw Callum''s dark


    expression, and wisely refrained from asking any more questions. They were almost at Ms. Lena''s


    house, and the truth would soon be unveiled. He didn''t mind waiting a bit longer.


    Soon, the car pulled up in front of an English-style building. This was where Lena, Rowell McKinney''s


    secretary, lived. Perhaps due to work, Lena''s residence was quite close to Henry''s mansion.


    Callum was the first to step out of the car, helping Natalia out, and patiently waiting for her to descend.


    As for Henry, he didn''t get such treatment. He pushed open the car door and walked straight to the


    front entrance, pressing the doorbell.


    Natalia stepped out of the car, noticing Henry had already rung the bell. Her hands were clenched


    nervously. Her heart was a mess. She was terrified at the thought of Lena being her biological mother,


    yet equally afraid if she wasn''t.


    "Who''s there?" Following the ring of the doorbell, a soft voice echoed from inside the house, followed


    by the sound of shuffling slippers.


    The door opened, revealing a slender, tall woman. She was dressed in a beige maxi dress. Her hair


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    was in loose curls, and she had a forlorn expression on her face as she opened the door.


    Lena looked at Henry standing at the door in confusion. "Mr. Henry, it''ste. What brings you here?"


    "Oh, I have something to discuss with you. Won''t you invite us in?" Henry asked in a cordial tone.


    Lena wrapped her arms around herself in slight difort. "I''m sorry, it''ste. If you wish to visit, could


    youe tomorrow instead?"


    Henry sensed Lena''s aversion to being alone with men, and pointed to Natalia and Callum standing by


    the car. "Actually, Ms. Lena, I have two friends who would like to meet you."


    Following Henry''s direction, Lena saw the Frerotte family''s car. When her eyes fell on Natalia, her face


    paled instantly. She clutched the door tightly, staring at the girl by the car. Was that Buttercup? But her


    daughter had been dead for five years, so who was this girl?


    "I''m sorry, Master Henry, it''ste. Let''s talk tomorrow." With that, Lena turned and walked back inside,


    quickly shutting the door behind her.


    The sudden turn of events left everyone stunned. By the time Henry had processed what had


    happened, the door was firmly shut. Henry blinked in surprise. He hadn''t expected things to have


    turned out this way.


    Natalia, who was standing by the car, had seen everything. Before she could marvel at the striking


    resemnce between Lena and herself, the door was abruptly closed. She hung her head in


    disappointment, and her heart was filled with bitterness. From the looks of it, Lena was likely her


    mother, but clearly didn''t want to acknowledge Natalia.


    After all, she''d abandoned her as a child. Why would she want to acknowledge her now? But was she


    really Natalia¡¯s mother?


    A tear slid down Natalia''s delicate face, followed by another, and another. As the tears fell faster and


    faster, like pearls falling off a broken string, they sshed onto the ground, breaking Callum''s heart. He


    marched towards the house, not bothering to ring the bell, and began pounding on the door. "Ms. Lena,


    there''s no point in avoiding this. I''ve already looked into your past. Open the door."


    As Callum''s words echoed in the night, the once tightly shut door opened. Lena slowly emerged, tears


    streaming down her face, but her gaze was locked on Natalia.


    Was she truly her daughter? This girl looked just like her when she was young. Had she not died? But


    now was not the time to acknowledge her. From Callum''s tone, it seemed he already knew about her.


    She gently approached Natalia with a sorrowful look on her face. "Kid, can we talk privately?"


    Natalia nced at Callum before bravely walking towards Lena. She slowly approached the unfamiliar


    house, quietly agreeing, "Alright."


    As Natalia followed Lena inside, the door closed behind them, leaving Callum and Henry outside. It


    was a typical English-styled house, neatly furnished and cozy. Lena gently guided Natalia to sit,


    studying her face carefully, as tears freely flowed down her cheeks.


    "Are you really my daughter? You didn''t die?" Her tears flowed unchecked, tugging at Natalia''s


    heartstrings.


    Her earlier resentment vanished. She stared at the woman before her, struck by their uncanny


    resemnce. "Ms. Lena, my name is Natalia. Are you..."


    When Lena heard her say the name Natalia, she clung onto her, crying even harder. Natalia looked


    helplessly at the woman sobbing in front of her, and her own eyes began welling up. After a moment,


    Lena wiped her tears and looked at Natalia again. "I''m sorry, Buttercup. It was all my fault. I sent you to


    Japan, hoping you''d lead a happy life, and forget everything here. But I ended up causing you such


    hardship. It''s all my fault."


    Natalia clenched her fists ufortably. She''d wanted to ask Lena if she was her mother, but the


    words died on her lips. Lena was crying so much, and Natalia didn''t need to ask. She knew that Lena


    was her mother. A wave of anguish washed over her, and her eyes were stinging.


    Natalia''s tears fell, and her voice was trembling as she asked, "Why... why did you send me away? Is


    Kyler my father?"


    Lena looked at Natalia, and her eyes filled with sadness. "Would you believe me if I told you that I did it


    all to protect you?" She did not mention anything about Kyler.


    Tears silently rolled down Natalia''s cheeks as she shook her head continuously. She couldn''t


    she supposed to ept that?


    "Yes, I understand how hard it is to ept," Lena admitted. "But if you let me tell you my story, you will


    understand how helpless I was when I had to let you go." With that, Lena began to unravel her past.


    As it turned out, Lena was a part-time student, and a part-time personal assistant. She worked for a


    Count in a British castle, just to pay for her tuition.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    But then, she was vited by him who was drunk. When he sobered up, the count, concerned about


    his reputation, pressed a significant amount of money into Lena''s hands, insisting that she must never


    reveal what had transpired.


    At that time, Lena''s family was in dire need of arge sum, so she epted the Count''s money, never


    expecting that she would be pregnant.


    Lena initially nned to abort the unexpected child, but the doctor informed her that her uterine wall


    was too thin to endure the procedure, and she would never be able to conceive again. She couldn''t


    bear the thought, and despite the agony, she brought the child into the world.


    Then, to hide the existence of the child and to prevent the Count and his wife from discovering her, she


    tearfully left the child at an orphanage. Still, she would asionally sneak off to see the child she had


    abandoned. She watched her daughter grow day by day, which brought her both joy and sorrow. Her


    joyy in her daughter''s blossoming beauty, and her sorrow in not being able to meet her lonely gaze


    and innate longing for maternal love.


    At the time, the Duke already had a son and a daughter, and a family feud was brewing. Revealing the


    truth about Natalia''s birth would likely put her in mortal danger. Thus, Lena, burdened by guilt,


    happened to encounter her old me, Kyler.


    Lena confessed to Kyler the truth about her daughter''s conception and implored him to take Natalia


    back to his homnd, to raise her as his own, and to promise to provide her with the best care.


    Kyler, who had been in love with Lena in their youth but was separated from her due to parental


    interference, agreed to Lena¡¯s request. He took Natalia home and introduced her to his family as his


    biological daughter.


    Natalia sat on the couch, quietly listening to Lena recount her past. Her emotions were in turmoil for a


    long time. She had always thought that she was an unwanted child, but she had never imagined that


    she was the product of a rape. The realization caused indescribable pain that left her feeling dizzy.


    No wonder she lived in an orphanage. Everything was because she was a child that should not have


    existed!


    At this moment, Natalia''s eyes were dry. She only wanted to know who the despicable perpetrator was.


    "I want to know, who is he?" She asked.


    Although Natalia didn''t say it explicitly, Lena understood that she wanted to know who her biological


    father was.


    Lena hesitated for a moment before deciding to tell the truth. "It''s Henry''s father, Count Rowell."


    Natalia was stunned by this revtion. She had never imagined that the seemingly amiable Henry


    would turn out to be her half-brother. Everything was too bizarre. It seemed that Cal''s decision to keep


    the truth from her was because he was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to bear it.


    Now that she knew everything, Natalia didn''t know how to face Lena. She quickly stood up and said,


    "I''m sorry, Ms. Lena, I have to go."


    Lena hurried after her. "Can you forgive me, baby? I sent you away because I feared for your safety. If


    the count and his wife knew about you, they would surely harm you. I had no choice..."


    Natalia shook her head weakly. "It''s all in the past... I just need some quiet time alone. I¡¯m sorry to have


    disturbed you, Ms. Lena.¡± With that, Natalia pushed her way out of the room.


    Lena leaned against the wall, sinking to the floor as silent tears streamed down her face. Her daughter


    wouldn¡¯t forgive her. She referred to her as Ms. Lena. The pain was unbearable. She wished she could


    disappear from this world.


    Natalia was her flesh and blood, borne from her womb after ten months. How could she not love her


    child? However, the aristocracy valued lineage above all else. They only allowed intermarriages within


    the nobility. Commoners were strictly forbidden from bearing their offspring. To protect Natalia, she had


    secretly ced her in the orphanage.


    Now, Lena was facing an adult Natalia, and her inquiring gaze left her at a loss for words.


    Outside, Natalia staggered away. When she saw Callum, she couldn''t hold back any longer. She


    copsed into Callum''s arms, and her expression filled with sorrow. "Let''s go."


    "Ms. rkson, are you really Ms. Lena''s daughter?" Henry immediately asked.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Callum red at Henry. "Shut up, can''t you see how pale she is? Why are you still asking questions!"


    With that, he scooped up the frail Natalia, and asked her worriedly, "Are you okay, Buttercup?"


    Natalia slumped in the car seat. Her breath was shallow. "I''m fine... Let''s go home, Callum."


    "Alright."


    Callum didn''t press for more details. He drove off, leaving Lena''s home behind. Not long after, they


    pulled up in front of an imposing castle. Without turning his head, Callum told Henry, "You can get out


    now."


    Henry was visibly upset. "Really? I don''t understand anything yet, and I''m just getting kicked out?


    That''s not fair."


    "Fair? Where in the world is there true fairness?" With that, Callum pushed Henry out of the car and


    drove off.


    Henry looked disheveled, and dusted off his crumpled suit, shaking his head in disbelief. "Jerk. So


    impolite!"


    With that, he headed towards his family''s castle. Before he could enter, he unexpectedly ran into


    someone.


    "Dad, what are you doing standing here sote?"


    The man was none other than Henry''s father, Count Rowell. Dressed in a ck suit, he had a head of


    gray hair that was like snow. His gaze was deep and stern, and his dark blue eyes shone with a faint


    light. Hearing Henry''s voice, Count Rowell turned around and asked sternly, "It''ste. Where are you


    Henry scratched his head. "Ah, I''ve just returned from Ms. Lena''s ce."


    Count Rowell''s eyes flickered as he frowned. "What were you doing at her ce in the middle of the


    night?"


    "I was just with a girl, who might be Ms. Lena''s daughter," said Henry, sticking out his tongue a bit. He


    then quickly corrected himself. "They just look very simr, and I¡¯m not sure if they''re rted. It''ste, I


    should head back to my room."


    Count Rowell just hummed in reply. After Henry was out of sight, he cast a nce towards Lena''s


    house, then scowled as he retreated back to his castle.


    A girl who looked like Lena?

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Callum drove a distraught Natalia back to their castle. Once they arrived, Natalia climbed out of the car.


    A heavy burden was weighing on her heart. She gazed at Callum, and her voice was barely above a


    whisper. "Callum, did you always know that Lena was my birth mother?"


    Callum nodded. "Yes, I had my men investigate and found out she was the one who left you at the


    orphanage. They also tracked down the midwife who delivered you and confirmed that Lena gave birth


    to a girl - and that girl was you."


    "So, the man who vited my mother and fathered me was Count Rowell? And Henry and Alice are


    my half-siblings?¡± Natalia''s eyes burned with anger as she stared at Callum, like a small, furious wolf.


    Callum, seeing her anger, nodded reluctantly once more. "Yes, my men found out that Lena was


    vited by Rowell and became pregnant. And all these years, she was Rowell''s secret mistress. She


    was coerced into it, Buttercup!"


    "No, it can''t be!" Natalia refused to believe it, covering her ears in denial. "She was vited, so how


    could she willingly be his mistress? This is impossible!"


    "Natalia." Callum took hold of Natalia''s hands, pulling her into his embrace. "Not everything in life


    happens as we want it to. More often than not, we''re helpless to change it."


    Helpless? Natalia felt a bitter taste in her mouth. Indeed, she was conceived against her mother''s will,


    abandoned at the orphanage due to circumstances beyond control, and then her mother became the


    mistress of the man who vited her. All because she was helpless.


    What a cruel joke the universe had yed. Was there anything in this world worth cherishing and


    holding on to?


    Natalia felt a bitter taste in her mouth, one that seemed to seep up from the depths of her heart. If the


    truth was this harsh, she would rather have remained ignorant, forever believing herself to be an


    abandoned child, rather than the illegitimate daughter of a shameless Count!


    "Callum, I feel so tired all of a sudden. I really don¡¯t know how to move forward from this.¡± Natalia''s


    gaze was empty as she stared at Callum, looking like a porcin doll devoid of emotion.


    Callum looked at Natalia with a heart full of pain. He had known the truth for a while now, but he


    hesitated to tell Natalia, fearing the brutal facts would break her. He gently patted Natalia''s frail back,


    and his voice was filled with affection. "Natalia, don''t be sad. You still have me, right? I''ll stand by you


    and be your rock."


    Natalia remained silent, letting Callumfort her. A wave of exhaustion washed over her, and soon,


    she fell asleep. Callum felt the sweet rhythm of Natalia''s breath against him and couldn''t resist kissing


    her softly. "Sleep tight, my love. No matter what hurts and what injustices you face, I''ll always be your


    safe harbor."


    The moonlight gently filtered through the towering windows, casting a soft silver glow on the floor.


    Callum cradled Natalia, who was sleeping, in his arms, reluctant to let go. After a while, he gentlyid


    Natalia on the bed, tenderly tucking her in. Looking at Natalia''s peaceful, sleeping face, Callum bent


    down to kiss her hair once more before quietly leaving the room. He knew Natalia was still resistant to


    him, but he wasn''t afraid. He could wait. Life was long, and he was willing to wait until Natalia willingly


    became his wife.


    With the morning light yfully peeking through the windows, Natalia awoke. She stretchedzily, got


    up and looked out at the pleasant scenery, and her mood instantly lifted.


    Why should she punish herself for the mistakes of others? She had grown up without parents, so why


    would we bother forming ties with them now? Wasn''t it better to consider herself an orphan? The world


    was vast, and there was no need to waste her good mood dwelling on the past.


    Natalia tried to convince herself to stop thinking about her biological parents, but it was often the case


    that the more you tried to forget something, the more it seemed to persist.


    The maid, Rita, hurried in, "Miss, there''s a visitor insisting on seeing you."


    "Who is it?" Natalia was surprised. She had few acquaintances here, so who would want to see her?


    Rita dutifully ryed the message, "She says her name is Lena and insists on seeing you today."


    Natalia''s mental defenses crumbled. It was Lena, the woman who gave birth to her only to abandon


    her.


    "Should I go see her?" Rita asked quietly.


    "No need, tell her to leave."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Understood." Rita left the room.


    It was probably for the best not to see her, to avoid any awkwardness. Natalia thought so, but her


    trembling hands were betraying her conflicted emotions.


    Soon, Rita returned. "Miss rkson, Lena says she won''t leave until she sees you. If you don''t want to


    see her, I can ask her to leave."


    Natalia waved her hand dismissively. "Never mind. I''ll go see her."


    After all, this was the woman who gave birth to her. Regardless of the circumstances, she shouldn''t be


    so cold-hearted. With that, Natalia¡¯s emotions were churning, and she made her way to the front door


    of the castle.


    Rita led the way, escorting Natalia to the entrance. She pointed to Lena, who was anxiously pacing


    outside. "Miss, there she is."


    "Alright, you can leave now." Natalia dismissed Rita, not wanting her to overhear her conversation with


    Lena.


    When she noticed Natalia approach, Lena''s face lit up, "Natalia, you agreed to see me."


    "Uh-huh." Natalia nodded curtly. "What do you want?"


    As soon as the words left her lips, Natalia realized something was off. Last night when she saw Lena,


    she was still the epitome of elegance and intellect. How could it be possible that she looked so aged


    overnight? And, what was with the bruises on her face?


    It seemed evident that someone had hit her. In a sh, the realization hit Natalia. Her blood ran cold!


    "Did he hit you? Did he?!" Natalia''s temper red instantly, and her fingers gripped Lena''s forearm


    tightly.


    Lena looked at her daughter, who imed not to forgive her, yet her concern was clear. Lena was


    deeply moved. She gently patted Natalia''s hand, "No, Buttercup, it wasn''t him. I bumped into


    something, that''s all."

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    How could Natalia believe such a flimsy lie from Lena? "Really? This couldn''t possibly be from an


    ident. Who are you trying to fool?" Natalia''s eyes welled up with tears.


    Even though she had been abandoned, seeing Lena being bullied like this made Natalia¡¯s heart ache!


    Lena bit her lip, showing a troubled expression. "Well, it''s nothing. I''ve told you before. These so-called


    highborn folks are very particr about lineage. They absolutely can''t stand the thought of someone


    below their status tainting their bloodline."


    "So he found out about me? And he''s ming you for it? And that''s why he hit you?" Natalia felt like


    her head was about to explode. What kind of messed up logic was that? It was absolutely infuriating!


    "You go by Natalia, right? Don''t worry about it. I''ve gotten used to it over the years. As long as you''re


    doing well, I''m content. I came here today to check up on you, to see if you''re doing okay."


    Natalia heard Lena saying her name. This woman was once a stranger, yet had given birth to her.


    Natalia couldn''t describe the feelings swirling inside her. However, Natalia was being inherently kind


    and didn''t want Lena to worry about her. She nodded earnestly. "I''m doing really well, honestly. Even


    though life wasn''t great at the rkson''s, everything changed when I met Cal. He''s been really good to


    me."


    "Cal? You mean Callum?" Lena''s eyes lit up. "He''s a big shot in Ennd, virtually untouchable. If he''s


    treating you well, I can rest easy. But remember, the English are very particr about lineage. If you


    don''t have a noble lineage, you won''t be able to marry him."


    Natalia''s eyebrows furrowed. Had Lenae all this way just to tell her these things? Although Callum


    was indeed very good to her, Natalia was well aware that marrying Callum was not something she was


    entirely sure about. Right now, though, she didn''t want to discuss these things with Lena. After all, they


    were practically strangers.


    Natalia didn''t say anything else and invited Lena in to tend to her injuries. But then, "Natalia... Could


    you... Could you call me ''Mom''?" Lena asked suddenly. Her eyes were shimmering with unshed tears


    and made her look desperate as she pleaded. If she could hear Natalia call her ''Mom'' just once in this


    lifetime, she could die in peace.


    Natalia was taken aback and shook her head with difficulty. "I''m sorry, I can''t."


    Lena''s face paled, but she managed a weak smile. "It''s alright. All this is my fault. I will find a way to


    make it up to you."


    With a feeling of destion, Lena turned around and slowly left the castle. Her figure was radiating a


    profound sense of loneliness and sadness.


    Mom! Natalia was already calling her that in her heart. Lena''s staggering figure and the evident injuries


    on her face pierced Natalia''s heart like a sharp knife. But after only a short distance, Lena turned back


    around and took out an envelope from her pocket.


    Lena walked up to Natalia and handed her a letter. "I hope you could read this after I''ve left. Can I...


    Can I hold you?" As Lena stared at Natalia, she noticed her face was marred by injuries. It made


    Natalia feel like her world was falling apart. Natalia was trembling as she epted the sealed letter.


    She wanted to deny Lena''s request, but seeing the pleading look in her eyes, she agreed.


    Lena''s face lit up with relief, and she pulled Natalia into her arms. She hugged Natalia tightly, as if


    exerting all the strength she had left. Natalia felt something wet on her shoulder. She was almost


    suffocating in Lena''s embrace.


    "I''m sorry, my child, my angel. You must find happiness." Lena whispered into Natalia''s ear, then let go


    of her and walked away without looking back.


    Watching Lena''s retreating figure, Natalia felt an inexplicable sense of finality. That embrace was a


    mother''s embrace. It might haveete, but it was truly warm.


    After Lena was out of sight, Natalia finally opened the letter. Inside was a single sheet of thin paper,


    filled with a neat, delicate script.


    "To my dearest baby,


    I''m sorry for not being there for you all these years. It''s all my fault.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    From the moment you were born, no, from the moment I first felt you move inside me, you became my


    whole world, the only reason I have for living.


    Over the years, I spent every night consumed by guilt and longing. Every second of every minute, I


    thought about my baby. I wondered if you were okay, if you had enough to eat, if you were sleeping


    well. But Rowell''s influence was too strong. He took away all my identity documents, and I couldn''t


    leave Ennd because I discovered his traitorous secret.


    From then on, I was trapped, Nat. I never wanted to be a mistress. Forced into this situation, I had no


    choice but to be a caged bird in his golden cage. I spent countless nights longing for you.


    Had I not sent you away, you might have lost your life in the McKinney family feud. My baby, all of this


    is my doing. I was unable to break free from Rowell''s hold, and I couldn''t go searching for you in our


    homnd when you were still young. Thankfully, you finally came, and you''re just as beautiful as I


    imagined.


    My child, I''ve failed as a mother. I wasn''t by your side all these years, and yet you''ve grown into such a


    wise and sensible young woman. I''m truly proud. Ennd is a country that values lineage above all


    else, especially among the nobility.


    Last night, after you left, Rowell found out about this. He was furious and took it out on me. Our


    rtionship started to crack. But my child, for your sake, I must fight for you one more time.


    I can''t let you follow in my footsteps. If you don''t have a noble lineage, you will face many obstacles


    from stubborn aristocrats when you want to marry Callum. And I would rather die than watch is


    something like that happen.


    The only solution is for you to be acknowledged by Rowell as a McKinney. As an Earl''s daughter, you


    would have the right to talk of marriage with Callum.


    Living here for so long, I''vee to understand Callum''s ways, and even more, I''ve seen the


    unwavering love in his eyes when he looks at you. The greatest joy for a woman is to marry a man who


    loves her more than his own life. From my own experience, I can say without a doubt that Callum is


    capable of such love.


    For the sake of your future happiness, my dearest darling, I must fight for you to have the recognition


    you deserve.


    Goodbye, my child. My life has been filled with hardships, from my difficult childhood to my adult years


    filled with unbearable circumstances. Having to abandon you when you were but a babe are the sins I


    have sown. Now, it''s time for me to pay for these transgressions.


    Promise me, my child, that you will find happiness. Even if the road ahead is muddy and difficult,


    always move forward with a smile.


    Your loving mother, Lena.¡±

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Natalia¡¯s hand trembled as she read the letter. The paper slipped from her grasp, her heart pounded


    like a drum, and her blood was roaring in her ears. What on earth did the woman who had given birth to


    her intend to do?


    A terrible thought shed across her mind, making her heart jump with dread. Lena wouldn''t do


    something foolish, would she? The woman who had abandoned her all those years ago had been fine


    up until now. Now that Natalia had grown up and returned, Lena surely wouldn''t do something drastic,


    would she?


    But the dreadful thought kept spreading, making Natalia''s heart pound harder. She couldn''t care less


    about her past problems. Letting the letter fall to the ground, she quickly followed the path Lena had


    taken. Outside the castle, a broad road stretched out. The direction Lena had taken was not the one


    leading to her home.


    Natalia followed her intuition, and her heart was pounding with fear. She wouldn''t... She couldn''t...


    Although Natalia walked for what felt like forever, she couldn''t find Lena. Pain shot through her feet,


    and she copsed in despair, with tears streaming down her face. Natalia didn''t know why she was


    crying. Was it because of her abandonment, or the thought that Lena might have done something


    terrible?


    A car horn beeped, and Natalia looked up to see Callum rolling down his car window. "Buttercup," he


    called. "Rita told me you ran out of the castle?"


    Without waiting for the car to stop, he stepped out. Callum¡¯s face was filled with concern. "Have you


    been crying? What happened? Are your feet hurting?"


    Natalia shook her head. "Cal, Lena was here, she..." But she didn''t know how to exin the letter she


    had received. She had only guessed that Lena might have done something drastic. But what if she was


    wrong?


    "Did youe after Lena because of this letter?" Callum asked, taking out the letter Natalia had


    dropped.


    "How did you get this?"


    "I heard from Rita that Lena was looking for you. I went to check, but I didn''t find you there. I found this


    letter on the ground. I opened it without your permission, I''m sorry. After reading it, I was worried, so I


    rushed to find you. Luckily, since you were moving on foot, I found you easily."


    As he spoke, Callum helped Natalia to her feet. "Let''s go look for Lena. She might be in danger."


    Natalia nodded, not caring that Callum had read her letter. "But Cal, where should we look for her? I


    saw her heading this way, but after walking for so long, I didn''t see her anywhere."


    "Don''t worry, we''ll find her soon if we go by car," he assured her. After helping a panicked Natalia


    fasten her seatbelt, he added, "Don''t worry, she''ll be fine."


    Although he wasforting Natalia, Callum was worried. The words in Lena''s letter clearly conveyed


    her intention of ending her own life. He didn''t agree with Natalia finding out about her origins, but now


    that she knew, he didn''t want her to face the pain of losing her mother again. He''d do anything to


    prevent his darling from getting hurt.


    As they drove along the coastal road, Callum frowned in concern. ¡°Lena, you''ve held on for so many


    years. Please don''t do anything rash.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Sitting next to him, Natalia''s face was pale. She was afraid that things would turn out as she had


    feared.


    They drove for a long time without seeing any sign of Lena. Callum''s face darkened. It seemed Lena


    was indeed nning to end her life. Natalia''s heart sank, and she let Callum drive her back to the


    castle.


    As they returned to the castle, Callum tried tofort Natalia. "Buttercup, don''t overthink. Maybe


    things aren''t as bad as you think." His words rang hollow even to his own ears. Natalia didn''t respond


    and walked back into the castle like a sleepwalker.


    Just then, a shrill voice rang out, "You shameless little brat, get out of here!"


    Callum turned in fury. "Who gave you the right to yell and insult people in my castle?"


    Natalia looked over to see Alice, a woman she had met once before, marching towards them.


    Alice had been swearing at Natalia but was taken aback when Callum scolded her. She pointed a


    finger at Natalia andined to Callum, "Cal, do you know who she is? She''s the illegitimate


    daughter of that slut Lena and my father. You''re letting her stay in your castle. Kick her out!" Her voice


    echoed through the castle.


    "Enough! This is my castle. You''d better leave before I lose my temper!" Callum ordered, pointing to the


    door.


    He turned to Rita, who had followed Alice in. "Rita, what kind of gatekeeper are you, letting a mad dog


    run in?"


    "I''m sorry, sir. Miss Alice insisted oning in. I''ll ask her to leave immediately." Rita hurried to Alice''s


    side and said, "Miss Alice, please leave."


    Alice''s face was flushed; she couldn''t believe that she was being treated this way by Callum. She


    remembered, not too long ago, Callum was always gentle with her, and never once raised his voice in


    her presence.


    All of this was because of that damn woman, Natalia! She was the one pulling the strings!


    A wave of anger washed over Alice, and she shook off Rita''sforting hand, striding over to Natalia


    in two swift steps. She raised her hand and aimed a p at Natalia''s face. "You little bitch, you and


    your wicked mother are both nothing but trouble!"

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    She put all her strength into that p, with the intention to leave a mark on Natalia''s face. This pretty


    face was prettier than hers and was the one that had seduced Cal. If that wasn¡¯t the case, how could


    Callum have treated Natalia like this!


    However, just as Alice¡¯s hand was about to hit Natalia, it was caught in mid-air. Natalia firmly clutched


    Alice''s wrist, and her icy gaze bore into Alice. "What did you just say? Say it again."


    Alice tried to pry her wrist free, but to no avail. Natalia''s grip was too strong, she couldn''t break free.


    Alice gave up and was confident that Natalia wouldn''t dare do anything to her. She lifted her chin in a


    haughty manner. "What, you want to hear it again? I said you''re a cheap little tramp, just like your


    mother. Both of you are good for nothing!"


    Alice rolled her eyes disdainfully. What could Natalia do to her anyway? The swift and sharp p that


    Natalia delivered as a response echoed through the mansion, startling Rita. She had never expected


    Natalia to be this assertive. That p was well-deserved!


    Shocked, Alice covered her stinging cheek in disbelief, pointing at Natalia. "You, you dare to hit me?"


    Being the daughter of an earl, she had always been treated with the utmost respect. When had she


    ever been humiliated like this? Without thinking, Alice raised her hand, intending to return two ps to


    Natalia. This bastard, not only did she steal Alice¡¯s father, but she also had the audacity to hit her!


    However, before Alice could do anything, her arm was caught by Callum, who hade over. Callum''s


    face darkened, and his grip was tightening around Alice''s arm. " Alice, if you wish to leave this ce


    alive, I suggest you behave yourself. Not even your father would dare to act recklessly in my house."


    Alice felt as if Callum was about to crush her wrist. The humiliation and pain brought tears to her eyes.


    She was sniffling, and sheined, "Cal, she hit me first, and yet, you''re siding with her. That''s not


    fair!"


    Callum snorted. "Fairness is subjective. Also, don''t ever call me Cal again. You''ve lost that privilege."


    The continuous humiliation overwhelmed Alice. She directed all her anger towards Natalia. "Natalia, I


    swear on my life, I will not rest until I''ve avenged this humiliation!"


    "Really?" Callum intervened. "If you wish for death, I can arrange it for you."


    Alice heard the threat in Callum''s voice, and wisely chose to hold her tongue. She looked at Callum


    pleadingly. "Cal, I..."


    "Stop! I''ve told you not to call me that. Don''t make me remind you again. People who test my patience


    usually end up six feet under."


    Fearing another beating, Alice regretteding here. If Callum were to kill her, her family wouldn''t


    even know what happened. For the sake of her life, Alice decided to swallow her pride.


    Taking a deep breath, she hid her anger behind a pitiful facade, staring at Callum pleadingly. "Duke


    Callum, I am deeply sorry for my earlier rudeness. However, please understand my feelings. I have just


    found out about my father''s infidelity. That homewrecker may be dead, but I still despise her."


    "What did you say?" Natalia stumbled over to Alice, shaking her by the shoulders. "What did you say?


    What happened to her?"


    Alice gave Natalia a disgusted look, wanting to unleash her fury but fearing Callum''s wrath. She


    reluctantly said, "You''re asking about your mother, aren''t you? Well, after causing a ruckus in our


    home, she killed herself by jumping into the sea. She''s currently lying cold and wet in our mansion."


    The news hit Natalia like a bolt of lightning, leaving her trembling. She wrapped her arms around


    herself, feeling the air around her turn ice cold. Even breathing became difficult.


    "That''s not possible. She can''t be dead. She was just talking to me. She can''t be dead," Natalia


    muttered in disbelief, shaking her head vehemently.


    Alice''s triumphant smile emerged as she watched Natalia''s despair. "You think I''m lying? That horrible


    woman is lying soaked and lifeless in our mansion. My mother even argued with my father because he


    wanted to bury her in our family cemetery. Over my dead body!"


    Natalia''s tears fell once more. At this point, she finally believed Alice''s words. But why? Why had the


    woman who had just wanted to hear her call her Mother passed away so suddenly?


    She hadn''t even had the chance to call her Mom. She regretted it so much!


    Natalia''s strength drained away as she copsed onto the floor. "She came here earlier, and hoped I


    could call her ''Mom,'' but I rejected her. I didn''t even get the chance to call her ''Mom.'' How could she...


    how could she just leave like this?"


    Natalia''s words were filled with grief, breaking Callum''s heart. He wished Natalia didn''t have to go


    through this. Regret was a bitter pill to swallow. Natalia and Lena had parted ways before they could


    even acknowledge each other. "Do you... want to see her onest time?" Callum asked quietly. He


    hadn''t intended to let Natalia go, yet he feared she''d regret not seeing Lena onest time. To save


    Natalia from a life of guilt, he still asked.


    Natalia nodded woodenly, and a determined glint glimmered in her eyes. "Yes, I want to bid her a final


    farewell!"


    Would death mean liberation for Lena? She had been a mistress for years and was nevertruly free.


    Now, she could finally breathe.


    Tears poured down Natalia''s face like a breached dam. Slowly, she rose from her seat and began to


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    walk away.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Callum drove Natalia to the ancient McKinney family mansion. Before they even stepped out of the car,


    Natalia overheard a harsh tirade. "Get rid of this damned thing at once! I can''t bear to see her for


    another second!"


    The woman who was venting her ire was dressedvishly, and her eyes were revealing a harshness


    that she didn''t attempt to conceal.


    Alice, who had been sulking in her car behind Callum, regained her confidence as soon as she


    returned home. She stepped out of the car and boldly approached the woman who was furiously


    ranting, "Mother!"


    Alice''s mother, who was raging at Lena''s suicide, softened instantly upon seeing her beloved daughter.


    "Alice, where have you been? I''ve been looking everywhere for you."


    Reassured by her mother''s presence, Alice recovered her usual haughty demeanor.


    Pointing at Natalia, who was being led by Callum from the car, Alice fumed, "Mother, I went to find this


    little tramp. She''s Lena''s bastard, and she''s been hiding in Cal''s castle for five years!¡±


    Alice''s mother¡¯s eyes followed Alice''s hand, and she stared at Natalia with ill intent. Upon seeing


    Natalia''s blue eyes that resembled Rowell''s, her gray eyes disyed a cruel determination. ¡°So you''re


    Lena''s daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Natalia replied with dignity, meeting the woman''s gaze.


    The woman scoffed. "Well, the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree. Lena''s daughter is just as worthless.


    Get rid of your mother''s mess!" Alice''s mother retorted.


    Natalia, ignoring the woman, slowly moved towards Lena''s body, which was disyed in the center of


    the hall under a white cloth.


    Callum had already coolly retorted, "Lady McKinney, when you speak about others, do your words


    reflect your upbringing? It''s clear that the illustrious Lady McKinney''s family values are quitecking."


    Enraged, Lady McKinney wanted tosh out, but standing in her way was the Duke, a rank higher than


    her. She swallowed the angry words that were on the tip of her tongue.


    Meanwhile, Lena''s body had been retrieved and wasid out in the mansion''s courtyard. Rowell was


    sitting nkly in a chair, and his eyes were nkly fixed on Lena, seemingly oblivious to the crowd that


    had gathered.


    Suddenly, his gaze drifted towards Natalia, who was slowly walking in. A jolt of realization hit him - this


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    was her daughter! He stood up slowly, and his eyes took in Natalia''s blue dress. Her long dark hair was


    cascading down like a waterfall, and her delicate demeanor mirrored her mother''s.


    Was this really his daughter? She was way more fragile than he had imagined, and stunningly


    beautiful, even more so than Alice. Could she really be his daughter?


    Natalia had no interest in bickering with Lady McKinney. She walked towards Lena''s corpse, and her


    eyes blurred with tears.


    Just a few hours ago, Lena was standing before her, pleading with Natalia to allow her to be called


    Mother. Now, Natalia was staring at Lena''s lifeless body. She wept silently, begging for Lena''s


    forgiveness for her earlier obstinacy. If she could turn back time, she would definitely have called Lena


    Mother and could have even given her a big hug.


    When she was little, Natalia had imagined countless reunions with her mother, but she never thought it


    would be under such circumstances. She didn''t even get the chance to know Lena''s hobbies or


    understand who Lena truly was. And now, Lena was gone.


    Natalia''s shoulders shook uncontrobly as she was overwhelmed by grief. Why was it that others had


    both parents while she was sent to an orphanage at an early age? Why was it that just when she found


    her mother, she was snatched away before Natalia could even adapt to the idea?


    Rowell, the Earl, was immersed in the pain of Lena''s tragic death. He stared at Natalia, his sudden


    daughter, wondering whether to be happy or sad. Because of her arrival, Lena was dead.


    The night before, he had learned that Lena had been pregnant with his child years ago and had given


    the baby away to an orphanage, and then sent her away. In his rage, he had hit Lena. Despite his


    harsh actions, he was deeply drawn to Lena, a woman of stunning beauty and proud spirit. She was


    like the finest wine that had captured his soul. But he was an Earl and could not marry her, so, he kept


    her as his secret lover.


    Over the years, although Lena had always been indifferent to him, When Count Rowell tought of this


    proud woman as his own, his heart felt as sweet as if he has drunk honey. He loved her deeply and


    wanted to keep her by his side forever, but he never imagined that she would choose to end her life in


    this manner.


    Because of his actions, Lena chose to protest in this way. Against his failings, against their love,


    against theck of a proper status, and against the daughter she had to give up.


    She''d left a suicide note and leaped into the ocean. Herst wish was scrawled in ink, pleading with


    him to acknowledge his daughter. She knew that as long as she lived, Natalia''s status would be


    watched as Lena''s life extinguished, feeling as though a stone lodged itself in his heart. He lifted his


    gaze to Natalia, only to be met with sapphire eyes as deep and vast as the ocean itself.


    Those eyes shimmered as though filled with stardust, causing a pang in Rowell''s heart. How much they


    resembled his own! These eyes, so strikingly simr to his own, were set into features strikingly simr


    to Lena''s. They formed a face that was an exquisite blend of perfection and nobility.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    The little girl before him, who looked like an angel straight out of a Renaissance painting, was his


    daughter, a child he never knew he had, a child he shared with Lena.


    Rowell''s eyes glistened with a hint of tears, and his voice raspy. "Are you Lena''s child?"


    Natalia lifted her gaze to the imposing older man, and a mix of destion and guilt washed over her.


    She felt no affection for this man who had wronged Lena. He was responsible for her mother''s death!


    It didn''t matter whether he was an Earl or even the King of Ennd; she wanted nothing to do with him.


    Natalia''s silence caught Rowell off guard. His brow furrowed. His daughter was strong-willed, possibly


    even resentful towards him. He saw Callum approach and nodded his acknowledgment. "I apologize


    for dragging you into this mess, my friend."


    Before Callum could respond, Natalia retorted, "A mess? Does the noble Count condone violence? Or


    perhaps you think the woman who died here has dirtied your grounds and tarnished your reputation?"


    Her swift retort left Rowell momentarily stunned. The courage and audacity she showed in confronting


    him were unexpected. Was she not supposed to respect him and call him ''Father''?


    "You!" Rowell sharply rebuked Natalia, "You are Lena''s child. Your manner of speaking is


    disrespectful!"


    "Disrespectful?" Natalia scoffed. "I have no home. I was abandoned in an orphanage. How should I


    know about manners?"


    Rowell''s demeanor shifted. It was clear she held resentment towards him. Yet her sharp wit was


    intriguing in its own way. Regardless, for Lena''s sake, Rowell decided not to take offense. He calmly


    looked at Natalia, and the guilt he felt over Lena''s death was evaporating. "I''ll arrange a paternity test.


    If you are indeed my child, you will join the McKinney family."


    He would teach this audacious girl a thing or two about respect then!


    "No need. I am of humble origins. I do not deserve the prestigious McKinney name." Natalia rebuffed


    him without hesitation, an icy detachment in her eyes.


    Rowell''s face contorted in difort. He had not anticipated Natalia''s rejection. Being an Earl''s


    daughter was a status many women could only dream of. Lena had even given her life to reim this


    heritage for her. Now, this unexpected daughter showed not only indifference but disdain towards his


    name.


    He scrutinized Natalia from head to toe, asking begrudgingly, "So, you don''t want to take on the


    McKinney name?"


    "Father, she can''t possibly be your daughter," Alice interjected. "Lena must have concocted this story to


    smear your reputation. Who knows who fathered this bastard? Now, she wants to ruin you!"


    Alice would not let Natalia im her father  The McKinney family''s honor was hers alone. No one


    would take it from her!


    As she fanned the mes, she shot Natalia venomous nces.


    "You be quiet!" Rowell, without warning, struck Alice across the face, causing her to stagger backward.


    In this manor, Rowell¡¯s authority was absolute. Not even his wife would dare to disrespect him, let


    alone Alice. Alice turned her wrathful gaze towards Natalia. It was all Natalia''s fault! If not for her, how


    could Cal have abandoned her? How could her doting father p her?


    ¡°Natalia, I will make you pay!¡±


    Natalia, unbothered by Alice''s false usations, remained calm and collected. She initially had no


    interest in any connection with the McKinney family. However, to clear Lena''s name and do justice to


    the woman who had never been called ''Mother,'' Natalia had to take the paternity test.


    "I''ll take the test to clear my mother''s name," Natalia stated calmly. Her eyes were on Rowell and filled


    with detachment. "But I have a question. How will my mother beid to rest?"


    Rowell''s eyes narrowed. "I''ll arrange for her to be buried in the best cemetery."


    "I''ll take the paternity test," Natalia reiterated. "But I want to handle my mother''s ashes myself."


    Rowell pondered for a moment, then agreed. "Alright, we''ll cremate her and give the ashes to you. Is


    that eptable?"


    "Very well, let''s make that arrangement. Now, let''s get the paternity test done," Natalia said and walked


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    away, not wanting to spend another second with Rowell.


    After Lena was cremated and Natalia received her ashes, they headed to the most reputable testing


    facility in Ennd. The results came quickly. Natalia''s gic markers were a 99.9% match with


    Rowell''s, confirming their blood rtion.


    Holding the test results, Natalia coldly turned to Count Rowell. "Have I now proven my mother''s


    innocence?"


    Rowell nodded. "Yes, you are indeed my daughter. From today on, you will be known as McKinney..."


    "Thank you kindly, Earl Rowell, for your generous offer. However, as I''ve said before, I have no


    intention of bearing the noble name of ''McKinney.'' My name is Natalia rkson." Natalia articted


    each word deliberately before turning to Callum, who stood steadfastly by her side. "Cal, let''s go."


    "Hold it right there!" Rowell trembled with rage, pointing an using finger at Natalia. "Have you no


    regard for me in your eyes?¡±


    ¡°Father?¡± Natalia¡¯s eyes were brimming with mockery. ¡°All these yearster, are you certain you''ve


    fulfilled your duties as a father? Do you think you''re worthy of that title? You''re well aware of the


    circumstances of my birth! If not for you, how could my mother have possibly died?"


    Her eyes glinted with a chilling resolve, sending a shiver of fear down Rowell''s spine.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    Rowell reeled a bit under Natalia''s usations and was unable to formte a defense. Lena''s death


    had not been his intention. He had been fond of her, but he hadn''t loved her. Not yet.


    He was an count- with power, wealth, and women aplenty. Yet he was also the most impoverished, for


    he had never understood what love truly was.


    As Natalia and Callum began to walk away, Rowell called after them. His voice was tinged with


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    desperation. "Natalia, I... I can make amends."


    He had no shortage of women, but he had sincere intentions toward this child, who bore his bloodline.


    She was his daughter, a part of him, and deserved nothing but the best. She should never have been


    left to fend for herself. If other earls or dukes found out, he''d get so embarrassed. So when Natalia left


    with Callum, Rowell begged her to stay. He couldn''t bear the thought of a scandal.


    Natalia, however, had no interest in understanding Rowell''s thoughts. She just wanted to get as far


    away from these people as possible.


    "Cal, let''s go," Natalia said, ignoring Rowell''s pleas and briskly heading for the car.


    Seeing Natalia''s aversion to Rowell, Callum didn''t bother with niceties. He slipped into the car and


    drove off without a backward nce.


    As Rowell watched the car disappear into the distance, he felt a hollow pang. This daughter he had just


    met was so much like him in his younger years.


    "Why do you bother with such riffraff from the slums, Father?" Alice, who had been watching from the


    sidelines, finally spoke up. "Father, do you not love me anymore? Why else would you invite that horrid


    person back?"


    Rowell red at Alice, and she quickly released his hand, fearing a p.


    "Shut up, Alice! You''ve been spoiled to the core by your mother. You''re an embarrassment!" With that,


    Rowell stormed off, leaving Alice fuming but afraid to speak up. She hurriedly ran after Rowell, afraid


    that she would be left behind.


    Meanwhile, Callum was driving Natalia away. The atmosphere inside the car was heavy. Natalia looked


    downcast, her face a picture of mncholy.


    "Natalia, cheer up. We can''t bring the dead back to life. It breaks my heart to see you like this," Callum


    said, ncing at her through the rearview mirror.


    Natalia managed a weak smile, but it looked more like a grimace. She turned to Callum and quietly


    said, "Cal, I want to take my mom''s ashes back home."


    Without hesitation, Callum agreed, even though he knew they would run into the detestable Magnus


    back home. But he couldn''t bear to see Natalia upset, nor deny her the simple wish toy her mother to


    rest.


    "Alright, when do you n to leave? I''ll arrange everything."


    "Can we leave now?" Natalia asked as her eyes welled up. "I don''t want to leave my mom here any


    longer. It''s been over twenty years since she''s been home, and I want to take her back."


    Callum could only agree.


    After making a quick phone call to book two tickets, Natalia thanked him profusely. Callum, however,


    brushed it off with augh. "Silly girl, you''re my fianc¨¦e. I should be doing this for you."


    "Cal, after my mom''s funeral, we can get engaged. If you don''t mind, that is," Natalia said, surprising


    Callum into silence. He couldn''t believe his ears.


    Natalia blushed and lowered her head, shyly repeating her words. "Life is full of uncertainties, and we


    should live in the moment. We shouldn''t waste time. I want to cherish the people in my life."


    Overwhelmed with joy, Callum could barely contain himself. He pinched his own cheek to make sure he


    wasn''t dreaming.


    "Ouch! That hurt. But I''m not dreaming. You really said yes, Buttercup! I''m the happiest man on earth!"


    He eximed, grinning from ear to ear.


    With that, Callum couldn''t help but start dancing in the car, twisting and shaking off his ecstatic joy. "Oh


    my God, oh my God, my Buttercup actually agreed to marry me! I''m so incredibly happy! I can''t even


    put into words how I''m feeling right now. Phew, I need some oxygen, I want to shout, I want to tell the


    whole world. I''m the happiest man alive at this moment!"


    Watching Callum''s excited, incoherent behavior, Natalia found it hard to imagine that this usually


    reserved man was acting so childishly. Her previously downcast mood was suddenly uplifted. She


    looked out the car window and smiled.


    Indeed, life was fragile and short. She had made Cal wait for her for five years. How many more five-


    year periods could one afford to squander in life?

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    She¡¯s all alone now, so if Cal''s wish was to make her his wife, maybe she could give it a shot. She


    could try to be a good wife and a good mother.


    The car started again, snaking its way through the road.


    Callum couldn''t help himself. He was so happy he wasughing uncontrobly all the way. It¡¯s a good


    thing they weren''t on a main road, otherwise, he''d surely be mistaken for a lunatic and taken away.


    Natalia sat quietly in the back of the car, silently observing Callum''s raw expressions of joy. Perhaps


    being his wife was her final destiny.


    Soon enough, Callum drove Natalia to the airport in Ennd.


    When they got out of the car, Callum''s staff had already taken care of everything and were waiting at


    the airport entrance. Tossing his car keys to his assistant, Callum randomly picked six bodyguards in


    ck suits and gestured for them to board the ne with him.


    Having gone through all the boarding procedures, Natalia sat quietly by the window, holding her


    mother¡¯s urn. Callum sat next to her, holding her hand tightly. Despite being in public, he couldn''t


    contain his joy and greeted everyone who passed by their seats with a beaming smile. Some


    passengers returned his smile, but others, frightened by his seemingly manic behavior, hurried away.


    None of this could dampen his spirits. He even started humming a tune, asionally tapping his foot to


    the rhythm.


    Natalia found Callum''s childish behavior quite embarrassing. With all the people on the ne, Natalia


    tried to make herself as inconspicuous as possible by the window, but they were still the center of


    attention, which made her incredibly ufortable.


    What Natalia didn¡¯t know was that people were staring not because of Callum''s entric behavior, but


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    because of their striking good looks.


    Their beautiful faces had earned them the title of the ¡°golden couple.¡± Men wished for a girlfriend as


    beautiful as Natalia, while women desired a boyfriend as handsome as Callum. Natalia was too


    preupied with her thoughts to notice the envious nces thrown their way.


    The ne slowly took off, picking up speed in mid-air and quickly reaching above the clouds.


    As Ennd slowly disappeared beneath her, Natalia felt a mix of emotions as she found herself back


    home, the home she had left five years ago.


    She said she was returning to bury her mother, but for some reason, there was another unfamiliar voice


    in her heart, calling her, beckoning her toe back. The voice was vague, but it caused Natalia so


    much pain. She didn¡¯t know who it was. She was simply following her heart and returning to her roots.


    The ne slowlynded at Melfort Airport. Cal and Natalia walked off the ne side by side, heading


    towards the exit. The airport terminal was bustling with people, and very lively.


    Holding the urn, Natalia''s face was gloomy. "Mom, you''re finally back! This is your homnd. After


    more than twenty years, you''re finally back," Natalia said quietly.


    For some reason, from the moment she set foot in Melfort, her heart started to race. She didn¡¯t know


    what was making her anxious; she just had a hunch that she shouldn¡¯t havee back.


    This city was the ce she had once stayed, so why did it feel so unfamiliar? Her intuition told her that


    the owner of the voice that often appeared in her dreams lived in Melfort.


    Callum noticed Natalia''s low spirits and put his arm around her shoulder. "What''s wrong, Buttercup?


    Are you feeling unwell?"


    Natalia shook her head, forcing a smile. "It''s nothing. I just feel strange being back here. Let''s go." She


    always felt like there was someone in her mind, vague and blurry. Every time she thought about it,


    Natalia would have a severe headache.


    If she couldn¡¯t remember it, then it was best not to think about it. There must¡¯ve been a reason she


    couldn''t recall it.


    Hearing Natalia say this, Callum immediately became anxious, fearing that Natalia would remember


    her past. He wasn''t afraid of Natalia rekindling her old feelings for Magnus, but more afraid that Natalia


    would get hurt again.


    Five years ago, when he rescued her from the sea, her face was pale, and she was barely breathing,


    on the verge of death. In order to get Natalia the best treatment, Callum didn''t even have time to settle


    scores with Magnus. He took Natalia back to Ennd in a hurry.


    In the past five years, all his focus had been on taking care of Natalia, naturally leaving no time to deal


    with Magnus. He wished that Natalia would never remember any of it. He wouldn''t put her through that


    pain again.


    This time, he came back to bury Lena with his beloved Buttercup. If they didn''t run into Magnus, it


    would be for the best. But if they did, he would definitely give him a good beating before settling the


    score for almost causing Natalia''s death.


    Fortunately, Natalia didn''t say more and left the airport with Callum.


    The journey to Lena''s hometown went smoothly because Callum had taken care of everything in


    advance. After a brief period of busyness, he apanied Natalia throughout the process and finally


    gave Lena a decent burial.


    Looking at the beautiful scenery around the grave, Natalia felt a flood of emotions. "Rest in peace,


    Mom. You''re finally home," she whispered.


    After everything was taken care of, Callum immediately booked tickets to return to Ennd. He didn''t


    want Natalia to stay in this sorrowful ce for long. Natalia originally wanted to visit Kyler, but he


    decided against it. It was better to let everything end, and to disappear from this world.


    Callum had an uneasy feeling, a nagging worry that Magnus, thatplete jerk, might¡¯ve been lurking


    around. If Callum ever did bump into Magnus, he''d give him a piece of his mind, no doubt. But what he


    feared most was stirring up painful memories for Natalia.


    So, on their second day back in Melfort, after they''d taken care of all their affairs, Callum and Natalia


    returned to Melfort Airport, ready to catch their flight back to Ennd.


    The airport terminal was as bustling as ever. Natalia walked alongside Callum. A touch of mncholy


    was creeping into her heart. She had finallyid her mother to rest in her hometown, yet she was


    already on the verge of leaving.


    Although she knew there were no more family ties keeping her here, why did she feel a pang of


    reluctance to leave?

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    "Passengers flying to United Kingdom, please note that your flight is about to take off shortly. Please


    carry your ID and ticket with you and head to the check-in gate."


    The sweet voice of the airport cabin crew echoed through the airport inte. Callum gently nudged


    Natalia. "Buttercup, let''s get going."


    "Uh-huh," Natalia murmured, nodding her head as she followed Callum towards the check-in counter.


    Just then, a tall man emerged from the exit opposite them. His face looked stiff, and hisplexion


    was worn. A man in a suit trailed behind him. Passing by the check-in counter, he nced at Natalia,


    who was about to check in and froze. He took in hervender Italian maxi dress and white trench coat.


    The moment she turned around to pull her luggage, he felt as if he was struck by lightning. "My wife!"


    Impossible. He closed his eyes. His wife had been dead for five years. How could it be her?


    But when he opened them again, the figure in thevender dress was there, with her back to him. That


    shape was etched into his marrow for the past five years, and he couldn''t be mistaken.


    "My wife! My wife!" His voice was hoarse and filled with emotion.


    Natalia had barely taken two steps when she heard the urgent calls from behind her. The voice was


    somewhat strange, yet vaguely familiar. Natalia continued walking, not slowing her pace.


    Wife? The man couldn''t be calling her, could he? She wasn''t even married. She wasn''t anyone''s


    "Wife," so he couldn''t possibly be calling her.


    Before she could take another step, the man from behind rushed over, grabbing her slender wrist. "My


    wife! Is it really you? Am I dreaming?"


    The man''s voice was deep and filled with pain. Natalia turned and saw the man holding her. His eyes


    were bloodshot, and his handsome face looked haggard, but his eyes were fervent, hopeful, and


    pained.


    Who was he? Why didn''t she recognize him? And why did her heart ache at the sight of him? His


    weathered face pricked every nerve in her body.


    "Sir, let go..." Natalia began in a soft voice. She didn''t know this man, and she certainly didn''t


    understand why he suddenly rushed over, grabbed her, and called her "Wife." Was he some kind of


    lunatic?


    Natalia tried to pull away but found she couldn''t break free. Seeing the mixture of joy and confusion in


    his pain-filled eyes, she turned to Callum for help. "Callum, I..."


    Before she could finish, Callum threw a punch, knocking the man who had been holding her to the


    ground. "Let her go!" Callum shouted.


    The man on the ground quickly picked himself up, and when he saw Callum, his heart filled with even


    more pain, spreading throughout his body. So, Magnus¡¯ wife had been rescued by this British man and


    was hidden away for five years. He lunged at Callum, grappling with him.


    This man was Magnus, who had just returned from a business trip to the U.S.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He looked a bit gaunt. Yes, gaunt. Natalia was sure that he hadn¡¯t always been this size. Even his


    Who was he? Why was he calling her his wife? And why did she find him so familiar?


    Natalia watched the two men wrestling, feeling helpless and stunned. She searched her mind for any


    information about this man. Her subconscious told her that this man was the cause of her nightmares


    for the past few years.


    "Callum, you kidnapped my wife and hid her for five years. You deserve to die!" How could he have


    thought his wife was in the UK?


    Callum was hiding Natalia for five years. Magnus¡¯ fist mmed into him with all his might.


    But Callum was no pushover. He was a duke who had undergone training in the royal army and was


    unmatched inbat. The two started fighting right there in the airport lobby. Paul quickly dialed his


    bodyguard''s number. For so many years, the CEO hardly spoke to anyone, let alone fought. My God,


    his wife was still alive!


    They didn''t bring any bodyguards. Paul was helpless and couldn¡¯t assist Magnus in fighting the British


    man.


    "Magnus! Kidnapped your wife? Have you no shame? If it weren''t for you, would Buttercup have ended


    up driving into the sea? If it weren''t for you, would she have been in a life-or-death situation? How dare


    you call her your wife after all you''ve done? You killed her, do you know that?"


    Magnus? Driving into the sea?


    Natalia listened to their argument in confusion, and her forgotten memories were slowly resurfacing...


    She had received a disgusting video of Magnus and Kendra, and then she had miscarried. She drove


    like a madwoman, crashing through the guardrail of the bridge and plunging into the sea.


    The turbulent seawater rushed into the car. The cold water was filling her mouth and nose, but she


    didn''t feel any difort. Without her baby, she felt like a walking corpse, unable to feel any pain.


    Didn''t she die? Why was she still alive?


    It was Callum who had saved her, and then taken care of her for the past five years. And what about


    Magnus? What did he bring to her life besides pain?


    Natalia felt a wave of exhaustion wash over her. Yes, these were the memories she had intentionally


    sealed away for five years. No wonder she had chosen to lock these memories away. They brought


    nothing but pain and helplessness and were nothing worth remembering.


    As Natalia''s thoughts raced, Magnus and Callum continued their brawl on the floor. Neither of them


    yielded, throwing punches at each other with red-rimmed eyes.


    Their bodyguards stood helplessly aside, watching the fight without intervening. They were struggling


    so fiercely that they didn''t dare step in, fearing they would hurt their own boss.


    Onlookers in the airport had stopped to watch the spectacle. These two well-dressed men seemed


    important, yet they were rolling on the ground, fighting like children.


    ¡°Callum, you¡¯ll pay for this today!¡± Magnus said, delivering a punch to Callum¡¯s left eye with swift,


    ruthless uracy.


    Callum cried out in pain, countering with an elbow to Magnus¡¯ chin. ¡°Magnus, you murderous demon.


    I¡¯ll take you down for Buttercup today! I¡¯ve been wanting to beat you up for a long time!¡±


    The crowd of onlookers listened as the two burly men hurled usations at each other. They


    whispered and murmured amongst themselves, beforeing to a conclusion. No wonder people said


    behind every sessful man, there was a woman. Because while men conquered the world, women


    conquered men!


    Both men were bruised and battered. Magnus¡¯ bodyguards were summoned to the airport in waves and


    promptly apprehended Callum and his entourage.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Magnus staggered towards Natalia. ¡°Nat, you¡¯re back at


    Magnus grabbed her hand. ¡°Nat, let me take you home.¡± Ignoring his own pain, he tugged at Natalia,


    ready to leave.


    Natalia immediately recoiled, and her re was piercing Magnus, like a bucket of ice-cold water.


    ¡°Natalia¡­¡±


    Memories flooded Natalia¡¯s mind, leaving her in turmoil. She gently moved towards Callum, pulled him


    away from the bodyguards, and wiped the blood from his mouth. ¡°Callum, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Images of Magnus¡¯ past actions yed in her mind, fueling her resentment towards him. She needed


    to leave, and fast!


    As Natalia tugged Callum to leave, the bodyguards quickly surrounded them.


    Unable to move, Magnus watched as Natalia and the Englishman walked away. His heart was aching.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He wiped the bloody smear on his lips and threatened Callum, ¡°Callum, get out of here and go back to


    Ennd. Leave my wife alone! You¡¯re on my turf now. Believe it or not, but I have a hundred ways to


    make your life hell?¡±


    Callum¡¯s hair was a mess, and his face was a patchwork of bruises, a sight no less gruesome than


    Magnus¡¯ face.


    Unfazed by Magnus¡¯ threats, he sneered, pulling Natalia towards the airport¡¯s check-in counter.


    ¡°Magnus, a real man fights upfront. What are you, a backstabber? I fear no one. You''re wee to visit


    Ennd!"


    The security staff, who initially thought it was just a local ruffian causing a scene, were stunned to find


    their boss involved in the brawl.


    Today was Magnus'' grand return from the States, but instead, he found himself in a fight at the airport


    with another man. This was a scandal that would surely make tomorrow''s headlines. [Shock! Andersen


    Corporation¡¯s CEO encounters presumed-dead wife and engages in a public brawl with a man.]


    The head of the security team nervously looked at Mr. Andersen. "Mr. Andersen, what, what should we


    do?"


    Magnus was straightforward and pointed at Callum. "Send this man away. Make sure he never steps


    foot here again." He then tried to reach for Natalia again.


    Taken aback by Magnus'' audacity, Callum was about to retort when Natalia intervened. "Magnus, you


    have no right to interfere with our ns. We have our tickets, and our flight is soon. We won''t be


    returning to Melfort!" Natalia pulled her hand away. Her cold, emotionless tone made it clear that to her,


    Magnus was a stranger.


    Magnus was stunned and couldn''t believe what he was hearing. For the past five years, he had


    searched tirelessly for his wife, and never once considered that she might¡¯ve been with Callum.


    Now, watching her defend the Englishman and calling him so coldly, Magnus felt a chill.


    No wonder he sent so many people to search but couldn''t find anything. It turns out his wife was taken


    away by Callum.


    As for him, living without his wife was like being a soulless puppet. Only in his dreams could he be with


    her again.


    Today, he couldn''t have imagined that he would meet his wife, whom he thought had already passed


    away. When he saw her familiar face in the crowd, everything around him became silent and still. In his


    eyes and in his heart, there was only her.


    She now looked even more radiant than five years ago, like a blooming rose exuding a mature


    fragrance. She was still his wife, beautiful as ever, but he himself had be worn out.


    Because of the longing, his heart had dried up.


    Almost instinctively, he rushed towards her, wanting to embrace her in his arms, but he didn''t expect


    Callum to block his way. And now, his wife was speaking to him, but why did her gaze towards him


    seem like she was looking at a stranger? Was she pretending not to recognize him? Or did she hate


    him?


    He cared for her so much, missed her so much. When did such a huge rift form between them?


    Magnus''s once passionate heart was instantly frozen by Natalia''s unfamiliar gaze. He had dreamt


    countless times of reuniting with Natalia, but he never imagined it would be so distant.


    Listening to his wife calling his name with indifference, defending that British man at every turn, her


    voice devoid of any emotion, Magnus''s expression turned icy. "You can''t leave, not after I''ve finally


    found you," Magnus said, inching closer.


    Seeing Magnus approach, Natalia felt the air around her evaporate. She remembered how, five years


    ago, he had imprisoned her on an ind. Terrified, she hid behind Callum, clutching his arm. "Cal, let''s


    get out of here?"


    Magnus'' heart sank as Natalia instinctively avoided him in favor of a stranger. Callum, however,


    promptly took Natalia''s hand and shielded her behind him. "Magnus, Buttercup doesn''t want to see


    you! Please, leave her be! Haven''t you hurt her enough?"


    Furious, Magnus ripped open his shirt, revealing his tan chest. He stepped in front of Natalia with


    urgency. "Natalia, don''t leave. Every moment of every day, I''ve been thinking of you! Let''s go back, and


    I''ll tell you everything about thesest five years, and about what happened five years ago."


    Natalia looked into his eyes, which carried the hue of a dying ember. "Are you nning to keep me


    captive, just like five years ago?"


    Her words sent a shudder through Magnus'' entire being. Yes, he had imprisoned her five years ago!


    Natalia turned around, pulling Callum with her. A surge of resentment welled up in her heart.


    "Nat, don''t leave!" Magnus whispered in anguish.


    He was fearless against everything the world had thrown at him, but he was terrified of Natalia leaving


    again because he knew he could never imprison her for a second time!

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    Natalia heard Magnus¡¯ call, and a sharp pang of pain hit her heart. Instinctively she shook her head,


    murmuring to herself, "Move on, it¡¯s all in the past!"


    She had to distance herself from this man!


    Having made up her mind, Natalia mustered her courage and turned around.


    She tried to keep her face expressionless, staring straight into his eyes, and said in a low voice,


    "Magnus, we have no connection anymore. Everything that happened in the past is just that, the past. I


    hope you stop bothering me and disrupting my current life."


    Magnus felt a heavy blow to his heart. Standing before him was his wife, the woman he had yearned


    for, but now she was telling him they had nothing to do with each other.


    "No, no, no!" Magnus shook his head and shouted, "You are my wife, Natalia. Everything about you is


    my business. How can you say it has nothing to do with me? Come home with me!"


    As he reached out to grab Natalia''s hand, she swiftly evaded him.


    "Magnus, I think Buttercup has made it very clear. She doesn¡¯t want to see you, nor does she want you


    to interfere with her life. Although you have a lot of clout in Melfort, please have some consideration for


    your own dignity. Don¡¯t keep behaving like a child.¡± Callum promptly stepped in between them,


    admonishing Magnus.


    "Step aside, this is a matter between a husband and a wife, and it¡¯s none of your business!¡± Magnus


    pushed Callum aside and gazed at Natalia passionately. "Natalia, look at me. I''m Magnus, the man


    who loves you the most in this world. Come back with me. Once we¡¯re home, you can punish me


    however you want!¡±


    Even if it meant going through hell, all that mattered was that she could return to his side!


    This stalematested for a while, preventing Natalia and Callum from boarding their ne. Everyone


    was held up at the airport.


    As the crowd dispersed, only Magnus, Callum''s henchmen, and security personnel remained. Magnus


    defiantly surveyed the onlookers, continuing to persuade his wife whom he had been longing for and


    finally reunited with after five years.


    "Natalia,e home with me. Can we start over?"


    Listening to Magnus'' luring plea, there was a moment when Natalia felt that he had changed and was


    no longer the man he had been five years ago.


    This man was her Achilles'' heel. Every move he made tugged at her heart, but he would make vows of


    love to her one moment and be in bed with another woman the next. How could she trust him?


    The lesson from five years ago was still fresh in her mind. She didn¡¯t need anything else from him.


    "Magnus, please respect me. We have long been separated! Let go of the past.¡± Natalia clenched her


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    fingers, forcing herself to utter these words. She had to leave immediately, otherwise, she would go


    insane facing this man.


    "Natalia, I¡­¡±


    Magnus was about to say something, but fearing that he would say something that would make her


    heart flutter again, Natalia quickly interrupted him, "Callum, let''s go."


    Looking into Natalia''s cold eyes, all of Magnus'' persistence instantly vanished. Most of the past


    troubles had arisen from his stubbornness and disregard for her feelings. In many a sleepless night,


    Magnus had been filled with regret. If given a chance to do it all over, he would cherish Natalia, love


    her, and prioritize her feelings above all else. He would do what made her happy and avoid what upset


    her.


    Now that this moment hade. He was reluctant to let her go, but he decided to keep the promise he


    had made to himself.


    She wanted to leave, so he would give her some space. As long as she was alive, no matter where on


    earth she was, he would find her!


    Magnus felt an unbearable pain in his heart as he had to watch Natalia leave again. This was their first


    reunion after five years. Oh, why was God being so cruel?


    So, Magnus turned to the head of the security team. "Why aren''t you taking my wife to board the


    ne?"


    The security chief was taken aback and quickly nodded. "Yes, and, and what about this gentleman?"


    Magnus nced at him and squeezed out a few words through gritted teeth. "What do you think?"


    The security chief shivered again. "Mr. Andersen, should we refuse him?"


    "Who will ensure my wife''s safety?" Magnus grumbled, his face darkening. "Let him board too."


    "And from now on, he can use our airline for free?" The security chief asked for confirmation again.


    Magnus really wanted to kick this fool. "Shut up!"


    Magnus had been a dominating figure in the business world for many years and had never


    encountered an opponent who dared to defy him. Yet, in front of his own wife, he waspletely


    defeated, but he epted it willingly.


    Callum smugly shrugged his shoulders at Magnus and took Natalia''s hand to head towards the


    boarding gate. "Buttercup, let''s go."


    "Okay," Natalia responded quietly, feeling an indescribable sadness. She hated Magnus but seemed


    unable to let go of him. The man who had hurt her the most was now so worn and thin.


    Magnus was staring at Callum holding Natalia''s hand with a murderous intent shing in his eyes, but


    he held it back.


    Natalia gently pulled her hand back and said in a low voice. "Cal, let''s go back to Ennd immediately."


    Callum understood that he was at Marcus¡¯ turf now and wisely followed Natalia onto the ne.


    Magnus stood there, watching them leave, feeling as if he had lost all his strength. He must¡¯ve been


    crazy to let Natalia leave with that detestable Englishman, but it seemed that Natalia was very repulsed


    by Magnus.


    After all these years of longing for a reunion, it turned out to be really unpleasant. No, he had to n


    again to win back Natalia!


    He had survived for five years, so what was a bit more time?


    ¡°Natalia, wait for me. I wille to find you soon. Wait for me!¡±


    On the airne, Natalia sat with her eye mask on, but sleep eluded her. Her mind was a whirl of


    uncontrolled thoughts, all because of bumping into Magnus.


    For a brief moment, she felt a pang of regret. Why, oh why, had she decided to return to Melfort?


    Had she not returned, she wouldn''t have run into Magnus.


    Had she not run into Magnus, the memories she had carefully locked away wouldn''t have resurfaced.


    She wouldn''t have been reminded of those days that were akin to living in hell.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    She wouldn''t remember her precious baby, who was taken away far too soon.


    With that thought, Natalia''s hand involuntarily caressed her abdomen. The scar there began to throb


    with a dull pain.


    Once, it had nurtured a tiny life, but due to her carelessness, the little one never got to see the colorful


    world before his time came too soon.


    Sigh...


    Natalia heaved a long sigh, and a tear trickled down her cheek, for herself and her unfortunate baby.


    ¡°Buttercup, if you want to cry, let it out. Seeing you holding back emotions makes me feel worse,¡±


    Callum said, using a tissue to gently wipe the tear from her cheek.


    From the moment they boarded the ne, Callum had been carefully observing Natalia¡¯s expressions.


    Callum saw her downcast, almost tearful demeanor, and felt an overwhelming sense of regret; he


    wished he had punched that bastard Magnus a couple more times.


    Magnus was the one to me!


    Natalia removed her eye mask, and guiltily looked at the bruise on Callum''s face. ¡°Cal, I¡¯m so sorry.


    Does it hurt?¡±


    Callum burst outughing. ¡°Not at all. Didn''t you see how I made his jaw fly? If that scumbag ever


    crosses my path again, I¡¯ll beat him so badly that even his parents would not recognize him!¡±


    Natalia noticed Callum¡¯s nonchnt behavior and felt even more guilty. She knew Callum didn¡¯t want


    her to worry. He always downyed things. As for Magnus, there would never be any interaction


    between them. There probably wouldn''t be a next time, would there?


    ¡°Buttercup, don¡¯t let anything upset you. Let''s just consider today as having run into a mad dog and,


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    unfortunately, getting bit. Once we reach Ennd, we¡¯ll forget all the unpleasantness.¡± Callum gazed at


    Natalia with deep affection. ¡°We agreed before we left, that once we return, we will have a grand


    wedding. When that timees, you have to be my beautiful bride.¡±


    Looking into Callum¡¯s earnest eyes, Natalia, for a moment, couldn¡¯t bear to meet his gaze. ¡°Cal, I¡­¡±


    Seeing the obvious panic in Natalia¡¯s eyes, Callum felt a pang in his heart. He knew Magnus was the


    rotten apple spoiling the barrel. Without Magnus, Natalia would definitely not be like this.


    However, Callum didn¡¯t show his feelings. His Buttercup was feeling down, but that was okay, he could


    wait. Once they returned to Ennd, Callum would patiently wait for his Buttercup to say she wanted to


    marry him.


    If one year wasn¡¯t enough, then two years, if two years weren¡¯t enough, then three years. Even if it took


    five years, it was okay. He had time. As long as his Buttercup wanted to get married, he would always


    be her one and only love!


    As for Magnus, that jerk, if he dared toe to Ennd, Callum certainly wouldn¡¯t let him off easily.


    Callum would definitely settle old and new scores with him.


    ¡°Buttercup, we still have a while before we arrive. You should rest for now,¡± Callum said, recing the


    eye mask on Natalia.


    He had seen the hesitation in her eyes, so, he wouldn¡¯t allow her any opportunity to reject him. She


    was his Buttercup, and he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to covet her! He would spend a lifetime protecting her


    and loving her!


    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Natalia knew Callum was trying tofort her. But after running into Magnus at


    the airport and remembering all those memories, Natalia really couldn¡¯t calm herself down.


    She had lost her beloved baby; the pain was too deep. It was something Magnus could never fully


    understand.


    How great would it be if she didn¡¯t remember all this, didn¡¯t return to Melfort, and didn¡¯t run into


    Magnus?


    Though Natalia said she was fine, her furrowed brows and sorrowful eyes betrayed her true feelings,


    which Callum could see right through.


    Callum knew Magnus had hurt her again. He felt a heart-wrenching pain. He immediately reached out


    to pull Natalia into his arms, gritting his teeth inwardly. ¡°That bastard Magnus. I definitely wouldn¡¯t let


    him go!¡±


    Once they returned to Ennd and Callum had finally managed to soothe Natalia¡¯s emotions, he would


    definitely return and settle the score with that bastard!


    Initially, Natalia was to return back home with Callum after having settled her mother¡¯s affairs. Then,


    she would have been able to let go.


    And she could look forward to their wedding day, bing Callum¡¯s happy bride.


    But after unexpectedly running into Magnus at the airport, even after returning to Ennd, Natalia was


    constantly in a daze, and dwelling on the painful past.


    She hated Magnus, his heartlessness, and his indifference. She hated his unfaithfulness and hated him


    for indirectly causing the death of their child! But the more she hated Magnus, the more she recalled


    their times together, the more her heart ached. Sometimes, unknowingly, tears would start flowing like


    rain.


    ¡°Buttercup, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying?¡± Callum asked, having entered the room unnoticed.


    Natalia was by the window, reminiscing about the painful past.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just thinking about my mom and feeling a bit sad.¡± Not expecting him to see her in such a


    state, Natalia felt a bit guilty. Hastily, she wiped her tears away and tried to y down her emotions.


    Soon, she would be Callum¡¯s bride. Though a sliver of hesitation remained in her heart, the fact was


    irreversible. So, no matter what had transpired between her and Magnus in the past, she couldn¡¯t let


    Cal know, that she was still thinking about Magnus!


    Callum knew why she was crying, but he didn''t have the heart to expose her. He simply went along


    with her, saying understandingly, ¡°I understand how you feel, but the past is the past. Don¡¯t be too hard


    on yourself.¡±


    Then, Callum reached out, holding Natalia¡¯s shoulders, and saying with deep affection yet firm


    determination, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Buttercup. I will take good care of you in the future. I will ensure your mom


    rests in peace and make you happy. No matter what has happened in the past, promise me you¡¯ll


    forget about it, okay? You need to let go of the past to embrace a better future, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    On the surface, Callum seemed as cool as a cucumber, brimming with confidence. But beneath that


    calm exterior, his heart was in a state of turmoil.


    Ever since they returned from Melfort, Natalia had been in a funk, all thanks to that scoundrel, Magnus.


    Even though Callum was desperate to help, he feltpletely powerless when it came to Natalia¡¯s


    situation.


    His worst fear was that even though Natalia detested Magnus with every fiber of her being, she could


    have still harbored feelings for him. What if Magnus relentlessly pursued her, reigniting the old me?

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    As Callum looked at her, trying to console her, Natalia''s eyes welled up with tears. The guilt she felt


    towards him was overwhelming. Then, looking into his eyes, she said with conviction, "I¡¯ll try, Cal. No


    matter what Magnus does, he''s no longer the man I love!¡±


    Her past experiences with Magnus were enough to make Natalia despise him. She shouldn¡¯t have let


    the baby she was carrying die. She had to pull herself together!


    Magnus couldn¡¯t sway her anymore, and he was definitely not allowed to hurt her again!


    "That''s my girl," Callum replied, overjoyed by Natalia¡¯s words. "As long as you have no lingering


    feelings for that bastard Magnus, I have nothing to worry about.¡±


    Perhaps it was time to consider moving up their wedding date. After all, making Natalia his wife sooner


    rather thanter could prevent a lot of unnecessary trouble.


    Natalia followed Callum back to Ennd, leaving Magnus, who had spent years desperately searching


    for her, almost mad.


    "Boss, you''re really going to Ennd to get Natalia back?" Carter, Chase, and James, who had all


    witnessed Magnus'' life these past years, asked.


    Seeing Magnus in such a state made them feel terrible.


    "Callum is not an easy guy to deal with. I checked him five years ago!"


    Since Magnus was so determined to go to Ennd, Carter, Chase, and James began to have a


    discussion.


    They had all thought Natalia was dead after she jumped into the sea. They had tried many times to


    persuade Magnus to stop searching, to no avail. It was too heartbreaking. They even found a few


    women simr to Natalia and presented them to Magnus, but he remained indifferent!


    Chase and the others thought there must¡¯ve been something wrong with Magnus, but, against all odds,


    Magnus had found Natalia. She was alive!


    However, the gentle Natalia they knew was now taken, and the man she was with was not easy to deal


    with.


    So, what good would it do for Magnus to chase after her without a n? If it was in France, where they


    held power, it would be fine. But now he was heading to Ennd!


    However, no matter what they said, Magnus remained steadfast. His tone was upromising and


    firm, "How could I not go? I''ve been searching for her for so many years, and now that I''ve finally found


    her, I won''t give up no matter what they say! She is my wife, and I will never let her stay with that British


    man in Ennd.


    "I don''t care about the background or status of the man by her side. I will bring her back, I must bring


    her back!


    "I have entrusted most of thepany matters to Paul for arrangement and handling. If there are any


    major issues, I will deal with them promptly. Just help me stabilize things on the Melfort side, that''s


    enough."


    He had finally found Natalia, and for Magnus, it was like a divine blessing. So no matter what, he would


    never let go of this woman he deeply loved. Even if it cost him his life, he would bring Natalia back and


    exin all the misunderstandings from before.


    He had once thought: If his remaining years didn''t have Natalia by his side, what meaning would there


    be in living in this world? Without her, he couldn''t go on! Nat,e back!


    He gazed at the fiery sunset on the horizon.


    "But boss..." James was genuinely worried about the dangers Magnus might face in Ennd given his


    resolute stance. He thought about assigning more people to apany him and level the ying field


    or protect their boss. However, Magnus'' heart was already filled with Natalia, leaving little room for


    anything else. He couldn''t care less about James''s words.


    His tone was unyielding and left no room for negotiation. "I''m going to Ennd as soon as possible. I


    will bring my wife back, at all costs!"


    Carter, Chase, and James couldn''t persuade Magnus, so they had to watch him leave for Ennd with


    Paul and a few bodyguards. Although they were worried, they could only mobilize their limited


    resources in Ennd to ensure Magnus'' safety.


    However, as long as Natalia was there, she probably wouldn¡¯t let Magnus suffer too much. After all, she


    had once loved him to the core.


    Upon arriving in Ennd, Magnus started digging into Callum¡¯s background and whereabouts until he


    had all the information he needed. There was nothing else he could do. He aimlessly wandered the


    streets of Ennd, trying to ease his anxious and helpless heart.


    He had been to Ennd countless times for business. He never imagined that the woman he dreamt of


    was living somewhere in this country. If he had known she was in Ennd, he would have turned the


    country upside down to find her!


    Natalia had no idea how Magnus had suffered after she fell into the sea. Now that she was alive and


    they could meet again, it was a sign from heaven that they were given another chance to reconcile. So


    Magnus had to seize this opportunity!


    "Buttercup, I¡¯ve made up my mind. I¡¯m moving our engagement to this Sunday," Callum said, looking


    lovingly at Natalia across the dinner table in the mansion they were staying in. "I want to make you


    mine as soon as possible!"


    After his talk with Natalia, her mood had visibly evened out. She hadn''t shed many tears in thest few


    days, and her spirits seemed to be lifting. Callum breathed a sigh of relief and was eager to get all the


    necessary arrangements out of the way.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalia had been eating when she heard him say this, and her fork and knife paused mid-air.


    Feelings swirled within her, but she couldn''t find a single reason to say no to Callum. She fell silent for


    a moment before saying, "Alright, Cal, we''ll do it sooner if you say so."


    However, after a trip back to Melfort, the memories she had recalled gave her a sudden urge not to


    marry Callum.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    However, the thought of her forgetting the wounds Magnus had inflicted on her and epting that


    heartless man again was absolutely out of the question, so Natalia decided to push herself, forcing


    herself to ept Callum.


    Perhaps, once she took that step, she would no longer agonize over Magnus.


    The fact that Natalia had so readily agreed to an early engagement had Callum over the moon. ¡°Great,


    I¡¯ll start making arrangements tomorrow. I promise you a grand engagement ceremony.¡±


    Once the engagement ceremony was held, he would be Natalia¡¯s rightful fianc¨¦. No matter what tricks


    Magnus, that bastard, tried to pull, Callum would stand by the side of his beloved, protecting her. No


    one would be able to take her away!


    Callum was ecstatic when his suggestion to move their engagement date forward was epted.


    Natalia, in a whirlwind of emotions, was unsure how to respond, and simply nodded and continued to


    eat. She remained silent, focusing on her food.


    Her mind was back at the airport, reying the scene where Magnus had fought fiercely with Cal.


    After all these years, Magnus still refused to let her go. Regardless, there was no way they could be


    together again.


    News of Callum and Natalia''s early engagement soon spread throughout the city. Magnus, having


    received the news first, was on the verge of madness. Ignoring the advice of his friends, he jumped in


    his car and headed straight for Callum''s residence.


    No matter what, he would not hand over his woman to Callum. He had to take Natalia back!


    When Magnus'' car pulled up outside of Callum''s mansion, he didn''t bother with the gate but drove


    straight in.


    Magnus realized that even if he had knocked politely, Callum, that bastard, would never let him see


    Natalia. So he had to resort to this method to force Natalia out!


    When Magnus¡¯ car pulled up in front of the main building of the mansion, he looked almost insane,


    stepped out of the car, and shouted at the mansion, "Darling, you can''t marry someone else. You''re my


    wife!"


    For the past five years, he had dreamt countless times of finding Natalia somewhere and rushing to


    her. After all these years, his dreams were finallying true. So even though he was angry about


    Callum''s engagement to Natalia, he couldn''t help but feel excited.


    "What''s going on outside? Why all the noise?" Callum, worried that Natalia''s emotional instability would


    affect the engagement, had put aside all his work to stay with Natalia at the mansion.


    Unexpectedly, there was a ruckus outside his mansion.


    Hearing Callum''s question, a servant came over nervously and replied respectfully, "Sir, a man


    suddenly rushed in and started shouting. He''s too crazy. None of us can handle him!"


    Natalia''s face turned pale instantly. She turned towards the door. Could it be Magnus? Could he have


    As if to confirm her fear, Natalia made her way to the door and gazed out of the living room window to


    see Magnus¡¯ eyes filled with anguish.


    Her heart ached!


    Magnus stood in the courtyard of the mansion. Callum''s bodyguards surrounded him, preventing him


    from moving further, but they couldn''t stop his shouting.


    "Darling, I''m here for you! I''m here to take you home! You can''t get engaged to someone else!"


    He would never allow her to get engaged to Callum. She was his wife. The mother of his child!


    Magnus'' shouts were so loud that Natalia and Callum could hear him clearly from inside the mansion.


    Callum stood up abruptly. "This is ridiculous. How did he just barge in here? What''s the point of having


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    you guys around?"


    The butler, who was being scolded by Callum, lowered his head, and defended himself, "Sir, we''ve


    done our best to stop him, but that man is just rushing in like a mad man."


    "Hmph, if he was here to kill me, you wouldn''t be able to stop him either! Worthless!" Callum left this


    harsh remark and strode towards the door. He was eager to see what Magnus could possibly do on his


    turf!


    "Callum, you vile man, give me back my wife!" Outside, Magnus'' voice grew louder. He didn''t care


    about the bodyguards surrounding him.


    Callum walked over, rebuking him, "Magnus, what do you want? This is my mansion. I won''t tolerate


    your yelling here!"


    Magnus nced at Callum, radiating hostility. "Callum, you deceived another''s wife. You¡¯re not fit to be


    a duke!"


    "Shut up!" Callum red at Magnus. "Your wife died five years ago because of you! Natalia is my


    fianc¨¦e, my soon-to-be-wife. Who do you think you are? Get out of my mansion!"


    Magnus ignored Callum''s words, and his head lowered in pain. His wife, who he had killed five years


    ago, heh...


    But Magnus wouldn''t give up. "Callum, don''t deceive yourself. Let Nataliae out, and I will take her


    away. I will repay you for all your help, but I won''t let your n seed!"


    His eyes were filled with boundless pain. ¡°Darling, I won''t let you go.¡±


    Callum was infuriated by Magnus'' actions. This was his territory, and that bastard, Magnus, had the


    audacity to challenge him and try to take away Natalia.


    It seemed as if without teaching this bastard a lesson, Magnus wouldn''t understand the rule of


    respecting the master''s orders!


    With that thought, Callum signaled his bodyguards. "Throw him out!"


    The bodyguards had long grown tired of Magnus'' incessant ranting and raving. With the Duke''s order,


    they didn''t hesitate to throw punches Magnus¡¯ way.


    But Magnus wasn''t one to be easily taken down. He raised his fists and exchanged a few blows with


    them. The Duke''s bodyguards were the cream of the crop, each one a tough cookie. And Magnus? He


    was a wolf provoked!


    But even so, he was outnumbered. Soon, Magnus, isted and outmuscled, couldn''t keep up with the


    burly men. He found himself at a disadvantage.


    It wasn''t enough for the bodyguards to just knock Magnus to the ground. They kicked him a few more


    times, leaving Magnus with a bloodied nose and mouth.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    At this point, Magnus was a far cry from his usual noble demeanor. He was battered, bruised, and


    bloodied.


    Blood blurred his vision, and his body ached. But no physical pain could match the agony in his heart.


    His body was numb from the beating, as years of living under the influence of alcohol without exercise


    had rendered him incapable of fighting off four burly men.


    The four bodyguards knocked Magnus to the ground and started kicking him mercilessly. Natalia


    watched the ordeal from the living room window.


    Her face was streaked with tears, and with each kick Magnus received, she felt as if a needle was


    stabbing her heart. She clung tightly to the curtains, and her nails were digging into her palms.


    When she saw Magnus coughing up blood, she could no longer hold back. "Stop!" A frail figure stood


    protectively in front of Magnus.


    Ever since Callum had stepped outside the mansion, Natalia''s heart had been in her throat. She was


    afraid that Callum and Magnus would fight, but she didn''t want to see Magnus again.


    Hearing his voice was torture enough. If she saw him in person, Natalia feared her heart would break


    even more, but if she didn''t intervene, Natalia knew that Magnus, with his stubborn nature, would never


    back down.


    This wasn''t a suicide mission!


    After much hesitation, Natalia decided to follow her heart. The moment she ran out, she could hear her


    heart shattering!


    She saw Magnus covered in wounds. His handsome face was pale as death.


    "Stop! Just throw him out, if you keep hitting him, he''ll die."Natalia, looking frail, stood in front of


    Magnus, and sessfully stopped the bodyguards'' flurry of punches.


    Though they looked tough and rugged, they knew that Miss rkson was their employer''s precious


    gem, and was to be handled with utmost care. If they identally hurt her, they might not live to see


    another day.


    Callum waved his hand, signaling his bodyguards to back off.


    He nced at Magnus sprawled on the ground and figured he had learned his lesson. He turned to


    Natalia, his tone gentle. "Buttercup, don''t bother with such a person. Come, let''s go back."


    Natalia straightened up and tried to move away from Magnus, but before she could take a step,


    Magnus grabbed her foot. "Please¡­don¡¯t leave¡­"


    Natalia looked down at Magnus, who was in such a sorry state. Her heart was numb with pain again.


    What could she do to save Magnus? She didn''t even know how to save herself?!


    The past was behind them. Natalia''s heart was bleeding, and her eyes were filled with helplessness


    when she looked at Magnus. "Let go. I am not your wife anymore, not since the moment I fell into the


    sea!"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Her words struck Magnus like a bolt of lightning.


    "No, you are my wife. You didn''t die, so you''ll always be my wife!" Magnus, reminding Natalia of the


    incident five years ago, struggled to his feet.


    He looked at Natalia with deep affection. "I know I wronged you five years ago, and you can punish me


    anyway you want. Juste back with me. Regardless of how long you''ve been gone, you''ll always be


    my wife, and that will never change."


    "Magnus, why don''t you understand?" Natalia said in agony. "It''s impossible for us. It''s over. Please


    leave. Don''te back here to cause more trouble. And please, don''t disturb my life anymore."


    With that, Natalia turned and walked away without looking back. Her steps were hurried, as if she were


    fleeing from a ferocious beast.


    "Magnus, this is Ennd, not Melfort, where you can do as you please! If you continue to mess around,


    I will not hold back!"


    Magnus watched as Natalia walked away, knowing it was impossible to take her back today. He


    exchanged a cold nce with Callum, then turned and walked away without a word. His steps were


    unsteady. His expensive clothes were torn and tattered, making him look quite miserable.


    But none of thispared to the pain in Magnus'' heart. His wife had walked away without a second


    nce, leaving him behind. What could he do to win back her heart?


    He suddenly felt utterly drained.


    *


    Watching Magnus walk away, Callum headed back into the mansion. As he walked, he gave his


    bodyguards an order, "If he dares toe again, beat him. He''s not allowed inside the mansion!"


    "Understood!" The bodyguards responded in unison, their spirits high.


    Callum felt a bit better. He had given Magnus a good beating. Let''s see how arrogant Magnus could be


    now!


    That damn guy was like a bad penny. He actually dared to show up at Callum¡¯s mansion! Magnus¡¯


    appearance would certainly remind Natalia of their past, and that would surely upset her. The one thing


    Callum couldn''t bear was seeing Natalia upset.


    He hurried back into the mansion, eager tofort Natalia. When he entered, he saw Natalia sitting on


    the sofa, looking lost. Her petite figure and gloomy expression made her look like a lifeless doll.


    Callum picked up a wedding dress from the side and walked over to Natalia, asking softly, "Buttercup,


    let''s continue. Which of these dresses do you like best?"


    Before Magnus'' arrival, Callum and Natalia had been choosing a wedding dress. Now that jerk had


    spoiled their good mood! He had to turn things around!


    Natalia was sitting on the sofa, her mind nk. Hearing Callum''s question, she looked up without


    thinking. "What?"


    Callum realized Natalia hadn''t heard what he had said, so he sat down and repeated himself patiently,


    "Which wedding dress do you prefer?"


    "Ah? Oh." Natalia paused for a moment before replying indifferently, "You decide."


    "Let''s keep them all, and then switch everything out when we have our engagement party." Callum set


    the wedding dress aside, casting a helpless sigh at Natalia''s obvious distress. "He''s still getting to you,


    isn''t he?"


    "...No." Natalia lifted her head, pausing momentarily before shaking it. "Cal, it''s just... I''m just feeling a


    bit down. I pity the person I used to be. I can''t even begin to imagine how I managed to get through


    those times."


    Natalia was so vulnerable, Callum''s heart ached. He reached out to soothe the sorrow etched on her


    face.


    "Sir, Count Rowell wishes to see you."


    Rita barged in, ruining the moment. Callum was just half an inch away from touching Natalia''s


    forehead.


    Frustrated at being interrupted, Callum turned sharply. "This better be important."

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    The ever straightforward Rita had no idea she''d just ruined the mood Callum had been trying to set.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, sir.¡± She nodded. ¡°Count Rowell wishes to discuss the engagement ceremony with you.


    He wants to move it up a few days.¡±


    The news struck Callum right in the heart. He''d been worrying about whether his sweetheart would be


    swept off her feet by the rascal Magnus. And now, Rowell McKinney was suggesting moving up the


    engagement ceremony? This was nothing short of fantastic!


    ¡°Alright, I''ll go over there right now. Prepare the car,¡± Callum announced. Turning to Natalia, he


    proposed, ¡°Buttercup, let¡¯s go together, shall we?¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Natalia hesitated. ¡°Can I not go? I really, really don¡¯t like them.¡±


    ¡°This will be the only time. After this, you will never have to go there again.¡± Callumforted Natalia.


    ¡°We''re just making an appearance. Don¡¯t worry, no one dares to give you a hard time. If they do, they''ll


    have me to answer to.¡±


    Not long after Natalia''s return, Rowell officially announced that she was the lost daughter. Natalia,


    preupied with thoughts of Magnus, had ignored Rowell¡¯s actions. But if she were to be engaged to


    Callum, they had to go through Rowell, as she was his daughter.


    Once Natalia had agreed, they set out for the historic McKinney mansion.


    Upon arriving, Natalia couldn''t help butugh at the sight of maids in their finest garb waiting to


    wee them. It seemed her shameless father was quite the showman.


    Rowell and Henry warmly greeted Callum and Natalia. However, Alice''s reception was less than


    friendly. She seemed overly excited at Callum''s presence, yet radiated hostility towards Natalia.


    Compared to Alice''s overt hatred, her mother appeared more reserved, but it was only a superficial


    appearance. Her eyes were filled with great disdain.


    The McKinney family''s attitudes were clear to Natalia, but she didn''t care. She had nothing to do with


    them.


    Callum, on the other hand, appeared much more mature andposed. In response to Rowell


    McKinney''s friendly greeting, Callum nodded and expressed his intentions directly, "I heard that you


    want to advance the engagement ceremony?"


    As he spoke, Callum put his arm around Natalia and casually sat on the sofa in the living room.


    Rowell nodded with a somewhat mournful expression on his face. "Yes, because in two days, it will be


    Lena''s birthday. I hope your engagement ceremony can be held on that day. I was worried that you


    might not make it in time, so I wanted to discuss it with you."


    "We have no problem here," Callum responded, turning his head to look at Natalia. "Right, Buttercup?"


    Natalia furrowed her brows even tighter, but she forced a smile that appeared somewhat strained. "I''ll


    go along with your decision."


    Her mind was in turmoil, still thinking about the scene of Magnus getting injured just now. Marrying


    Callum was an urgent matter, but did that man go to the hospital?


    Alice watched all of this, her eyes filled with malice. She immediately changed her expression.


    "Oh, Natalia, your engagement day ising up soon! I bought something to give you as a gift. Come


    with me and take a look," Alice said with a smile as she approached, grabbing Natalia''s hand and


    pulling her upstairs without giving her a chance to refuse.


    Natalia was caught off guard by Alice''s forceful actions, and as she opened her mouth to refuse, she


    saw the provocative look in Alice''s eyes: If you have the guts,e with me!


    Since she was deliberately causing trouble, it wouldn''t be right to refuse. Natalia decided to y along


    and said, "Really? Well, thank you in that case."


    "Since that''s the case, let''s go to my room upstairs and take a look. I promise this gift will surprise you,"


    Alice said, pulling Natalia upstairs while pretending to be obedient as she said to Rowell, "Dad, I''ll take


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    my sister upstairs to have a look. You can chat slowly."


    "Okay," Rowell nodded lightly, feeling pleased that Alice suddenly seemed so understanding. He was


    happy that the two sisters had reconciled.


    Amid the low murmurs downstairs, Natalia was forcefully pushed upstairs by Alice.


    Callum¡¯s mind was still on the ceremony and didn''t notice the tension between the two girls. He always


    thought Alice hade to terms with reality. She wouldn''t put Natalia in a spot.


    Once they reached the second floor, Natalia stopped, ring disdainfully at Alice. "Enough, drop the


    sanctimonious act, I''m not in the mood for it."


    "You!" Alice pointed a finger at Natalia, wishing she could p that smug look off her face, and make


    her hideously ugly!


    "Me? What about me?" Natalia challenged Alice, unafraid of her ring eyes. "If there''s nothing else,


    I''ll head back downstairs, instead of standing here feeling sick."


    "Natalia, I''m warning you. This is my home! The people downstairs are my dad, my mom, and my


    brother! You have no ties to them whatsoever. Don''t you dare show up uninvited at our house again!"

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    After listening to Alice''s usations, Natalia was unfazed. "Your home? Ha, do you think I care to be


    here? I only came to because of Cal, and I promise you that even if you begged, I wouldn''t step foot in


    this ce again."


    "What nonsense!" Fire filled Alice''s eyes. "You and your mother are both shameless, aren''t you? All for


    a piece of my family''s wealth and status. Do you think you''re worthy of Cal without the McKinney


    name? I tell you, as long as I''m around, you won''t get a penny!"


    "Are you done?" Natalia turned to leave. "I have no interest in arguing with a dimwit, lest my own IQ be


    insulted. I wouldn''t want to tarnish your noble title, goodbye. Hopefully, I¡¯ll never see you again!"


    "Don''t you dare leave!" Alice leaped in front of Natalia, blocking her path, "Exin yourself today, when


    are you leaving Cal?"


    Natalia couldn''t be bothered to entertain her. "Get out of my way!"


    Alice, however, didn''t back down. She pinched herself hard, bringing tears to her eyes and making her


    voice whiny as she called out, "Dad! Come save me, Natalia is going to kill me!"


    Natalia was caught off guard by Alice''s audacious lie. But since Alice was so insistent on ying the


    victim, she decided to give her exactly what she wanted.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, she pped Alice across the face.


    Her resentment towards this family, stemming from her mother''s departure, was far from over. It was


    just Alice''s bad luck to be in the line of fire. She was more than happy to be the one to give her what


    she deserved.


    Her p was swift and urate and left Alice''s cheek red and swollen. "This is what you asked for. I


    wouldn''t want to disappoint your ims of being bullied!" Natalia gripped her tingling hand and looked


    at Alice coldly.


    "Ahhh!" Alice screamed, lunging at Natalia, and grabbed her throat, pushing her towards the staircase.


    Natalia was forced to retreat, but Alice was crazed and pushed Natalia towards the staircase.


    "Go to hell, you little tramp!" Alice¡¯s face was twisted in malice, and she shoved Natalia down the stairs.


    Caught off guard by Alice''s strength, Natalia reached out instinctively for something to grab onto. But


    there was nothing. As her slender body started rolling down the stairs, she closed her eyes.


    But instead of the expected pain, shended in a warm embrace. Opening her eyes, she saw Callum''s


    eyes filled with panic.


    "Buttercup!" Callum called out. "Are you okay?"


    Natalia, more startled than hurt, shook her head. "I''m fine, thank you, Callum."


    With the utmost care, Callum picked Natalia up and ced her on the couch. His demeanor was gentle


    as ever. Like he was handling a fragile treasure, Callum¡¯s affection was palpable.


    Rowell and the Countess were dumbstruck! They looked towards Alice at the top of the staircase, and


    their faces were twisted in anger. Before they could say a word, they heard Callum''s angry roar.


    "Alice!" Callum''s cold eyes were filled with rage. "What did you do?!" He marched up the stairs, and to


    everyone''s shock, grabbed Alice by the throat.


    "Cal..." Alice was so scared she could barely breathe, but the next moment, she was lifted off her feet


    and tossed down the stairs.


    "Ah!" Alice tumbled down the stairs, rolling to a stop at Rowell''s feet.


    Blood trickled down the corner of her mouth, and her face was ashen. "Daddy... save me! My leg..."


    Then she passed out.


    Rowell immediately scooped up Alice, calling out in distress, "Alice... bodyguards!"


    Two bodyguards immediately entered from the front door.


    "Take her to the hospital immediately!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    After Alice was taken away, Callum descended the stairs, picked up Natalia, and left without sparing


    Rowell a nce.


    Rowell was furious and kicked a priceless vase nearby, shattering it.


    "Natalia is nothing but trouble. She¡¯s causing chaos before she even arrives home!"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "She''s nothing but a lowlife! You can''t let here back!" The Countess chimed in, and immediately


    left with the bodyguards to the hospital.


    Callum carried Natalia back to his mansion.


    Natalia''s mood was at an all-time low as she stared at the impending storm outside the window.


    "Callum, what if I¡¯m not part of the McKinney family? Does that make me unworthy of being engaged to


    you? I really despise that family."


    She stood on the balcony, watching the darkening sky.


    Callum walked over and gently took her hand. "Buttercup, regardless of who your father is or what


    family youe from, you''re my fianc¨¦e. If you don''t like the McKinneys, we won''t go back."


    Natalia nodded. "Can we dy our engagement? Give me some time."


    As she looked at Callum''s handsome face, the memory of Magnus'' bloody injury resurfaced. Her brows


    furrowed in worry.


    "Alright, I promise. We can dy it. Natalia, after all these years, can you truly not forget Magnus? He''s


    the one who''s hurt you the most! And yet you''re still thinking about him?" Callum''s voice was tinged


    with hurt.


    The sky rumbled ominously, and rain started pouring down, hitting the ss windows. It was really


    raining. Natalia closed her eyes and shook her head. "Callum, I can''t forget him, but I don''t want him to


    be hurt either. He once saved my life."


    In the most dangerous of times, he had shielded her from all harm. Back then, she had seen him as her


    hero. But in the end, he was the one who had hurt her the most.


    Callum gently embraced her from behind. "Alright, Natalia, I''ll listen to you. Whenever you''re ready,


    we''ll proceed. I''ve waited all these years, so what''s a few more days?" He affectionately ran his fingers


    through her hair, knowing that until she resolved her past, their marriage wouldn''t bring happiness.


    With a heavy heart, he turned to leave, leaving Natalia alone with her thoughts.


    After her shower, Nataliay in bed, staring nkly at the ceiling. The sound of the heavy rain outside


    apanied the stillness of another rainy night.


    The rain had pounded down relentlessly all night, and by morning, Natalia was up early, having barely


    slept at all. The mansion, her new home, looked as though it had been cleansed by the night''s tempest.


    Her husband-to-be, Callum, had already left for the office early to attend to business matters. He had


    instructed the bodyguards to keep a close watch on the mansion, barring anyone from approaching it.


    Feeling a bit stir-crazy, Natalia decided to venture outside into the mansion''s garden for a breath of


    fresh air. To her surprise, she spotted Paul stepping out of a car. With an impassive expression, he


    started walking towards her.


    One of the bodyguards immediately stepped in to block him, but Natalia waved them off. "It''s okay, he''s


    a friend."


    As the bodyguards dispersed, a visibly upset Paul approached Natalia. "Ma¡¯am¡­"

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    "Miss rkson," said Paul solemnly. "Our CEO was roughed up by Callum''s bodyguards yesterday.


    He''s been refusing to go to the hospital and has been running a high fever sincest night. He''s been


    calling your name deliriously."


    "Miss rkson, Magnus came to you without his bodyguards. He let Callum''s men beat him, all out of


    respect for you. Do you really think a small fry like Callum could take down our CEO?


    "For these past years, he''s been searching for you relentlessly, barely sleeping and often drinking


    himself into oblivion. His body''s worn out from the strain. Now, he''s sick and he keeps calling for you.


    "Please, could you go see him? For old times'' sake. Even if he''s hurt you in the past, he''s also saved


    you. You can''t turn your back on him now!"


    Paul''s plea cut through Natalia like a knife. Was Magnus ill? Why wouldn''t he go to the hospital?


    "Then take him to the hospital," Natalia said dismissively.


    "If he was willing to go to the hospital, I wouldn''t be here begging you, Miss rkson. Please, go see


    him. This time, he came to Ennd alone, all to bring you back."


    "I''m not going back with him!" Natalia dered, turning to walk back into the mansion.


    "Miss rkson, are you really going to leave him to die? He hasn''t eaten in days. If you don''t go see


    him, you''ll regret it," Paul called after her.


    Natalia''s body stiffened for a moment, her hands clenched into fists, and she walked to the castle door,


    closing her eyes. She turned and headed towards Paul''s car, saying, "Take me to see him onest


    time!"


    Paul, surprised and pleased, immediately opened the car door and said, "Ms. rkson, thank you."


    The car immediately left the castle and headed towards the Crown Hotel.


    After Magnus was injured by the bodyguards and heard Natalia telling him to leave, saying they could


    never be together again, he suddenly felt like the past five years had been a dream. He woke up, and


    Natalia was by his side.


    But she had changed, bing ruthless andpletely rejecting him. She was now engaged to


    Callum, and he didn''t know what to do.


    He didn''t want to force her to be with him again, as he had caused her so much harm with his previous


    actions. But what should he do? Hey in the presidential suite, drinking one ss after another until


    he fell into a deep sleep.


    In the middle of the night, Paul pushed the door open and saw Magnus, heavily intoxicated and with a


    weak breath. His body was burning up.


    Shocked, Paul immediately thought of taking Magnus to the hospital, but Magnus, upon opening his


    eyes, told him to leave.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Paul had no choice but to call a doctor. The doctor said Magnus had internal injuries and,bined


    with the alcohol, his fever wasn''t going down. They prescribed medication, but Magnus refused to take


    it. Paul had to stay with him all night, using a towel to cool him down.


    Magnus murmured Natalia''s name in his semi-conscious state, causing Paul great distress. Early in the


    morning, he went to the castle.


    When Natalia entered the hotel room, she found it in disarray. The breakfast and medicine on the table


    were untouched. She walked to the bedside and saw a man lying lifeless on the pillow. Her heart sank,


    and her eyebrows furrowed tightly.


    Magnus¡¯ face was emaciated, his long hair and beard making him look like a homeless man rather than


    the CEO of Andersen Corporation. Hisplexion was pale,cking any color, and Paul had managed


    to lower his temperature somewhat with physical cooling throughout the night.


    Natalia squatted down. "Magnus, you need to go to the hospital or go back to Melfort! Don''t die here."


    Magnus heard her voice and his eyelids twitched slightly. He slowly opened his eyes a little and saw


    the girl in front of him. His wife?


    "Natalia..." his throat couldn''t produce sound, but the person in front of him was his wife. Oh, he was


    dreaming again.


    In his dreams, she never spoke, but now she was speaking.


    "Nat... is it you?"


    Magnus struggled to move his body and reached out to touch her face, but as soon as he made


    contact with Natalia, she turned her face away.


    "Magnus, get up and go to the hospital. Who are you showing this childish behavior to? Don''t die here,


    and don''te looking for me. We have nothing to do with each other!"


    Natalia looked at the man''s haggard face, and his eyes were fully open; bright eyes met hers.


    Magnus looked at her moving lips as she spoke, and his blood surged with excitement. It was his wife,


    she hade. In his dreams, his wife couldn''t speak, but now she was speaking.


    "Nat... I knew you woulde, I knew it was you. Madam, please listen to my exnation..."


    Magnus held onto Natalia''s wrist tightly, and Natalia tried to pull her hand back forcefully. She was


    unable to withdraw her hand, perhaps because he was sick, or perhaps because her own heart was


    struggling.


    "Nat, baby, I know it''s you. Nat, don''t leave..."


    The man on the bed suddenly sat up and lunged towards the girl who was about to leave. He fell to the


    ground, tightly hugging Natalia''s legs.


    Paul quickly walked over to help him, but Magnus waved his hand forcefully, "Get away!"


    Paul almost stumbled. Why was he suddenly so strong?


    Magnus held onto Natalia''s legs tightly, begging her not to leave. The girl was already in tears, but she


    used all her strength to remove the man''s hands and left the room.


    Behind her, Magnus saw her resolute figure, and his vision blurred, fainting.


    "Mr. Magnus!" Paul hurriedly helped the man up from the floor, but upon seeing him faint, he


    immediately called the hospital.


    Natalia heard Paul''s voice and hesitated for a moment, but she wiped away her tears and stepped into


    the elevator. Paul would take her to the hospital, but she couldn''t see Magnus again. She was afraid


    that if she saw him one more time, she wouldn''t be able to gather the courage to leave.


    She knew that she had to let go of everything that had happened in the past. Callum had saved her life


    and taken care of her for five years. She couldn''t betray his kindness. As for Magnus...she hoped that


    he would be a thing of the past!


    At the hospital.


    The strong smell of antiseptic roused Magnus back to consciousness, as a sliver of sunlight nted in


    through the window.


    His wife... she was gone again. He nced at the IV tube inserted into his arm and managed a bitter


    smile.


    Paul walked into the room, immediately rushing over when he saw Magnus awake. "Mr. Magnus,


    you''ve been out cold for two whole days. Nearly scared the life outta me!"


    Magnus shot him a nce, "I''ve been asleep for two days? Where''s my wife?"


    "Ah... well, counting that night at the hotel, you''ve been unconscious for three days straight. Ms.


    rkson hasn''t been back since that night at the hotel." Paul could only tell the truth.


    A sh of light sparked in Magnus'' eyes. So, it really was her that night. That was good to know. Just


    the fact that she''de to see him was enough; it told him she still cared.


    His woman... he still understood her a bit. He allowed himself a small smile.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    Magnus woke up in the hospital, was discharged after half a day, and returned to the hotel. He wanted


    to confront Callum again. It wasn''t that he was afraid of Callum, but rather, Callum had saved Natalia,


    and he knew if he pushed too hard, Natalia would inevitably side with that man.


    Magnus instructed Paul to investigate Callum''s connections in the UK immediately. Meanwhile, he


    busied himself with his business on hisptop.


    When Paul returned in the evening, he brought shocking news to Magnus. Natalia was the biological


    daughter of Rowell, and like him, she had lost her memory for five years after being rescued from the


    sea.


    She had only recently learned of her lineage. In order to reim her ce in the McKinney family, her


    mother had exchanged her life for Natalia¡¯s ce in the McKinney family.


    Before Natalia had the chance to get to know her mother, she had died too soon, leaving Natalia to


    slowly recover the painful memories from five years ago.


    Magnus felt a storm raging in his heart. No wonder Natalia wouldn''t forgive him. Rowell was a selfish


    man, and any association with him would tarnish Natalia''s purity.


    Moreover, Natalia didn''t want to return to the McKinney family at all. ording to Paul¡¯s investigation,


    Callum had recently taken her to visit the Henley family, where her sister had attempted to set her up.


    Magnus was even more determined to take Natalia away. He would never leave her in such a


    scoundrel Rowell!


    Magnus rose to his feet and looked out at the sunset through the lingering snowkes. He turned


    around and walked out of the room.


    Three days passed. Magnus hadn''t sought out Natalia, and Callum hadn''t pressured Natalia about their


    engagement.


    Natalia had won the crown design contest, and job invitations were flying in like snowkes from all


    over.


    Natalia looked at the sincere invitations and was deeply touched. She decided to take up a job offer.


    Among the many invitations, one from a multinational corporation called Orange Horizon seemed


    particrly suitable. The CEO was rumored to be from Melfort.


    Although Natalia harbored resentment for Melfort, she was born there and felt a certain affection for it.


    Unable to dissuade her, Callum agreed to let her work.


    After Lena''s death, Natalia inherited all her assets, including an apartment closest to the McKinney


    family. She told Callum that she wanted to move into her mother''s house.


    Callum vehemently disagreed. Natalia took his hand and said, "Callum, in this life, you''re the only


    family I have. I didn''t get a chance to get to know my mother before she died. This was herst wish. I


    want to try to understand what kind of world she lived in."


    Callum looked at Natalia, who seemed to have grown up suddenly, and felt reassured. After thest


    incident, Alice had broken her leg and no longer dared to provoke Callum. She had calmed down


    considerably.


    On Natalia''s insistence, Callum agreed to let her move into Lena''s old apartment.


    The apartment was simply decorated, all Lena''s masterpieces. Natalia slowly sorted through Lena''s


    things. She saw arge number of books in the study of their hometown. She could imagine how much


    Lena must have missed her homnd.


    After tidying up everything, Natalia went to report to thepany the next day.


    The HR manager immediately led her to the office with utmost respect. "Ms. rkson, this is Orange


    Horizon''s contract. Please take a look and sign it. Your office is on the twenty-first floor. Based on your


    previous achievements, we are offering you the position of Chief Designer and Director. We hope you


    can fully utilize your talents."


    The HR Manager was a man in his forties and British. His mannerisms indicated years of experience in


    the field.


    Natalia nodded. ¡°Thank you for your trust. I will do my best and not let you down.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She nced at the contract. It wasn¡¯t a big deal. The only use was that she had to stay at Orange


    Horizon for five years. Leaving midway would be a breach of contract and cost her two hundred million.


    Sheughed. They were afraid she might be poached by otherpanies in the future, so the penalty


    was beyond her imagination. She thought, if this ce would be her world, where else would she


    go?


    As she hesitated, the HR manager rubbed his hands together. "Ms. rkson, please do sign. As for


    the penalty, you know how it is. The fact that you agreed to join us is a miracle. We value talent and


    don''t want you to be poached by otherpanies."


    Just as she thought!


    Nataliaughed. "I heard that Orange Horizon was recently bought. Is the current owner from Melfort?


    I''m just curious because, as you know, I''m born in Melfort as well."


    The manager nodded, "Yes, the current owner is from Melfort. But I have never met him." He shrugged


    his shoulders.


    Natalia nodded, picked up the pen, signed her name, and handed the contract to the manager.


    The manager immediately took the contract. "Ms. rkson, let me take you to your office."


    The twenty-first floor was the design department. About twenty people upied a wide hall, and they


    were all engrossed in their work.


    "Everyone!" The HR manager called out, introducing Natalia to everyone.


    Everyone in the hall looked up at Natalia.


    "This is Natalia rkson. She will be your director from now on. If you have any issues, you can


    discuss them directly with her."


    The hall erupted into warm apuse.


    Natalia smiled at the array of smiling faces. "Ie from Japan, and I look forward to learning with all


    of you."


    Dressed in a blue dress, with her long hair flowing and intelligent eyes sparkling, Natalia was stunning.


    Such a beautiful director left everyone in the design department in awe. They all rushed over to hug


    Natalia.


    "Wee, Director rkson!"


    Natalia was taken aback by the enthusiastic reception, but she cheerfully hugged and greeted


    everyone in return. A rare smile graced her petite face.


    The HR Manager quickly made his exit. At the elevator, he dialed a number. "Sir, we''ve signed Ms.


    rkson. She''s already in the Design Department."


    "Mm, double the bonus this month!" A deep, indifferent voice slowly responded.


    "Yes, yes, thank you." The HR Manager quickly wiped his sweat. Good Lord, had Ms. rkson not


    signed, he would have been out of a job. Thank heavens for his good fortune.


    The thirty-sixth floor housed the president''s office, where a man sat quietly by hisputer, observing


    the happenings in the Design Department. He couldn¡¯t hide the smile tugging at the corners of his lips.


    ¡°My dear, it''s been many years since you''ve smiled, but this time, you did.¡± Like the pure blue of the


    sky, it gently touches his heart, warming it.


    No doubt, Magnus bought thispany three days ago for fifty billion. He wants to create a kingdom


    for his wife. Since she was not willing to follow him back, he decided to move thepany here


    instead.


    Paul walked in. "Madam Natalia definitely won''t breach the contract she signed because she can''t


    possibly cough up two billion. Even if she knows thispany is yours, she has no way out!"


    Magnus watched as Natalia slowly walked into the office and began to arrange her things. He smiled at


    Paul. "Make sure my wife isfortable and free from any pressure at work. Also, buy a vi near the


    "Yes!" Paul hadn''t seen Magnus smile in years, but he was smiling now. His eyes were filled with joy.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    Ever since Natalia sealed the deal with Orange Horizon and ascended to the position of director, she


    had been meticulously working around the clock, making the most of every workday.


    Under her hands-on leadership, the staff in the design department were fueled with infectious


    enthusiasm, working with zealous diligence every single day.


    Perhaps it was Natalia''s radiant beauty that had won her such obedience from her subordinates. This


    filled Magnus, who observed every move of hers through his office''s surveince system, with immense


    satisfaction.


    The sight of her constant bustling about the office was enough to make him feel as if she was right


    beside him. His wife was indeed not an ordinary woman. She managed to win over the seemingly


    difficult-to-handle staff with ease.


    He had always known that she was a hidden gem, a radiant diamond. Even if she was unable to


    manage her subordinates, he would never stand idly by. Anyone who dared to upset his wife would be


    dismissed without hesitation!


    Witnessing her busy yet fulfilled demeanor daily made Magnus feel torn between letting her work and


    interrupting her.


    Magnus chuckled as he picked up the phone on his desk. He ordered through the phone, "Send


    dessert to each member of the design department as a reward for their hard work. Send the best one


    to Ms. rkson. Tell her thepany''s boss is extremely pleased with her performance."


    After hanging up, he looked at the surveince footage, grinning confidently. "You''re not going


    anywhere, my dear wife!"


    Magnus had initially drowned his sorrows in alcohol, believing that his wife hadpletely given up on


    him. But now, he realized that she was just as reluctant to let him go and was just temporarily


    overwhelmed by everything.


    Magnus was determined to win her back, no matter what. He didn''t care about anyone, especially


    Callum. Natalia was his, and no one could change that!


    After a busy day, evening came swiftly. Magnus watched Natalia through the surveince. She was


    packing up to leave work. He quickly descended into the elevator.


    He nned to stage a casual encounter, perhaps to persuade his wife to return home with him. He


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    arrived at Natalia''s floor, smiling.


    Natalia emerged from the department door, a radiant smile on her face. To his annoyance, Callum was


    right beside her.


    "I''ve reserved your favorite restaurant for dinner tonight," Callum said softly with a loving gaze in his


    eyes. "Let''s watch thetest movie tonight. You mentioned wanting to see it, right? I''ve booked the


    whole theater so no one can disturb us."


    Natalia didn''t reject Callum''s offer, instead, she merelyughed and called him childish. Then, she


    joined Callum in a different elevator.


    "Damn it!" Magnus was fuming with jealousy, seeing their intimate smiles. He wondered how far they


    had progressed in the past five years.


    Magnus thought about Callum being by his wife''s side for five years. He wished he could destroy the


    world!


    No matter how far Callum and Natalia hade, Magnus would take his wife back, and make that


    British guy wish he was dead!


    Magnus was in a sour mood, to say the least. It seemed his rival was not to be underestimated. Callum


    dared to ask his woman out for dinner and a movie, as if Magnus was no threat.


    Especially when Natalia, the little minx, not only didn''t decline but alsoughed so sweetly.


    Just thinking of that scene made Magnus'' heart feel like a cat was scratching it. His heart felt tingly and


    was hurting, and helpless!


    When Magnus saw Natalia get into Callum''s car through the floor-to-ceiling windows of the design


    department, he gritted his teeth and said firmly, "Just wait, Callum. I''ll make you wish you were dead!"


    Callum, the crafty fellow, had whisked Natalia away, so Magnus was left stewing in his anger for the


    entire evening.


    Even the next day, as he watched Natalia go to work through the surveince footage, he was filled


    with jealousy. If not for the fear that his impulsive actions might scare his wife and backfire, he would''ve


    grabbed her, chained her to him, and never let her go. So, with anger boiling within him, he dialed his


    deputy''s number.


    "I want the design department to finish the designs due for the day after tomorrow as soon as possible.


    Everyone will work overtime tonight. No exceptions!"


    Callum thought that by sticking to his fianc¨¦e every day, he could get a piece of the sweet pie. Magnus


    had weathered many storms, and he wouldn''t lose to Callum!


    "Yes, sir," the deputy replied promptly. Under his direction, the entire design department was instructed


    to work an extra four hours.


    As evening fell, Callum, like the previous day, came to Natalia''s office to pick her up.


    This time, Magnus saw Natalia exin to Callum with a troubled expression, "I''m sorry, Cal. I might not


    be able to join you for dinner tonight. I have some drafts to finish, and the production department is


    waiting for them."


    Natalia felt guilty, knowing that Callum had put aside his responsibilities to spend more time with her.


    But she finally had a job at Orange Horizon, and she wanted to prove her worth.


    Even though Callum was disappointed, he still smiled at her understandingly. "It''s okay, Nat. If we


    postpone our ns, we can do them a littleter. I can wait for you."


    "I''ve asked the restaurant to close a bitter tonight. However, we might not make it to the movie


    tonight. Besides, you need to rest after dinner, staying up toote isn''t good for your health."


    "Mmm, but Cal, if you have something to do, don''t wait for me. I might bete."


    Upon hearing Callum say this, Natalia was deeply touched.


    Callum had always been incredibly kind and considerate towards her, never causing her any difort


    or trouble.


    The more gently she was treated, the more moved she felt. The more moved she was, the more she


    felt she didn''t deserve Callum''s kindness.


    However, upon hearing Natalia say this, Callum justughed.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    Callum gently patted her head and smiled. "I understand. Go on with your work."


    "Alright," Natalia responded to Callum. Without wasting any more time with idle chatter, Natalia headed


    back to her desk.


    From his office, Magnus watched the interaction on the security cameras. Natalia¡¯s rejection made him


    smile. His mood, however, quickly soured when he saw that Callum didn''t leave but instead waited


    outside the Design Department for Natalia to finish her work.


    Frowning, he picked up the phone and ordered, "Have the irrelevant people removed from the


    He needed to tread carefully, not wanting to cause any unnecessary trouble that might upset Natalia.


    Hence, he decided to just make Callum leave.


    As someone known for his swift and decisive actions, Magnus wasted no time. Soon, Callum received


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    a call from his family about an emergency, forcing him to leave.


    Relieved to see Callum leave through the security footage, Magnus couldn''t help butugh


    triumphantly.


    Did Callum think he couldpete with Magnus was a death wish. He decided to let Callum live a bit


    longer. He wouldn''t make a move, not until he had Natalia''s full affection.


    As expected, Callum was no match for him. Everything was ying out just as Magnus had


    anticipated.


    To ensure that Magnus and Natalia could spend time together without any interruptions, he made a few


    phone calls to the deputy head,ing up with various reasons to send the employees in the Design


    Department home early.


    When Natalia finally looked up from her work, she found herself alone in the vast office.


    "Where did everyone go?" She wondered, feeling a chill run down her spine.


    She quickly packed her things, ready to leave. She had expected to find Callum waiting for her outside


    when she finished her work, but when she stepped out of her office, she found the hallway empty. She


    suddenly remembered Callum''s call. He had mentioned a family emergency and had to leave. This


    only made Natalia more fearful.


    After closing the office door, she grabbed her bag and prepared to leave. Just as she reached the


    elevator, a strong arm snaked around her waist from behind.


    "Ah!" Natalia screamed, thinking she had run into a thug.


    "Darling, it''s me," Magnus quickly assured her, surprised that his sudden appearance had scared her


    so much.


    Had he known that his presence would frighten rather than delight her, he would have chosen a gentler


    approach.


    "Magnus? What are you doing here? Didn¡¯t you return to Melfort? Have you lost your mind?" Natalia


    asked, her heart settling down after recognizing his voice. She was in Magnus'' arms, and his familiar


    scent filled her nostrils. She struggled to break free, demanding, "Magnus, let me go. What do you


    think you''re doing?"


    "This is apany, Magnus. You better not do anything reckless. If my colleagues see us, you''ll regret


    it!"


    Did he think he was still in Melfort? Or that this was the Andersen Corporation, where he could do


    whatever he pleased?


    Despite Natalia''s protests, Magnus held her even tighter, closing his eyes to savor her scent.


    For five years, he could only hold her like this in his dreams. Now, he could finally hold her in reality,


    and his heart was nearly bursting with joy. As soon as the elevator arrived, he carried Natalia out


    without a word. He had made up his mind to exin everything to her today.


    "What are you doing, Magnus? Let me go. Have you gone mad?" Natalia demanded. Her body was


    stiffening in his arms. His arms were strong and unyielding, and she couldn''t break free.


    She hadn''t been held like this in years. Even Callum had only carried her when she was injured.


    Her heart was racing, and she began to struggle and cry out for help. She assumed that though the


    Design Department was empty, there would still be employees from other departments working


    overtime in the enormous Orange Horizon building. She hoped that someone would hear her cries and


    But no matter how much she yelled, the entire office seemed to have vanished. There was no one


    there, not even a security guard, to open the door!


    It was bizarre!


    That was when Magnus, without any hindrance, simply scooped her up and carried her to his car.


    Natalia was a bit frightened, unsure of where Magnus was taking her. "Magnus, where are you taking


    me? Let me go, I''ve told you everything. There''s no future for us. It''s pointless for you to do this!"


    She didn''t want anything more to do with this man.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    Magnus'' relentless pursuit was a constant source of pain for Callum, so Natalia really didn''t want things


    to turn out the way she least wanted them to.


    "I''m not letting you go, Natalia. I hope you understand that." Natalia struggled, and Magnus, holding


    her, managed to push her down to the backseat of the car.


    Then, looking down at her, he smirked. "If you keep struggling, I can''t guarantee that I''ll be able to


    control myself. I might do something you''ll regret."


    He had been yearning for her for five years and searching for her for the same length of time. His


    desire for her had prated deep into his bones. If Natalia continued to resist, he really wouldn''t be


    able to control himself, just like he had said.


    "You..." Magnus'' words were obviously a threat.


    Natalia was angry, but she held her tongue at thest moment. She had been with Magnus before, and


    he was always a man of his word. Therefore, she wouldn''t be foolish enough to question him. She


    knew him well.


    She turned her head away from him. She wanted to see what he was going to do. After all, this was


    Ennd, not Melfort.


    "That''s a good girl," Magnus said when he saw Natalia stop struggling. He gave a satisfied smile.


    "Drive!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Soon, Magnus'' driver brought them to a luxurious vi in the city. This vi was just as luxurious as the


    one Magnus had in Melfort.


    When the car stopped, Natalia wanted to get out on her own, but Magnus didn''t let her. He picked her


    up and carried her into the vi.


    "¡­What are you trying to do?" Did he buy this vi? Was this his home?


    Magnus ignored the guards who were snickering at their intimacy and carried her into the vi. He


    swiftly ascended the stairs and entered arge room.


    "What are you trying to do, Magnus? Let go of me!" Magnus was now in much better shape than when


    she hadst seen him. He was no longer emaciated and listless.


    Natalia put on a serious face and spoke to him. She believed that he wouldn''t force her to do anything.


    Seeing her serious expression, Magnus couldn''t help butugh. He gently set her down on the floor of


    the room. Then, holding her hand, he said earnestly. "Natalia, I brought you here today because I


    wanted to clear everything up with you."


    He led her to the bed and looked at her radiant face. His heart started to race.


    His wife was alive, thank God.


    He touched her face, and Natalia stared at him. Her eyes were filled with caution. "What do you want to


    say? Say it and let me go." She didn''t think he had anything to say to her, other than to ask for her


    forgiveness for the past five years, which she would not give.


    That was a painful memory. How could she possibly forgive him so easily?


    Magnus gently held her hand, and his eyes were burning with intensity. "Five years ago, I didn''t get


    together with Isabe. The person I''ve always loved is you, and you alone. Believe me, there''s nothing


    between Isabe and me."


    After Natalia jumped into the sea, he investigated everything thoroughly. When he discovered that


    Isabe and Kendra were behind all the dirty tricks, he wanted to kill those two damned women! Even


    though he didn''t kill them in the end, the fate of those two women wasn''t any better.


    "Even now, you''re still lying to me. Do you find that amusing?" When she heard Magnus say this,


    Natalia, who thought he was still trying to deceive her, looked at him with disappointment. Her bright


    eyes were red, and there was a faint trace of tears.


    It was better not to mention the past, as it felt like tearing open an old wound!


    Five years ago, she had seen with her own eyes the scene of Isabe and Magnus together. And there


    was the video of him and Kendra having sex, which led to the death of her child!


    She would never forgive Magnus in her lifetime!


    And now he wasing to her and saying that all of that wasn''t true. How was she supposed to


    believe that? Did Magnus think she was a fool? Whatever nonsense he said, she definitely wouldn''t


    believe it!


    After all the hardships she had endured, Natalia only believed in what she saw with her own eyes!


    "Natalia, I''m not lying to you. Everything I''ve said is true." Knowing that she wouldn''t believe him


    without any evidence, Magnus looked at her and said earnestly, "Everything you saw was a trap set by


    Isabe and Kendra. After you¡­ jumped into the sea, I found out everything. Isabe wore my suit


    jacket because she deliberately ripped her dress. I gave her a piece of clothing in return for her past


    Natalia, I love you so much. How could I possibly do those things with another woman? Is that how I


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    taken up residence in my heart. My love, believe me!.


    "And I''ve made those two damned women pay for what they did to you! My love, can you forgive me?"


    "For the past five years, I''ve been looking for you, missing you. Can you really bear to leave me?" At


    this moment, Magnus was no longer proud and aloof.


    He was like a little wolf abandoned by its mother, begging for forgiveness. If it weren''t for the fact that


    he couldn''t find Natalia for five years and missed her terribly, he would never have uttered these words.


    But Natalia, who had been so righteous and indignant just a moment ago, was now at a loss for words


    after hearing what Magnus had to say. She, too, had doubted that the video was real, but she had


    believed it because she was in a bad mood at the time.


    She had fallen into Kendra''s trap.


    Remembering all this, she felt incredibly foolish!


    But all of this had already happened, and her child was gone. Even if she forgave him, it wouldn''t bring


    back the past five years or her child.


    Back then, she had believed it to be true, thinking that the man in bed with Kendra was really Magnus.


    Once she had calmed down, she was certain that even if Magnus no longer loved her, he wouldn''t


    have crossed that line with Kendra, but that was water under the bridge now.


    So, she just looked at Magnus, very seriously, and said, "Alright, let''s say what you''re saying is true. So


    what? It''s been five years now, Magnus. I''ve moved on, and I''m ready to start a new life. So let''s just


    live our own lives separately, okay?"


    She owed Callum a debt of gratitude, so no matter what, she couldn''t betray him. As for Magnus, she


    decided to let bygones be bygones.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    Magnus hadn''t expected that after his confession, Natalia still rejected him so resolutely. She was


    adamant; she wasn''ting back to him.


    Magnus felt a keen sting of hurt. It was an anguish that spread through his gaze.


    He looked at Natalia. "Natalia, don''t you think you¡¯re being too cruel? All the misunderstandings have


    been cleared up, and we''ve already wasted five years. Nat,e back to us. Let me take care of you.


    Okay?"


    He''d loved her from the beginning, and that had never changed. How was he supposed to start over?


    He had chased her all the way to the UK, risking everything. He''d even nearly lost his life. Wasn''t that


    enough to move her? What was so great about Callum? Had she fallen for that man?


    "Cruel?" Nataliaughed at Magnus'' words.


    His confession didn''t move her. Perhaps the past hurt was too deep.


    Then she said firmly, "The cruelty is in fate, not me. We didn''t just lose five years, but something far


    more important! Do you think we can go back?"


    "So, Magnus, stop obsessing, and stop insisting that you still love me. I didn''t just lose five years. I lost


    trust! I''m sorry."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    From the beginning, she and Magnus weren''t meant to be, but she hadn''t seen it then. After everything


    they''d been through, she finally understood everything. It was their fundamental differences, theirck


    of trust, which led to this tragedy.


    So, no matter what Magnus said, they could never go back to the way things were!


    "I don''t care, Natalia. I won''t give up. As long as youe back, I''ll make up for everything I owe you in


    this life. I just need you to tell me honestly, do you still love me? As long as we still love each other, we


    can be together!"


    He looked at the beautiful woman in front of him. She was as beautiful as she was five years ago.


    There was pain in Magnus¡¯ eyes. He refused to believe that Natalia no longer had feelings for him. He


    would force Natalia to admit her true feelings.


    He believed she must¡¯ve loved him. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have gone to the hotel to see him that day.


    But Magnus'' words shocked Natalia. Her heart pounded.


    Did she still love him? She didn''t know, but she didn''t want to love anyone anymore.


    Whether she loved him or not, she wanted to escape from him, because too many things made her


    hesitant to try.


    She owed Callum a debt of gratitude. She had to repay it.


    In the end, she could only grit her teeth, look at Magnus, and say, "You don''t have to push me


    anymore. I can tell you clearly now that I don''t love you anymore. I have my fianc¨¦ now, and we''re


    getting married soon."


    Magnus heard her words, and his hands were tightening. A storm of anger was raging in his eyes.


    So she really fell in love with Callum. She really was getting engaged to him. But how could this be. he


    wouldn''t allow it!


    Natalia felt his big hand gripping her wrist tighter and tighter. She immediately pulled her hand away


    and stood up to leave. Before she reached the door, her slender wrist was grabbed again. "Natalia, I


    won''t let you marry him. You''re mine. You''re my woman in this life!"


    He picked her up and threw her onto the soft bed. His towering figure pressed down on Natalia


    instantly. Magnus'' eyes were bloodshot, as he stared at Natalia, who was frightened beneath him. His


    heart throbbed.


    ¡°Natalia, behave and I won¡¯t hurt you! Baby¡­I can''t let you go!" Before Natalia could scream, he kissed


    her.


    "Hmm..." Natalia struggled with all her strength, but Magnus was like a hungry wolf. He kissed her lips


    fiercely. His towering body was like a furnace, burning all of Natalia¡¯s senses.


    He raised her hands above her head, easily prying open her teeth, finding her tongue, and entwining it


    tightly. The familiar taste was as intoxicating as it had been five years ago. It drove him crazy!


    He attacked her mouth with wild, reckless kisses. Natalia gradually stopped struggling. Her body slowly


    went limp. She was about to suffocate fromck of oxygen, but Magnus wasn''t done. He let her breathe


    a little before covering her lips with his again.


    Just a kiss couldn''t satisfy Magnus'' parched heart. He pressed his hand inside her clothes, touching


    her soft tits. They both groaned.


    Magnus'' blood boiled, and his lower body reacted strongly. He gently released her hand, gently holding


    her limp body.


    As he began to remove her clothes, Natalia clung to them. Tears streamed down her face.


    Magnus'' heart stung. She was crying! He was hurting her!


    He immediately let go of her, but his lips didn''t want to leave. He kissed away her tears. "Nat, I''m sorry.


    I love you! You can''t get engaged to someone else! I''ll go mad..." His hoarse voice echoed softly in her


    ear.


    Natalia was momentarily stunned. Her mind went nk. She pushed Magnus off of her, jumped off the


    bed, opened the door, and ran away.


    "Natalia..." Magnus snapped back to reality, immediately chasing after her. But he was toote, and his


    crotch was still erect. The bodyguard saw Natalia run out and then saw Magnus follow. He didn''t know


    what had happened.


    "Sir!"


    "Where''s Natalia?"


    "She left."


    "Damn it. Go after her. Don''t let anything happen to her!"


    "Yes!" The bodyguard nced at Magnus'' crotch, then awkwardly turned away, and left the vi.


    Natalia ran back to the apartment, as soon as she opened the door, she saw Callum sitting on the


    couch. He immediately went to her and held her, "Buttercup, where''ve you been? I couldn''t reach you


    on the phone. I was worried sick!"


    Natalia guiltily looked down. She pulled out her phone and saw it was turned off.


    "I''m sorry, Callum. I...I was taken to Magnus'' ce." She didn''t want to lie to him.


    Callum looked at Natalia''s swollen lips, and his brown eyes darkened.


    He fought the urge to rush out, holding her hand and saying, "Nat, let''s get engaged tomorrow."


    Natalia looked up into Callum''s sorrowful eyes. A bitterness was washing over her. She gave him a


    light,forting smile. "Alright," she agreed.


    Without uttering another word, Callum gently embraced her, closing his eyes to savor the moment.


    After a while, he scooped Natalia into his arms and gentlyid her on the bed in her bedroom. "Rest


    well. I must go now."


    He leaned down to nt a tender kiss on her forehead, then turned away to leave the apartment.


    Departing from Natalia''s ce, Callum went straight back to his castle.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    Callum was anxious to understand Magnus'' current situation, and his patience was running thin with


    Magnus'' constant meddling with his girl.


    In no time, his loyal men gathered the necessary information. "Boss, Magnus now owns apany


    called Orange Horizon. Ms. rkson, Natalia, is currently working there. He bought it for fifty billion."


    Callum waved his hand to dismiss his men, scoffing internally. He knew Magnus would go to great


    lengths to get close to Natalia.


    Magnus, do you still think you''re the king of Melfort? If you think you can lead me by the nose again,


    then all my years have been wasted!


    Anger surged within Callum, and he wanted nothing more than to give Magnus a good beating. But as


    he reached the door, he stopped.


    Natalia might seem delicate on the outside, but she was fiercely stubborn on the inside. What she


    hated most was deceit. If she found out about Magnus'' calcted deception, then she would be so


    mad and disappointed.


    ¡°Magnus, don''t think you''re so clever. You might just end up shooting yourself in the foot!¡± A yful


    smile curved on Callum''s lips. ¡°Magnus, brace yourself for the wrath of Natalia!¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Boss, Count Rowell ns to announce in the headlines tomorrow that Ms. rkson is his daughter-in-


    "Alright." Callum nodded dismissively. "Well, that''s the truth. Suppose he wants to acknowledge it


    publicly, even better. You all just stand by for now."


    "Understood!" His men left to carry out his orders.


    Callum had found Magnus'' weak spot and was in high spirits. He strode out of the castle, heading


    towards Natalia''s apartment.


    Magnus was so shameless that Callum had to stay on guard. Who knew what kind of tricks Magnus


    would pull next?


    *


    The morning sun streamed through the light pink curtains, warming Natalia''s face. She stretchedzily


    and got up from bed. As she pulled the curtains apart, she was surprised to see a motorhome parked


    outside her window.


    It was a sleek, new Lincoln motorhome basking in the morning sunlight. It looked luxurious yet


    reserved.


    Whose vehicle was this? Why was it parked outside her window? Natalia was slightly puzzled. She


    quickly freshened up and headed towards the motorhome.


    As she approached, she bent slightly, trying to peer inside to see if there was anyone in it. However,


    the vehicle was designed for privacy, and all that was reflected on the thick windows was Natalia''s


    confused face.


    Just as Natalia was debating whether to knock on the window, the motorhome door slowly opened. A


    pair of long, straight legs stretched out, ending in shiny polished shoes.


    "Cal, is that you?" Natalia was surprised to see Callum. Why was he sleeping in a vehicle instead of his


    castle?"


    Callum looked tired, and his eyes were bloodshot. "Natalia, I can''t bear to let you stay here alone. I''m


    worried Magnus might pull another stunt. I just picked a vehicle from the garagest night and slept


    outside your window. It''s the only way I could rest easy."


    Natalia was speechless. She couldn''t imagine the always elegant Callum, choosing to sleep in a


    vehicle outside her window instead of his castle.


    "Cal, I''m fine living by myself. You don''t have to stay outside. It''s too much trouble," Natalia said softly,


    trying to dissuade Callum from his n.


    Callum''s heart warmed at Natalia''s sweet smile. Where was the fatigue from a night in a car?


    "Natalia, you have no idea how cunning Magnus can be. He actually bought an entirepany just to


    get close to you. I have to stay on guard against someone like that." Callum decided to reveal


    everything he knew to Natalia. She shouldn''t be under the impression that Magnus was some kind of


    hero.


    "What?" Natalia was shocked. "You''re saying he bought Orange Horizon, where I''m currently working?"


    Callum nodded. "Yes, my men have confirmed it. He bought thepany for fifty billion."


    Upon hearing Callum''s words, Natalia found it unbelievable. Magnus'' arrogant and domineering nature


    hadn''t changed at all. ¡°He must be insane! He actually spent fifty billion to buy Orange Horizon!¡± She


    thought.


    No wonder he showed up in thepany elevator yesterday. He had already bought the entire


    all part of his premeditated n.


    Natalia closed her eyes in frustration. Her whole body was shaking with anger. She''d thought she was


    hired on merit, but it turned out to be part of Magnus'' chess game.


    She was being yed!


    It was too much! Absolutely too much!


    Fury surged from the tips of Natalia''s toes, shooting straight to the top of her head. ¡°Magnus, how could


    you do this!¡±


    No, she had to confront this arrogant and conceited man. It was too much!


    "Cal, don''t worry. Magnus won''t bother me anymore! He yed me for a fool, so I''m going to quit my


    job right now." Natalia was consumed with anger, wanting to burn everything in sight. As soon as she


    finished speaking, she walked away in her high heels, determined to clear this matter up.


    "Natalia, it''s a long walk. I''ll drive you." Callum got back into the vehicle and started the engine,


    following her. There was a smug look in his eyes.


    ¡°Magnus, you thought you were smart. Now you''ve met your match!¡±


    Natalia stopped and, without hesitation, got into Callum''s vehicle. He drove her towards Orange


    Horizon.


    It was peak hour, and the roads were bustling with the hustle and bustle of cars. Callum, with Natalia in


    tow, swiftly reached the entrance of the Orange Horizon building. With the car parked securely, Natalia


    stepped out and waved at Callum, saying, "Cal, just hang tight here for a bit. I''ll be right back."


    "Alright." Callum watched Natalia go, leaning back in his seat with arms folded. His eyes were sparkling


    with curiosity. ¡°Magnus, you just wait!¡±


    Natalia entered the towering building of Orange Horizon, taking the elevator straight to the penthouse.


    Having worked here for a few days, she knew that the penthouse housed the CEO''s office, a ce off


    limits without explicit permission.


    Now, she was in a hurry to validate something, to see if the person sitting inside was indeed Magnus.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    Natalia stood in the elevator. Her feelings were a whirlwind of emotions. She stared at her reflection in


    the shiny elevator mirror, feeling like a fool that was being yed around with.


    Callum would have never deceived her, and yet Magnus was going through all this trouble, just to y


    her for a fool. What was the point?


    "Ding."


    The elevator came to a stop at the penthouse. Natalia hesitated, biting her lip, before stepping out.


    The top floor was decorated in a simple yet elegant style that was refreshing to the eye. Yet, beneath


    its modesty, there was a hint of luxury.


    Her stilettos clicked pleasantly against the polished floor as Natalia made her way towards the CEO''s


    office. Taking a deep breath, Natalia mustered up her courage and pushed open the door to the office.


    The room was tidy and bright. On therge desk, there was a photo of her. The room was empty.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing her photo on the desk, Natalia walked over and picked it up.


    In the picture, she was looking down, smiling slightly. Her right hand rested on her slightly protruding


    belly. She looked so tender and sweet. From this angle, it was clear that the photo had been taken


    without her knowledge. The person behind this must have been Magnus. She wondered when he had


    taken this picture.


    Natalia gazed at her image in the photo, and a lump was forming in her throat. She gently touched her


    t stomach, as if recalling the time when she was pregnant. Back then, although she was often in low


    spirits, the baby inside her was her biggest support. Every day, she felt the baby''s heartbeat and


    movements, and that was the happiest time of her life.


    But now... the baby was gone, and all that remained was painful history.


    Natalia''s smile faded as she put the photo back on the desk. She unconsciously touched her t belly,


    a bitter taste spreading in her mouth.


    Who would ever know that she once carried a precious life inside her?


    A tear escaped from her eye and fell onto the shiny floor.


    Realizing she was crying, Natalia quickly wiped away her tears and started searching the room. She


    was here to expose Magnus'' lies, and she had to find him.


    However, after a thorough search, she found nothing but cold decorations and books. There was no


    sign of Magnus.


    She pushed open the door to the lounge and was stunned to see the walls covered in photos of her.


    There were pictures of her frowning, smiling, lost in thought, and even sleeping.


    The photos were stered all over the lounge walls, not only from the time when she was pregnant five


    years ago but also from recent moments.


    There was one of her licking cream off the corner of her lips. It was taken on a day when thepany


    had served cheesecake. She remembered that cheesecake; it was rich and smooth.


    There were also photos of her watering nts, working at herputer, and exining proposals to


    her staff.


    It seemed that Magnus had captured all sorts of moments in her life.


    Feeling a sense of helplessness, Natalia was furious. This obsessive man had been secretly capturing


    her moments without her knowledge, which was infuriating.


    This was her life, and Magnus had intruded without her permission. He was even trying to manipte


    her personal life!


    Without hesitation, Natalia started to peel off the photos from the walls. She was angry and quickly


    removed many photos, holding a thick pile in her hands.


    "Hey! What are you doing? Who let you in?!" Magnus had just entered his office when he saw


    someone in the lounge tearing down his precious collection. He was livid.


    He quickly approached Natalia and grabbed her by the shoulders. "Get out of here... wait, Natalia?!"


    Natalia was wearing a green suit, and from behind, she looked like a high school girl. It took Magnus a


    moment to recognize her.


    Startled by Magnus'' sudden grip, Natalia turned to face him. "You, you¡­"


    All the usations and questions she had prepared in her mind vanished when she saw Magnus''


    incredibly handsome face. She stuttered, unable to form a coherent sentence.


    "Natalia, did youe specifically to see me?" Magnus was thrilled to see Natalia, and he grabbed her


    hands. "My wife, I knew it. I knew you loved me. I knew you couldn''t let me go."


    Natalia pulled her hands out of Magnus'' grip as if they had been burned. She remembered why she


    was there and questioned Magnus angrily, "Did you¡­ Did you buy thispany? For fifty billion?!"


    Magnus paused before quickly realizing that Callum must have told Natalia the truth.


    So what? Everything he did was to win his wife back, and there was nothing to be ashamed about. So,


    Magnus nodded without hesitation. "Yes, I did buy thispany. Natalia, I know you love designing. So


    why should you work for others when you can work for your ownpany? I think you would be


    happier here!"


    He bought thispany, but the legal owner was Natalia. He took out the property deed and the


    Natalia stared at him, unable to say a word. She pointed at Magnus and said fiercely, "Are you crazy?


    You spent fifty billion on thispany! Do you have that much money to burn? Go back to Melfort


    now!"


    "I won''t leave. Wherever you are, I''ll be there, Natalia. You are my woman!" Magnus was thrilled to see


    Natalia''s cheeks turn pink. He wanted to pull her into his arms.


    He had wanted her sincest night, but she had run away. His desire had been left unfulfilled for the


    entire night.


    For years, he had lost interest in other women. Chase once introduced him to a woman who looked a


    lot like Natalia,but even when she stood naked in front of him, he felt nothing.


    Chase and James had teased him about him being impotent. He had also begun to suspect that maybe


    he was.


    Butst night, he had impulsively kissed Natalia, and to his shock, he had felt something. It kept him


    awake till the wee hours of the morning. Her petite figure and the sweet taste of her lips were haunting


    his thoughts.


    He desired her - with a fervor that drove him to the brink of madness! Her angry look actually stirred his


    blood and set his heart ame.


    "I''m not! We''re nothing to each other now!" Natalia flung the torn photograph at Magnus. "And you! Are


    you like some peeping Tom? You were secretly photographing me?!"

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    The photographs fluttered down like colorful snowkes, dancing in the air before cascading to the


    ground.


    Facing Natalia''s reproach, Magnus responded not with anger, but withughter. His eyes shone with


    profound affection. "My dear," he began. "You must know how much I love you. Howpletely I am


    devoted to you. I want to know and feel everything about you. I haven''t been spying on you, but I¡¯ve


    been appreciating you openly. You just never realized it."


    He took her hand and looked into her angry eyes, now moist with unshed tears. "My dear..."


    However, Natalia remained unmoved by Magnus'' exnation. His repeated deceit and maniption


    infuriated her. Her fading anger red back to life. She red at Magnus, and now her voice was thick


    with ire. "Magnus, get out of my life! I''ve had enough of your games. I have nothing left for you to hurt,


    so please, for my sake and yours, leave me alone!"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Seeing Natalia''s pain-stricken face, Magnus felt his heart shatter. He approached her slowly,


    undeterred by her attempts to retreat. "My dear," he said softly, "how can you ask me to let you go?


    Don''t you understand that you''ve stolen my heart? Since you were lost at sea five years ago, I''ve spent


    every day, every minute, every second, in endless longing for you. I could only find sce in your


    photographs, using alcohol to numb the pain. Without you, everything feels so cold and lonely. How


    many more five years do I have to wait?"


    "No, it''s over. It ended the moment I was lost at sea. Can''t we just be strangers who once knew each


    other too well? Isn''t that enough?"


    Natalia knew there was no going back. Nothing could return to how it was five years ago unless their


    child could be brought back to life. However, Magnus never intended to inform her about the baby yet.


    It was hisst card to y, and he couldn''t reveal it yet.


    As Magnus closed in on her, Natalia was forced to retreat further until her back hit the cold wall.


    His gaze was soft and tender, as he backed Natalia into a corner. His voice was husky with emotion.


    "My dear, what are we to do? I can''t let you go, and I can''t be a stranger to you. You''re my wife,


    now and forever. Let''s put our past misunderstandings behind us and start anew, okay?"


    For a moment, Natalia found herself almost lost in Magnus'' intense, affectionate gaze, but she quickly


    snapped out of it. No, she couldn''t entertain any illusions about Magnus. Hadn''t the heart-wrenching


    past taught her anything? She couldn''t afford to make the same mistake again after a brush with death.


    Magnus noticed the hesitation in Natalia''s eyes. Leaning against the wall, he moved closer to Natalia,


    reaching out to caress her face. He whispered into her ear, his breath warm against her skin. "My dear,


    these past five years without you have been like an eternal darkness. Isn''t that punishment enough?


    Can you bear to watch me suffer and die?"


    His minty, fresh breath lingered in Natalia''s nostrils, causing her cheeks to flush with heat. Natalia


    pinched herself, mentally scolding her weakness. She couldn''t let Magnus bewitch her again. She


    couldn''t let herself experience that heart-wrenching pain again.


    Seeing Natalia''s flushed face, Magnus felt a sweetness spread through his heart. He knew her every


    sensitive spot; this shy woman was his sweet poison.


    His desire for Natalia was bing unbearable, so he leaned down without a second thought and


    urately captured her lips. The kiss was passionate and intense, leaving no room for rejection.


    Natalia pushed him away immediately.


    "No, let go, get away!" With all her strength, Natalia managed to push Magnus away slightly.


    Magnus blinked and came back like a sticky candy. "No..." He murmured.


    Natalia could feel her face burning up and her blood rushing to her head. She was furious with Magnus


    for making advances at her. She remembered that Callum was waiting for her downstairs, and yet she


    was up here, kissing this man.


    Without thinking, Natalia pped Magnus across the face, leaving a clear handprint on his cheek. She


    regretted it instantly. She knew Magnus'' arrogant nature and feared his retaliation.


    Natalia felt a pang of guilt, but she swallowed her apology and spat out harsh words instead. "Magnus,


    I''m getting engaged tomorrow. Goodbye." With that, she turned to leave the office.


    But Magnus was tall and imposing, and quickly blocked her way and closed the office door behind him.


    His face was dark and menacing, and his dark eyes appeared to be filled with murderous intent.


    He stared at Natalia like a demon emerging from the darkness. His gaze was fierce. "Say that again.


    What are you doing tomorrow?"


    Natalia felt an invisible pressure, but she refused to back down. She took two steps back, trying to


    escape from Magnus'' chilling aura. "I... I''m getting engaged to Callum tomorrow. From now on, please


    don''t interfere with my life!"


    "No!" Magnus snarled, his teeth grinding in frustration. It wasn''t the p Natalia had delivered him that


    bothered him, but the fact that she kept insisting on marrying someone else.


    How could she? How could she be so heartless as to tell him she was going to get engaged to another


    man?!


    "What wouldn''t I dare to do, Magnus? Since the moment I plunged into the ocean, we''ve been as good


    as strangers. I advise you to face reality sooner thanter and stop bothering me."


    "Bothering? You consider my sincere feelings for you...a bother?" Magnus was seething, his hand


    gripping Natalia''s shoulder, shaking her roughly. "Natalia, did you get water in your brain when you fell


    into the sea? How can you treat my sincerity as a joke? I won''t let you get engaged to that Englishman,


    not on my watch!"


    Magnus was livid!

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    Natalia felt dizzy as Magnus whirled her around, struggling to steady herself. She stood tall, facing


    Magnus¡¯ predatory gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t need your sincerity anymore, so please¡­¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Magnus couldn¡¯t bear to hear Natalia utter another heartless word, so he silenced her


    chattering lips with a kiss.


    Natalia was fully aware of his deep love for her, had repeatedly trampled on his heart and disposed of it


    like garbage. He decided it was high time for some discipline!


    This time, Magnus intended to punish Natalia. He scooped her up in his arms, striding over to the table


    in two steps. He leaned heavily over her, brutally ravishing her lips.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ let go¡­ mmm¡­¡± Natalia struggled desperately, but she was no match for Magnus. Despite


    her best efforts, she couldn¡¯t resist Magnus in the slightest.


    Magnus, at this point, was nearing madness. He greedily devoured Natalia¡¯s lips, consuming every bit


    of her sweetness. He wished he could consume her whole!


    After a while, Magnus couldn¡¯t control his arousal anymore. He rose to undo his belt.


    ¡°Magnus, you madman. Let go of me!¡±


    Taking advantage of a moment to breathe, Natalia used him, embarrassed. She tried to push him


    away, but it only resulted in a stronger hold from him. At this moment, in her eyes, Magnus was a


    madman.


    He quickly undressed Natalia. His desire fromst night ignited instantly, and his mind was filled with


    the thought of her marrying someone else. He couldn¡¯t stop.


    He wanted to make her his before she could be someone else¡¯s!


    Magnus, trembling slightly from the excitement of their reunion, pulled down his pants, pressing himself


    upon Natalia. He reached to tear off her clothes. ¡°Darling, I want you! You¡¯re mine!¡±


    With that, he pressed his whole body against her. His eyes were red with desire, and his arousal was


    growing stronger. ¡°Darling, can you feel it? I thought I was impotent; I haven¡¯t been able to get it up in


    five years, but it rose when it saw you! Darling¡­¡±


    Natalia was so embarrassed she wished she could disappear. She clenched her teeth. ¡°You¡¯re insane,


    bastard!¡±


    She knew no matter what she said at this point, she wouldn¡¯t be able to change the mind of this


    obsessed man. What did he take her for?


    His actions made her feel like a cheap prostitute!


    But how could she, a petite woman, resist Magnus¡¯ control? Natalia¡¯s eyes welled with tears, regretting


    her impulsive decision toe here, which had only provoked Magnus.


    Natalia still treated him coldly, so Magnus picked her up and carried her to therge bed in the lounge.


    Natalia looked into his frenzied eyes and was reminded of her first time, that rainy night, when he took


    her virginity. And then he took her heart.


    He then hurt her so much that she drowned herself in the sea. He was a devil!


    Tears rolled down her cheeks.


    ¡°Darling, don¡¯t cry. Darling, I love you. Let me take care of you.¡± Magnus kissed her tear-streaked


    cheeks, babbling, ¡°Darling, I¡¯m sorry, I lost control again. If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t do it. Don¡¯t be


    scared, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°So you want to have sex with me like the way you took my virginity on that rainy night, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Natalia¡¯s blue eyes shone in the dim light.


    Upon hearing her words, Magnus froze. He awkwardly climbed off Natalia, pulled up his pants and


    helped Natalia off the huge bed. ¡°Darling, don¡¯t be upset. I was wrong. I just love you too much, I can¡¯t


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    control myself whenever I see you. And don¡¯t ever mention your engagement again!¡±


    Natalia shook her head, and tears were streaming down her face. She was truly scared of Magnus.


    She was terrified of this man who was obsessed to the point of madness because she never knew


    what he''d do next.


    She shouldn¡¯t havee up here today. So what if she knew Magnus was the CEO of Orange


    Horizon? What good would arguing about it do? Regardless of who the legal person was, she didn¡¯t


    care! It was better for them to stay away from each other.


    Natalia sniffled, and her voice was heavy with a nasal tone. ¡°Magnus, I want to resign.¡±


    Magnus¡¯ face darkened, and he demanded harshly, ¡°Why? Why do you want to resign? Darling, do you


    really despise me that much? Besides, thispany is yours!¡±


    Natalia took a deep breath, her tone detached. ¡°Mr. Andersen, I am just an ordinary employee. I¡¯m not


    the legal person of thispany! I can¡¯t manage this job. Now, are you telling me I¡¯m not even allowed


    to resign?¡±


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t resign!¡± Magnus refused without hesitation. In order to keep Natalia, he had to resort to


    his trump card, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t admit that thispany is yours, you signed a contract with the


    Natalia argued, ¡°When did I sign such a contract with you? Impossible!¡±


    Magnus didn¡¯t argue, he pressed a button on his office phone, instructing his secretary to find the


    contract he had stored away.


    Before long, the secretary brought the contract Natalia had signed when she joined thepany. After


    cing the contract on the table, she discreetly left the room, as the atmosphere was getting too


    heated for her to bear.


    As soon as the secretary closed the door behind her, Magnus opened the contract and turned to the


    page where Natalia had signed. He pointed at the beautiful signature, and said, ¡°Darling, take a good


    look, isn¡¯t this your signature?¡±


    Natalia recognized her signature, of course. She suddenly remembered the unfair use in the


    contract that stipted a penalty of two hundred million for breach of contract. At the time, she thought


    they had written such an unfair use to prevent otherpanies from poaching employees. Now, she


    realized it was a trap set for her.


    ¡°This is clearly an illegal contract. It¡¯s not fair!¡±


    "Fair? Oh, my dear wife, it''s as clear as day in ck and white, with your actual signature gracing the


    bottom of the document. How can you call it an illegitimate contract?" Magnus chuckled, his eyes


    gleaming with shrewdness hidden beneath.


    Natalia was fuming. She knew she had fallen into Magnus'' trap from the very beginning.


    If she were to leave now, she''d be facing the conundrum ofpensating him with a whopping two


    hundred million. She was certain she would never be able toe up with such an amount. How


    cunning!


    Natalia stomped her foot in frustration. "Magnus, you''re so despicable. You set up this trap from the


    start, and just waited for me to fall into it."


    "Thank you for thepliment, dear," Magnus didn''t skip a beat. Hisughter was echoing in the room.


    "When ites to anything about you, I give it my full attention to every single detail."

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    "Thank you for your efforts, goodbye!" Natalia forced the words through clenched teeth. "I can continue


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    working at Orange Horizon, but please, Mr. Andersen, respect yourself. As of tomorrow, I''ll be someone


    else''s fianc¨¦e. I hope you won''t do anything that damages thepany''s image."


    "Ha, you think I''d just stand by and watch you get engaged to that Brit? My dear wife, you don¡¯t seem


    to know me very well." Magnus'' face was graced with a smile that felt like a spring breeze, but there


    was an underlying coldness that sent chills down her spine. As he undid his tie and approached


    Natalia, the air in the room seemed to freeze.


    Natalia cautiously moved towards the door as the previous scene shed before her eyes. She needed


    to escape this room.


    "My dear wife, I''ve been too lenient with you. You seem to think you can leave me whenever you want.


    Let me tell you, you won''t escape from my side, not even for a second." Magnus removed his suit


    jacket and casually tossed it onto his desk as he advanced towards Natalia.


    She quickly unlocked the door, but Magnus pulled her back into his embrace before she could open it


    fully.


    Feeling her softness against him, Magnus couldn''t help but inhale deeply. Only his dear wife had this


    intoxicating scent.


    Noticing Magnus sniffing her hair, Natalia felt herself stiffen. "Mr. Andersen, please show me some


    respect."


    "Ha, my dear wife, you certainly know how to test my patience. I wonder what''s so disrespectful about


    being affectionate with my wife."


    As soon as Magnus finished speaking, Natalia broke free from his embrace. But before she could take


    two steps, she found herself back in his arms.


    Feeling dizzy, Natalia was once again held tightly by Magnus, who showered her with soft kisses. Her


    delicate wrists were trapped by Magnus, and her hands were forced to rest against his crotch. Even


    through his trousers, she could feel his arousal.


    "Magnus, you''re a jerk."


    "Right, since you''re calling me a jerk, I might as well live up to the title! You are driving me insane!"


    Magnus'' desire, which he had barely managed to suppress, erupted at the touch of Natalia. If hatred


    could keep her by his side, then he was willing to be hated.


    But once he had her in his arms again, he didn''t want to let her go. He wanted to express his pent-up


    desires freely, to make the emptiness of the past five years real!


    Even if it meant going to hell afterward, he didn''t care.


    Just then, the office door was kicked open, and Callum stormed in, his face grim. Seeing Magnus


    pushing Natalia onto the couch, he was filled with rage. He grabbed Magnus by the cor and punched


    him. "Magnus, you bastard!"


    Callum''s punch was strong, pushing Magnus back a few steps.


    "Cal!" Natalia was startled by Callum''s sudden appearance. She didn''t expect him to witness her in


    such a vulnerable state.


    Callum scooped Natalia into his arms. "Let''s go."


    He had been waiting in the car for Natalia, but when she didn''t appear, he decided to go in. Luckily, he


    arrived in time to stop Magnus from taking advantage of Natalia.


    Magnus wiped the blood from his lip and growled, "Stop! Do you think you cane and go as you


    please here? Is this ce some kind of convenience store to you?"


    Magnus stood up, grabbed Callum''s hand, and pulled Natalia back into his arms. "She''s my woman. It''s


    not your ce to take her away!" He bellowed. "Security! What am I paying you for? Letting this guy


    in!"


    The security guards immediately rushed in and started pulling Callum away.


    Callum turned back to face Magnus, and his eyes were filled with disdain. "Magnus, you disgust me! I


    wee a fairpetition for Natalia, but I will not tolerate anyone who disrespects her!"


    Magnus felt embarrassed, realizing he had been forcing Natalia. He had been too impulsive, and his


    longing for Natalia over the years overpowered his rational thoughts. If Callum hadn''t arrived in time, he


    might have taken Natalia right there and then.


    "My dear wife, I... I''m sorry." Magnus awkwardly apologized, fearing Natalia would never speak to him


    again. He held her tightly, terrified she would leave him again.


    And things were heading in the direction he feared. Seeing the security guards pulling Callum away,


    Natalia''s gaze towards Magnus was filled with estrangement. "Magnus, I¡¯m just your subordinate, and I


    don''t know you well. Please, don''t call me your wife again. I''m not!"


    Turning to Callum, she said, "Cal, let''s go now!"


    She needed to leave immediately, to get away from this dangerous man. If she didn''t leave now, she


    feared her defenses would crumble.


    Magnus was like a demon from hell, wanting to possess herpletely. His possessiveness was too


    strong. Five years had passed, and all she wanted was to forget the unpleasant past and live a


    peaceful life. She also didn''t want to continue owing Callum.


    "Okay, let''s go." Callum red at Magnus and then walked out with Natalia.


    This was Ennd, not Melfort, where Magnus could rule unchallenged. Callum didn''t give a damn


    about Orange Horizon!


    Magnus watched Callum leave with Natalia and furiously punched his desk. The loud noise echoed


    around the room, and blood slowly dripped onto the floor from his fingers.


    He could match wits with Callum, but he couldn''t stand being looked down upon by Natalia.


    He was filled with regret now. Callum had ruined what was supposed to be a joyous reunion.


    Magnus strode towards the floor-to-ceiling windows, watching the crowd below. His eyes were turbulent


    with emotion.


    Callum, who had just stepped out of the door, heard a thunderous noise from inside the room. He


    stopped abruptly and turned back. "Magnus, I dislike you, but I''m still inviting you to my engagement


    party with Natalia tomorrow."


    With that, Callum left, taking Natalia with him in a stylish exit.


    The descending elevator doors slowly closed. Callum heard the sound of furniture being smashed in


    the CEO''s office, and a smirk had spread across his face.


    Yes, Magnus had heard him, and he was furious to the point of wanting to kill! His eyes sparkled with a


    bloodthirsty grin. Ha! An engagement party? Callum was asking for trouble!

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    Callum thought to himself, "Of all the people he could bother, why did that scum Magnus have to mess


    with his Buttercup?"


    If Magnus didn''t back off, Callum would be sure to give him a taste of his own medicine. He was no


    pushover, despite what Magnus might have thought!


    Were it not for the consideration of Natalia¡¯s feelings, Callum would havended more than just one


    punch on Magnus!


    The sounds of rage and destruction reached Natalia¡¯s ears, but she said nothing. She just leaned


    tiredly against Callum¡¯s chest, closing her eyes. She felt exhausted, and her heart was empty. She felt


    like a lone boat adrift on the ocean, with no anchor or direction.


    Perhaps, she thought, if she got engaged to Callum, Magnus would finally leave her alone.


    Callum noticed Natalia slowly lose her strength, so he scooped her up and made his way towards the


    exit of Orange Horizon.


    Outside the building, a crowd of reporters armed with cameras and microphones had gathered. Clearly,


    they were here for the juicy gossip. They had received a tip-off earlier in the day about Rowell''s lost-


    and-found daughter, Natalia.


    As soon as they saw her being carried out by Callum, they became excited. Everyone knew that


    Callum was the Duke favored by the Queen, and the fact that he was holding the Count of Rowell''s


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    daughter so intimately indicated that their rtionship was not ordinary.


    This was sure to be big news!


    As Callum carried Natalia through the revolving ss doors, the reporters swarmed around them,


    sticking their cameras and microphones in their faces.


    "Duke Callum, is that the Count of Rowell''s daughter in your arms?"


    "Duke Callum, are you two a couple?"


    "Is it true that the girl Count Rowell spent so much effort finding is named Natalia?"


    "Miss Natalia, could you share your feelings about Duke Callum?"


    "Miss Natalia, we heard you work at Orange Horizon and recently won the Global Designer Award. Is


    that true?"


    The reporters asked questions all at once, creating a chaotic scene reminiscent of a bustling


    marketce.


    Natalia, already feeling down, was further irritated by this unexpected media frenzy. She wanted to


    shout and tell everyone she didn¡¯t like the attention!


    But she knew that if she did that, it would only bring more attention to her.


    Sensing Natalia¡¯s difort, Callum shielded her face with his hand to protect her from the blinding


    camera shes. He whispered to her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Buttercup. It¡¯s just some annoying reporters. We¡¯ll


    get out of here soon.¡±


    With that, Callum tried to make his way through the crowd, but the persistent reporters followed them


    wherever they went.


    Finally, Callum stopped and turned to face the reporters, his gaze cold. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are or


    which newspaper you work for. I¡¯m just warning you not to cross my line. The consequences of


    angering me are not something you can bear.¡±


    At Callum¡¯s words, the reporters fell silent. They looked at each other, unsure of whether to leave or


    not.


    These reporters were no fools. They knew when to retreat. They quickly dispersed, watching as Callum


    walked away with Natalia in his arms.


    Once they were away from the crowd, Natalia finally rxed. She snuggled into Callum¡¯s arms and


    whispered, ¡°Cal, put me down. I can walk on my own.¡±


    Callum shook his head, and his voice was softening. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I don¡¯t want those vultures to


    get a better look at you.¡±


    His girl was too beautiful to be ogled by just anyone!


    Natalia blushed at Callum¡¯s words, remembering how Magnus had nearly ripped her clothes earlier. If it


    weren¡¯t for Callum, she would have been utterly humiliated. ¡°Thank you, Cal,¡± Natalia said sincerely.


    As she spoke, Callum started the car and shook his head. ¡°Sweetheart, you know what I want isn¡¯t your


    thanks.¡±


    Natalia knew what Callum meant. She hesitated but didn''t respond. The only way to cut ties with


    Magnus was to get engaged to Callum.


    She could lie to anyone, but she couldn¡¯t lie to herself. She didn''t love Callum. She owed him, for he


    saved her life, and she had promised to marry him.


    He had waited for her for twenty years. Could she really not marry him for that? That was the reason


    why she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Magnus anymore.


    "Cal, I¡­¡± Natalia started, biting her lip. She was trying to find the right words tofort Callum.


    Callum, who was driving, kept ncing at Natalia through the rear-view mirror. He was worried that she


    might say something to reject him. He quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, sweetheart. I know you¡¯re confused right


    now. But if you don¡¯t make a decision soon, Magnus won¡¯t stop bothering you.¡±


    Natalia fell silent, considering Callum¡¯s words.


    After saying these words, Callum couldn''t help but despise himself. Had he really stooped so low to


    take advantage of Natalie''s vulnerable state, to pressure her into making a decision?


    Indeed, Natalie, after hearing Callum''s words and remembering Magnus'' raging and obsessive


    demeanor, felt a light tremor in her heart and reluctantly said, "Cal, I...I''m not worth the sacrifices you''re


    making for me."


    "Don¡¯t be silly, Buttercup. It¡¯s not like what you think. As long as it''s you, and just because it''s you,


    everything is worth it," Callum said with deep affection, his voice sounding irresistibly charming.


    "But, Cal, I''m not sure about my feelings..."


    Natalie lowered her head with some guilt. How could she not know how good Callum had been to her?

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    But why hadn''t she fallen in love with Callum yet? Was it because a past heartbreak had made her


    heart imprable?


    If she didn''t truly love Callum, then epting his proposal would be unfair to him. But what else could


    she give in return for his kindness?


    Natalia didn''t want to deceive Callum, so she spoke her mind.


    Callum was relieved. As long as Natalia hadn''t outright refused, he had a lifetime to wait for her to fall


    in love with him. He pulled the car over to the side. His gaze was so tender and loving. "Natalia, trust


    me, I''ll make you fall in love with me. And even if you don''t, having me love you for the rest of our lives


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    is enough."


    Natalia was unsettled by Callum''s intense gaze and could only agree. "Okay, Cal, let''s get engaged.


    But..."


    "Shhh!" Callum ced his finger on Natalia''s lips gently. "No buts, Natalia. All you need to do is agree


    to marry me, and I promise that you''ll never regret it. I''ll love you, care for you, cherish you, and provide


    you with everything I can."


    Who wouldn''t be moved by such words? Especially Natalia, who had been cared for by Callum for


    many years.


    She felt a warm feeling in her heart. She wasn''t heartless; she had always recognized Callum''s silent


    sacrifices for her. If getting engaged was the only way to let go of Magnus, then she couldn''t think of


    anyone else but Callum.


    "Alright, let''s do as you say," Natalia said softly. Her words were quick, but Callum caught them.


    "Natalia, let''s go home and prepare. I can''t wait to see you in a wedding dress," he said, driving off


    towards the castle. He had waited for this day for so long that he had started to doubt whether it would


    evere. Natalia had finally agreed to get engaged to him, which was wonderful news!


    Once back at the castle, Callum got busy preparing for the engagement party. He had been eagerly


    anticipating this day, and now that Natalia had agreed, he had to make sure everything was perfect.


    *


    The morning sun rose gently as Natalia was taken by the maids in the castle to get dressed.


    Today was her engagement day with Callum, and the castle was filled with joy. Everyone wore warm


    smiles, and Natalia couldn''t help but grin.


    The castle was decorated anew, with countless ribbons and balloons hanging in every corner. The floor


    was covered with ayer of white lilies. For a moment, Natalia thought she had stepped into a fairy tale.


    Callum, the man of the hour, was nervously checking himself in the mirror. He looked handsome and


    dashing. His suit was cut to perfection, exuding an air of luxury. Yet, his face showed a hint of


    nervousness, as if he was afraid of messing up the carefully nned engagement party.


    Callum adjusted his suit cor, trying to calm himself. It was just an engagement party, he thought, he


    couldn''t afford to be nervous!


    However, the moment Natalia appeared, all his calmness dissipated.


    Today, Natalia was wearing a wedding dress that she had designed. The white ruffled skirt was


    Her slender waist was adorned with dazzling pink crystals, highlighting her stunning figure. Under the


    simple yet elegant veil was Natalia''s slightly bewildered face. She held up her dress delicately as she


    walked towards Callum.


    Even though it was just an engagement party, the wedding dress was essential.


    As soon as Natalia had drawn her wedding dress yesterday, Callum had it made overnight.


    Staring at Natalia, bathed in sunlight, walking towards him, Callum''s heart started pounding.


    This was his Buttercup, the woman he had been waiting on for twenty years, and today she was finally


    bing his wife. She was kind, resilient, elegant, and charming. Every move she made fascinated


    him.


    Callum, full of joy, walked towards Natalia, ready to take her hand, and join her on the stage that had


    been prepared.


    Before he could reach her, the Count of Rowell and his family arrived unannounced.


    Leading the way, Rowell stretched out his arms, making a pose as if to hug Callum, and strode towards


    him. "Oh, today is the engagement day of my favorite little girl. I must extend my sincerest blessings."


    Callum nced at Natalia and noticed that she didn''t object. Callum responded, "Thank you, thank you.


    You can rest in the guest area."


    "Hm, this engagement party is very grand. I am very pleased," Rowell said, nodding his head and


    walking towards the guest area.


    Although he was not pleased with Natalia, considering that she was marrying Callum, Rowell


    generously decided not to hold it against her. After all, just the name Callum could bring Rowell


    unparalleled honor.


    Rowell''s wife followed him with a displeased expression. If it weren''t for the distinguished guests at the


    engagement party, she would have definitely sneered at Natalia.


    Why on earth would Callum marry a in Jane like Natalia? It should have been her precious baby girl!


    Therefore, she had no desire to give Natalia any blessings. On the contrary, she was cursing in her


    heart, wishing that Callum would abandon Natalia sooner rather thanter. That way, her darling


    daughter could take her ce swiftly.


    Meanwhile, Alice, who trailed behind Rowell, had a grim expression throughout the ceremony. She


    watched Natalia, who looked like a princess, with burning jealousy. She wished she could tear off that


    beautiful wedding dress from Natalia''s body.


    Damn this woman. If it hadn''t been for her, Callum would have been marrying Alice today!

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    Alice couldn''t fathom what kind of sweet nothings this wicked woman had whispered into Cal''s ear to


    bewitch him into proposing. He was about to be engaged to this lowly woman, and it was driving Alice


    mad.


    Frustration and resentment bubbled within her as she red daggers at Natalia, praying for someone ¨C


    anyone ¨C to stop the wedding and return her beloved Cal to her.


    Four members of the Rowell family had turned up, essentially making it a full house. However, Henry


    was the only one who genuinely wished Natalia and Callum well.


    Henry, seeing the lovely, delicate Natalia, offered his heartfelt blessings. Bending slightly, he kissed


    Natalia''s hand. "May you and Callum find happiness."


    "Thank you. Now, remove your filthy hand." Before Natalia could express her gratitude to Henry,


    Callum grumbled in disapproval. He was irked at Henry''s audacity to kiss his bride-to-be without his


    permission.


    Yes, all these formalities, like kissing hands and cheek-to-cheek greetings, should be abolished.


    Henry noticed Callum''s irritation and chuckled. These were justmon courtesies, and Callum''s


    jealousy seemed a bit excessive.


    Just as he was about to make a sarcastic remark, Rita came rushing over, frantic. "Sir, we have a


    problem. Our castle... it''s surrounded."


    Rita was so panicked that she didn''t even lower her voice, attracting the attention of the guests


    attending the engagement party.


    What on earth was going on? Who would dare cause such a ruckus at his engagement party? Callum''s


    brows furrowed in confusion. Very soon, however, he had a hunch. Magnus was the only lunatic he


    knew capable of such nonsense.


    "Rx. I''ll handle it," Callum reassured Rita, striding towards the door.


    "But, my lord, our castle is surrounded by six Gatling guns. Those are not toys ¨C if they fire, they''ll blow


    the castle apart," Rita warned Callum in a hushed voice.


    The ce Callum had chosen for the engagement ceremony was a private chapel on the eastern side


    of the castle, protected by a thick castle wall. This was to keep Natalia safe from any unwanted


    disturbances.


    However, Callum had never imagined that Magnus would go to such extremes and bring out six Gatling


    guns.


    Callum''s eyes narrowed. When had all of this happened?


    The so-called Gatling gun was a tank gun that weighed approximately 15 tons and measured 6.7


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    meters in length. It required a crew of four to operate, with each member responsible for a different task


    to ensure its effective operation.


    How had Magnus managed to get his hands on such a formidable weapon, let alone six of them?


    With a puzzled frown, Callum decided to investigate.


    Natalia, standing by his side, had also heard Rita''s words. Although she didn''t quite understand what a


    Gatling gun was, she could tell from Callum''s reaction that it wasn''t something to be trifled with.


    Just like Callum, Natalia figured that Magnus was the only one mad enough to challenge Callum in


    such a brazen manner. However, this wasn''t his turf ¨C it was Ennd. How had he managed to pull off


    such a feat?


    Despite her confusion, Natalia was worried about Callum. As he prepared to confront the threat, she


    reached out and grabbed his hand. Callum paused and regarded Natalia''s concerned expression. He


    gave her aforting smile. "Don''t worry. This is my territory. Nothing will go wrong."


    "But, Cal, what if Magnus actually uses those weapon?" Natalia''s worry didn''t abate. After all, they


    were surrounded by Gatling guns!


    "Don''t worry. This is Ennd. He wouldn''t dare to cross that line. Stay here, I''ll be back soon," Callum


    reassured her before he strode out.


    The guests, curious about themotion, followed Callum out, keeping a safe distance. They wanted


    to see what was going on.


    In contrast to Natalia''s worried expression, Alice was seething with rage. She walked up to Natalia and,


    taking advantage of her distraction, pushed Natalia roughly, viciously muttering, "You bitch!"


    Caught off guard, Natalia stumbled backward, stepping on her gown, and almost fell. Just as she was


    about to make a fool of herself, Henry, who was standing next to Alice, quickly reached out and


    steadied her.


    "Thank you," Natalia murmured, her face pale as she thanked Henry.


    Henry nodded courteously. "It''s nothing. We are family, after all."


    Then, he turned to his sister, Alice, and chastised her, "Alice, there are guests present. What the hell


    were you thinking?"


    "Henry! Whose side are you on? Am I not your sister?" Alice stomped her foot in anger. She couldn''t


    believe her brother would scold her for this woman, Natalia.


    Henry shook his head in disapproval. "I stand by what''s right, not by family. This is Natalia and Callum''s


    special day. Don''t cause a scene. If anything goes wrong, even our father won''t be able to save you.


    You have no idea what Callum is capable of."


    After exining the situation to Alice, Henry turned to Natalia. "I apologize for my sister''s behavior.


    She''s been spoiled and can be quite arrogant at times. I hope you won''t mind."


    Natalia shook her head. "It''s fine. I didn''t fall."


    Now, all of Natalia''s attention was focused on the approaching showdown between Callum and


    Magnus,pletely ignoring Alice''s taunts.


    Natalia''s magnanimity made Henry admire her even more. He helplessly nced at his sister, Alice,


    acknowledging the vast gap between the two.


    Feeling rejected by her brother, Alice''s face turned beet red in indignation. She stomped her foot and


    stormed off after snapping, ¡°Natalia, I hate you!¡±


    Alice''s outburst left Henry with a face full of embarrassment. He rubbed his hands together helplessly.


    ¡°You see, she''s just so immature. It''s really¡­¡±


    ¡°It''s okay. I really don''t mind,¡± Natalia reassured Henry generously. She then headed towards the


    castle''s exit. She had to see for herself. If Magnus and Callum really started fighting, she would have to


    figure out what to do.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    As Natalia walked, she was wracked with anxiety,pletely bewildered as to where Magnus had


    acquired a Gatling gun. After all, this was Ennd, not the Wild West. If they were to start a full-fledged


    shoot-out, wouldn''t they be thrown straight into a British prison?


    Natalia''s concerns were not unfounded. The moment she had left Orange Horizon, Magnus had hastily


    called James, "Bring the organization''s weapons immediately. Someone wants to propose to my wife!


    I''ll make sure he has nowhere to run!"


    If Callum wanted to marry Magnus¡¯ wife, he wouldn¡¯t get the chance to because Magnus threatened to


    level his castle!


    James was utterly bbergasted, unable toprehend why Magnus would want him to bring


    weapons to help him reim his wife. What could have happened to provoke Magnus into deploying


    the newly-acquired Gatling gun?


    However, James observed Magnus'' furious expression and wisely decided it was best to keep his


    thoughts to himself and agreed readily. Who cared, it was a good chance to test this bad boy''s power!


    Not only would James bring six Gatling guns, but he''d also bring a dozen nes if Magnus asked,


    without any hesitation.


    The next morning, James and his men hauled the six Gatling guns to Ennd.


    Was all this firepower just to reim Natalia? Wouldn''t it be easier to sneak into the castle and whisk


    Natalia away? Why would they make such a show of force with their prized weapons? Wasn¡¯t this a bit


    of an overkill?


    But, facing Magnus'' dark re, James kept his opinions to himself. He simply followed Magnus'' orders,


    directing his men to surround Callum''s castle.


    Then, James stood behind Magnus, waiting for the castle''s owner toe out and face them. The


    stage was set for a showdown, wasn''t it?


    In no time, things started to go as James predicted. Callum, with a scowl even fouler than the one on


    Magnus¡¯ face, stepped out of the castle.


    Looking at the line of Gatling guns outside his property, Callum finally believed what Rita had told him.


    He''d thought Rita had been exaggerating, but it seemed she had actually downyed the situation.


    "Magnus, what the hell are you trying to do?" Callum stood there, hands sped behind his back, with


    an air of disdain, finding Magnus'' actions as immature as a petnt child''s.


    Magnus took a couple of steps forward, meeting Callum''s gaze. "I''m here to take my wife home,


    Callum. If you''re smart, you''ll return her to me, or else, don''t me me for being rude."


    "Ha," Callum couldn''t help but scoff. "Magnus, have you lost your mind? Natalia is no longer your wife.


    Today is the day she and I get engaged. If you''re here to join the feast, I wee you with open arms.


    But if you''re here to cause trouble, well, I won¡¯t go soft on you."


    With that, Callum signaled, and a line of well-dressed bodyguards emerged from behind him. These


    bodyguards moved with cold, military precision, an aura of lethal intent surrounding them. Each one of


    them held a sniper rifle.


    Under Callum''smand, they were his most trusted aides, ready to execute any order without


    hesitation.


    Although Magnus brought six Gatling guns, the advantage between long-range and closebat was


    unclear. If a fight were to break out, it was uncertain who woulde out on top.


    But one thing was clear ¨C It would result in a bloodbath.


    Magnus looked at the hardened mercenaries andughed heartily.


    "Callum, you''re really overestimating yourself. If you dare to make a move, I''ll level your castle and


    chapel. But I''m only here to bring my wife home. If I can''t aplish this, then, this day next year will


    be the anniversary of your death!" Magnus'' eyes were filled with a deadly chill, like a demon straight


    out of hell.


    His love for Natalia was bone-deep, and he wouldn''t stand by and watch her marry another man. Not


    unless he was dead. No, even if he died, he would want their love to live on. She could never marry


    anyone else.


    Magnus knew he was horribly selfish, but love was about possession. He could never be


    magnanimous.


    The thought of Natalia bing another man''s wife made Magnus want to burn the world down! He


    loved Natalia with all his heart and soul. He wouldn''t tolerate her thinking about another man, nor could


    he bear her constant avoidance and escape.


    All he wanted was to keep her by his side, forever belonging to him alone.


    Facing Magnus'' tant provocation, Callum didn''t flinch. So what if Magnus had brought six Gatling


    guns? Even if Magnus dared to unleash such destructive weapons in Ennd, the worst that could


    happen would be half his castle getting blown up. Callum would never let Natalia return to such a vile


    man.


    Natalia was so pure and innocent, and how could she bear such a wicked man like Magnus?


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Therefore, Callum boldly confronted Magnus. "Humph, do you think I''m scared of you? If you want to


    fight, let''s not beat around the bush. But let me tell you, even if you win by some fluke, Natalia will


    never go back with you. She told me that the person she detests the most in this world is you, a selfish


    freak!"


    Callum deliberately provoked Magnus, ignoring his threats. The conversation reached a deadlock, with


    neither man willing to back down. A showdown seemed inevitable.


    "Since you won''t let her go, I''ll make you pay!"


    Magnus was enraged by Callum, especially by hisstment. He felt like he was on the verge of


    losing his mind. What kind of spell had this damned Callum cast on his wife? He needed to get her


    back as soon as possible!


    With that thought, Magnus looked at Callum''s face, and the more he looked, the angrier he got. He


    waved his hand. "Prepare to fire!"


    James immediately got ready. His cold eyes were fixed on Callum. This guy was asking for it!


    Seeing Magnus get serious, Callum felt a twinge of fear. He was terrified of jeopardizing the innocent


    lives in the castle, fearful that such an act would drown him in guilt!


    "Come on, Magnus, let''s have it out just between you and me! You''re not hurting anyone else!" Before


    Magnus could even respond, Callum lunged at him, throwing a punch that nearly knocked Magnus off


    his feet.


    Magnus adjusted his stance, biting his lip in annoyance. Callum had the nerve tounch a surprise


    attack. How low!


    Infuriated, Magnus retaliated with a punch of his own. Callum blocked Magnus'' counterstrike, and the


    two of them began grappling with each other. They tussled together, leaving James, who was ready to


    fire,pletely dumbfounded.


    What on earth was Magnus doing? Weren''t they supposed to be firing their guns? Instead, the two men


    were having a childish brawl.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    Why didn''t Magnus just go after Callum directly if he wanted to brawl?


    Magnus and Callum had already tumbled to the ground, wrestling, and rolling around. Their once crisp


    suits were now crumpled, and their handsome appearances were long gone.


    James stood by,ughing, but kept shouting, "Magnus, beat the hell out of him; let him taste a piece of


    our grit."


    However, James may have been celebrating a bit too early. Callum was not a pushover. All these


    years, he had been practicing various self-defense skills and had never considered Magnus a real


    threat.


    But to be honest, Magnus was indeed a handful.


    Soon, both Magnus and Callum had their fair share of bruises, either a swollen eye or a broken lip,


    looking utterly disheveled. Their clothes had long since been reduced to wrinkled rags.


    Still, neither was willing to back down, continuing to roll around on the ground, each trying to twist the


    other''s wrist or fingers.


    Since they hadn''t received any orders, their men simply stood by, watching the two men fight.


    Natalia emerged from the castle to find this scene unfolding before her. She could never have imagined


    that these two normally high and mighty men would now be like schoolboys brawling after school.


    "Stop it, you two! Cal, stop fighting with him." Natalia pleaded, bending down to try and separate the


    two men.


    Magnus and Callum, afraid of hurting Natalia, finally stopped their brawl and stood up, ring at each


    other.


    Looking at Callum with a bruised eye and then at Magnus with a swollen nose, Natalia felt both


    frustrated and amused. Today was supposed to be her and Callum''s engagement day, but who would


    have thought that Magnus, the wildcard, woulde and throw a wrench in the ns?


    "Are you guys naive? Brawling in front of everyone, don''t you feel embarrassed?" Natalia reprimanded


    the two men with exasperation, unable toprehend their actions.


    Seeing Natalia emerge from the castle in her beautiful dress, Magnus'' expression darkened. He pulled


    Natalia into his arms, holding her tightly and whispering, "Sweetheart,e home with me, please? I


    won''t let you get engaged to this jerk. You''re mine, and no one can take you away from me!"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Callum was caught off guard when Magnus pulled Natalia away. He reached out to grab Natalia but


    was evaded by Magnus. Callum quickly advanced a few steps and pointed at Magnus, shouting, "You


    despicable bastard, let go of my girl!"


    But Magnus ignored him, focusing instead on Natalia in his arms. "Darling, I''d do anything for you. If


    you don''te with me today, I''ll use this Gatling gun to blow up Callum''s castle."


    Natalia heard Magnus'' threatening words, and she felt an intense dislike for him. Was he capable of


    anything beyond threats? This annoying man.


    She tried to struggle free from Magnus'' grasp but found herself unable to escape. Frustrated, she said,


    "Magnus, I''ve made it clear to you that we''re over. Can you please get a grip and stop interfering in my


    life?"


    "You want me to give up on you? Not possible, darling! Don''t you care about me at all? If that''s true,


    why did youe to visit me when I was sickst time? Nat, you can''t let go of me!"


    Magnus'' words were so gentle that Natalia was at a loss for words.


    Meanwhile, Callum was seething. Today was supposed to be his big day, and Magnus had spoiled it


    all. Without thinking, he charged at Magnus and Natalia, intending to rescue Natalia from Magnus''


    arms.


    But before Callum could reach them, he was stopped by James.


    James cracked his knuckles, stared at Callum, and said with a warning tone in his voice, "Now listen


    here, pal, I mean, Duke Callum, I don''t think you want any unpleasantness that might make the


    headlines and get the Queen involved, do you?"


    Callum red at James. "Who the hell are you? Magnus''pdog?"


    James couldn''t help but tease him, "Well, I''m not a dog. My zodiac is Cancer, so at most, I can be his


    running crab, not apdog.¡±


    After saying this, James startedughing so hard that he almost cried.


    Callum looked at James, who wasughing hysterically, and thought that birds of a feather indeed


    flocked together. This guy was just as crazy as Magnus.


    Callum couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re apdog or a running crab. But this is my turf, and


    you guys are acting too arrogantly. Do you really take me for an easy target?¡±


    James stoppedughing and adopted a humble demeanor. ¡°Of course not, Duke Callum. It¡¯s just that a


    gentleman doesn¡¯t covet another¡¯s beloved. You took Natalia, and my friend, of course, wants to have a


    word with you. He¡¯s just being modest. If it were me, I would have already blown up your castle.¡±


    James¡¯ words nearly choked Callum. Did he just hear that right? This guy just called Magnus a modest


    man.


    What a joke! This was the biggest insult to the word ''modest''!


    This young man was tantly arrogant and was even threatening to blow up Callum¡¯s castle. Did they


    think Callum was a pushover?


    Callum narrowed his eyes and gestured to the men behind him. "Since our friends here look down on


    us, maybe they should show us what they''ve got?"


    "Right!"


    The line of men standing behind Callum quietly agreed, setting down their sniper rifles. With a series of


    disassembles and reassembles, they conjured up a mortaruncher from thin air.


    Well, it was a game of hardball indeed. Once the two sides began their battle, an explosive disy of


    power was guaranteed!


    James, being the savvy man he was, recognized the toughpetition they were up against. He


    turned to Magnus. "Boss, it''s your call now. Do we engage?"


    Magnus didn''t even bat an eyelid at the looming confrontation. He turned his gaze back to Natalia,


    cradled in his arms, and asked softly, "Darling, what do you think? Do we fight or not?"

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    Natalia knew Magnus was capable of anything! He had purposely asked her if she was game, gauging


    if she was willing to leave with him. If she refused, he''d threaten to bomb Callum''s castle.


    If a fight broke out because of her, the result would be catastrophic. The weapons at y weren''t just


    fists and kicks butrge-scale destructive artillery that could cause irreparable harm. This was the


    castle that had been in Callum''s family for generations, filled with innocent people. She couldn''t


    possibly let Magnus wreak havoc.


    So, after much deliberation, she resignedly sighed. "I''ll go with you, just put away those weapons."


    "Great! As you wish!"


    "No way!"


    Both Magnus and Callum spoke simultaneously. One face lit up with joy, while the other was etched


    with deep loss.


    "Natalia, you can''t go back with him. I don''t fear the fire from his Gatling guns," Callum protested, his


    face filled with panic as if terrified Natalia might go with Magnus.


    Natalia looked at Callum with sympathy. "Cal, you''ve already done so much for me over the years, and


    I don''t want you to suffer anymore because of me."


    "How can you call it suffering?" Callum shook his head desperately, afraid of losing Natalia. "I''ve told


    you many times that doing anything for you is my pleasure; how can you think this?"


    "Cal, I''ve made up my mind. If he wants me to go with him, I will. Once he realizes I''vepletely


    given up on him, he won''t bother you anymore." Tears brimmed in Natalia''s eyes. She didn''t want to go


    with Magnus, but she wanted even less for Callum to be hurt by him.


    "No way! I won''t allow it! Natalia, today''s supposed to be our engagement day. How can you, how can


    you just leave me like this?" Callum wailed, unwilling to ept Natalia''s impending departure.


    In stark contrast to Callum''s devastation, Magnus was ted. As long as Natalia agreed to go with him,


    he was confident he could soon make her forgive him. He pulled Natalia to his side, eximing


    joyously, "Darling, you''re really going back with me?"


    Natalia gave Magnus a cold look and nodded. "Isn''t this what you wanted? I''ve agreed to go with you.


    Now you can withdraw your artillery, right?"


    "Of course!" Magnus nodded enthusiastically, turning to James. "Did you hear that? Withdraw the


    Gatling guns, as thedymands."


    "Sure, sure, Natalia''s always right. Let''s move," James ordered his men to retreat, and the threatening


    Gatling guns were removed from Callum''s castle.


    Callum was furious and refused to let Natalia and Magnus leave. "No matter the cost, I want Ms.


    rkson to stay!" He shouted to his mercenaries, who obeyed hismand ruthlessly.


    Callum''s men listened to his order and prepared for battle, loading their mortars.


    "No, Cal, please don''t do this. If a real fight breaks out, many innocent lives will be harmed," Natalia


    pleaded.


    Callum''s eyes were bloodshot. "I don''t care about coteral damage! My fianc¨¦e is openly getting


    kidnapped on our engagement day. I''ll be aughingstock. How will I face others if I can''t keep


    you here?"


    Natalia knew Callum was in pain, but she had to leave with Magnus in this situation. Violence wouldn''t


    solve anything.


    "Cal, trust me. I''ll be back. I promise. Once I convince Magnus, I''ll return to you immediately. Please


    trust me!" She assured him, her eyes filled with resolve. She was determined to make Magnus


    understand that keeping someone by force couldn''t mend a broken heart.


    Natalia turned to Magnus. Her eyes were icy, as though she was looking at a stranger. "Let''s go."


    "Good. The ne will be here soon," Magnus agreed.


    ne? Natalia was taken aback. Well, it seemed Magnus had prepared for everything. He had


    decided, whether she was willing or not, that he would take her away.


    Soon, the roar of an airne engine filled the air as a small private jet began to descend.


    ¡°Cal, take care. I''ll be back soon,¡± Natalia thought, ncing at Callum onest time before being pulled


    onto the ne by Magnus.


    As the ne ascended, Natalia watched Callum, who was still standing there watching the ne. Tears


    welled up in her eyes.


    Cal always put her first. She would forever be indebted to him for his kindness.


    On the ne, Magnus noticed Natalia ignoring him. His handsome face darkened with anger. She still


    cared for that Englishman!


    "You still care about him!" He growled, wishing he had killed Callum when he''d had the chance.


    Natalia ignored him, focusing only on the clouds drifting by outside the window.


    Magnus realized Natalia was giving him the silent treatment and knew she was still angry with him, but


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    he didn''t mind. He was determined to win her over, no matter what it took.


    Regardless, he had scored a win today, sessfully preventing her engagement to Callum. That was


    enough.


    Magnus looked at Natalia, d in her pristine white wedding dress, and felt a potent urge to tear it to


    shreds. It was a thorn in his eyes. Yet, he fought back the impulse, quietly taking in the sight of his


    beautiful woman before him.


    He didn''t voice any of these thoughts, though. Natalia was still seething, and he didn''t want to add fuel


    to the fire.


    The rest of their journey was spent in tense quietude. Natalia¡¯s gaze was frosty as she stared out the


    airne window, and Magnus silently observed Natalia.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Natalia was acutely aware of Magnus'' gaze lingering on her, but she simply ignored him, not even


    sparing him a nce.


    Magnus knew Natalia''s temperament well and didn''t mind it at all. All that mattered was that his wife


    had returned.


    After a few hours of flying, the ne gentlynded. As Natalis disembarked, she paused, confusion


    etched on her face. She had expected to return with Magnus to their old home, Melfort, but the scenery


    before her eyes was far from familiar.


    "Where are we? Why have you brought me here?" Natalia questioned, her voiceced with curiosity.


    Magnus looked at her intently. "My dear, we''re in France. Don''t you remember?"


    Natalia didn''t respond. Whether it was France or Melfort, it made no difference. She would make


    Magnus realize that their rtionship was beyond repair, no matter how hard he tried.


    A car awaited them as they exited the airport, ready to transport them to a seaside vi. Passing


    through unfamiliar streets, Natalia felt no emotion. However, a sense of familiarity washed over her


    upon arriving at their destination. The vi was the spitting image of their old home back in Melfort,


    even down to its proximity to the sea.


    "Do you like it?" Magnus asked softly.


    Natalia didn''t respond. She despised the vi that reminded her so much of Melfort, a ce that had


    only brought her endless pain and humiliation. These thoughts, however, she kept to herself. She


    followed Magnus into the vi, feeling a chill run down her spine as they approached it.


    Entering the vi, Natalia had to admit that Magnus had put a lot of thought into it. The house was


    decorated simrly to their old home. Yet, she felt nothing but emptiness.


    "My dear, take a look. The view of the sea is the same as it was in Melfort, isn''t it?" Magnus said, a


    hopeful smile ying on his lips.


    Natalia had no interest in entertaining him. She found a chair and sat down, stating her stance bluntly,


    "Magnus, the only reason I agreed toe back with you is to prevent you from causing harm to Cal


    and other innocent lives. Don¡¯t mistake my intentions. It''s over between us. Keeping me by your side


    won''t change that."


    Magnus felt as though he had been struck. He had brought Natalia back, not to hear her draw a line


    between them. "My dear, don''t be so quick to decide. I believe you still love me, otherwise, you


    wouldn''t havee back with me."


    Natalia was exasperated with Magnus'' self-centeredness. "Magnus, you''re so self-absorbed. Why can''t


    you believe what others tell you? How many times do I have to tell you that it''s over between us!"


    Natalia dropped these words with a cool tone, and her face looked stern. "I need some rest. Please


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    leave."


    Magnus was disheartened by her words but didn''t argue. He stood up, gently touched her hair, and


    said, "Calm down, my dear. There are clothes for you upstairs. Take a shower and rest. I''ll be back


    soon."


    Natalia didn''t move. She sat there, as still as a statue.


    Once the door had closed behind Magnus, Natalia headed upstairs. She opened the door to the


    bedroom, saw the massive bed, and buried her face in the pillows, too exhausted to even change or


    shower. She soon fell into a deep sleep.


    When she awoke, the sun was setting. She freshened up and changed into one of the dresses from the


    wardrobe. She sat by the window, gazing out at the infinite sea. The sound of the waves soothed her.


    For a moment, she felt as though she had been transported back five years.


    She subconsciously touched her t belly, a ce that once nurtured a small life. That child, whom she


    had tragically lost before even knowing its gender, would have been about five years old.


    "Click."


    The door was gently pushed open. Natalia assumed it was Magnus and didn''t bother to turn around.


    After a while, she realized that Magnus hadn''t said anything. She turned around, only to see a small


    boy standing at the door with rosy cheeks and big, blue eyes that mirrored her own.


    "Who are you, sweetheart?" Natalia asked softly, crouching down to his level.


    When the little boy saw Natalia approach, he reached out and touched her dress, calling out in a soft


    voice, "Mommy!"


    Natalia froze, and her mind exploded. If her child had survived, he would be about the same age as the


    boy before her.


    Could this be real? Or was it a hallucination brought on by her longing for her lost child? Natalia


    pinched herself, and the pain confirmed that this was not a hallucination. The boy was real.


    Could it be...


    Her heart pounded like a drum, echoing her disbelief. But why did the boy''s eyes resemble hers so


    much? And his facial features were undeniably simr to Magnus'' features.


    Oh god...


    Holding the little boy who clung to her dress, Natalia asked, trembling, "Who are you? Where are your


    mommy and daddy?"


    The tiny boy clung to Natalia''s neck, and his face was inches away from her ear. His big, bright eyes


    blinked excitedly as he spoke softly, "My name is Jonas, my daddy''s name is Magnus, and my


    mommy''s name is Natalia. Daddy said Mommy has finallye home, after I''ve waited for her for five


    years. You''re my mommy, aren''t you? Why did you leave me for five years? Don''t you know how much


    I''ve missed you?"


    Boom! Natalia''s mind went nk. Jonas?


    Although Natalia had a vague suspicion in her heart, hearing Jonas say this out loud still left her


    stunned and speechless.


    This precious little boy, as delicate and pretty as a porcin doll, was indeed the child she thought she


    had tragically lost years ago!


    Her baby, whom she thought had died. Could it be him?

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    But the doctor had said the child didn''t make it, hadn''t he? If not for his words, why would Natalia have


    driven her car into the sea in despair?


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy said you went to a faraway ce and that you¡¯de to visit me in my dreams, but


    every time I slept, you don''te. Don''t you love me, Mommy?¡± Little Jonas asked Natalia with a


    serious expression on his face.


    A shock rippled through Natalia''s heart as she struggled to absorb the reality that she had a son. My


    God, her baby was alive! The child she thought was lost forever was still with her!


    Unable to contain herself, Natalia pulled Jonas into a tight embrace. Tears flowed freely from her eyes


    as she stammered, ¡°Yes, you are Mommy¡¯s precious baby, the one Mommy loves the most. Even when


    I¡¯m not by your side, I think about you every moment. I¡¯m so sorry, sweetheart, for not being there for


    you. I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± Overwhelmed with emotion, Natalia couldn''t find the words to express herself


    anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mommy. I forgive you. Don''t cry.¡± Jonas was still a child and was delighted to hear Natalia''s


    words. With his chubby little hands, he wiped away Natalia''s tears. ¡°Daddy was right all along. As long


    as I¡¯m a good boy, I¡¯d reunite with Mommy one day.¡±


    Just then, Magnus walked into the room. As he looked at Natalia embracing their son, guilt washed


    over him. ¡°My dear, I¡¯m sorry,¡± he whispered. He was sorry for all the pain she had gone through, the


    hurt he had caused her, and for keeping her from her son at birth.


    Holding Jonas in her arms, Natalia slowly looked up at Magnus. Her face was stained with tears, and


    her gaze was icy. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I deserve an exnation?¡±


    Magnus lowered his head, and his hand lightly rested on her trembling shoulder. ¡°My dear, I¡¯ll exin.¡±


    He took Jonas from her, put an arm around her waist, and led her to sit on the bed. ¡°This is our son.


    We both thought he didn¡¯t make it into this world, but it turns out my grandfather hid him from us. It


    wasn¡¯t until I was searching for you and broke both my legs that he revealed Jonas to encourage me to


    try and live.¡±


    Did Morgan hide their son? Natalia was aghast. She always knew Morgan disliked her, but she never


    thought he''d go to such lengths to keep her son away from her. It was despicable!


    Holding Jonas, Natalia wept uncontrobly. ¡°How could he do that? He knew how much I loved our


    son. How could he do such a thing? Isn¡¯t he a parent himself? How could he¡­¡±


    Watching Natalia¡¯s tears, Magnus felt a pang of guilt. He reached out tofort her, but she pulled


    away. ¡°My dear, all the suffering and pain you''ve gone through is my fault. I swear I won''t let you get


    hurt anymore. I''ll make amends for the rest of my life!¡±


    Natalia cried silently, holding Jonas close and pushing Magnus away. ¡°No, I can''t trust anything you say


    anymore because you never follow through! If you have any conscience left, give my son back to me.


    He is my life. I was ready to die when I thought I''d lost him!¡±


    Jonas, cradled in Natalia''s arms, watched everything with his wide, innocent eyes. However, he


    Seeing how understanding her young son was, Natalia cried even harder. She had thought her actions


    had prevented her son froming into this world. But in the end, it was all Morgan¡¯s ploy to drive her


    away! How could he be so cold-hearted? How could he keep a mother and son apart for so long?


    Five years, countless days, and nights had resulted in the mother and son being separated, never


    having met face-to-face. How much time would it take to make up for the lost five years?


    How could Morgan do such a heartless thing?


    Facing Natalia''s tearful usations, Magnus knew he had wronged her. His wife was so strong and


    beautiful, but because of him, she had been hurt again and again. He was indeed a terrible husband.


    ¡°My dear, it''s all my fault. Everything is my fault. Can we forget all the unpleasantness and start over?¡±


    Magnus sincerely hoped their son''s appearance could reignite Natalia''s lost hope.


    However, Natalia shook her head. ¡°It''s toote. We can''t go back to the past. Even with Jonas, I can''t


    stay with you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why? My dear, we can start over!¡± Magnus pleaded, refusing to give up. In exchange for Natalia¡¯s


    love, he was willing to give everything, even his life, without a moment''s hesitation.


    Holding Jonas, Natalia sat on the edge of the bed and spoke earnestly, ¡°Thank you for raising our son


    so well. But gratitude and love are different. I thank you, but I can''t ept you anymore. I hope you


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    understand. No matter what you do, we can''t go back.¡±


    Magnus refused to ept her decision. ¡°No, I won''t ept this! My dear, you can''t leave. Since you''re


    back, can''t we be a family again? Thesest five years, I thought you were long gone. I lived a


    torturous life. Only Jonas gave me the strength to carry on because I wanted him to be happy!¡±


    Natalia sighed in frustration. Magnus was known for his decisive nature, but now, he was acting like a


    child who was denied his favorite candy. His words stung Natalia''s heart. She didn''t know what to say.


    "Magnus, a lot can change in five years. I won''t deny that I had feelings for you back then, but given


    everything we''ve been through, you should know that even the most passionate love can turn cold."


    As she spoke, Natalia gently ran her fingers through Jonas'' hair, her voice dropping to a whisper. "I


    thought I''d never have a child after the ident. The nightmares still make me shiver in the dead of


    night. I''m thankful to God for letting my precious boy survive."


    Magnus stiffened at Natalia''s words. "What do you mean, ''thank God?'' I raised Jonas single-handedly. I


    admit, I neglected you in the past and caused you immense pain, but I swear to God, I will make it up


    to you. As for the two women who continuously plotted against you, I''ve made sure they paid for it. I..."

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    Natalia shook her head, indifferent to the fate of Kendra and Isabe. Magnus had thought he was


    avenging her, but even now, he still failed to realize that he was the one who had hurt her the most.


    "Let''s not argue in front of the child," Natalia gently suggested. "Magnus, could you leave us alone for a


    bit? I''d like some alone time with Jonas."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jonas had been quietly sitting in Natalia''sp. He had seen countless pictures and videos of his


    mother, but nothingpared to the warm, real touch of her now. She was soft, and she smelled lovely


    - it was a scent that was uniquely Mom.


    Jonas didn''t pay much attention to what Natalia and Magnus were discussing. He was too engrossed in


    theforting scent of his mother.


    Magnus rose to his feet, as the conversation wasn''t going well. "Alright, I''ll go check on dinner," he


    said, before gently exiting the room and considerately closing the door behind him.


    Once the lock clicked into ce, Natalia felt a sense of relief. For some reason, she always felt


    insecure whenever Magnus was around. Perhaps it was because of the prison-like years she had


    spent with him five years ago, the memory of which was permanent.


    Subconsciously, Magnus always repelled her. Only when he was gone did she stop feeling so tense.


    Natalia picked up Jonas, not finding the five-year-old too heavy. These past years, she had thought her


    beloved child was no longer in this world. Seeing him now felt like a dream. Five years was neither long


    nor short, but what she had lost were the precious moments of watching Jonas grow up.


    Natalia was overjoyed. She picked up a stuffed animal from the bed and yed with Jonas. "Do you


    like this, sweetheart? Mommy got it for you."


    "Thank you, Mommy," Jonas responded softly, leaving a sweet kiss on Natalia''s cheek that instantly


    melted her heart.


    Natalia didn''t notice that Jonas, who was five years old, didn''t have much interest in the stuffed toy. He


    just didn''t want to upset his mother. He liked his mommy.


    Time always flew when mother and son were together. Before they knew it, it was already dark outside.


    Instead of sending a servant to call Natalia and Jonas for dinner, Magnus knocked on the door himself.


    "My lovely wife and son, dinner''s ready!" He called out.


    He was no longer the cold, mysterious CEO of Andersen Corporation. He had be childlike, foolish


    even. All because he had found his treasures.There was unabashed anticipation in his voice.


    Regardless of how Natalia rejected him, she was now living in the closest ce to him. Wasn¡¯t that


    enough?


    Inside the room, Natalia frowned in annoyance, which was immediately caught by the perceptive


    Jonas. "Mommy, Daddy is calling us for dinner. Don''t you like Daddy?"


    "Ah? No, let''s go. Let''s have dinner." Natalia didn''t want to pass on her negative emotions to Jonas.


    This was between her and Magnus. She couldn''t let it affect their child.


    Holding Jonas'' hand, Natalia walked to the door. When she opened it, she saw Magnus leaning against


    the wall with one hand in his pocket.


    Seeing theme out, Magnus even cheerfully whistled. "It was tough waiting for you toe out."


    "Let''s go." Natalia didn''t want to say more. She led Jonas straight downstairs.


    Jonas winked at his father. Magnus shrugged nonchntly and followed them down.


    The dinner table wasden with rich dishes. The delicious scent was too tempting for Natalia to resist.


    "Alright, let''s eat." Natalia gently said, when she notice Magnus and Jonas wait for her to speak. She


    picked up a fork and helped Jonas with his food.


    "Thank you, Mommy. But Daddy said I shouldn''t rely too much on adults and should eat by myself."


    Jonas said seriously, feeling a little proud of himself for telling on Magnus. This was how it was on TV,


    wasn''t it?


    Natalia ruffled Jonas'' hair andughed softly. "Your Daddy''s right. But what if Mommy wants to help


    you? What should we do then?"


    "Ah," Jonas sighed dramatically. "Since you like it, then go ahead. You''re my favorite, Mommy."


    Nataliaughed at his serious expression and looked at Jonas lovingly.


    "Thank you, Magnus. You''ve raised him well," Natalia said, looking at Magnus.


    Magnus was somewhat taken aback. He quickly helped Natalia with her food, his face full of eager


    smiles. "Nat, it''s my duty. Jonas is a good boy."


    Natalia hesitated, not eating the food Magnus had served her. She thought for a moment and pushed


    the food Magnus had served her to the side, not touching it.


    "Why aren''t you eating? Isn''t this your favorite dish?" Magnus asked, puzzled. Had her tastes changed


    over the past five years?


    "No," Natalia responded indifferently.


    Magnus quickly figured out Natalia''s feelings and, mischievously, filled her te with food. Natalia


    sighed helplessly. She hadn''t expected Magnus to be so childish.


    "Natalia, get used to it. This is our home. From now on, Jonas is all yours," Magnus said, looking at


    Natalia hopefully.


    Natalia was ready to shake her head. But then she saw Jonas looking at her expectantly. The words


    she was about to say got stuck in her throat.


    "Mommy, can you stay here? Can you live with us? Please, Mommy?" Jonas'' eyes were filled with


    pleading.


    Observing Jonas in such a state, Natalia found it impossible to express any form of rejection. She


    hesitated for a moment before stuttering, "Well, I mean, it''s not entirely out of the question. It''s just


    that... I have some business to take care of in London."


    "Really?" Jonas sprang up from his chair, joy radiating from his face. "You have to go to work, not


    because you don''t want me. That''s great!"


    Natalia''s eyes flickered, finding it hard to meet Jonas'' innocent gaze. She felt her heart bleed, and her


    resentment towards Morgan for tearing their family apart intensified. Instead of embracing the joy of


    familial bonds, she found herself living each day in a trance, like a body without a soul.


    Now that she was finally reunited with her son, nothing could be more important than him.


    Magnus, standing nearby, was overjoyed. He knew, with the trump card that their son yed, he was


    fully confident of winning his wife back into his arms.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    Though the glimmer of triumph was already on the horizon, the battle wasn''t won just yet, and Magnus


    knew he needed to keep pushing. In his heart, he made a vow. As long as Natalia wasn''t dead set


    against him, he was determined to thaw her icy heart.


    And so, they had their dinner in a somewhat peaceful atmosphere.


    Natalia led Jonas upstairs, with Magnus trailing behind, only to be shut out at the door. If Magnus¡¯


    reflexes weren¡¯t sharp, the mming door would have smacked his nose.


    Well, it seemed that he was miles away from winning Natalia¡¯s heart. Magnus shrugged helplessly and


    obediently retreated to his own room.


    Natalia, who had closed the door, had no idea that Magnus had followed her. She had no intention


    whatsoever of sharing a room with him. Magnus was simply too desperate, and she was always at risk


    of being taken advantage of when she was with him. So, the further she was from him, the better.


    "Mummy, can I sleep with you tonight?" Jonas, already in his pajamas, was bouncing excitedly on the


    bed.


    Natalia tidied up the pillows Jonas had scattered around, then sat down and nodded. "Yes, Jonas,


    you''re a big boy now. You can protect Mummy."


    Jonas'' face lit up even more. He stopped bouncing and patted his chest with his chubby little hands,


    "Of course, Dad said I''m a super strong man."


    He then nestled up to Natalia and pleaded, "Mummy, can you, can you tell me a bedtime story?" He


    had grown tired of hearing the same old stories from the housemaids.


    Natalia couldn''t refuse Jonas'' request and quickly agreed, "Of course, what do you want to hear?"


    After thinking for a moment, Jonas replied, "Fairy tales are boring. I want to hear Mummy''s stories."


    Natalia''s eyes moistened. This little guy was finding ways to bond with her. She ruffled his soft hair.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you stories about when I was little. When I was your age..."


    She began recounting tales from her childhood. Jonas listened attentively, but gradually, his eyelids


    started to droop. He rubbed his eyes a few times, but it was clear that sleep was creeping in.


    Natalia lowered her voice and gently patted Jonas'' back. She watched as he slowly closed his eyes,


    and his breathing became steady. After putting Jonas to sleep and seeing his sweet, sleeping face,


    Natalia found herself restless.


    In the dim moonlight, she listened to the sound of the waves crashing outside the window. Her thoughts


    were as tumultuous as the sea, refusing to calm down.


    She wondered how Cal had dealt with the awkward situation after she left. She was aware of Cal''s


    feelings for her, but she had chosen to leave with Magnus. She knew Cal must have been heartbroken.


    But the situation was dire. If she hadn''t left with Magnus, he might have blown up the castle.


    She had been under Cal''s care for so long. She couldn''t bear to see him get into trouble, especially not


    with Magnus, who was known to bear grudges. Before leaving, she had promised Cal that she would


    return soon. But who would have thought that Magnus would bring their son into their love triangle?


    Seeing her long-lost son again, and how well-behaved he was, how could her heart remain as cold as


    ice?


    ¡°Cal, it''s not that I don''t want to return. It''s just that... I want to spend more time with our son.¡±


    Natalia''s thoughts were a mess. Eventually, ovee by exhaustion, she drifted off to sleep.


    The next day


    Natalia woke up early. As the sky began to lighten, she couldn''t fall back asleep. Looking at the little


    boy sleeping next to her, she felt a wave of happiness. In the morning light, she traced the features of


    his face with her finger as her lips curled into a smile.


    Jonas was perfect. His eyebrows were dark and thick, his eyshes long and curved like two fans. His


    small nose was strong and straight, and his lips were as red as a cherry. He looked like an angel


    carved out of snow.


    Natalia gazed at her son, a product of her own blood, and her heart swelled with joy. She leaned in and


    nted a gentle kiss on his forehead.


    Jonas stirred and rubbed his eyes as he woke up. "Mummy?" He mumbled.


    "Hmm?" Natalia asked softly. "Do you need to use the bathroom?"


    Even though Natalia hadn''t taken care of a child before, she knew that young kids often needed to pee


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    first thing in the morning after holding it in all night.


    Jonas nodded and shuffled off to the bathroom.


    Watching her little boy head off to the bathroom, Natalia took the opportunity to tidy up the bed. By the


    time she finished folding the nkets, Jonas had finished in the bathroom.


    The fresh-faced Jonas, no longer sleepy, stood energetically beside Natalia. ¡°Mummy, I¡¯m a bit hungry.¡±


    ¡°Are you? Can you wait a bit? Let me freshen up, and then I¡¯ll make you some breakfast,¡± Natalia said,


    squatting down to his level.


    Jonas, who had just wanted Natalia to apany him downstairs, was pleasantly surprised when she


    offered to make him breakfast. Before he could recover from his surprise, Natalia had already gone to


    freshen up.


    Fantastic! Listening to the sound of running water from the bathroom, Jonas was over the moon. Oh,


    he was about to eat a breakfast prepared by his mother. He was so happy.


    The more he thought about it, the more excited he got. He couldn¡¯t wait, so he decided to stand by


    Natalia and wait for the breakfast she was going to make. He had no idea what his mother¡¯s cooking


    tasted like. He had never tasted it before.


    Natalia quickly freshened up and then took Jonas downstairs. She was going to fulfill her promise and


    make ate breakfast for Jonas.


    Natalia moved swiftly into action, and before long, she was preparing a simple breakfast for Jonas. It


    wasn¡¯t anything fancy, just a typical scrambled eggs and pancake breakfast, Natalia¡¯s usual morning


    fare.


    She took out an egg, cracked it into a bowl, and whisked it until smooth. She then added a small


    amount of flour to the egg, creating a thick batter, which she set aside. Next, she turned on the gas and


    melted a pat of butter in a t pan. Once the butter had melted, she poured the batter into the pan,


    forming a thin pancake.


    Soon, an enticing aroma wafted from the kitchen, causing Jonas to sniff the air repeatedly. ¡°Mommy,


    what are you making? It smells so good.¡±

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    Natalia tossed a bit of cheddar cheese into the skillet, followed by a couple of slices of bacon, and


    waited for them to sizzle just right. The skillet crackled, and the mouthwatering aroma wafted through


    the air, quickly attracting Magnus.


    Magnus had followed the scent and saw his wife bustling about in the kitchen, along with their son


    standing nearby. He felt a sense of sheer bliss.


    Natalia was unaware that Magnus hade over. As she ced the pancakes onto a te, she


    patiently exined to Jonas, "I used to love this. Give it a taste, and if you don''t like it, I can make you


    something else."


    "Delicious!" Jonas nodded eagerly, without even taking a bite. "Anything you make is delicious. This is


    your special breakfast of love."


    "You little charmer." Natalia ruffled Jonas'' hair and ced the te with the quesadi in front of him.


    "It''s still hot, so be careful."


    "Okay, Mommy, but I really can''t wait," Jonas said, reaching for the fork to pick up the pancake.


    But as quick as he was, someone was quicker.


    Without even using a fork, Magnus lifted a piece of pancake with his hand and popped it into his mouth,


    not minding the heat at all. He finished it in just a few bites and exaggeratedly eximed, "Oh my god,


    this is delicious, honey, absolutely delicious."


    "Daddy, how could you? That was my pancake. Mommy made it for me." Jonas was upset. His hands


    were on his hips as he expressed his dissatisfaction with Magnus.


    Magnus was out of line. He was the adult here, and how could he snatch food from a child? Especially


    food that Natalia had specifically made for him.


    Magnus scooped Jonas up in his arms, without much sincerity, he said, "Oh, I just wanted to taste it for


    you, but it was so good, I ended up eating it all."


    "Hmph!" Jonas crossed his arms, clearly unhappy with Magnus'' behavior.


    Natalia, busy cooking, didn''t expect Magnus to suddenly appear in the kitchen and childishly fight over


    food with their son Jonas. She was about to say something, when the housemaid entered and


    announced, "Mr. Magnus, you have a visitor."


    Magnus, mouth full of delicious food, waved his hand dismissively. "Mm-hmm, let them in."


    Natalia paused, wondering who it could be, visiting so early. But she didn''t say anything else. They


    were in France, not Melfort, so she probably wouldn''t know whoever was looking for Magnus.


    With that thought, she ced another pancake onto a te and brought it to the table.


    Father and son instantly got into a squabble, scrambling for the pancakes.


    "This is mine, Daddy, how could you?" Jonas, being smaller and having shorter reach, couldn''t get his


    hands on any.


    Magnus imed all the pancakes for himself, then reluctantly shared a small portion with Jonas,


    seemingly realizing his actions were somewhat inappropriate. "Well, kids can''t eat too much. It''s not


    good for your stomach."


    "Yeah, yeah, you just don''t want to share with me." Jonas rolled his eyes. "Being humble is a virtue,


    Daddy, you seem to have forgotten that."


    Magnus didn''t seem bothered at all. He grinned. "Ha, I guess I need to tell you the story about sharing."


    "But this is a special breakfast that Mommy made for me. Not only did you steal it, but you want to hog


    it all. That''s too much." Jonas was indignant, hopping up and down, trying to snatch back some


    pancakes from Magnus'' te.


    Seeing the two of them bickering, Natalia felt a wave of warmth rush over her. She quickly shook her


    head, trying to rid herself of these feelings. She was leaving soon, and she had promised to return to


    Cal. She couldn¡¯t afford to entertain any other thoughts.


    ¡°Natalia, is it really you? Oh, Magnus wasn''t lying to us. You really are okay. I thought I''d never see you


    again in this lifetime."


    A familiar voice filled with sobs came from the doorway. Natalia looked up and was stunned to see Lexi


    and Sabrina Shaw.


    She rose from her seat in shock, her hand covering her mouth in disbelief. Tears began to well up in


    her eyes. "Lexi, Sabrina, how are you two here?"


    If they''d met in Melfort, it would''ve made sense. But here? In France? How could it be such a


    coincidence?


    "You, you''ve been hiding away and living perfectly fine all this time, yet you put us through so much.


    Lexi and I mourned you for years. We even held a memorial for you each year. You''re terrible, utterly


    terrible." Sabrina sobbed, her emotions running high.


    Back when they''d heard of Natalia''s supposed shipwreck, they''d both nearly fainted from crying. All


    these years, every time the anniversary of Natalia''s disappearance came around, the two of them


    would instinctively go to the shoreline to pay respects to her.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    But now, Natalia was alive and well. This was indeed a surprise.


    It was a wee surprise!


    God must''ve seen that it was unjust for kind-hearted Natalia to lose her life like that, hence allowing her


    to miraculously return to them.


    "You guys sure have sharp senses. I just brought my wife home yesterday, and you guys found out?"


    Magnus looked at the two unexpected guests, and his face showed clear disapproval. They''d disrupted


    his family''s peaceful morning.


    Natalia, however, was ovee with joy. "Lexi, Sabrina, I forgot to ask you to sit down,e, please


    sit."


    Lexi and Sabrina nodded, ignoring Magnus, and took a seat.


    Lexi was straightforward, not one to hold her tongue. "Natalia, spill the beans. Where have you been


    hiding all these years? You even kept it a secret from us, that''s too much."


    "Yeah, even if you didn''t want to deal with anyone else, you should''ve at least let us know," Sabrina


    agreed.


    Natalia looked at Lexi and Sabrina, friends she hadn''t seen for years, and felt a mixture of emotions.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, and she choked on her words, "You guys, I, I..."


    Magnus furrowed his brow. These two were clearly here to make his wife cry! Had he known, he never


    would have let them in. He felt a tug at his heartstrings as he watched the tears stream down his wife''s


    face, and his hand instinctively reaching out as if to wipe them away.


    As Natalia wept, unable to get a word out, Lexi couldn''t hold back her own tears. "Natalia, don''t cry.


    We''re all here together," she implored. "This is a reunion, not a farewell. Please, don''t cry."


    Sabrina, too, was wiping away tears, and her eyes were as red as the cherries in an all-American


    cherry pie. "Yeah, Natalia," she added in between sniffles. "You must have had it tough these past few


    years. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have been out of touch for so long."

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    Natalia''s cheeks flushed, a tinge of embarrassment coloring her features. "I...I just forgot about the


    past, I''ve only recently started to remember everything again."


    "Well, aren''t you something," Lexi huffed, hands on her hips in an exaggerated show of indignation.


    "We''ve been worried sick and lost our appetites and sleep over you. And you just forgot about us?


    That''s simply outrageous."


    Sabrina quickly intervened, ying the peacemaker. "Alright, alright. As long as Natalia is safe and


    sound now, let''s not tease her anymore."


    Natalia nced at her two best friends, and a whirl of thoughts and words begging to be spoken were


    swirling in her mind. But with Magnus still present, and she refrained from voicing them. Instead, she


    got up and ushered them upstairs. "Come on, let me show you my room."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Both Lexi and Sabrina understood Natalia''s need for privacy and followed suit. "Sure, let''s see what


    your new room looks like."


    "Absolutely, let''s go and check it out."


    "Mummy, I want toe too." Jonas, who was finally filled after stuffing down a few pancakes, ran over


    from the dining table, eager to join the excitement.


    Lexi looked surprised. "Oh my gosh, Natalia, is he your son?" Magnus had hidden Jonas so well that


    they didn''t even know about his existence.


    Natalia nodded. "Yes, we were all deceived by Morgan. He hid Jonas and lied to me, telling me my


    baby was dead."


    Lexi shook her head in disbelief, disregarding Magnus'' presence. "What a despicable man! How could


    he be so cruel?"


    Sabrina tugged at Lexi, signaling her to be more cautious with her words. After all, Magnus was still in


    their presence.


    Lexi, however, was undeterred. "What? We can''t criticize him for his wrongdoings? If it hadn''t been for


    his actions, would Natalia have been so heartbroken to have driven her car off a cliff?"


    Sabrina pursed her lips, exasperated. Lexi, always one to speak her mind, didn''t seem to understand


    the need for tact, regardless of who was present.


    Magnus, having heard Lexi''s words, didn''t retaliate. Instead, he admitted candidly, "Yes, my


    grandfather was wrong in this matter. He has since secluded himself and no longer interferes with


    family affairs."


    "Indeed, as if seclusion is a punishment. Who''s going to make up for Natalia''s lost years?" Lexi asked


    boldly, unafraid of Magnus'' potential bacsh.


    Magnus lowered his gaze, remorse etched on his face. "All of this was my fault, and I will make it up to


    her. I hope she can give me a chance to start over."


    He vowed to make up for his mistakes for the rest of his life. ¡°Please forgive me, my love,¡± Magnus


    pleaded silently.


    "That''s not for us to decide. You have to ask Natalia," Lexi said, turning to Natalia. "Right, Natalia?"


    Natalia didn''t respond, unsure of what to say. She urged Lexi to follow her upstairs. "Let''s go, we can


    talk in my room."


    Lexi wanted to press on, but Sabrina nudged her, and the three women finally made their way upstairs.


    Jonas wanted to follow, but was stopped by Magnus. "Jonas, don''t."


    "Why?" Jonas paused at the foot of the stairs, confused.


    Magnus, wanting to spare Jonas from the adult conversations, made an excuse. "Because they''re girls,


    and it''s not polite for boys to eavesdrop on girls'' whispers."


    "Oh, really?" Jonas, still too young to question, found Magnus'' exnation usible.


    He cast a longing look upstairs, then hung his head, resigned. "Alright, I''ll just wait for Mommy


    downstairs."


    Upstairs, Natalia led Lexi and Sabrina into her room.


    Lexi nced around the room, then out at the sea from the balcony. Scratching her head, she


    remarked, "Huh, why does this room look so familiar?"


    Natalia handed them some water. "There''s nothing surprising about it. This ce is set up to look


    exactly like my old ce in Melfort. Everything is the same."


    Lexi clicked her tongue in realization. "Natalia, Magnus really put thought into this. Back when he


    thought you were gone, he invited us over to help sort out your things. He looked so sickly then like he


    was on hisst breath."


    Sabrina nodded in agreement. "Yes, he was in a wheelchair when we visited, apparently from trying to


    save you from the sea. Rumor has it he hasn''t been with any woman since and was focusing solely on


    his work and appearing cold and ruthless."


    "Natalia, how have you been getting by these past years? How did Magnus find you?"


    "And I never knew about you and his child. Magnus kept this matter a secret. Now that you three are


    reunited, what''s your n?"


    Lexi and Sabrina fired questions at Natalia, leaving her unsure of which to answer first. With a deep


    sigh, she began to recount her experiences over the past years, including how Callum rescued her


    from the sea and nursed her back to health. She even revealed her own family background to her two


    best friends.


    Lexi and Sabrina were moved to tears after hearing Natalia''s harrowing experiences andplicated


    lineage. They had no idea that Natalia had not only suffered so much but also carried such aplex


    heritage.


    Sabrina wrapped an arm around Natalia''s slender shoulders. "Natalia, you''ve really suffered over the


    years. I''m sorry for your loss. But what''s done is done, and I hope you can find the strength to move


    forward."


    Lexi swept Natalia into a fierce embrace. "Why does it seem like you always get the short end of the


    stick, Nat?"


    Wrapped in their warm constions, Natalia patted their hands reassuringly. "I''m okay, really. I''vee


    through."


    "So, what''s your next move?" Lexi asked. "Your little one is growing fast, Nat. He needs a stable home.


    I know I''ve had my issues with Magnus, but he does love you. He''s been a wreck without you."


    Sabrina didn''t share Lexi''s opinion. She thought Callum, who had been looking after Natalia all these


    years, was quite a catch. "Natalia, marriage isn''t about settling. You need to listen to your heart. Who''s


    the one you can''t stop thinking about? Who''s the one you can''t bear to let go? That''s the one you


    should choose. Not out of obligation or to keep the peace. That''s just a recipe for disaster."

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    Natalia nodded. "Yes, the rift between Magnus and I is too deep to mend. Besides, Cal has done so


    much for me over the years..."


    "But gratitude isn''t love!" Lexi eximed abruptly. "Natalia, you mustn''t mistake gratitude for love. True


    love is about sticking together through thick and thin, no matter what. How romantic that is!"


    Natalia hesitated for a moment. "But I don''t think what''s between Magnus and I is love. All of this stems


    from his obsession. Things wouldn''t have turned out this way if he had let go earlier."


    After hearing Natalia''s words, neither Lexi nor Sabrina had anything to say. After all, it was hard for


    outsiders to understand the feelings between them. The emotional entanglement between Natalia,


    Magnus, and Cal was something Lexi and Sabrina, who were not involved, couldn''tment on.


    "Natalia, no matter who you choose, we sincerely wish you happiness," Sabrina stated earnestly.


    Lexi nodded in agreement. "Right, Natalia, whoever ends up marrying you will be the luckiest man in


    the world. And I''m so curious about Cal, who is so devoted to you. If I get a chance, I would love to


    meet him and see if he''s a thousand times better than Magnus."


    "No problem. When I go back to Ennd, I''ll take you with me. I''ll show you the medieval castles.


    Aren''t you fascinated by those?" Natalia agreed cheerfully.


    At the mention of medieval castles, Lexi''s eyes lit up. "Natalia, you mean to tell me you''ve been living in


    a castle for the past five years? That''s amazing! Give me a castle and lock me up in it, I won''t


    Natalia, aware of Lexi''s fervor for ancient British castles, nodded knowingly. "Sure. Next time, I''ll take


    you. And I''ll ask Cal if their castle has a dungeon or something so you can experience what it''s like


    being locked up."


    "Stop it!" Lexi gave Natalia a yful re, pretending to be offended. "I''m a princess, not a prisoner. I


    want to sleep in the princess'' bedroom."


    Sabrina chuckled, teasing, "Yes, yes, you''re a princess, albeit a clumsy one."


    "Hey, you! Do you need a spanking, is that it?" Lexi retorted, yfully reaching out to tickle Sabrina,


    who quickly raised her hands in surrender. "Alright, alright, I admit, you''re a princess destined to live in


    a castle. Is that better?"


    "Hmm, that''s more like it. As a princess, I won''t argue with you any further. You may go now."


    The three of them were in high spirits. Their yful banter temporarily eased Natalia''s inner turmoil.


    After a while, Lexi and Sabrina said their goodbyes, not even staying for lunch. Natalia saw them out,


    sternly telling them to check in every day before she let them go.


    After watching Lexi and Sabrina''s figures disappear, Natalia turned around, only to be engulfed in a big


    bear hug by Jonas. "Mommy, can you y with me for a bit?"


    "Sure, sure, I will y with you. What do you want to do?" Perhaps it was because she had just met old


    friends, Natalia was in good spirits and was more than willing to fulfill Jonas'' request.


    "Mommy, let''s y hide and seek. The one who gets found will be tickled. Daddy can y, too." Jonas


    said. He ran over to Magnus, who was reading the newspaper on the sofa, and pulled him over.


    Magnus was worrying about how to improve his rtionship with Natalia when their little mastermind,


    Jonas, came up with this brilliant idea. He secretly gave Jonas a thumbs-up, as if to say, ¡°That''s my


    boy!¡±


    Jonas proudly lifted his head and dragged Magnus over to Natalia. "Mommy, I''ll hide first. You and


    Daddy have to find me. If you can''t find me, you''ll be punished."


    Natalia looked at Magnus awkwardly, but since she had already promised Jonas, she couldn''t back out


    and reluctantly agreed, "Okay, it''s been a while since I yed this game. How do you y it?"


    Jonas excitedly exined the rules, "Mommy, you and Daddy turn around, then count. When you reach


    fifty, you can start looking for me. But no peeking!¡±


    After he finished, Jonas snuck out of the living room and managed to shoo away the servants outside.


    Before he left, he gave Magnus a meaningful nce. The look meant, ¡°Dad, I''m creating an opportunity


    for you. If you can''t sort things out with Mommy, you''ll be really a fool. Good luck!¡±


    But Magnus had already turned his back and didn''t see Jonas'' encouraging gaze. Natalia, who had


    also turned her back, naturally didn''t see it either.


    Natalia silently counted to fifty in her heart. When she reached fifty, she turned around, ready to look for


    Jonas.


    As she turned around, she bumped into Magnus. Their eyes met, and Natalia suddenly felt a bit


    awkward. She struggled to free herself from Magnus'' embrace.


    At Natalia''s panic, Magnus felt like his heart was shattering. "Natalia, do you really find me so


    repulsive?"


    Facing Magnus'' hurt expression, Natalia couldn''t help but feel a bit guilty. "No, it''s not what you think."


    "Then what is it? Natalia, we are husband and wife. Don''t you even want to give me a chance to make


    up?"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Natalia felt powerless. "Magnus, have you heard of the saying ''Water spilled on the ground can¡¯t be


    gathered up again?¡¯ Not everything can be fixed. Now, I need to go find Jonas. Please move aside."


    After saying this, Natalia walked around Magnus to look for Jonas.


    Magnus watched as Natalia passed by him. His fists clenched tight, hidden from sight. This woman, the


    woman he loved with all his being, could always knock him down so effortlessly. It seemed that the


    road to winning her heart was still a long journey.


    There he was, a man who could control anything in the world, yet he couldn''t find a way into this


    woman''s heart!


    He refused to ept it!


    And so, the day drifted by, full of such tender family interactions.


    When evening fell, Natalia, in an attempt to avoid further interactions with Magnus, quickly led Jonas


    upstairs after dinner.


    Jonas, already in his pajamas, obedientlyy next to Natalia. His small, marshmallow-like hand was


    resting on her neck as he asked cautiously, "Mommy, do you not like Daddy?"


    Natalia was taken aback, she hadn''t expected her five-year-old son to be so perceptive. She gently


    stroked his hair, responding softly, "Why no, Jonas, why would you ask that?"

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    Jonas moved close to Natalia, nting a sweet kiss on her cheek. ¡°Mom, I am no longer a little kid, I


    can see that you don¡¯t really like Dad. But my teacher said that children are the product of their parents¡¯


    love, does that mean you didn¡¯t want to have me? Did I cause you trouble, Mommy?¡±


    Hearing these soft, childish words, Natalia''s eyes filled with tears. Her precious baby boy was


    cautiously asking if he had caused her any trouble.


    She pulled Jonas into a tight hug, speaking with utmost sincerity, ¡°Jonas, you are my most beloved


    treasure. I¡¯ve never thought of you as a burden. Instead, you¡¯ve been my strongest emotional support


    during my most difficult times. The issues between your father and me are not because of you, do you


    understand?¡±


    Jonas rubbed his eyes, sleepily replying, ¡°Really? That''s good, then. Mommy, can you stay here? Can


    you stay and watch me grow up? All the other kids have mommies, and I want one too. The breakfast


    you make is so delicious; it tastes just like love, and I like it so much, I wish I could have it every day.¡±


    Natalia''s eyes welled up with tears once more. She owed her child so much.


    ¡°Jonas, you are my treasure. It was wrong of me not to be there for you as you grew up. But darling,


    not everything in life goes as we wish. I¡­¡±


    Natalia stopped mid-sentence, noticing that Jonas had already fallen asleep. She tucked him in and


    followed him into slumber.


    Outside, the moonlight was pouring into the room, scattering like silver dust.


    After a while, Natalia and Jonas were deep in sleep. The bedroom door was gently pushed open, and


    Magnus tiptoed in. In the moonlight, he quietly approached the bed, looking at his sleeping wife and


    son. Hey down next to Natalia with a satisfied smile on his face.


    Seeing his wife and son lying by his side filled Magnus with a sense of contentment.


    Of course, when Natalia fully epted him, he would be even happier. He would then be the happiest


    man in the world, without a doubt!


    As the moonlight waned, the sun began to rise. Natalia was awakened by the sunlight streaming into


    the room. She opened her eyes to Magnus¡¯ handsome, smiling face.


    ¡°Good morning, my dearest wife.¡± Magnus was beaming. He affectionately kissed Natalia''s forehead.


    As Magnus'' lips touched Natalia''s forehead, he trembled slightly. Natalia, too, shivered at his touch.


    Without thinking, Natalia tried to move back, forgetting she was on the bed, and almost fell off.


    Fortunately, with his quick reflexes, Magnus caught her in time, preventing her from falling.


    ¡°Darling, I wouldn¡¯t want you to get any bruises. That would break my heart.¡± Magnus'' voice was


    seductive, making Natalia weak in the knees.


    Taking advantage of Natalia''s distraction, Magnus, adhering to his policy of taking advantage when


    opportunity struck, nted another kiss on her forehead. His surprise attack was sessful, and


    Magnus felt as if he had just had a spoonful of sweet honey!


    Before Natalia could confront Magnus about his stolen kisses, Jonas woke up, stretching and yawning.


    Jonas woke up to see Natalia and Magnus next to him, and his joy knew no bounds. He jumped up


    from the bed. ¡°Awesome! I finally get to sleep with Mommy and Daddy!¡±


    Watching Jonas'' excitement, Natalia''s heart ached. Children sleeping with their parents was such a


    simple pleasure, yet Jonas had not only been denied this joy but was also so thrilled about it. It was


    heartbreaking.


    Jonas, lost in his happiness, was dancing on the bed, repeating his joy, ¡°Oh, this is wonderful, I finally


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    get to sleep with Mommy and Daddy!¡±


    After bouncing around, he finallyy down, hugging Natalia. ¡°Mommy, can we wake up together like


    this every day? I feel so happy!¡±


    Seeing Jonas'' joy, Natalia managed to smile but remained silent. She was searching for the right


    words, not knowing how to gently refuse Jonas'' request.


    Magnus saw Natalia''s struggle and pulled her and Jonas into his arms, sincerely saying, ¡°Darling, let''s


    start over, together with Jonas. I swear, I will make you both happy.¡±


    Natalia looked out at the sunlight, her mind a whirl of confusion. She was indeed happy to have her son


    back, but the idea of starting over with Magnus seemed so unreal. She had promised Cal when she left


    Ennd that she would return, but now, she was being held back by her own son. For a moment, she


    even found Magnus'' vision of the future appealing.


    Oh God, how could she? How could she be so fickle? If she decided to stay, how would she face Cal,


    who was waiting for her back in Ennd?


    The sunlight outside was perfect, streaming in through the window, and casting a warm glow on


    Magnus and Jonas. It was a picture of love and warmth. But to Natalia, it all felt like a dream, almost


    otherworldly.


    This wasn¡¯t the life she wanted, truly.


    Magnus noticed Natalia remained silent, and knew he couldn¡¯t rush things, he had to take it slow. He


    sighed quietly to himself, continuing, ¡°Darling, I have to make a trip to Melfort in the next few days.


    Please take care of yourself while I¡¯m gone. If anything happens, call me right away. I¡¯ll fly back


    immediately.¡±


    Natalia gave a nonchnt nod at Magnus, fully aware of his bustling schedule, and chose to remain


    silent.


    To be frank, she''d rather have him back in Melfort taking care of business than hovering around her


    every second of the day, giving her some much-needed space to breathe and think. Magnus'' fervor


    was zing, leaving her at a loss for how to react, and she found herself constantly dodging him.


    After finishing their breakfast, Magnus hurriedly left their residence in France.


    As he was leaving, he made a special point to instruct the staff of the vi to heed Natalia¡¯s every word.


    Any insubordination wouldn''t just result in termination - he made that much clear.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    The staff of the vi were all top-notch professionals, trained to a T. When they received orders from


    their employer, they ensured their tasks were aplished to perfection. Thus, the moment Magnus


    stepped out, Natalia found herself in a state of absolute freedom.


    Finally free from Magnus'' relentless attention, Natalia heaved a sigh of relief. She grabbed a moment


    to dial Callum''s number.


    The phone rang for a long time, but no one picked up. Natalia was surprised, and thought perhaps


    Callum was avoiding her calls because she was in France, so she decided to dial thendline in the


    castle.


    "Beep... Beep... Beep..."


    After a long time, someone finally answered.


    "Good afternoon. Who''s speaking, please?"


    The familiar ent from the other side of the line made Natalia realize it was Rita on the other end.


    "Rita, could you please get Callum on the line? It''s Natalia."


    Recognizing Natalia''s voice, Rita¡¯s tone was filled with an unmistakable excitement, "Thank heavens,


    Ms. rkson! We''ve finally heard from you! Mr. Callum needs you!"


    Natalia felt a sudden chill, and she quickly asked, "Rita, what are you talking about? Saved from what?


    What happened to Callum?"


    "Ms. rkson, ever since you left, Mr. Callum fell terribly ill. He''s still bedridden, and ording to our


    private physician, he''s barely hanging on. He''s been calling for you even in his unconscious state." Rita


    sobbed over the phone.


    Rita''s crying stabbed Natalia''s heart. She couldn''t fathom how Callum could have fallen critically ill in


    just three days since she left. The thought was inconceivable.


    She had promised him that she would return! What on earth had she done? Callum was the only family


    she had in this world.


    "Rita, calm down. Tell me everything. What happened to Callum?" Natalia was extremely anxious,


    wishing she could teleport to Ennd right away.


    "Ms. rkson, I have to attend to Mr. Callum. I can''t talk much. Please,e back as soon as you


    can. If you dy, you might not see him again." Rita hurriedly hung up after saying this.


    Listening to the busy tone from the receiver, Natalia''s heart sank to the bottom of her chest. She had


    no idea what had happened to Callum, but she knew Rita wouldn''t joke about such matters.


    Rita had said, if Natalia dyed, she might never see Callum again.


    Natalia was in a state of panic. She needed to fly back to Ennd immediately. Prompted by her


    thoughts, Natalia quickly grabbed her passport from upstairs, ready to leave Magnus'' French vi.


    As she descended the stairs, she noticed someone in the living room. It was Lexi.


    "Lexi, what brings you here?" Natalia asked in a hurry.


    Lexi shrugged. "Talk about being heartless! I''m leaving France and came here to say goodbye. If you''re


    too busy, I''ll just go."


    "Alright, alright, Lexi, my bad. You''re leaving France? Why?" Natalia asked.


    Lexi pointed to her small bag. "I originally came to hang out with Sabrina. I''ve seen everything I needed


    to, and even ran into you. Don¡¯t see a reason to stick around. I¡¯m thinking of packing up and heading


    back to Melfort.¡±


    Then, noticing the passport in Natalia¡¯s hand, Lexi asked, ¡°Natalia, are you nning to travel?"


    Natalia nodded, without any attempt to hide her intentions. "Yes, and I must leave right now. Callum is


    sick."


    "Callum? The Duke from Ennd?" Lexi''s eyes lit up. "Natalia, can Ie with you? I want to


    experience living in a medieval English castle and rejuvenate my soul."


    Natalia knew Lexi''s artistic tendencies were acting up again, but she didn''t bother arguing. Instead, she


    agreed right away, "Sure, you were leaving France anyway. You might as welle with me to


    Ennd for a while."


    "Mommy, I want to go too!"


    Little Jonas ran down from upstairs, his eyes filled with determination, "Mommy, I heard your


    conversation with Auntie Lexi. Wherever you go, I want to go too. I don''t want to be apart from you."


    Seeing Jonas on the verge of tears, Natalia''s heart ached. She had just reunited with her son. How


    could she possibly leave him behind?


    "But, should we tell your daddy? In case he doesn''t agree with youing with me?" Natalia


    pondered, thinking she should seek Magnus'' permission before taking Jonas with her.


    Jonas quickly shook his head. "Mommy, Daddy always said that a man should be adventurous. And I


    am leaving with you. If you ask him and he doesn''t allow us to leave, what then?"


    Natalia was speechless. Indeed, given Magnus'' stubborn nature, if he knew she was going back to


    Ennd to see Callum, he would certainly not let her go.


    Under such circumstances, acting first and exiningter would be better. So, Natalia impulsively


    decided to take Jonas with her to Ennd.


    Of course, the staff asked about their sudden departure. However, Natalia deflected their queries by


    saying they were going out for some fresh air.


    Soon, a ne was carrying the trio to Ennd. Throughout the journey, Jonas kept asking questions


    excitedly. He had always been well cared for by Magnus and had never experienced the novelty of


    traveling alone with Natalia.


    Uponnding, Natalia hailed a cab and headed straight to her apartment in Ennd. In no time, the taxi


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    pulled up in front of the apartment building. Natalia, cradling Jonas, paid the fare and stepped out of the


    vehicle.


    Lexi couldn''t help but marvel at the quintessential British architecture in front of them. "What a


    gorgeous ce. I love it."


    "I love it too," Jonas chimed in, not wanting to be left out.


    Natalia fished out her keys and unlocked the door, gesturing for Lexi and Jonas to enter. "This is my


    mom''s ce. I''m staying here for now."


    "Wow, this ce is really nice. I love theyout too. Your mom must have been an artsy type, just my


    kind of woman," Lexi said, looking around the ce with a satisfied gaze before sinking into the plush


    <pfort of the sofa.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    After settling Jonas down, Natalia finally spoke, "Lexi, I need to run back to the mansion and check on


    Cal. You and Jonas can hang out here in my apartment for a bit, I''ll be back soon. Could you look after


    Jonas for me in the meantime?"


    "Sure, make it quick. And while you''re there, pass on my best wishes. I''ve always been curious about


    Duke Callum, who''s taken care of you all these years," Lexi responded, dismissively waving Natalia off.


    "Off you go,e back soon."


    "Sure," Natalia replied, hurrying out the door.


    Not far from the mansion, Natalia didn''t bother grabbing a taxi. To save time, she went on foot, moving


    briskly. Luckily, the distance wasn''t too great. After a while, Natalia saw the all-too-familiar mansion.


    She quickened her pace, eager to see how Cal was doing. Before long, she passed through the


    mansion''s grand entrance, making her way to the main hall.


    Rita was justing out of the mansion when she saw Natalia returning. Overjoyed, she ran over,


    shouting, "Thank God, Ms. rkson is back! It''s about time!"


    Natalia saw the visibly excited Rita, and her mood lightened a bit. "Rita, take me to Cal quickly. What


    happened to him?"


    "Sure, right away. But you must be prepared, Ms. rkson; his condition is quite serious," Rita warned,


    leading Natalia into the mansion.


    Natalia stumbled a bit at the news. Had Cal really be incurable? Her mind was a mess. If Cal


    really was at death''s door, she didn''t know what she''d do.


    The two women quickly reached Cal''s bedroom. Before they even entered, Natalia could hear the


    distressing sound of coughing. It was Cal''s voice, fractured and weak.


    Hearing the urgent coughing, Natalia immediately pushed open the door.


    The room was dimly lit, with curtains blocking out the light. A pungent smell of medicine hung in the air.


    Natalia walked over to therge bed in the room, seeing Callum''s feeble figure lying on it. His face was


    so pale it was almost transparent.


    Callum''s emaciated figure made Natalia cover her mouth in shock. She''d only been gone for three


    days. What had happened to him?


    Callum, once strong and robust, now looked skeletal. His face was sickly pale with a touch of gray, his


    eyes were sunken, and his lips were slightly purple.


    Weakly lying on the bed, he heard footsteps and opened his eyes tiredly. Upon seeing Natalia, his


    mood instantly brightened. His previously dull eyes lit up as he struggled to sit up. But after a few


    attempts, he realized he didn''t even have the strength to support himself.


    The joy in his eyes turned into disappointment. Callum reached out to Natalia, his voice raspy,


    "Buttercup, is that you? Are you really back? I''m not dreaming, am I?"


    Natalia couldn''t contain her emotions any longer. She tightly held Callum''s hand.


    Tears dropped onto the floor as she choked, "Cal, what happened to you? It''s only been three days.


    How did you get like this?"


    Callum forced a smile. "Buttercup, as long as you''re back, nothing else matters. I thought you were


    taken by Magnus and wouldn''te back."


    "Callum, I promised you I''de back, and here I am. But first, tell me what happened. Why have you


    be so weak? I just heard from Rita that you..."


    She couldn''t finish her sentence. She couldn''t ept what Rita had said. How could Cal be dying? He


    was always so strong!


    Callum knew what she wanted to ask and gave her aforting smile. "Natalia, don''t listen to Rita. I


    just... I just had a little too much to drink. It''s nothing, a few days'' rest, and I''ll be fine."


    "Cal, you don''t have to hide it from me. Look at yourself, you''re clearly seriously ill! Why aren''t you


    taking care of yourself?"


    In response to her question, Cal didn''t give a direct answer. His heart was filled with euphoria, all


    because of Natalia''s return.


    "Natalia, as long as you''re back, that''s all that matters. Really, I''m fine," Cal said, hesitantly asking, "But


    will you leave again?"


    Natalia hesitated, unsure of how to answer Cal''s question. After all, she didn''t know what the future


    held for her.


    Seeing the conflict in Natalia''s eyes, Cal imagined she couldn''t let go of Magnus. His ted expression


    froze on his face. Holding Natalia''s hand, he pleaded, "Buttercup, I know I''m being selfish, but I can''t


    live without you. Could you stay? I wouldn''t survive without you."


    His hands tightly gripped hers, as if she''d vanish if he let go. Natalia felt his hot hands like a burning


    me. "I... Cal, your hands are so hot. Look after yourself first, okay? We''ll talk about everything else


    outside, "Get Cal to the hospital, quickly!"


    Rita came in at Natalia''s call, carefully replying, "Ms. rkson, ever since you left, my master has been


    constantly drinking. And these past few days, when it was raining heavily, he justy in the courtyard


    and wouldn''t let us approach him. He wouldn''t let us take him to the hospital either. We could only


    watch as hey in the rain for two days until he passed out. Only then could we bring him back inside."


    Natalia didn''t expect such a situation. She quickly asked, "What did the doctors say?"


    Rita went on, "The doctor said the master got sick because he''s been drinking out in the rain for days.


    His body temperature''s too low, and he''s got a bit of a chest infection. He needs to take some


    medicine. But the master refuses to take his pills, and he won''t even drink his tea. It''s like he''s trying to


    torment himself to death."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    With these words steeled in her heart, Rita quickly excused herself, fearing that she might get a


    tongueshing from Callum.


    Upon hearing this, Natalia realized that Callum was trying to wreck his health, which saddened her.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    Had she not run off with Magnus on their engagement day, how would Cal have ended up in such a


    state?


    She heaved a sigh, her voice soft with regret. "Cal, it''s all my fault. If I hadn''t left you at our


    engagement party, you wouldn''t be like this."


    "Cough, cough..." Callum coughed a few times, waving his hand to dismiss Natalia''s guilt. "It''s not your


    fault, Buttercup. I was just afraid you wouldn''te back, and life would lose its meaning. You know,


    without you, I don''t see the point of anything."


    "Cal, I''m back now. You need to take care of yourself. Are you hungry? I''ll ask Rita to whip up


    something for you."


    With that, Natalia stepped out of the room, instructing Rita to prepare some stomach-friendly food.


    In no time, Rita brought over a bowl of hearty chicken soup. Natalia carefully helped Callum sit up in


    bed, propping up his back with pillows. "Cal, have some soup, it''ll settle your stomach. Then we can


    give you your medication and hopefully get you on the mend soon."


    Callum obediently sat up, staring at Natalia as he sipped the soup she had brought him. However, he


    had been ill for too long, and his body was extremely weak. He struggled to finish even half of the bowl.


    "Cough, cough, Buttercup, I''m full." Callum coughed a few times, cing the bowl on the bedside table.


    Natalia nced at the mostly unfinished soup, realizing how seriously ill Callum was. Now that she was


    back, she was determined to take good care of him.


    Once Callum had eaten something, Natalia waited a while before letting him rest.


    Callum''s energy was extremely low, and he quickly fell asleep. He had a smile on his face in his


    dreams, seemingly thrilled at Natalia''s return.


    Natalia sat by his side, watching the time, waking Callum after an hour to persuade him to take his


    medication as Rita had instructed earlier.


    Callum reluctantly took his medication; nobody would have guessed that the imposing duke was afraid


    of taking medicine.


    But Natalia was insistent, stating that she would leave if Callum didn''t take his medicine. With that,


    Callum obediently swallowed the pills. Of course, he grimaced as he took the medication. It was as if


    he preferred to throw the pills away.


    And so, Natalia devotedly cared for Callum until nightfall, unaware of the passing time.


    Callum''s energy was extremely low, drifting in and out of sleep. When he woke again to find Natalia


    dozing off, he couldn''t stand it anymore. His voice was hoarse. "Nat, I''m fine. You don''t need to stay


    with me. Go rest."


    Natalia shook her head. "But you''re still feverish, Rita said tonight is crucial. If your fever breaks, you''re


    safe. If not, it could be life-threatening."


    "Rita, Rita, always Rita. I¡¯m paying her too much and giving her too much time to gossip!" Callum was


    clearly annoyed. "You''ve been sitting here all day, and I feel bad. How can I make you wait on me?


    Cough, cough, cough..."


    "Cal, don''t be like this. I haven''t done much. I just brought you some water. What I''ve done is nothing


    down. "Cal, don''t think about anything. Just take your medicine and wait for your temperature to drop,


    then I''ll go rest."


    Natalia was so stubborn, and Callum had no choice but toply. But this time, he cooperated fully


    with Natalia, hoping to recover soon. After all, his Buttercup was back. He needed to regain his


    strength to protect her.


    As the night deepened, Natalia, who had been up all day, finally fell asleep at the edge of Callum''s bed.


    Callum woke in the middle of the night to see Natalia asleep by his bedside. His heart was filled with


    sweetness, as if he had just eaten honey. He gently touched her hair, reluctant to withdraw his hand.


    His Nat was always so kind and considerate; he had chosen right.


    No matter what, he had to keep her by his side, he couldn''t let Magnus take her away!


    Callum looked at the sleeping Natalia, struggling to get out of bed to move her to a morefortable


    position. However, Callum, who was critically ill, had overestimated his strength. As he tried to support


    himself, he fell off the bed.


    "Thump!"


    The sound of the fall woke Natalia. She opened her sleepy eyes to find Callum on the floor. "Cal, what


    happened?"


    Callum felt his face burning with embarrassment. How could he have made such a fool of himself? He


    had no strength left in him.


    But to save his image in front of Natalia, he wouldn''t admit that he had fallen. "Um, if I said I wanted to


    lie on the floor to feel the temperature of the wooden nks, would you believe me?"


    In the middle of the night, Natalia couldn''t help butugh at his words. She wiped away the tears of


    Even though Callum had lost a lot of weight, he was still tall. With all her strength, Natalia finally


    managed to help him sit on the edge of the bed. Then, with a push, they both fell onto the bed.


    Natalianded on top of Callum and quickly tried to get up, finding their position somewhat intimate, but


    Callum''s hand was tightly wrapped around Natalia''s waist, begging, "Buttercup, lie next to me, watch


    me sleep, please?"


    Natalia instinctively wanted to refuse, but seeing Callum''s haggard appearance, the words of refusal


    were stuck in her throat. "I..."


    "Sweetie, just lie next to me, okay? I''m really weak right now, I just want you to lie next to me for a


    while, is that okay?"


    Looking into Callum''s sincere gaze, Natalia could no longer voice her refusal and obedientlyy next to


    Callum. Fortunately, the bed was spacious enough. She moved as close to the edge as possible,


    keeping a good distance from Callum.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    Even so, Natalia couldn''t shake off a twinge of guilt that seemed to taunt her, as if she''d betrayed


    something or someone.


    Good heavens, what on earth was she thinking?


    Inwardly, she chastised herself, steadying her emotions, and soon fell into a deep sleep. After a day''s


    ordeal, she was utterly exhausted.


    On the other hand, Callum was delighted to have Natalia by his side. He watched her affectionately, his


    gaze lingering on Natalia lying next to him. Contentedly, he drifted off to sleep.


    When Natalia woke up the next day, her first instinct was to check Callum''s forehead.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Thank God, his fever had finally subsided.


    She tiptoed out of the room, giving instructions to Rita to prepare some food for Callum.


    Knowing Callum had managed to pull through, Rita expressed her gratitude to Natalia foring just in


    time to save this disheartened man.


    Natalia, however, felt she had no need for Rita''s gratitude. If anything, it seemed she owed more to


    Callum.


    After chatting to Rita, Natalia headed back into Callum''s room. She stared at him carefully; the once


    normally hearty and robust man was now a frail and sickly man. A myriad of emotions welled up within


    her. Despite knowing she could never go back to her past with Magnus, ever since she saw little Jonas,


    her heart seemed to lean more towards Magnus.


    She could deceive everyone else, but not herself. It wasn''t a rekindling of old feelings, but her desire to


    give Jonas aplete family. But this would inevitably hurt Callum, betraying his years of dedication,


    and waiting.


    Natalia heaved a long sigh, unsure how to convey her internal turmoil to Callum. His health was


    currently unstable, and voicing her concerns now would undoubtedly upset him. Perhaps it would be


    better to wait until his health improved before exining everything.


    In truth, Natalia didn''t want either Magnus or Callum. All she wanted was her precious Jonas, whom


    she had lost and found again.


    Natalia quietly walked to the bedside, gently pulled out a chair, and sat down. Despite her best efforts


    to be as quiet as possible, she ended up waking Callum.


    As soon as Callum opened his eyes, he saw Natalia sitting next to him. His eyes met hers, and he said


    with gratitude, "Buttercup, waking up to see you is the greatest joy."


    Natalia greeted him with a bright smile, "Cal, you''re awake? Do you feel any better than yesterday?"


    "Ahem," Callum coughed lightly, his voice significantly better than the previous day. "Yes, I am much


    better. Your return is the best medicine for my recovery."


    "Cal, promise me that once you''re better, you''ll stop recklessly damaging your health, okay?" Natalia


    asked earnestly.


    Callum responded with a bright smile, "Risking my health? Oh no, I will definitely take better care of


    myself. Because only then can I take better care of you, and ensure we have a healthy baby after our


    marriage."


    The mention of a baby reminded Natalia of Lexi and Jonas, whom she had left at the apartment.


    Goodness, she had been so focused on taking care of Callum the previous day that she had


    had spent the day and night.


    With this thought, Natalia promptly got up, intending to take her leave. "Cal, I have some things to


    attend to. I''lle backter to check on you, okay?"


    "Where are you going, Buttercup?" Callum asked, puzzled. He knew Natalia better than anyone else.


    She had no friends in the UK. Why was she in such a hurry to leave?


    Natalia didn''t hide anything and said directly, "Cal, I rushed here to see you as soon as I returned


    yesterday, but I left my son, Jonas, and my friend, Lexi, at the apartment. It''s been a day and a night. I


    need to go check on them."


    The mention of Natalia''s son immediately caught Callum''s attention. He asked in surprise, "Natalia, you


    mentioned your son. When did you have a son? Why didn''t I know?" She must have been joking. Over


    the years, no one knew Natalia better than him. Where did this sone from?


    Wait a minute, a son named Jonas. Could it be the child who was said to have died shortly after birth


    years ago? Her child with Magnus?


    Facing Callum''s questioning gaze, Natalia simply said, "Cal, Jonas is the kid we thought died years


    ago. Morgan tricked us all by secretly taking him away and making us believe he was dead. That


    deception pushed me into so much despair that I crashed my car into the sea."


    Hearing Natalia''s words, Callum felt so pitiful. He remembered rescuing an unconscious and lifeless


    Natalia from the sea years ago. For half a year, she had been unconscious, but sometimes she would


    mutter the word ¡°baby¡± in her sleep.


    And now, that child was alive and had suddenly appeared. Dear God, was Natalia nning to go back


    to Magnus because of the child?


    Callum''s heart pounded with worry. He looked at Natalia anxiously. "Natalia, is the child really alive?


    That''s wonderful! Rest assured, once we''re married, I swear I''ll treat him as my own son."


    He held onto Natalia''s arms. "Buttercup, please, don''t leave me, okay?" His eyes were filled with a


    desperate plea and endless sorrow...


    Natalia''s heart ached unbearably. She didn''t know how to gently refuse Callum, so she said vaguely,


    "Cal, you need to focus on getting better first. I''ll go check on them and will be back soon."


    Having said that, she hastily left.


    In fact, Natalia had made up her mind. She couldn''t deceive herself. Ever since she saw little Jonas,


    she couldn''t continue her rtionship with Callum.


    From the get-go, she had always treated Callum like a brother, a rock she could depend on. Had there


    been a chance for romantic love, it would have blossomed long ago. Yet, the debt she owed him was


    one she could never repay. Before Jonas came back into her life, she had resolved to spend the rest of


    her days with Callum, as a way to show her gratitude. However, now Callum''s health was in a poor


    state, she couldn''t bring herself to voice these feelings. Once he was back on his feet, she knew she


    had to have a heart-to-heart with him.


    Even if they couldn''t be lovers, they could still be family. Regardless of the circumstances, she didn¡¯t


    want to spend another moment apart from Jonas. She had already missed five years of Jonas'' life and


    vowed not to miss a second more.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    Watching Natalia flee in a panic, Callum''s heart sank. He knew that their future seemed even more


    elusive than before. He summoned Rita with all his strength, "Tell the castle''s doctor to treat me


    immediately."


    Rita happily obliged. Finally, Callum was showing some fighting spirit.


    In his chamber, Callum mustered his courage. He had to get better as soon as possible to stand a


    chance against Magnus. He refused to believe that he couldn''t win Natalia''s affection if he gave it his


    all.


    The doctor was quickly summoned, and after a thorough examination, he informed Callum that he was


    lucky to have passed through the critical period. However, he needed to rest and recuperate. His


    deteriorated health wasn''t something that could be fixed overnight.


    Callum disregarded the doctor''s advice. "If you can''t restore my strength as soon as possible, you


    might as well leave the mansion. I''m sure there are plenty of people waiting to be my physician."


    The doctor nodded without hesitation. "Very well, your Grace. But if you wish to recover quickly, you''ll


    need to undergo more rigorous training than usual."


    "Then stop wasting time and get to it," Callum said decisively.


    Compared to the possibility of losing Natalia, there was no hardship he couldn''t bear!


    While Callum was undergoing recovery training in the mansion, Natalia had safely returned to her small


    apartment. She gently pushed open the door, and a pillow flew towards her. "You heartless woman, you


    finally decided toe back! Do you even care about your son?"


    Natalia caught the pillow with quick reflexes and chuckled at the fuming Lexi. "Well, aren''t you here?"


    Lexi stood up from the sofa, visibly upset. "Yes, me! You disappear for a whole day without a call. I


    thought you were locked up in the castle."


    "Sweetie, it was just a misunderstanding. Cal was really sick, and I was just taking care of him for the


    night."


    "Sure, you took care of him for the night and forgot about us. Natalia, you need to make a decision,"


    Lexi said slyly.


    Natalia was away for a day, leaving Lexi and Jonas in the apartment. Fortunately, Lexi knew how to


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    cook, and the apartment had plenty of ingredients.


    Jonas was also well-behaved and didn''t make a fuss. If he were a troublesome child, Lexi thought she


    would have gone crazy. So, when Natalia returned, she didn''t hesitate to throw a pillow at her.


    Faced with Lexi''s teasing, Natalia grimaced. "I''m sorry, Lexi. I really was just taking care of Cal. I''m not


    lying."


    "Mummy, are you trying to find a new daddy for me? Don''t you want my old daddy anymore?" Jonas,


    who had been ying on his tablet, suddenly asked.


    His question nearly choked Natalia. What did he mean by finding a new daddy and not wanting his old


    daddy?


    After some thought, Natalia turned to Lexi. "Did you tell Jonas something you shouldn''t have? Tell me!"


    Lexi stuck out her tongue. "No, I just said there might be a possibility."


    "LEXI!" Natalia shouted. "You''re too much. What nonsense are you telling my child? There''s no such


    thing."


    "Alright, alright. If you say there''s no such thing, then there isn''t," Lexi quickly begged for mercy.


    Seeing the two womenughing and fighting on the sofa, little Jonas squinted his eyes. He looked so


    much like Magnus. If you nced at him, you might think it was a mini version of Magnus sitting there.


    "Mummy, I support your decision to pursue a new life. But the condition is, he must be more handsome


    and better than Daddy." Jonas expressed his opinion seriously. Lexi had told him about the emotional


    entanglement between his mummy and daddy yesterday. As for the adults'' feelings, he was too young


    to have a say. But he liked his mummy, and as long as she was happy, he would support her no matter


    what decision she made.


    Natalia blushed when she heard Jonas'' words. Her son had just given her life advice.


    "Lexi, look at what you''ve done!" Nataliained softly, moving next to Jonas on the sofa. "Jonas,


    things aren''t as you think. Your Uncle Callum and I are just good friends, not lovers."


    "Really?" Jonas sighed in relief. "That''s great. I thought Daddy was really going to be reced. Even


    though he''s always grumpy and has a lot of rules, I still like my real daddy more."


    "Ha, I''m really grateful for your candid appraisal. You don¡¯t despise me for being grumpy." Magnus''


    voice suddenly came from the entrance of the apartment, causing the three of them to turn around.


    Magnus was leaning against the door, dressed in a crisp suit. He had one hand in his pocket, his long


    legs were stretched out, and his face tilted with a handsome smile.


    He seemed to have just gotten off a ne. His imposing figure was bathed in the evening glow.


    Natalia and Lexi were stunned. It was Magnus. How did he find them? But Jonas'' reaction was


    different. He jumped off the sofa and ran towards Magnus. "Daddy, I love you the most!"


    Magnus picked up Jonas, gave him a kiss, and then put him down. "Alright, I ept your love and


    forgive you for criticizing me behind my back."


    Jonas stuck out his tongue, relieved that he managed to get away with it.


    Natalia sat on the sofa in a daze, not expecting Magnus to show up in Ennd so soon. Lexi''s reaction


    was much better than Natalia''s. She waved casually at Magnus. "Hi, Mr. Andersen. We meet again."


    Magnus nodded. "Yes, I would have been happier if we weren''t meeting here."


    With that, he made his way straight to Natalia and sat down next to her. "You brought our son to


    Ennd without telling me."


    Magnus was supposed to be back in Melfort handling business. But as soon as he arrived, the


    housekeeper from his vi called to say that the youngdy and the young master had gone missing.


    This was rming!

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    Without a second thought, Magnus abandoned his affairs in Melfort to Chase and hopped on the next


    flight back to France.


    After a thorough interrogation of the vi''s servants, he deduced that Natalia had likely snuck off back


    to Ennd, so he didn''t hesitate to follow her there.


    Well, if she was ying hard to get, he was willing to y harder to track her down!


    Initially, he was fuming when he arrived. He wanted to have a word with his runaway wife, demanding


    an exnation as to why she could just leave him behind with their child, but when he arrived at her


    doorstep, all his anger evaporated into thin air. And what surprised him even more was hearing


    Natalia''s words for himself. All his worries had been for nothing. She viewed Callum as nothing more


    than her brother. This was a huge relief and made his painstaking journey all worth the while.


    With that, he was in such a good mood that he didn''t even mind his son¡¯sment about his grumpy


    moods. All he wanted to do was pull Natalia into his arms and express his longing for her.


    Faced with Magnus'' imposing figure, Natalia felt a pang of unease. She tried to shrink back into the


    couch, hoping to conceal herself. Noticing Natalia''s small gestures, Magnus couldn''t help but grin. No


    matter what she did, she easily caught his eye and made him fall for her even harder.


    "Um, so, uh, why are you here?" Natalia stuttered out as a greeting, instantly regretting her words.


    God, why was she so clumsy? Wasn''t this just inviting Magnus to reprimand her?


    Sure enough, Magnus chuckled knowingly. "I''m here to find my runaway wife and child. If I didn¡¯t find


    you here, where else would I go?"


    Natalia felt a bit embarrassed as she had indeed left France secretly with Jonas. She knew she was in


    the wrong.


    Lexi, who didn''t want to be the third wheel, stood up nonchntly, picked up her bag, and said, "Oh my,


    I don''t want to be the ring light bulb here. I''ve finally made it to Ennd, and I want to make the


    most of it. I''ll leave you three alone."


    Natalia was afraid of being left alone with Magnus once Lexi was gone. She quickly got up as well. "I''ll


    go too."


    Lexi pushed her back, disdainfully saying, "What are you leaving for? I''m going to find myself a


    handsome British husband; don''t get in my way."


    With that, Lexi left Natalia''s apartment, waving her hand, and saying, "Don''t forget to leave the door


    unlocked for me if you guys decide to go out. I don''t want to sleep on the streets."


    "I think you''d better note back. Go sleep with some handsome Brit!" Natalia teased, feeling a bit


    betrayed by Lexi''s refusal to stay and help.


    "Fine then, don''t get jealouster, bye!" Lexi waved and left, secretly praying for Natalia, hoping she


    would finally straighten out her feelings.


    Once Lexi was gone, the atmosphere in the room became a bit tense. Natalia tried to make herself as


    small as possible, hoping to avoid Magnus'' intense gaze.


    But things didn''t go as she hoped. Not only did Magnus not keep his distance, but he also shamelessly


    moved even closer to her.


    Natalia was very anxious. Every time Magnus moved closer, she would shift away, resulting in a slow,


    silent dance on the couch, which left Jonas dumbfounded. Having dummy parents was quite a helpless


    situation!


    Natalia moved a bit more toward the edge of the couch, trying to maintain a safe distance from


    Magnus. Unfortunately, all her actions were in vain. Anything that caught Mr. Andersen''s attention was


    bound to be caught.


    "Careful!" Magnus stretched out his long arm, and with a swift move, scooped Natalia into his arms,


    and whispered into her ear, "Were you nning on falling off the couch?"


    Seeing the scene unfolding before him, Jonas screamed internally and decided to find a cooler ce to


    hang out instead of being the third wheel.


    Magnus held Natalia tightly in his arms. Her face was burning with embarrassment. Even her voice


    didn''t sound like her own,pletelycking any confidence. "Let me go. Please let me go."


    "I won''t. If I do, you''ll definitely run away again." Magnus didn''t let go, but instead moved even closer,


    brushing his lips past Natalia''s ear. Waves of heat washed over her.


    Natalia felt like her ears were about to burn off. She covered them with her hands, pleading softly,


    "Jonas is still here. Don''t do this..."


    "Huh, he has already run off to another room," Magnus whispered enticingly into Natalia''s ear. "Wifey,


    we''ve only been apart for two days, and I''ve missed you so much that I can''t eat or sleep. Have you


    missed me too?"


    Natalia didn''t know where Magnus had learned his sweet nothings from, but hearing them made her


    heart flutter involuntarily. "Stop. I''m not your wife."


    Magnus squinted his eyes, leaning in to smell the scent lingering on Natalia''s neck. "Really? Are you


    sure?"


    Afraid that her heart would fall for him again, Natalia struggled out of Magnus'' arms. "Magnus, I''ve told


    you many times. There''s nothing between us anymore."


    "Oh? Then who do you have something with? Natalia, I heard it myself. You only have a brotherly love


    for Callum."


    "Yes, Callum and I indeed have a brother-sister rtionship. But, that doesn''t mean I want to continue


    what I had with you. Don¡¯t misunderstand me, please." Natalia didn''t hesitate to pour cold water on


    Magnus.


    However, her cup of cold water clearly wasn''t cold enough because Magnus didn''t get mad, but


    Magnus was certain that after all these years, she and Callum had nothing going on, and his wife still


    fully belonged to him. He was so happy he felt like he was floating.


    Seeing Magnus'' shameless expression, Natalia felt like hitting a pile of cotton. Yes, she waspletely


    helpless against the thick-skinned Magnus.


    Was she supposed to let him have his way? No, she couldn¡¯t go down that old road again, couldn¡¯t


    leave herself battered and bruised, and couldn¡¯t linger!


    With that thought, Natalia''s face regained its aloof coolness. She pointed a single finger towards the


    door. "Magnus, if you''re here to see our son, you''re always wee. But if you''re here to ruffle my


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    feathers again, don''t me me for showing you the door."


    Magnus cracked a grin, "Natalia, I didn''te to ruffle your feathers. This is just my instinctual


    response to you."


    Alright then, Natalia let out a sigh that seemed to reach the sky. She''d never won a debate with


    Magnus.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    Natalia didn''t scold him. Magnus felt a burst of joy in his heart and asked, ¡°When do you n on


    returning home with me, darling?¡±


    "Home? Where''s that?" Nataliaughed incredulously. ¡°I haven''t asked you to leave, but I didn''t say I''d


    go with you either. Besides, after I fled from my engagement party, Cal fell seriously ill. I still have some


    things to clear up with him.¡±


    At the mention of Callum, Magnus felt a surge of anger. Magnus tipped up Natalia''s delicate chin.


    "Darling, don''t test my patience. Especially by calling Callum ¡®Cal¡¯ in my presence. It''s too intimate; I


    can''t stand it."


    "Magnus, you''re hopelessly domineering. Not to mention, Cal has been taking care of me all these


    years. Even if we''re just friends, what''s wrong with calling him by a pet name?" Natalia was a bit


    irritated. Magnus was bing more and more overbearing. She regretted not kicking him out earlier.


    However, Magnus was a stubborn man. Once he decided on something, no one could change his


    mind. He quickly changed the topic. ¡°Anyway, it annoys me to hear it. If you insist on calling him that, I


    won''t mind keeping that Brit locked up in the castle forever.¡±


    Natalia knew he meant what he said, so she stopped arguing about the name. After all, it was just a


    name, and it wouldn''t change her feelings for Callum.


    "Magnus, you''ve seen Jonas now. You can leave. I won''t give Jonas back to you." Natalia quickly made


    her stance clear, vowing never to hand Jonas over to Magnus.


    Magnus smirked, ¡°Will I take him away? No, no, no. How could I take Jonas away? We''re a family. We


    stick together, through thick and thin. Wherever you are, I''ll be there.¡±


    Natalia just wanted to bite him out of frustration. She wanted to bite a chunk of flesh from him, just to


    see if he dared to continue being arrogant.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Grinning, Magnus said, ¡°My dear, are you eyeing that piece of meat? Feel free, I promise not to move a


    muscle.¡± Magnus began to unbutton his shirt, revealing his muscr chest and lean waist.


    Natalia blushed. Could Magnus read minds? She quickly stood up to find Jonas, but her slender wrist


    was caught by a warm hand. ¡°Where are you going, darling?¡±


    With a gentle pull, Natalia found herself sitting on hisp. Her mind seemed to explode. Sitting on his


    hot thighs, she could feel his warmth even through the fabric. She used to sit on hisp every day, and


    now she was sitting in his arms again and felt her heart racing.


    "Darling, it''s been five years since you''ve sat on myp. Does it feel asfortable as it used to? Hm?"


    His voice was deep and husky, and his hands held her waist tightly.


    Natalia tried to stand up, feeling her body start to soften. The strong scent of his masculinity and his


    restrained desire seeped into her nostrils, making her feel suffocated.


    Magnus rested his head on her shoulder, kissing her swan-like neck. The familiar taste and fragrance


    made him close his eyes infort.


    "Darling, I miss you. Let''s move back to our vi. This ce is too small; let''s give it to Lexi." He kissed


    her neck, moving slowly towards her chin.


    ¡°I... I''ll stay here with Lexi. You can take Jonas home.¡± Natalia''s voice started to tremble. Magnus was


    too smooth.


    Magnus lifted his head, and his eyes were filled with desire. ¡°Darling, do you think that''s possible?


    Jonas won''t want to leave you any more than I would. Be good! Let''s go home. Okay?¡±


    Natalia had to agree; the apartment only had one bed. If Jonas stayed, three people would have to


    share it. She decided to send both Magnus and Jonas home for now ande backter.


    Natalia sent Lexi a message saying she was taking Jonas to Magnus'' vi and told her toe back


    and get some sleep.


    Magnus took Natalia and Jonas back to his vi in Ennd. Natalia had been here before, so she was


    familiar with the ce.


    For the first time in ages, Natalia cooked dinner for Jonas and Magnus. She wanted to invite Lexi, but


    Lexi said she was out and didn''t want toe.


    In the end, Magnus and his small family had dinner together. Watching Natalia bustling around the


    kitchen had Magnus feeling a sweetness in his heart.


    Momentster, they all sat down for dinner, a scene he''d only seen in his dreams for years. His wife


    and child were right beside him. What could be more blissful than that? Magnus stared at Natalia and


    Jonas, and his heart was filled with joy that wouldn''t fade.


    After dinner, Natalia cleaned up the dishes, bathed Jonas, and put him to bed. She was about to head


    back to the apartment to check on Lexi, but Magnus pulled her down on the couch. ¡°Darling, this is your


    home. Where else would you go?¡±


    "I''m going to see if Lexi''s back." Natalia tried to leave but was caught in a warm embrace from behind.


    She was lifted into the air. ¡°She''s grown up; she won''t go missing. Darling, stay!¡±


    Natalia looked up at Magnus, and his eyes were burning like fire, as if he wanted to melt her reason.


    ¡°Stop... Magnus, let me go.¡±


    Magnus said nothing, carrying her upstairs and into the bedroom. "Darling, how much longer do you


    want me to wait? Do you know what these five years have been like for me?" He propped himself up


    on his elbows and looked deeply into her eyes.


    ¡°Chase tried to set me up with other women, but it didn''t work. I thought I was broken, but darling, I''ve


    finally woken up after seeing you. Because it recognizes you. Darling¡­¡± His voice was deep and


    husky, every word reflected his pain.


    Natalia looked at his pained expression. Her mind uncontrobly wandered back to the past. She knew


    how strong he was. He hadn''t touched another woman in five years! My God. Natalia berated herself


    for thinking of such things.


    Magnus watched as Natalia stared at him. A smile immediately curled at the corners of his mouth. He


    bent down to kiss her striking blue eyes. Her longshes brushed against his lips.


    Magnus felt a heat surge through him as his lips traveled down to meet hers. The familiar sweet scent


    overwhelmed his senses. He showered her with tender, lingering kisses.


    Natalia found herself entirely weak, lost in the kiss. When her blouse was suddenly being unfastened,


    she jerked back in surprise, immediately pushing him away.


    "Natalia, please... let''s give Jonas a real home together. Do you want him to grow up deprived of a


    mother and father''s love for another five years?"


    His husky voice caused Natalia to slowly lower her hands. At that moment, he felt as though the world


    had halted in its tracks. It was as if time had momentarily stopped spinning.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    The entire world seemed to contain only Magnus and Natalia lying beneath him. After what felt like


    centuries, she was finally his again. Completely his.


    Deep down, Natalia still loved him. After countless struggles, she closed her azure eyes and decided to


    let go for once. To follow her heart.


    The king-sized bed in the bedroom swayed all night long. The moon had already hidden behind the


    clouds, leaving all time and space to these two who had been separated for too long...


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ...


    Out on her own, Lexi wandered until eleven at night before returning home. Upon entering, she


    casually freshened up and threw herself onto Natalia''s spacious bed, quickly sumbing to sleep.


    After walking around all day, she was exhausted. Since Natalia''s family was out, she enjoyed sleeping


    alone in thisrge bed.


    Soon, Lexi fell into a deep slumber, but forgot to lock the door behind her.


    The moonlight gradually intensified as a tall shadow approached Natalia''s apartment. The shadow


    swayed, its footsteps unsteady, slowly arriving at the apartment door. The sensor light at the door


    immediately illuminated the shadow''s figure, revealing it to be Callum.


    During the day, Callum followed the doctor''s orders and recuperated as quickly as possible. But his


    heart was empty, for he had noticed that Natalia seemed distant from him since her return from


    Magnus¡¯ home. Even though she was attending to him attentively, the constant gap between them was


    piercing his heart.


    After enduring a whole day in the castle, Callum, unable to be at ease, made his way to Natalia''s small


    apartment. He wanted to have a serious talk with his Buttercup, fearing that Magnus might have


    bewitched her.


    Beforeing, Callum had toughened his courage with two sses of whiskey, despite his doctor''s


    repeated warnings against alcohol, but how could he dare appear before her without a little liquid


    courage? He couldn''t bear her leaving. For all these years, she was his. How could she be with


    Magnus? He would go mad!


    Shaking his slightly dizzy head, Callum raised his hand to knock on the door. Feeling slightly


    intoxicated, he raised his hand and found that he could easily push the door open.


    Furrowing his brows, Callum simply walked in.


    A small night light dimly lighted the room. With unsteady steps, Callum made his way to the bed and


    saw a woman sleeping on it. Her long hair obscured her face, but the moonlight made her skin look as


    delicate as pearl, smooth and tender.


    Looking at her peaceful sleep, a wave of desire surged in Callum''s heart. For all these years, he had


    been carefully protecting Natalia, fearing that she would get hurt. Was it because he was too careful


    that Magnus repeatedly snatched his Buttercup away?


    She would have been his woman years ago if he had been less cautious. He wanted to im Natalia!


    He just couldn''t bear to let her go!


    Some drunkenness, coupled with years of unrequited love, these feelings were like a raging sea,


    think of and see was the woman sleeping peacefully on the bed¡ªNatalia.


    He was determined to have her, no matter how difficult it was!


    Even if it meant hell, he had to have her!


    Without a second thought, he pressed himself onto the woman on the bed, kissing her lips. Her lips


    were sweet, making his blood rush. He was going to make her his woman, to keep her by his side!


    Deep in sleep, Lexi had no idea someone was on top of her. She wanted to scream, but her lips were


    covered, and she couldn''t make a sound.


    My god, who was this man? Why had he suddenly appeared in Natalia''s apartment? Was he a


    murderer? Was he going to rape her and then kill her?


    Fear gripped Lexi''s heart. She had never expected to encounter such a terrifying situation. She was


    trembling like a leaf in the wind, using all her strength to resist the assault on her.


    However, the significant physical disparity between her and the man meant that all of Lexi''s resistance


    was in vain.


    The man was forcefully kissing Lexi, both roughly and carefully. One hand firmly held Lexi''s arms, while


    the other swiftly tore off her nightgown.


    The cool air made Lexi shiver. She tried her best to free herself from her restraints. "Let go of me, let


    go of me!" She shouted!


    But Callum, blinded by lust, heard Natalia asking him to let go. He paused momentarily!


    No! Never!


    She was his! He was going to make her his woman!


    Lexi exerted all her strength, but it was all in vain. Tears streamed down her cheeks. What had she


    done wrong to deserve this?


    Callum kissed away her tears, saying sorrowfully, "Sorry, Buttercup... you can only be mine!"


    He thrust forcefully.


    Unable to bear it any longer, Lexi screamed and fainted.


    Callum, however, was trembling. His precious Buttercup, whom he had cherished like a jewel for so


    many years, was finally his. With a devoted heart, Callum kissed every inch of her that he had longed


    for over the past twenty-plus years.


    She was his angel, his everything. Callum swore that from now on, he would love this woman with his


    life.


    Lexi''s innocence made Callum sofortable that he couldn''t stop. It wasn''t untilte at night that he


    felt satisfied and held the girl in his arms, kissing her dark hair.


    After a long while, Callum sumbed to the effects of the alcohol and fell asleep Even in his sleep, he


    held Lexi tightly, afraid she might slip away.


    Morning.


    When the first ray of dawn hit Callum''s eyes, he was still reluctant to wake up. However, a harsh p


    soonnded on his cheek.


    Callum was stunned by the p. Opening his eyes, he was shocked to find that the woman he was


    holding was a stranger.


    The woman in front of him was beautiful; her body was covered in bruises, and her eyes were


    bloodshot with anger.


    "Who are you?" Callum asked, his eyes narrowing in caution.


    Wait a minute, didn''t he go to bed with his Buttercup yesterday? When did this woman take her ce?


    Staring at the man who had forced himself on herst night, Lexi was so infuriated she could almost


    taste blood in her mouth.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    This brute, not only did he vite her, but he also even had the audacity to ask who she was?!


    ¡°You monster! You vited me, and you''re so nonchnt about it. I swear, I''ll make you pay!¡± Lexi said,


    frantically searching for something to cover herself with.


    She tried to rise from the bed, but her legs were weak and shaking, unable to support her weight. Her


    nightgown, torn into shreds by this brute, was no longer of use.


    Out of desperation, Lexi grabbed the bed sheet and wrapped herself in it.


    Her words exploded like thunder in Callum''s mind. What did this strange woman just say?


    Did he vite her? Impossible!


    Callum rose from the bed, but before he could utter a word, Lexi''s piercing scream cut him off, ¡°Pervert!


    Put some clothes on!¡±


    It was then Callum realized he was stark naked. He hurriedly pulled on his boxers, unable to believe


    what he was hearing, ¡°You,st night, you were...you weren''t Buttercup?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? You are absolutely shameless! I will make sure you pay the price!¡± Lexi


    was in tears. She never imagined herself in such a situation.


    Callum felt a cold sweat breaking out as he looked at the crying girl in front of him. He could not believe


    he had lost himself to alcohol and vited a woman. He was aplete bastard.


    But who was this girl? Why was she in Natalia¡¯s room?


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Callum took a step towards Lexi, intending to ask her something. But Lexi screamed and backed away,


    ¡°Don''te any closer! I''m calling Natalia!¡±


    As she reached for her phone, Callum snatched it away.


    ¡°Shh!¡± Callum tried to calm her down, ¡°You''re Buttercup¡¯s friend, right? I''m her friend too. I won''t hurt


    you.¡±


    Lexi was left without any way to call for help, but she refused to give in. Despite being as pale as a


    ghost, she red at Callum. ¡°Do you think Natalia would be friends with you? You''re an


    embarrassment to her. Now, get out of here!¡±


    Callum tried to soothe her, ¡°I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to... I thought you were Buttercup... I...¡±


    A spark of realization flickered in Lexi''s eyes as she straredat the tall British guy in front of her. ¡°You,


    you wouldn''t happen to be the Callum that Natalia talks about, would you?¡±


    Callum was taken aback, he couldn''t believe that Lexi knew of him. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°Don''t tell Natalia aboutst night...¡± Callum begged. He couldn''t believe he had slept with Natalia¡¯s


    friend. How was he going to exin this?


    Lexi looked at Callum with disgust. ¡°And to think Natalia thought you were a gentleman. You''re nothing


    but scum!¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, I apologize. I didn''t mean to... I canpensate you...¡± Callum pleaded.


    ¡°Compensate? How are you going topensate me?¡± Lexi''s tears flowed freely. ¡°I will tell Natalia


    about this. I will make sure she knows what kind of a hypocrite you are. I will make sure she stays


    away from you!¡±


    ¡°No, don''t!¡± Callum panicked. The only thing he feared was Natalia leaving him.


    He couldn''t let Natalia know about this. No matter what the cost, he couldn''t let her find out.


    ¡°Now you''re scared? Why weren''t you scaredst night?¡± Lexi scoffed. ¡°You''re a coward. Get out of


    Natalia''s house. If you don''t, I''ll scream.¡±


    Callum looked at Lexi apologetically. ¡°I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to... Please don''t tell Natalia. I''ll do


    anything.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lexi red at Callum. ¡°Then go kill yourself!¡±


    Seeing Callum nch, Lexi''s hatred for him intensified. ¡°Can''t do it, can you? Then get out of here! Are


    you going to leave or not? If not, I''m going to scream for help.¡±


    When Lexi started screaming hysterically, Callum rushed over and covered her mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t scream,


    shh!¡±


    Lexi struggled fiercely, using all her strength to bite and w at Callum, but she was no match for him.


    Despite her best efforts, she not only failed to drive Callum away but also passed out from ack of air.


    Callum had used too much force. Combined with the exhaustion from the previous night, Lexi had


    fainted fromck of oxygen.


    Feeling the woman in his arms go limp, Callum panicked. He only wanted to stop her from screaming


    and alerting Natalia, but he had no intention of causing her to pass out.


    What was he supposed to do now? What if Natalia showed up at any moment?


    Would she look at him with the same disgust as Lexi did when she found out what he had done?


    No! He couldn''t let Natalia see this.


    Callum''s mind was racing. No matter what, he couldn''t let Natalia find out. He couldn''t let Natalia leave


    him.


    He was sorry, but he had no other choice. He quickly tidied up the room and then called Rita. His body


    was already weak, and after the events ofst night and the shock of the morning, he was barely able


    to stand.


    Soon, following Callum''s instructions, Rita pulled up in her car outside Natalia''s apartment. As Callum


    hoisted a woman over his shoulder, Rita rushed over in a flurry. "Mr. Callum, you''re still not feeling well,


    you can''t be wasting your strength like this. Let me."


    Although Rita was a young woman, she was actually Callum''s private bodyguard, possessing


    impressive physical prowess and skills.


    Seamlessly, Callum handed over Lexi to Rita, casually reminding her, "Careful now, don''t wake her up."


    "Yes, boss, I definitely won¡¯t wake Ms. rkson..." Rita''s words trailed off as she realized that the


    woman she had taken was not Ms. rkson at all.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    There was a moment of confusion reflected in her eyes, but as a maid, she knew better than to


    question her boss.


    As such, Rita swallowed her doubts, hoisted Lexi up, and headed towards the spacious RV parked


    outside.


    Callum took another look around Natalia¡¯s apartment, knowing that she would undoubtedlye


    looking for the girl. He swiftly wrote a note for her. [Natalia, I¡¯ve gone back home. Take care!]


    He tried to create the illusion of Lexi returning home. He then meticulously inspected the apartment


    until he was sure there was no trace left before hefortably drove back to the mansion.


    Following Callum''s instructions, Rita drove Lexi back to the mansion and locked her in a specially


    designed room. Afterpleting all these tasks, she retreated.


    Callum''s secrets were best left undiscovered, safer that way.


    When Lexi woke up, she realized she was no longer in Natalia''s cozy little apartment. Everything


    around her wasvish, a stark contrast to the simplicity and warmth of Natalia''s ce.


    Where was she?


    Lexi pushed through the pain in her body, towards the door. Despite her efforts to twist the doorknob, it


    wouldn''t budge. Obviously, she was locked in.


    Lexi quickly regained herposure. It seemed that Callum had imprisoned her to cover up his


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    despicable actions.


    But how could he conceal such an act indefinitely? Did he n to keep her captive forever?


    Lexi''s heart sank. This was her first time in Ennd; she knew no one here. If she disappeared, would


    anyone notice?


    She couldn''t even get in touch with Natalia. Lexi gave a bleakugh. She had once wished for


    someone to imprison her in a mansion, and her absurd desire hade true on this trip to Ennd.


    This was indeed self-inflicted misery!


    If Callum had erased all evidence in the room, did that mean even if she disappeared, no one would


    suspect him?


    Where was her phone? Ignoring the pain in her body, Lexi frantically searched the room, but after


    turning the room upside down, she found no trace of her phone, not even andline.


    She leaned against the wall, her head bowed in defeat. Of course, if Callum intended to imprison her,


    he wouldn''t provide her with a means to call for help.


    How could such a vile man do such a thing? Not only had he vited her, but now he intended to


    imprison her in a ce unknown to others.


    Lexiughed bitterly. Was this her trip to Ennd? It was absurd andughable!


    Over the years, she had had boyfriends but had always been reserved. It was unimaginable that she


    would lose her innocence to a scumin a foreignnd!


    Callum, you hypocrite! Coward!


    Lexi exhausted all her energy, cursing Callum until she copsed on the floor. She felt so helpless, the


    damage was more than just physical. The beastly Callum had shattered her understanding of the


    world''s evil.


    The door creaked open. Lexi sprang up from the floor to see a woman dressed as a maid. It was Rita,


    following Callum''s orders, who was there to bring Lexi some food.


    "Who are you? Let me out!" Lexi said warily as Rita entered with a tray of food.


    Rita smiled kindly, her English slightly broken. "Miss, my name is Rita. I¡¯m here to take care of you. If


    you need anything, just let me know. I¡¯ve made you some food. You must be hungry."


    Faced with Rita''s benevolence, Lexi felt nothing but anger. She yelled at Rita, "Get out! I''m not hungry!


    I''m telling you, Callum locking me up is illegal! It''s a vition of my freedom! You better let me go, or


    you''ll be an aplice!"


    Rita saw Lexi''s emotional agitation and ced the food on the table, trying to pacify her, "You mustn''t


    get so worked up. My master is a good man. You must be misunderstanding him."


    "Misunderstanding?!" Lexi screamed. "How could I possibly misunderstand him?! A good man? He is a


    rapist! He assaulted me, and now he''s imprisoning me, just to cover up his crime!"


    Rita was taken aback, not believing Lexi''s words. "I think you must be mistaken. Mr. Callum is one of


    the most respected dukes in all of Ennd. There are countless noblewomen who have thrown


    themselves at him, but he has never shown any interest. He only likes¡­"


    Rita was about to say that Callum only had eyes for Natalia, but she felt it was inappropriate to discuss


    her master''s personal affairs, so she said instead, "Anyway, he would nevermit such a crime. He


    has no shortage of women."


    Hearing Rita''s words, Lexi felt as if she was about to explode.


    Wouldn¡¯t Callum do such a thing? So, was all the me was on her? Callum, had no shortage of


    women throwing themselves at him, and it was herck of self-control that forced him to assault her.


    What kind of sick logic was that?!


    "Do you think I''m lying?" Lexi, in a fit of anger, tore open her shirt, pointing to the bruises on her


    corbone, "Look at these, these, they were left by that jerk! He''s a pervert!"


    Rita rubbed her forehead in difort. She was just a maid, it wasn''t her ce toment on her


    master''s personal life.


    Despite this, it was clear that her master had loved Ms. rkson for many years, and while this girl was


    pretty in her own right, she was no match for Ms. rkson. There must have been some


    misunderstanding.


    Regardless, this had nothing to do with her, a mere maid. Rita sighed softly, "I''m sorry for what you''ve


    been through, but there''s nothing I can do for you. I hope you can take care of yourself. The food is on


    the table. Please, try to eat something. If you need anything, just ring the bell and call for me."


    With that, Rita pointed to a small bell by the door and left, closing the door behind her.


    As soon as Rita stepped out, Lexi, in her fit of rage, tossed all the food from the table onto the floor.


    She refused to eat their meals. She''d rather starve!


    Rita had barely taken a few steps when she heard the sound of dishes crashing from within the house.


    With a resigned shake of her head, she turned back.


    This youngdy seemed even more fierce than Ms. rkson.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    After tidying up the mess of scattered food in the room, Rita stepped out with a sigh, leaving Lexi with a


    piece of advice before she left. "Miss, there''s a saying in America, ''knowing yourself is the beginning of


    wisdom.'' Your body is your own. If you ruin it, no one else can bear the consequences for you."


    "Get out! Just get out!" Lexi felt like she was on the verge of madness, shouting at Rita, wishing she


    could vent all the anger boiling inside her.


    Rita knew that Lexi would struggle to ept her current situation. Not wanting to add fuel to the fire,


    she quietly left the room.


    Once again, Lexi was left alone in the room. She leaned against the wall, feeling dirty and spent. Her


    body was marked with the kisses of that shameless man, leaving a sticky, nauseating sensation. Lexi


    felt like she could vomit.


    Taking a deep breath, she got to her feet and walked towards the corner of the room.


    There was a bathroom there. She wanted to clean herself. In her current state, she felt utterly filthy!


    For the entire day, Lexi had been held captive in Callum''s mansion, feeling lonely and helpless, with no


    one to turn to for help.


    Meanwhile, Natalia had stayed the night at Magnus'' vi. After breakfast, she returned to the apartment


    with Jonas, worried that Lexi might be upset that she had left her alone.


    Magnus, the clingy guy, came back with them. After their night together, Magnus was in high spirits,


    humming a tune all the way back. The lyrics were super cheesy.


    Despite his pleasant voice, the lyrics were enough to give Natalia goosebumps. No matter how many


    times Natalia rolled her eyes at him, Magnus remained in a good mood, as if he was on cloud nine.


    Soon, they arrived back at the apartment.


    Pushing the door open, Natalia called out, "Lexi? Lexi?"


    But there was no response from Lexi.


    Magnus, holding Jonas'' hand, walked in behind her. "No one''s here. Maybe she didn''te backst


    night. After all, there are so many handsome guys in Ennd. Maybe she had a romantic encounter?"


    While speaking, Magnus let out a teasing chuckle.


    Natalia gave Magnus a hard pinch, scowling, "Don''t talk nonsense. Do you think everyone is like you,


    with nothing but romance on their minds?"


    Magnus spread his hands, looking innocent. "Honey, you''re really misunderstanding me. When did I


    ever think of a romantic encounter? Even if I did, it would have to be with you!"


    Natalia blushed at his words, pouting. "Jonas is here!"


    Hearing Natalia''s cute scolding, Magnus grinned cheekily. "I only say these things to my wife. Even if


    others wanted to hear them, I wouldn''t bother."


    Natalia couldn''t help but shake her head, admitting defeat to this arrogant man.


    After searching the room and finding no sign of Lexi, she noticed a note on the table. The note read.


    [Natalia, I¡¯ve gone back home. Take care!]


    "See, I told you something was happening. She left without saying goodbye. I bet she''s fallen in love."


    Magnus teased.


    Natalia shook her head. "No, this isn''t Lexi''s handwriting. Her writing is elegant and neat. She would


    never write this messily."


    Saying this, she took out her phone and dialed Lexi''s number. After two rings, a voicemail message


    came on.


    Natalia furrowed her brows, "Why is her phone off?"


    Magnus responded, "Honey, think about it. To get from Ennd to Melfort, she would have to fly. You


    can''t use your phone on a ne. Have you forgotten this basicmon sense?" He winked at Natalia


    teasingly.


    Natalia''s face turned red. This guy, why did he have to flirt while speaking?


    "Alright, alright. She''s an adult. She won''t get lost. Just rx," Magnus gently reassured Natalia. He


    told her not to worry about unnecessary things and to focus more on herself.


    Natalia also believed that Lexi must have had an emergency to leave so abruptly, so she didn''t say


    anything more. She decided to call her again in the evening.


    "Alright, maybe she really had something to do. I''ll contact her tonight," saying this, Natalia put her


    phone on the desk, then crouched down to ask Jonas, "Jonas, are you thirsty? If you are, I can make


    you some juice."


    Jonas nodded his head. Even though he wasn''t really thirsty, he would never turn down juice made by


    his mom!


    "Okay, wait a bit. I will be right back." After saying this, Natalia headed towards the kitchen to prepare


    some juice for Jonas.


    Magnus instantly felt left out. He grumbled from behind, "Honey, how can you y favorites like this?


    What about me? I''m thirsty, too!"


    "What did you do that made you so thirsty?" Natalia gave Magnus a look. He was acting like a child,


    arguing over a drink!


    "Hehe." Magnus grinned cheekily. "What do you think? Of course, I was busy taking care of you."


    Natalia blushed. This guy, even in front of Jonas, he didn¡¯t know how to act properly. He really needed


    to be taught a lesson!


    She red at Magnus, then hurriedly walked away, afraid that if she stayed any longer, he would tease


    her again.


    After a bit of hustle and bustle, Natalia came out with freshly squeezed mango juice. She ced a


    "Yes!"


    "Me too!"


    Both father and son answered at the same time. Their eyes were glued to the freshly squeezed mango


    juice as if they had never had it before.


    Natalia shook her head helplessly. No matter what she made, these two would always fight over it like


    children. After pouring them each a cup of mango juice and adding a bit of ice, Natalia was about to do


    the same for herself when Magnus stopped her. "Honey, I suggest you not have ice right now."


    "Why not?" Natalia was taken aback. It was hot outside, and having some ice would be so refreshing.


    Magnus gave her a wink. "Last night, we... what if... you know."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalia couldn''t help but rub her temples. Enough was enough. Why was it that whenever she was with


    Magnus, he always steered the conversation in that direction?


    However, recalling the suggestive undertones ofst night, it seemed they really didn''t take any


    precautions.


    If there was a chance... Oh Lord, she was getting sidetracked again by Magnus!


    Natalia was both embarrassed and frustrated, silently chiding herself for herck of self-control, and


    always getting led astray by Magnus.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    She stood up from the sofa, moving to a position further away from Magnus, fearing she might be


    swayed by his charm again.


    As Natalia quietly took her juice to a more distant location, Magnus unleashed his superpower of being


    irresistibly charming and moved closer to her with a cunning smile on his face. "Honey, shall we get


    going?"


    "Go where?" Natalia was puzzled. Didn''t they just return to his ce yesterday? The sofa was barely


    warm again. Why were they leaving so soon?


    Natalia set down her drink, and Magnus looked at her with affection. "My love, can we return to


    Melfort? After all, this isn''t our home. Plus, you can asionally visit your mother''s grave back there."


    Magnus'' words struck a chord in Natalia''s heart. Yes, home is where the heart is, and this ce would


    never be home for her.


    "But, Cal''s health hasn''t improved yet, I''m worried if I leave abruptly..."


    Natalia''s words were cut off by Magnus'' slender finger. "Shh. Stop calling him that name, it makes me


    jealous. Darling, I know your feelings for him are just like a sibling¡¯s love, but can you guarantee that


    Callum doesn''t have other intentions? It''s better to reject him directly than let him live in an illusion. It


    won''t hurt him to start a new life."


    "But I''m afraid he can''t handle it, Magnus. You know how well he has treated me all these years. He''s


    been my only support. How can I be so cruel to him?" Natalia lowered her head, feeling upset.


    She was well aware of Callum''s devotion, but to directly reject him was something she couldn''t do. She


    was terrified of seeing the disappointment in Callum''s eyes.


    "Darling, I''m sorry I wasn''t there for you all these years. Trust me, I''ll love you more than Callum ever


    could, and I''ll be your only support! Also, being a man myself, no one understands men better than I


    do. The more you don''t reject him, the more he thinks there''s a chance. It will only make him more


    obsessed with you. Let him go, let him start his life anew. And you, are destined to be mine for life!"


    Magnus gazed deeply into Natalia''s eyes. His warm hand gently caressed her cheek. His deep-set


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    eyes reflected only love and affection.


    Magnus'' words was like a punch to Natalia''s gut. Yes, she was always worried that Cal couldn''t handle


    it. She gave him hope only to disappoint him again!


    Was she really doing the right thing by dragging this out?


    Watching Natalia lower her head, Magnus couldn''t bring himself to utter a single word of guilt. He


    gently embraced Natalia. "Honey, go rify things with him. Let him let go of his hopes and start a new


    life sooner. Shall we leave tomorrow?"


    Natalia''s mind was full of thoughts about how to rify things with Callum, she didn''t notice that she


    was already in Magnus'' arms. By the time she realized, Magnus had sneakily pulled her onto hisp,


    giving her a passionate kiss.


    Feeling the heat from Magnus'' thigh and his undeniable hardness, Natalia''s face turned beet red. She


    pushed away and squeaked, "You...put me down!" Jonas was still there!


    As she spoke, she looked towards Jonas, only to find him covering his eyes with his small hands,


    peeking through the gaps and grinning. "I didn''t see anything!" He then darted into the room and closed


    the door.


    Natalia''s face turned even more crimson. She immediately pushed Magnus away.


    "Honey, you know, every time I''m close to you, I can''t control myself." Magnus didn''t seem


    embarrassed at all. His voice was husky and sexy. "I''m thinking about doing it again. What should I


    do?" His masculine scent filled Natalia''s nostrils.


    Natalia was speechless. Was this really the cold and calcting Magnus she knew? Oh, she


    remembered he was indeed this cheeky, always making her blush with his smooth talk.


    "Magnus, I need to see Cal, to see if he''s feeling better and to rify things. Then I''ll go with you."


    Natalia hesitated for a moment before agreeing to return with Magnus. Because Jonas would go back


    to school there, and she didn''t want to leave Jonas.


    Magnus was overjoyed. "Good, but before we return to Melfort, let''s go to France. I don''t want you to


    face a bunch of old acquaintances as soon as you return. You need to spend some time with me first,


    to make up for all the years of longing."


    Hearing Magnus'' childlike words, Natalia managed a helpless smile. She never had any solution for


    Magnus'' persistent charm.


    Natalia and Magnus were having a lovey-dovey conversation at their apartment, oblivious to the fact


    that Lexi was being held captive by Callum in the mansion.


    At that moment, Lexi had been taking a long bath in her confined room, hopelessly soaking in the


    water, and trying to wash herself clean.


    The cold water had wrinkled the skin on her hands, but she refused to get out She felt utterly tainted.


    Not just her body, but her soul too.


    And she was powerless to resist, helplessly imprisoned in this ce that seemed morous but was a


    living hell. Other than silent sobbing, Lexi didn''t know what else she could do.


    Suddenly, she heard footsteps outside the door. Lexi quickly got out of the bath, hastily wrapped herself


    in a bathrobe, and quietly stood by the door.


    The door creaked open slightly, and a man''s foot stepped in.


    Lexi knew that it must have been the jerk who had hurt her! Without a second thought, she grabbed a


    brass flower vase by her side and smashed it towards Callum, who had just entered the room.


    Callum had initially wanted to check on Lexi as he heard she hadn''t eaten all day and had been


    throwing things around. He stepped inside without a moment''s hesitation, only to be greeted by a


    flower vase hurled in his direction by Lexi.


    With his hands outstretched, he caught the flowerpot in mid-air, lifting his hazel eyes to meet the gaze


    of the petite girl standing before him.


    "Why aren''t you eating?" He slowly approached her, cing his hands on her frail shoulders.


    Lexi swung her hand in an attempt to p him. "Callum, you better let me go. Do you think Natalia will


    spare you when she finds out you have locked me up?"


    Callum caught Lexi''s oing p and pulled her towards him, pressing her against his chest. "Then


    I guess I''ll just keep you here for the rest of your life, so you won''t get a chance to tell her that!"

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Lexi gazed at the man shrouded in shadows, and her hand slowly fell to her side as panic filled her


    heart. The day had passed without a morsel of food, and her spirits were at an all-time low. Her vision


    blurred, and she once again fainted.


    Callum managed to catch Lexi in his arms, effortlessly picking her up and carrying her out of the room.


    He carried her into his bedroom and gently ced her on the bed. He silently stared at her pale face,


    and a twinge of pain crossed his heart.


    How had he managed to intimidate a young woman to the point of her fainting... twice?


    He called for a doctor to administer Lexi with an IV drip to nourish her frail body. A servant entered the


    room. ¡°Sir, Ms. rkson has returned!¡±


    Callum¡¯s hands paused, and he quickly stood up, leaving the bedroom, and locking the door behind


    him.


    In the mansion''s living room, Natalia stood tall in a purple gow, her slender figure silhouetted against


    the grand windows.


    Callum slowly approached her, stopping only a foot away. "Natalia..."


    Natalia turned to face him, seeing his wellposed demeanor and vibrant energy. However, his gaze


    seemed to avoid hers.


    With guilt overwhelming her, she said, "Callum, I''m sorry. I came today to tell you that I''m going back to


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    France with Magnus for a while. For the past five years, Jonas has been without a mother. I don''t want


    to lose him again..."


    Seeing Callum''s face harden at her words, she couldn''t bring herself to continue. After a long moment


    of silence, she finally looked up at him. "Callum, I''m not a good woman. I can never repay your


    kindness. Please ept my deepest gratitude."


    She bowed deeply, only to be pulled back up by Callum. His eyes were bloodshot, and he said,


    "Buttercup, I knew this day woulde. I just didn''t expect it toe so soon."


    At his words, tears streamed down Natalia''s face. "Callum, I''m sorry..."


    He reached out to wipe away her tears. His smile was strained. "Stop crying, Natalia. Go on, find your


    happiness. I wish you well."


    Despite his reassurances, Natalia couldn''t stop her tears. Callum, unable to wipe them all away, shook


    his head, "Come on, you are a big girl now."


    He gently pulled her into a hug, closing his eyes. "Natalia, my girl, find your happiness. I''ll always be


    here for you."


    After crying her heart out, Natalia lifted her head. "Callum, I need to go. Take care of yourself and


    forget about me."


    "The truth is, I can''t forget you, Buttercup. You go and spend some quality time with Jonas. When


    you''re ready, you cane back. This is your home."


    Just as Natalia was about to reply, the living room doors swung open, and Jonas walked in. "Mommy,


    we need to get to the airport!"


    Callum''s eyes bulged at the sight of the young boy. He¡¯s a spitting image of Natalia.


    "Natalia, this is your son, right? He''s so handsome," Callumplimented, his heart filling with


    jealousy.


    He turned to look at Jonas, wishing he could make them stay. But all his hopes were dashed by that


    bastard, Magnus. Callum couldn''t ept it!


    Natalia, hand in hand with Jonas, looked back at Callum. "Callum, I need to go."


    "I''ll drive you to the airport," Callum insisted, and Natalia reluctantly agreed.


    Magnus, in the car, had a sour look on his face. Could Callum stop being a third wheel here?


    Once at the airport, Natalia helped Callum settle into a chair in the waiting area and gged a waiter.


    "Could I get a cup of coffee? No sugar or milk, please."


    Callum, watching her with a warm smile, said, "Natalia, you still remember my coffee preference. That''s


    so sweet of you."


    Compared to what he had done for her, getting a cup of coffee was nothing, Natalia thought. Just as


    she was about to reply, the waiter brought over their coffee.


    "Thank you," Callum said, handing the waiter a tip.


    "Mister, why did you give the waiter a tip?" Jonas asked.


    Callum looked at the little boy in surprise. That bastard Magnus had such an adorable son with Natalia.


    It was infuriating!


    But despite his jealousy, Callum didn''t forget to answer Jonas'' question. "Well, he provided us with a


    good service, Jonas. It''s only right to give him a tip," Callum replied with a kind smile.


    "But my daddy doesn''t give tips," Jonas countered, his curiosity piqued.


    Magnus, feeling a bit ufortable, ruffled Jonas'' hair. "Stop asking so many questions, Jonas. Drink


    your coffee."


    Jonas stuck out his tongue, annoyed. His daddy was always hogging his mommy''s attention!


    Natalia rubbed the spot on Jonas'' head where Magnus had hit, then spoke to Callum, "Cal, this is


    Jonas, my son. The one I thought I had lost, but miraculously survived."


    Callum nodded, "He''s adorable."


    Natalia turned to Jonas. "Jonas, this is Uncle Callum."


    Jonas dutifully greeted Callum, "Hello, Uncle Callum. I''m Jonas. I¡¯m five years old. I¡¯m single, and I


    have an IQ of 180. I''ll be 180 centimeters tall in ten years."


    Callumughed heartily, ruffling Jonas'' hair. "Nice to meet you, Jonas. I''m Callum, thirty years old, and


    also single..."


    Yeah, Callum had a soft spot for the kid, even though he was a product of Magnus, but he was also the


    son of his Buttercup.


    Only such a perfect woman like Natalia, could give birth to such an adorable and lively boy. If only the


    boy was his!


    Jonas had no idea that Callum would mimic his speech. His eyes crinkled in mirth. ¡°You''re getting up


    there in years and still single. Better get a move on!¡±


    ¡°Right, I''ll strive to marry a beauty soon!¡± Callum replied, grinning, yet his gaze was fixed on Natalia,


    who sat across from him.


    Magnus felt a twinge of difort at Callum''s tant stare. Clearing his throat, he outright spoke to


    Natalia, ¡°Ahem, Natalia, I think you should bid Mr. Callum goodbye now, because, our flight is taking off


    soon.¡±


    Natalia hesitated for a moment, but finally said, ¡°Cal, I''m going to France with Jonas for a few months.¡±

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    She refrained from even mentioning Magnus, as her decision to go to France wasn''t about him, but


    about the need to be there for their son.


    Callum, though, took this as a huge irony. He didn''t anticipate that his girl, his darling, would eventually


    fall for Magnus¡¯ relentless pursuit and decide to go back to him. She was even too afraid to tell Callum


    the real reason for her departure.


    "Darling, are you sure? You want to go back with this jerk? After all he''s done to you, can''t you see him


    for what he is?" Callum was struggling to keep his temper in check. If they weren''t in public, he would


    have already punched Magnus right in the nose.


    He hated Magnus for taking his girl away from him.


    Magnus scoffed, "What! Are you trying to break up a married couple? Is this the so-called British


    gentleman''s nobleness? Well, I''ve seen it all now."


    Jonas, their son, also chimed in, "Uncle Callum, I like you a bit, but whenpared to my dad, I''ll


    always side with him! Plus, I love my mom and want her to live with me."


    He turned to his mom, Natalia, with worried eyes. "Mommy, am I right? You said you''d always live with


    me."


    Looking at the tears welling up in little Jonas'' eyes, Natalia felt a pang in her heart. She knew that


    although Jonas seemed independent and well-behaved, he was still a child who longed to be with his


    mom.


    To ease Jonas'' fears, Natalia pulled him onto herp and wiped the cake crumbs from his mouth with a


    napkin. "Yes, I promised you this, didn''t I? Don''t worry, sweetie."


    Jonas finally smiled. "Mommy, a promise is a promise, right?"


    Natalia was surprised that Jonas knew about promises, but she figured Magnus must have taught him


    well. "Of course, sweetie. Mommy always keeps her promises," she reassured him with a smile, then


    turned to Callum. "Cal, you see, my son really needs me. These past five years, I''ve missed out on so


    much of his life. I don''t want to miss any more moments of him as he grows up."


    The sincerity in Natalia''s voice was palpable. Women might¡¯ve been seen as fragile, but the moment


    they became mothers, they transformed into unbending pirs of strength. No matter how vulnerable


    they seemed to be, they yearned to be their child''s strongest support.


    Callum could see the sincerity in Natalia''s words, but he wasn''t ready to give up just yet. "Darling, we


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    are living in modern times. If you don''t want to separate from him, I can bring you both to live with me.


    Besides..."


    "Mr. Callum, if my presence here can''t earn your respect, then perhaps we should settle this privately,"


    Magnus interrupted coldly.


    That damn British guy! He actually had the audacity to try and steal his wife right in front of him. And


    that''s not all, he shamelessly wants to take his son as well!


    Enough is enough!


    Taking his manners as ipetence, Callum was pushing his limit.


    The anger in Magnus''s heart grew stronger and stronger. He loosened his shirt cor, wishing he could


    just beat Callum right then and there.


    Callum was never a coward. Since he dared to instigate Natalia to leave Magnus in front of him, he


    naturally wasn''t afraid of Magnus''s provocation.


    He intentionally said this, as he wanted to set Natalia free, but he also couldn''t stand this guy''s


    arrogance.


    Callum, never one to back down, stood up and flexed his wrists. "Why not now? Let''s settle this once


    and for all, shall we?"


    "Let''s go!"


    The two proud men were ready to duel, leaving Natalia stunned.


    "Have you both lost your minds? Fighting? Are you three years old? Do you have any dignity left?"


    Natalia shouted at their retreating backs, effectively halting their steps.


    Magnus was the first to reply, "Honey, don''t worry about this. If I don''t show this Brit my strength, he''ll


    think I''m a pushover. I''ll make sure he regrets messing with us."


    "Stop!" Natalia shook her head, frustrated. "How old are you? Your son is almost in elementary school,


    and here you are, ready to fight like a child. Have you no shame? Our flight is about to take off! If you


    keep this up, we may as well not leave today."


    When Magnus heard that their flight was about to take off, he quickly apologized and tried to diffuse the


    situation with a smile. "Honey, I was wrong. Let''s not argue with him anymore. Can we leave now?"


    Natalia finally nodded in approval, then turned to Callum. "Cal, Magnus has always been a bit rude. If


    he''s said anything inappropriate, please don''t take it to heart."


    Callum remained silent. Natalia''s subconscious actions had revealed her true feelings. Perhaps she


    didn''t realize it, but in her heart, she was closer to Magnus. She could scold him freely, whereas she


    always referred to Callum with respect and politeness, creating a distance between them.


    Callum forced a smile, preferring Natalia scold him rather than being overly polite. He sighed inwardly,


    hiding his disappointment. "Buttercup, are you sure you can''t stay?"


    Natalia hated seeing Callum like this. It made her feel guilty. However, her long-lost son remained the


    primary concern in her heart, and she simply couldn''t bear to be away from him for even a moment.


    "I''m so sorry, Cal," Natalia apologized with difficulty. Her eyes were glistening with unshed tears. "I


    know everything you''ve sacrificed and done for me over the years. But truly, I''m so sorry."


    Magnus couldn''t stand to see it anymore. This was his wife, for goodness'' sake! How could she be


    shedding tears for another man? He had already made the greatest concession possible by allowing


    her to say goodbye to Callum.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Instantly, Magnus'' face darkened, pulling Natalia close to him. "Honey, if you dally any longer, we''re


    going to miss our flight. And didn''t you mention you wanted to call Lexi? Did you do it?"


    While waiting for their coffee at Starbucks earlier, Natalia had mentioned she needed to call Lexi to


    inform her about their prolonged stay in France. However, because of Callum, she had put it off.


    Reminded by Magnus, Natalia''s mncholic expression shifted. "Oh, right, I need to call Lexi. She left


    without a word, not even a text, which was quite heartless."


    With that, she started dialing Lexi''s number, but all she got from the other end was the busy signal.


    Natalia frowned in confusion. "What''s up with her? Why isn''t she picking up?"


    Natalia was so engrossed in her attempt to reach Lexi, that she failed to notice the unease on Callum''s


    face as he stood across her.


    Callum was determined to keep Natalia from leaving, but the mention of Lexi''s name brought back the


    image of the girl trapped in his mansion. He knew he had lost any grounds to keep Natalia here.


    With a deep sigh, Callum acknowledged his inability to challenge Magnus for Natalia. At least, not until


    he had sorted out Lexi''s situation, he didn''t deserve to stand beside his Buttercup.


    Of course, Natalia was oblivious to Callum''s internal conflict. She pocketed her phone and nced


    apologetically at Callum. "Cal, our flight is soon¡­ so¡­"


    Callum averted his gaze. "Buttercup, I know I shouldn''t keep you here in the UK. But, if you go there,


    could you not ept Magnus too quickly? I''ll sort things out here ande find you soon."


    Natalia gave Callum a puzzled look, not knowing when the usually nonchnt Cal had be so


    bashful, that eyes were even dodging hers.


    Could it be that her leaving had hit him too hard?


    Natalia looked guiltily at Callum, trying to reassure him. "Cal, don''t overthink it. I''m only going to take


    care of Jonas."


    "Alright, let''s get going. We''re runningte for boarding," Magnus, unable to bear the sight any longer,


    interjected. A moment more, and his heart would burst out of frustration.


    Magnus briskly led Natalia away from Starbucks, and did not even get the chance to say a proper


    goodbye to Callum.


    Watching Natalia leave, a sour taste filled Callum''s mouth. He wished he could p himself.


    Drinking had indeed muddled his senses!


    If he hadn''t gotten drunk and acted recklessly, he wouldn''t have to watch his Buttercup being led away


    by another man today!


    Feeling utterly despondent, Callum drove back to his mansion in a huff, plunging straight into his wine


    cer. He wanted to drown his sorrows, hoping to drink until he lost all sense of time. That way, he


    wouldn''t have to worry about Magnus taking advantage of his Buttercup.


    In another corner of the mansion, Lexiy in bed, too drained to even cry. She had been fasting for a


    day, and despite her stomach growling in hunger, she chose to fight against the brute in this way!


    Even if he had imprisoned her, she wouldn''t bow down to him!


    He was the one who had done wrong, so why should she bear the consequences for him?


    Tears welled up in Lexi''s eyes. She missed her family and her parents. If she had known that going


    abroad would lead to such events, she would have never set foot outside her home.


    After a bout of crying, Lexi fell into a fitful sleep. She didn''t know how long she had slept before the


    door to her room was forcefully swung open, the noise startling her awake.


    Lexi propped herself up, noticing Callum, the brute who had vited her, walking in.


    Callum entered with a bottle of vodka in his hand, swaying unsteadily. Seeing Callum''s drunk state,


    Lexi''s heart raced. She was weak, if he decided to do something, she wouldn''t be able to escape.


    No! If she were vited again, she''d rather die!


    Thinking this, Lexi asked fearfully, "What¡­ what do you want to do?"


    Callum snickered, staggering towards Lexi, who shrieked, "Don''te any closer, or I''ll scream."


    She had no intention of reliving the nightmare again. She was ready to die rather than let him vite


    her again. Even if it cost her life, she''d make him pay a hefty price!


    However, Lexi had misunderstood. Although Callum was indeed drunk, he had no intention of viting


    her.


    Callum bent down as the strong smell of alcohol was hitting Lexi''s face. He squinted, chuckling bitterly,


    "You think I want to take advantage of you again? If I did that, what would the difference between me


    and a beast be? Now I know you''re a close friend of Buttercup."


    Lexi''s heart pounded, not trusting the words of a drunkard. One moment, they were making promises,


    but you wouldn¡¯t know what they''d do the next!


    Seeing the wariness in Lexi''s eyes, the drunk Callum realized the extent of the damage he had done to


    the girl.


    "I''m sorry, I apologize," He murmured an apology, then sat on the floor, leaning against the bed with his


    bottle of vodka.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    His action startled Lexi, who watched Callum warily. When she noticed he had no intentions of getting


    up, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Seemed like the brute was really drunk. She wished he would pass out, then no one would imprison


    her.


    "You know? Buttercup left."


    Callum suddenly blurted out, startling Lexi. Her heart, which had just rxed, started racing again.


    Who left? Lexi furrowed her brows, not understanding Callum''s drunken ramblings.


    "She''s gone. Just up and left with Magnus." Callum took a swig of his vodka, mumbling in a defeated


    tone, "My Buttercup, just left me like that, and I didn''t even have the guts to try and stop her."


    As she listened to Callum''s low voice, Lexi finallyprehended the situation. Was Natalia gone? Had


    she gone with Magnus?


    It seemed like the young couple, Magnus, and Natalia, had reconciled.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Lexi silently rejoiced for Natalia because she knew that Natalia was still hung up on Magnus.


    "You know, when we were both still just little kids, Nat promised she''d marry me. I waited for her for


    over two decades, only to stand helplessly by as she left with Magnus.


    ¡°Magnus, that bastard, hurt her so badly once, and all I could do was watch. I couldn''t even give him a


    piece of my mind.


    ¡°Oh, how I wish I hadn''t gotten drunk that night. Then, I could''ve stopped Nat from leaving with


    confidence.


    ¡°But now, what is this? What''s the point of all this? I messed up, how can I face Buttercup now? She


    just left with that jerk. I know what Magnus is like. He''ll definitely take advantage of her.


    ¡°Oh, I regret it so much. If I could turn back time, I wish I hadn''t gotten drunk that night. Nat, please


    forgive me. I didn''t do it on purpose. I love you, don''t leave¡­"


    Callum mumbled to himself before slumping onto the bed, sound asleep.


    Lexi sat quietly at the foot of the bed, listening to Callum''s words, feeling a pang of sympathy. Another


    hopeless romantic, yet, he was to me for his own misery. If he hadn''t been so brutal, maybe he


    could''vepeted with Magnus.


    Natalia left, and he drowned his sorrows in alcohol. But what about her? She was still trapped in this


    cage!


    Lexi looked at the slightly ajar door, and a surge of determination rose in her heart. She needed to get


    out, to escape this cage!


    Her heart pounded with the desire for freedom as she climbed out of bed, feeling a surge of strength.


    She gingerly kicked Callum''s body, and when he didn''t react, she knew he was finally asleep.


    Time was of the essence. She had to seize this rare opportunity!


    Lexi held her breath, stealthily got out of the bed, quickly moved to the door, and gently pulled it. Sure


    enough, it wasn''t locked. Her heart filled with joy as she pushed the door open and stepped out.


    Outside the room, she was dumbfounded. The corridor wasvish and opulent, with countless rooms


    under the ornate chandeliers. Where was the exit?


    Moreover, all the doors looked the same, so how was she supposed to leave?


    She couldn''t stay here, or she might never get out. Lexi steeled herself and cautiously moved forward.


    The corridor was long and filled with exquisite oil paintings. Lexi, being somewhat of an art enthusiast,


    knew that these paintings were at least three to four centuries old and worth a fortune.


    If it were any other day, she would have definitely taken pictures of these precious paintings. But now,


    all she could think about was escaping. She needed to move faster to leave this nightmare before


    anyone noticed her.


    But, after passing more than a dozen rooms, she still couldn''t find the exit. Even looking back, she


    couldn''t remember which room she hade out of.


    Suddenly, she heard footsteps approaching from not too far away. Lexi instinctively pressed herself


    against the wall and moved forward. She couldn''t be found, or she''d be locked up again.


    The footsteps got closer, and Lexi realized that if she had moved faster earlier, the exit would have


    been just a bit further.


    But now, where could she hide?


    Suddenly, she felt the door behind her move. It was unlocked. Lexi barely suppressed her tion and


    quietly slipped into the room. As she did, the footsteps reached the door, and she could hear two


    people conversing in English.


    From what Lexi could make out, it seemed like a maid was saying something about the master being


    drunk. So, it was probably one of the mansion''s maids.


    That was close! Luckily, she had managed to hide in this room in time, or she would surely have been


    caught again. Lexi let out a sigh of relief, unconsciously sticking out her tongue in a cheeky gesture,


    before daring to take a look around the room.


    Then, she was taken aback by what she saw.


    The room was a luxurious, dreamlike princess room, everything was pink. The cozy and dreamy pink


    was every girl''s favorite color because it was the color of a princess.


    The room''s windows were covered in pinkce curtains with fresh floral prints. On the wide princess


    bed, a pink nket was neatly folded, and it was piled with various cute plush toys.


    No, not just on the bed; the windowsill, the corners of the room, and even behind the door, were


    upied by various toys.


    This ce was like a princess'' bedroom.


    Lexi couldn''t help but be amazed; she hadn''t expected Callum to have such a fascinating hobby.


    Every girl had a princess dream, but if a burly man like Callum also had such a dream, it seemed a bit


    strange. Not only was there no sense of beauty, but it gave people a chill.


    When Lexi saw the pink princess outfits hanging in the wardrobe by the window, she felt a chill down


    her spine.


    Alright, a big man with a cross-dressing fetish? She couldn''t help but admire him!


    Lexi didn''t want to stay in this room for another second, although she admitted that the room filled with


    dreamy elements was indeed beautiful. When she imagined Callum¡¯srge figure living in it, she lost all


    interest.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She cautiously pushed the door open again, quickly scanned both sides of the hallway, saw no one,


    and hurried out of the room.


    Not far from the corner was the exit!


    Lexi rushed towards the corner, but just as she was about to dash around it, she heard a voice behind


    her. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Lexi turned around in panic, only to find a maid pointing at her and shouting. At this moment, every


    second counted, she didn¡¯t even check what was in front of her, she just ran towards the corner.


    Behind her, there were chaotic footsteps. The people causing these sounds were the servants of the


    mansion, and their aim was to recapture Lexi.


    Lexi knew this better than anyone. So, even though she hadn''t eaten all day, she kept running forward.


    Freedom was just ahead. She had to keep going!


    However, things didn''t go as smoothly as Lexi had hoped. She could no longer keep running after


    running past more than a dozen rooms. She found out, to her despair, that there was no exit ahead,


    only a realistic painting of a courtyard.


    Looking at the vivid flowers and nts in the painting, Lexi almost burst into tears. Enough was


    enough! Who on earth had brought in such arge piece of artwork, tricking her into believing she


    could just take a few more steps and be outside?

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    The sound of footsteps approached from behind, and a group of maids quickly surrounded Lexi,


    watching her with hawk-like eyes.


    Lexi hung her head in defeat, as this group of maids encircled her. Her escape n had failed!


    By the time Callum sobered up, it was already pitch ck outside. Rita briefed him on Lexi''s attempted


    escape. Callum raised an eyebrow. "Seems like the security in that room iscking. Since she''s been in


    the princess room, she can stay there."


    At Callum''smand, Rita started to move Lexi to a new room. Suddenly, Callum''s voice sounded


    from behind. "Remember, be courteous to Ms. Lexi. She is my guest."


    "Yes," Rita replied, and set off to carry out Callum''s orders.


    Staring at the pink princess room, Lexi asked Rita, "Can I be locked up in a different room?"


    Rita looked at her. "This room was a surprise for Ms. rkson. You should be grateful you get to stay


    here. Are you reallyining?"


    With that, Rita shut the door and left.


    Lexi finally realized that this room wasn''t a manifestation of Callum''s twisted fetish, but a surprise for


    Natalia.


    But why was she staying here?


    Before she could figure it out, the door opened once again. This time, it was Rita, followed by two


    maids carrying jewelry boxes.


    Rita approached with a smile. "Miss, these are gifts from Mr. Callum. He hopes you enjoy your stay.


    Just let us know whatever you need, and we''ll do our best to provide it."


    Looking at the jewels piled high in the boxes, Lexi was stunned. Was Callum trying to cage her like a


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    canary?


    Whatever she needed? All she wanted was freedom.


    "I want to leave. Is that possible?" Lexi asked Rita, her tone indifferent.


    Ritaughed awkwardly. "Miss, you''re making things difficult for a mere servant. We can provide


    anything you want, as long as it''s not your freedom. Like thetest handbags, clothes, makeup, you


    name it."


    "So, as long as money can solve it, it''s not a problem." Lexi sneered, "I''ve nevercked money. What''s


    the point of being trapped in this gilded cage? It does not matter how fine the clothes or food are."


    Rita didn''t know how to respond. She simply led the two maids out, leaving Lexi alone in the room.


    At the doorway, she turned back to Lexi. "Ms. Lexi, I hope you can face this temporary hardship


    bravely. Mr. Callum is not as bad as you think."


    After a respectful bow, Rita left silently.


    Lexi had no response. Callum was the definition of disgusting and vile!


    Staring at the luxurious pink room, Lexi felt a surge of rage. Without thinking, she knocked over a


    dollhouse. The heavy dollhouse crashed to the ground, and the noise was muffled by the soft carpet.


    Still unsatisfied, Lexi grabbed a rod from the wreckage and started smashing everything in sight. Soon,


    the once cozy princess room turned into a wastnd of feathers and debris.


    Looking at the destruction, Lexi felt a surge of relief. But as she threw her head back tough, tears


    welled up and rolled down her cheeks.


    No matter how extravagant or deste, she was still a caged bird. Meanwhile, Natalia and Magnus had


    flown back to their home in France. Magnus was in high spirits the entire journey, his joy almost


    palpable.


    Back in his French vi, under the warm sunlight, Natalia sat in a corner of the greenhouse, deeply


    engrossed in her drawing.


    Staring at Natalia, Magnus couldn''t help but smile. This was his beloved wife, the woman he loved


    more than his own life. In this life, the next, and each one after that, he would protect her, even if it cost


    him his life.


    Natalia was focused on her sketch when she noticed Magnus'' intense gaze. She shook her head.


    "What are you staring at?"


    "You," Magnus replied, resting his chin on Natalia''s head, his heart full of happiness. "Darling, why do I


    always feel like I''m the luckiest man in the world?"


    "Really?" Natalia pushed Magnus'' chin off her head. "Leave me alone, I''m busy. Don''t you have work to


    do?"


    Magnus came back like a dog with a bone. "Darling, how can you push me away when I''m pouring my


    heart out to you? It really hurts. And if I have to handle everything at thepany, what are the


    managers for?"


    Natalia sighed, "Fine, I can''t win against you. Just don''t disturb me when I''m busy."


    "At your service!" Magnus saluted, then leaned in to look at Natalia''s sketchpad. "What are you


    drawing?"


    Natalia didn''t stop sketching as she answered, "I''m designing a brooch."


    Looking at the sketch, Magnus gave a thumbs up. "I didn''t know my wife could design such a beautiful


    brooch. You''re amazing."


    Natalia couldn''t help butugh. "Come on, it''s just a sketch, you know. Wait till I finish the painting, it


    will need some touch-ups."


    "Once it''s finalized, it could only made into one brooch," Magnus imed possessively. "It''s the fruit of


    my wife''sbor. I wouldn''t want anyone else coveting it."


    Looking at Magnus, who was behaving like a child, Natalia could only feel helpless. Magnus seemed to


    be her destined weakness. When it came to him, she was always at a loss.


    "By the way, where''s Jonas? Howe I didn''t see him following you?" Only then did Natalia realize


    little Jonas wasn''t trailing behind Magnus.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    Magnus raised an eyebrow. "Well, he has a nanny, and you are so busy with your design sketches and


    chatting with me. Who has time for him?"


    Nataliaughed at hisment and continued to sketch her design.


    Magnus stood quietly behind her, watching the sunlight illuminate her hair. He longed to hold her close


    and kiss her enticing red lips. As he thought it, he did it. He moved her design sketch aside, and with


    his warm hand, he gently held her small, hand.


    "Darling, stay with me. I''m feeling lonely." His dark eyes were as captivating as the ocean, looking at


    Natalia''s small face.


    Natalia rolled her eyes, utterly speechless. But before she could respond, Magnus had already lifted


    her into his arms and was heading towards the bedroom. "Hey, what are you doing?" She protested.


    Magnus kicked the bedroom door open with his foot and then kicked it closed. "What do you think,


    sweetheart?"


    Heid her down on the bed, his tall figure pressing down on her. "I want you. Feel this..." he said,


    pressing his arousal against her stomach.


    Natalia''s mind was a whirl of confusion. "But... it''s daytime, and Jonas will be here any minute!"


    "He''s ying in the yard. Darling, I need you..." He leaned down and kissed her lips, assertively prying


    open her lips and exploring her mouth.


    Not giving her any chance to resist, he began to undress her. His masculine scent and the stimting


    aroma of his hormones filled her nostrils.


    Natalia tried to resist, but her hands were captured, and his kisses traveled down to her neck and ears.


    His kisses were aggressive, yet tender, not sparing any part of her.


    When Natalia had be a soft puddle of pleasure, and her consciousness started to blur, Magnus


    imed her.


    In the bedroom, bathed in the sunset, their lovemaking was passionate. It wasn''t until Jonas knocked


    on the door that Magnus finally took a satisfied Natalia to the bathroom.


    After cleaning up, he tucked a sleeping Natalia into bed before opening the door. At the door, Jonas


    was wide-eyed. "Where''s Mommy? What were you guys doing?"


    Magnus stood in the doorway. "Mommy''s sleeping, be a good boy."


    He bent down to pick up Jonas. "Jonas, I have a question for you. Would you like a little brother or


    sister?"


    Little Jonas immediately nodded. "Yes!"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Okay, don''t disturb mommy then. She''ll give you a little brother or sister to y with."


    "Really?"


    "Absolutely!"


    Father and son met eyes and erupted intoughter.


    Life was sweet, and the days passed quickly. The family of three lived happily in France. It felt as if


    there weren''t enough hours in the day.


    Magnus was head over heels for his wife, and even secretly transferred all his assets in France and


    Ennd to Natalia''s name behind her back.


    Jonas was ecstatic every day; nothing could be more wonderful than thepany of his parents.


    Jonas even secretly anticipated the promise his dad made, to give him a little brother or sister. For this,


    he was troubled many times, not knowing whether to choose a brother or a sister.


    Luckily, he had a sudden insight and decided to let his mommy work a little harder and give him both a


    brother and a sister.


    Time flew by, and Christmas was approaching. Far away in a foreignnd, it didn''t feel like Christmas at


    all.


    One day, like usual, Magnus and Natalia yed with Jonas in the garden. After a while, they decided to


    lie down on the lush green grass,ughing heartily.


    Natalia rested her head on her hand, watching the fluffy white clouds float across the blue sky, feeling a


    sense of happiness welling up inside her.


    Magnusy next to Natalia. His left arm was wrapped around her slender waist, and his right arm was


    around Jonas'' small body. After thinking for a while, he said, "Honey, should we go back to Melfort?"


    Natalia''s smile froze. Melfort wasn''t a ce filled with happy memories for her. Subconsciously, she felt


    some resistance to the idea.


    Seeing Natalia''s difort, Magnus quickly changed his tone. "Or we can stay in France, it doesn''t


    matter whether we go back to Melfort or not."


    Natalia thought for a moment, considering that the Christmas was approaching. If Magnus wanted to


    go back, they could take Jonas to experience a festive Christmas back home.


    "Going back is fine. It is your real home, after all."


    "Honey, if you don''t like it, we won''t go. Anywhere with you is paradise." Magnus was afraid of pushing


    Natalia away.


    "No, it''s fine. I''ve been trying to contact Lexi, but she''s not answering her phone or replying to my


    messages. She seems to have disappeared. I''m a bit worried. We should go to her house and check


    on her when we get back," Natalia said, frowning.


    It was unclear what had happened to Lexi. Since she had left a note, there had been no news from her.


    Since they were going back, it was a good opportunity to visit her house.


    When Natalia agreed to return to Melfort with Magnus, he was overjoyed. He sat up on the grass, not


    caring about Jonas, and leaned down to kiss Natalia''s lips. "Honey, do you know how much I love


    you?"


    Natalia, who had been constantly pursued by Magnus these past few days, had not developed the thick


    skin that Magnus had. She pushed him away, not allowing him to be affectionate in front of Jonas.


    "Jonas is here."


    "He''s asleep." Before Magnus could finish his sentence, he leaned down to kiss her.


    In the perfect sunset, the family of threey on the lush greenwn, embodying the sweetest form of


    happiness.


    Back in the ancient mansion of Ennd, Lexi, who Natalia assumed had returned to Melfort, was


    listlessly tossing a stuffed doll around,pletely lost, and deste.


    She couldn''t remember how long she''d been locked up here. In the beginning, she wanted to break


    everything in the room. No matter how much havoc she wreaked, the diligent servants would promptly


    rece every single piece of decor the next day, restoring the room to its original state.


    In this manner, she relentlessly destroyed, and the maids tirelessly cleaned up. Eventually, Lexi ran out


    of steam to keep up with this destructive routine.


    She realized that no matter how much damage she inflicted, it didn''t seem to faze anyone. The only


    one who ended up worn out was herself. Her hunger strike n was also shelved prematurely, as the


    maid named Rita would serve her a variety of enticing dishes in different styles every day. Faced with a


    table full of delicious meals exuding irresistible aromas, Lexi finally caved into temptation.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    In any case, she was already a prisoner, and who knew when Callum might just flip his lid and off her.


    She might as well live it up while she was here.


    Lexi was surprised to find her chin getting chubbier despite being confined to her room, where she


    could indulge in a variety of gourmet dishes from around the world.


    This morning, as she looked at her reflection in the mirror, she felt nothing but contempt for herself.


    Anyone who knew her situation would understand that she was being held captive, but others might


    think she was off living the high life somewhere.


    Why else would her face look so puffy? It was as if it had been inted! No, she had to rescue herself


    from this downward spiral and get out of this godforsaken ce!


    As she was plotting her escape, Lexi heard footsteps outside the door. She quickly tossed the teddy


    bear she was holding into the air and rolled off the bed.


    Her princess bed, with its dreamy canopy, had arge enough gap underneath to hide an adult.


    "Creak."


    The door was pushed open, and the sound of footsteps followed. Lexi knew it must¡¯ve been Rita,


    leading the maids to deliver her food.


    Sure enough, Rita''s professional voice filled the room. "Ms. Lexi, today''s delicacy is from Paraguay..."


    Before Rita could finish, she noticed that Lexi was nowhere to be found. She stopped speaking,


    knocked on the bathroom door, and called out softly, "Ms. Lexi, Ms. Lexi?"


    After a moment of silence, when Lexi did not respond, Rita pushed the door open in a panic. "Oh dear,


    where has Ms. Lexi gone?"


    Lexiy under the bed, holding her breath, watching as Rita quickly led the maids out. She waited a


    moment until she was sure they were far enough away before crawling out from under the bed.


    "What are you doing?"


    A voice suddenly echoed from above. Lexi looked up in surprise to see Callum standing in the


    doorway, and she was caught in the act of crawling out from under the bed.


    Lexi was instantly flustered. "Um, I was looking for something."


    Callum gave Lexi a cold look, seemingly aware of her intentions but not calling her out. "I heard you''ve


    been behavingtely. That''s good, a smart choice." Callum left her with these words, then strutted out


    of the room.


    Lexi watched Callum''s departing back, wishing she could kick him over. "Enough! What does he mean


    by ''smart choice?'' Absolutely infuriating!"


    For some reason, Lexi always felt a bit powerless whenever she faced Callum. She knew she hadn''t


    done anything wrong, so why did she always feel like she was beneath him?


    As Lexi was questioning where her courage had gone, Rita rushed back in with the maids. Seeing Lexi


    sitting properly on the bed, Rita was thoroughly impressed with Callum''s prediction that Ms. Lexi hadn''t


    disappeared for no reason and was indeed still in the room.


    "Ms. Lexi, we''ve brought your meal. This is a special crab dish from Paraguay, it''s incredibly vorful


    and is said to have beauty and weight loss benefits."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Lexi''s attention had already been captured by the food the maids were carrying. She took a deep


    breath - it smelled heavenly!


    However, she kept her cool facade, pointing to a table and saying, "Put it there for now."


    Once Rita left, Lexi uncovered the exquisite dishes and saw the sulent king crab inside. All thoughts


    of escape were quickly forgotten.


    As the holiday season approached, Magnus took Natalia and Jonas back to Melfort. Uponnding,


    Magnus was extremely excited on the drive home because he had, atst, sessfully brought his


    wife back home.


    The driver was in the front, and Magnus sat with Natalia and Jonas in the back seat.


    Looking at Natalia, who was silently staring out the window, Magnus grabbed her hand. "Are you


    nervous, honey?"


    "No." Natalia shook her head, then nodded after a moment. "Maybe, a little homesick perhaps. It''s


    been a long time since I''ve been here."


    "Don''t worry, honey, we''re going home, not to a battleground. And remember, you''re thedy of the


    house, so you call the shots. Don''t worry about anything else."


    As soon as Magnus finished, Jonas, who had been leaning on Natalia, chimed in, "Yes, Mommy, I''ll


    always protect you."


    Natalia gave a small smile. "Okay, I''m not afraid anymore. You will protect me."


    "Honey, why are you ignoring me? I can protect you, too," Magnus said, feeling a bit neglected.


    Natalia nced at Magnus. "Is that so? Here''s a look, interpret it as you will."


    Magnus immediately fell silent, reflecting on Natalia¡¯s words. It seemed his wife still didn''t trust him


    negligent, those jealous women wouldn''t have been able to hurt her.


    But just wait, this time, he swore, he wouldn''t let her experience the same pain she felt five years ago.


    As they drove towards their mansion, the streets were bustling. Jonas yfully rolled down the window


    at a red light and gazed outside.


    Natalia sat quietly in the car, and all of Magnus'' attention was on her. Neither of them noticed the


    resentful gaze locked onto them from another vehicle.


    The light turned green, and their car smoothly crossed the intersection. Behind them, a red convertible


    followed.


    The driver was Addison, who was ring resentfully at the car she had identally spotted, wishing


    she had a gun to blow them all to smithereens.


    Five years ago, Addison''s daughter Kendra had mysteriously disappeared, causing Addison and Kyler


    to spend a lot of resources to track her down. They eventually found Kendra imprisoned in an


    underground gambling den.


    Witnessing her daughter being tormented by those despicable men, Addison was seething with rage.


    Although she had no tangible proof, she was sure that her obedient daughter would never antagonize


    anyone willingly. The only person capable of executing such a heinous act and leaving no trace was


    Magnus, the man who practically owned Melfort.


    Magnus must have done this to avenge Natalia. That damn girl, even in death, she managed to cause


    such havoc. She surely didn''t suffer enough!


    Addison, along with Kyler, immediately set out to redeem Kendra. They spent millions, but they had no


    other choice. The casino imed that Kendra had umted a massive debt she couldn''t repay,


    which forced her to sell herself to cover it.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    Addison was confronted with Kendra''s promissory note from the casino, and it was signed in Kendra¡¯s


    handwriting. Addison was left with no choice but toply.


    These casinos were ruthless and feared by all, even the wealthy dared not cross them. What other


    choice did she have but to ept her fate?


    After bringing the battered Kendra home, Addison could no longer contain her tears. Addison had


    spoiled Kendra since she was a child, never allowing her to experience any form of hardship. She


    never imagined that Kendra would endure such humiliation and be used as a ything by those


    despicable men.


    Seeing Kendra''s evidently disturbed state, Addison, after a bout of uncontroble weeping, decided to


    hire a renowned psychiatrist to provide Kendra with private counseling at home.


    Every night, Kendra would sob uncontrobly, cowering in a corner, repeating the same two words, "No


    more, no more."


    Witnessing this broke Addison''s heart. This was her precious daughter, whom she had raised on her


    own. Natalia, that little witch, had turned her daughter into a mess. Utterly ungrateful!


    She should''ve known better than to let that witch into her home!


    Now, every time Addison saw her daughter, she couldn''t help but curse Natalia in her heart. If only she


    hadn''t found out that Natalia had supposedly drowned at sea, she would''ve been tempted to drag


    Natalia''s corpse out of her grave.


    One day, while driving to pick up Kendra''s medication, Addison''s gaze was drawn to a charming young


    boy staring out of a car window while waiting at a red light. Bored, she looked over to the boy and was


    shocked to see someone she never thought she''d see again.


    Natalia!


    She couldn''t believe her eyes. Without a doubt, it was Natalia in that car. It had to be. She wouldn''t


    mistake that face for anyone else. Beside Natalia was Magnus. There was no mistaking him either.


    It turned out Natalia had not died after all but had been hidden away by Magnus. They even had a


    grown son now.


    Addison fumed, and her face was twisted in anger. They had gone too far. Natalia was glowing, and it


    was clear Magnus was pampering her. What about Addison¡¯s daughter, Kendra? Why was her


    daughter suffering such an unfair fate?


    As she silently cursed Natalia to a bitter end and followed their car, a thought struck her. She wanted to


    hit them with her car.


    However, she then decided that her life was far more valuable than Natalia''s. She had a hundred ways


    to end Natalia''s life without implicating herself.


    ¡°Natalia, just wait. One day, you''ll taste the torment of hell!¡±


    With that, Addison steered her car onto another road.


    The driver of Magnus'' car had noticed a car tailing them and decided not to mention it to Magnus when


    he saw the luxury convertible turn onto another road.


    Was it perhaps just a coincidence? The driver shrugged it off and continued driving.


    Soon, they arrived at the Andersen mansion. Magnus stepped out of the car and gantly opened the


    door for Natalia. ¡°Darling, please.¡±


    Natalia, carrying their son Jonas, stepped out of the car, and found herself standing in the grand


    courtyard of the Andersen family home once more. She felt as though she had been given a second


    chance at life.


    "Natalia, shall we proceed?" Magnus suggested, taking Natalia''s hand in one of his and holding Jonas''


    with the other.


    The household staff, who had been waiting respectfully at the entrance, greeted them as they


    approached.


    "Wee home."


    "Thank you, you may all go now." Magnus waved them away before leading Natalia inside.


    Just as they stepped inside, a deep, masculine voice filled the room. "Finally, you''ve decided to visit


    this old man, Magnus."


    Magnus looked up to find his grandfather, Morgan.


    Natalia, too, saw Morgan, but she hadn''t expected him to age so much in just a few years. Feeling


    uneasy about Morgan, who had never seemed to care for her, Natalia worried he might say something


    unpleasant.


    Magnus sensed Natalia''s anxiety and squeezed her hand reassuringly. "Grandfather, how did you know


    I wasing back?" Magnus asked, puzzled since he hadn''t informed anyone about his return.


    "Humph," Morgan grumbled, his age-old authority still evident despite Magnus'' disregard for it. "You


    thought I wouldn''t know if you didn''t tell me? You''ve kept my precious great-grandson away from me all


    these years. Such heartlessness! I''m old, how much longer do I have? Why won''t you let me spend


    time with him?"


    Morgan''s words sounded more like pleading than scolding. He had grown old and had no control over


    the younger generation, especially since Magnus refused to let him interfere.


    Fine, Morgan wouldn''t interfere, but why couldn''t he even see his great-grandson? For years, Morgan


    yearned to see his precious great-grandson, but his wish was never fulfilled.


    That rascal Magnus had not only hidden Morgan¡¯s great-grandson but had also sent him overseas and


    prohibited him from leaving the country.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The manager of Melfort Airport became a frequent visitor to Morgan¡¯s house, and always left with a


    tongueshing.


    Morgan unleashed all his frustration on the airport manager, who had unwittingly spilled the beans


    yesterday, revealing that Magnus was about to return with Jonas and Natalia.


    Upon learning that his grandson was about to bring his great-grandson home, Morgan was so thrilled


    that he had a restless night. Before dawn, he had rushed back to the old mansion, eagerly waiting for


    Magnus to return with his great-grandson.


    As for Natalia, Morgan had heard that she hadn''t perished all those years ago. The moment he heard


    Natalia was alive, Morgan finally felt a weight lift from his conscience. He knew he couldn''t interfere too


    much anymore because Magnus was insanely protective of his wife. When he was upset, he wouldn''t


    even recognize Morgan as his grandfather.


    Considering this, Morgan decided to take a step back. All he wanted was to spend time with his


    beloved great-grandson. If Magnus loved Natalia, then Morgan would let them be happy together.


    The world of young folk was bing increasingly iprehensible to this old geezer.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    When Morgan saw Natalia this time, he wisely decided not to give her a hard time, to avoid rousing the


    rebel spirit in Magnus and getting himself thrown out.


    Hearing Morgan''sints, Magnus just raised his eyebrows dismissively. "It''s not as bad as you


    make it out to be. As long as you aren¡¯t hostile to my wife, you''re wee to visit Jonas anytime."


    Natalia tugged at Magnus, thinking he was being far too disrespectful to his own grandfather. Although


    Morgan had once kidnapped her child and caused her to nearly drown at sea, she had decided not to


    hold it against him because he was Magnus'' grandfather.


    Now that Magnus was being so rude, Natalia tried to smooth things over. "Grandpa, Magnus didn''t


    mean it that way."


    Morgan looked at Natalia standing before him and felt a deep sense of guilt. If he hadn''t been so


    stubborn back then, perhaps all of this could have been avoided.


    Now, Morgan was older and not only had no grandchildren around him, but couldn''t even see his great-


    grandson. If Morgan could turn back time, he was certain he would never have done such a thing as


    kidnapping Jonas. But there are no ifs in life, and since it had happened, he had to ept the


    consequences.


    Despite his guilt towards Natalia, Morgan would¡¯ve rather died than apologize to her. He nodded


    slightly, as if epting Natalia''s form of address, and fell silent for a moment before finally speaking,


    "You''ve had it tough over the years."


    Natalia knew that for Morgan to say these words was already a big step. After all, as the former


    patriarch of the Andersen family, it was likely that no one had ever made Morgan bow his head.


    So, Natalia just shook her head lightly. "I''ve been okay."


    Magnus was pleased to see this exchange. After all these years, it seemed that his grandfather had


    finally given up his negative views of his wife. If he had known this would happen, he would have


    stayed abroad for a few more years. Maybe then his grandfather would have been the one urging him


    to hurry up and marry Natalia.


    "Grandpa, here''s Jonas," Magnus said, stepping forward to reveal the little boy.


    Hearing this, Morgan was overjoyed. He knew that Magnus was finally letting his guard down, but


    Morgan wasn''t so naive as to think that Magnus was simply bing more obedient with age.


    The young man was probably just worried that Morgan would continue to challenge Natalia, and that''s


    why he was so agreeable.


    Humph, was Magnus testing him?


    Did Morgan question Magnus¡¯ wife? Morgan was busy, okay? He didn''t have time to meddle in their


    affairs.


    Morgan turned to look at Jonas, who was standing behind Natalia, and waved him over. "Come here,


    you''re Jonas, right? Come, Great-grandpa will y with you."


    Jonas looked up at Natalia, got her approval, and confidently walked over to Morgan. "Hi Great-


    grandpa, Yes, I''m Jonas. Nice to meet you."


    "Good! " Jonas was well-behaved and sensible, and it brought a smile to Morgan¡¯s face. He pulled


    Jonas onto hisp and couldn''t stop hugging him.


    The little boy''sughter filled the room. "Your beard is tickling me."


    "Is it? Hehe, I will shave it all offter." Morgan waspletely focused on Jonas, hisughter causing


    more wrinkles to form on his face.


    This boy was just like his grandson when he was little. Not only was Jonas sweet, but he was quick-


    witted, too. If Jonas was raised properly, he would definitely achieve more than his father.


    Watching the harmonious scene between the great-grandfather and grandson, Natalia couldn''t help but


    smile. The saying, "Blood is thicker than water," was definitely true.


    Magnus had hidden little Jonas away because of her, and now, with one more person to dote on Jonas,


    things were even better.


    Magnus was also touched by the scene in front of him and was reminded of his own childhood when


    his grandfather had raised him.


    His grandfather was right. He was getting old and could pass away at any time. Since he wanted to see


    Jonas, why not let him? As long as he stopped plotting against his wife, everything was negotiable.


    While Morgan was interacting with Jonas, Magnus took Natalia and headed upstairs. The room was the


    same as it had always been, even the furnishings hadn''t changed.


    Magnus closed the door behind him and said, "My dear, this is the bedroom you used to live in. After


    you left, I instructed the housemaids to keep it clean, and await your return."


    He walked over to the window and sat down. "In the quiet of the night, I often sat here, looking at the


    scenery you used to enjoy, imagining what you felt, and even praying that you could see it too."


    Magnus looked at Natalia with deep affection. "My love, now that you''re back, I won''t have to live the


    rest of my life like a walking corpse. Thank you, darling."


    Natalia was moved by the affection in Magnus'' eyes. This was Magnus, the stubborn Magnus, who


    once he decided on something, would stick to it until the end.


    Natalia slowly walked to the window, touching the familiar frame, and a picture formed in her mind.


    The stars twinkled in the night, and Magnus sitting alone at the window, missing her when he thought


    she was long gone.


    Such a romantic scene, how could it not move her?


    As Natalia turned to say something to Magnus, he kissed her.


    "Um..." Natalia made a sound of surprise, feeling Magnus'' passion, and was taken aback.


    This man, was always so horny...


    It was broad daylight, and Morgan and Jonas were downstairs.


    Magnus tenderly held Natalia''s head, savoring the sweetness of her lips, and pulling her petite frame


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    closer into his arms.


    This delightful woman was his wife, whom he never seemed to get enough of. Whenever he came in


    contact with her, his self-control would vanish.


    He gently pried her lips apart, wildly exploring every corner of her mouth. Every inch of her was


    intoxicatingly fragrant, sweet, and bewitching, making him linger, utterly captivated.


    After what felt like an eternity, Magnus finally pulled away from Natalia''s lips, and whispered


    lightheartedly into her ear.


    Natalia felt weak all over from Magnus'' kisses, and her toes felt so warm that she could barely stand.


    She pouted slightly and protested, "Can''t you refrain from being so affectionate, especially in broad


    daylight, and when someone might walk in at any moment? It would be so embarrassing if anyone saw


    us."


    As she spoke, Natalia pointed towards the door, indicating that the housemaid could walk in at any time


    to clean the room.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    Magnus couldn''t care less about decorum, gently guiding Natalia''s hand to his arousal. His voice was a


    husky whisper. "Darlin''... see how much it''s missed you."


    Natalia''s face flushed a deep crimson. Wasn''tst night''s romp enough for this beast?


    "No way, don''t you dare move! What if someone walks in?" Natalia struggled to withdraw her hand, but


    Magnus held it firmly, not allowing her any space to escape.


    "Okay, I won''t move. How about you move? Come on, sweetheart..."


    Natalia''s mind exploded. How could he be so shameless?


    Before she could react, Magnus scooped her up in his arms and tossed her onto therge king-sized


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    bed, pressing his body against her. His hand slipped under her skirt. His fingers trailed a tantalizing


    path against her skin, and his voice sounded husky and sensual. "Baby, let me do the work. You just sit


    back and enjoy the ride."


    As she listened to Magnus'' captivating voice and his suggestive words, Natalia felt herself melt into


    him. This man, this infuriating and irresistible man, always managed to disrupt her peace and invade


    her senses.


    Oh God. How was she supposed to resist his charms?


    Magnus leaned down, pressing a gentle kiss to Natalia''s red lips. He was gentle and slow, careful not


    to hurt her. He slowly moved down her neck, trailing kisses all the way.


    There was nothing more delightful in the world than two people in love, sharing intimate moments. The


    room was filled with their shared passion, as the two of them were lost in their own world.


    Therge window curtains fluttered gently, bringing in the cool breeze that bore silent witness to their


    intimate moment.


    Late at night, Addison returned home, kicking the door open and tossing her wallet on the table. She


    pped the table in frustration. "Kyler!"


    Kyler was in the bathroom, brushing his teeth. Hearing the infuriated yell of his wife, he wiped his face


    on a towel and hurried out. "What''s up?"


    "What''s up?! Kyler! Do you know who I saw today? Your precious daughter is back!" Addison rolled her


    eyes at Kyler, tearing at the napkin on the table.


    Kyler''s heart skipped a beat, a cating smile on his face. "Isn''t our daughter home? You see her


    every day, don''t you?"


    "Cut the crap! I''m talking about Natalia! Natalia! That tramp caused all the trouble for Kendra. She''s not


    dead. It''s infuriating!" Addison continued to shred the napkin, as if it were Natalia herself. Without


    tearing it to bits, she couldn''t quench her anger.


    Kyler was incredulous. "What did you say? Is Natalia still alive?"


    Addison red at Kyler. "Are you deaf? What do you think I was busy with all day? I''ve been tailing her.


    Not only is that tramp alive, but she''s also back with the Andersen family, and has a five-year-old son!


    The world is so unfair! Why is she having the time of her life while Kendra is suffering?!"


    Kyler had always believed that Natalia had drowned at sea five years ago. He never expected her to be


    alive and well. Remembering how their daughter had to take tranquilizers and anti-depressants just to


    get through the day, he felt a surge of resentment.


    But the Andersens were a force to be reckoned with in Melfort. Even if Kyler was unhappy, what could


    he do?


    After mulling it over, he let out a sigh, "What can we do? We can''t fight the Andersens."


    Addison, already fuming, grew even angrier at Kyler''s words. "You spineless worm! So what if the


    Andersens are powerful? Are we just going to let our daughter''s suffering go unanswered? I don''t care,


    I''ve decided to do something. Even if it costs me everything, I have to take revenge."


    Kyler was too scared to speak. Ever since Kendra was saved, he felt guilty. Whatever Addison said or


    did, he didn''t argue. In fact, he was more supportive now.


    "So, what''s the n?" Kyler asked, curious about Addison''s intentions.


    "Hmph!" Addison snorted with a ruthless glint in her eyes. "What''s the n? I will make Natalia pay, no


    matter what! She will suffer as Kendra did. Not only that, but she will pay a hundred, nay, a thousand


    times more!"


    Kyler thought Addison''s ns were absurd and tried to reason with her, "That might be difficult. For


    one, Magnus is extremely protective of Natalia. Secondly, we don''t even go near the Andersen


    mansion."


    He didn''t want Natalia to get hurt. After all, she was once his daughter as well.


    Ever since Kendra''s incident, Magnus had issued an ultimatum, forbidding anyone from the rkson


    family, except Natalia, from appearing around his house. Vitors would face the consequences.


    Addison crumpled the napkin and threw it at Kyler. "You idiot! Can''t you think of a solution? I don''t care,


    you have toe up with a viable n right now. I have to bring Natalia to Kendra, skin her alive,


    gnaw her flesh, and break her bones. Only then will my hatred be quenched!"


    Seeing Addison''s rage, Kyler was moved. He knew better than to mess with a woman on a warpath,


    especially one like his wife.


    "Ma''am, there''s trouble. Miss Kendra is causing amotion in her room again. You should take a


    look."


    Addison was busy scheming how to reel Natalia back in, when their maid came running in, hollering as


    if the end of the world was near.


    Addison paused, dropped the torn pieces of paper he was holding, and made her way upstairs. Kyler


    quickly followed suit; both were practically sprinting in their fear that Kendra was causing some sort of


    ruckus.


    When Addison and Kyler joined the maid upstairs, they found Kendra sprawled out on the floor, her


    clothes shredded to bits by her own hands, leaving her stark naked and in quite a state.


    "Oh my, darling Kendra, what on earth has happened here?" Addison hurried over to Kendra, while


    throwing a harsh re at the maid. ¡°You bunch of good-for-nothings! Is this how you take care of the


    youngdy of the house?¡±


    The maid stuttered, ¡°Ma¡¯am, we tried to help Miss Kendra dress up, but she started kicking and biting


    us every time we got close. We just can''t handle her!"


    "Rubbish!" Addison red at the maid. "What do you mean you can''t handle her? Kendra is normally


    such a refined youngdy. What do you mean you can''t handle her? Get out of my sight!"

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    The maid didn''t want to stick around any longer. Upon hearing Addison''s words, she quickly nodded


    and headed back. "Yes, ma''am."


    "You''re all useless!" Addison red at the maid''s retreating figure, cursing under her breath. "Don''t


    think I don''t know. You''re all snickering behind my back about Kendra being assaulted by men. You will


    be men¡¯s ything, too!"


    Having voiced her frustrations, Addison let out a long sigh, as if venting her annoyance. She bent


    down, intending to pick up Kendra, who was lying on the floor. "Kendra, let''s stop this, okay? Mommy


    will take you shopping for new clothes, and buy you toys, okay?"


    Unfortunately, Kendra was now far from the well-dressed girl she used to be. Her eyes were dull, her


    hair was dry and yellow, and her body was streaked with hideous scars, the ones left by the disgusting


    men in the underground gambling den she was sold to.


    In the underground world, Kendra lived a life worse than hell, enduring endless verbal abuse and


    horrifying torture every single day. She was treated like a ything, and those men used every means


    imaginable to torment her. If it weren''t for her hatred for Natalia driving her, Kendra might have broken


    down long ago.


    It wasn''t until her mother, Addison, and her father, Kyler, found her that Kendra was able to let down


    her guard. The moment, her parents saw her in her pitiful state, her spiritpletely copsed. Kendra


    became somewhat dazed and childlike.


    But there was one thing she didn''t forget ¨C that was to keep repeating Natalia''s name.


    Whether she was eating or smashing things, she would only repeat that name, Natalia. This intense


    hatred upied her mind, almost bing her instinct. Just like now, even though Kendra was held in


    Addison''s arms, she kept muttering, "Natalia, I hate you!"


    Tears fell from Addison''s eyes, and she sobbed, "Kendra, I know, mommy knows you hate her! Don''t


    worry. Even if it takes my life, I''ll make Natalia pay! She''s just a worthless piece of trash, but you''re


    different, Kendra. You''re mommy''s precious baby. Be good, alright?"


    Kendra, pacified by Addison, suddenly became very excited. She broke free from Addison, trembling in


    terror. "No, I...I''m not baby, not...not..."


    Addison''s heart shattered. She realized that she had unintentionally triggered Kendra with the word


    that had be a taboo. That was because in the underground gambling den, Kendra was constantly


    humiliated and bullied, and those disgusting guys always shamelessly called her "baby."


    "Ah, Kendra, I made a mistake. Come here, let me help you get dressed. Let¡¯s not lie on the ground


    anymore. It¡¯s cold, and it will make you get sick, my Kendra." Addison was softly calming down


    Kendra''s emotions. Seeing her daughter''s fearful eyes, her heart was breaking.


    Kendra was still stuck on the word "baby." She curled up, mumbling to herself, "No, no, I''m not baby,


    I''m not..."


    Addison couldn''t control her tears anymore. She turned to Kyler, who was standing aside, and scolded


    him. "It''s all your fault! My daughter has been bullied like this, and you can''t do anything. Are you even


    a father? Worthless!"


    Kyler was hit, but it was his heart that hurt the most. He was deep in self-me. If he had known that


    adopting Natalia would lead to this situation, he would never have brought Natalia back from Ennd.


    He had provided her with the best life and care, but how did Natalia repay him? Natalia, you shouldn''t


    have done this to Kendra!


    Kyler''s heart was filled with boundless hatred. He looked at his suffering wife and his naked daughter


    lying on the ground. He said coldly to Addison, "Addison, send Kendra to a mental institution, and stop


    provoking the Andersen family."


    "Kyler!" Addison''s eyes were full of resentment. "Our daughter has be like this, and you still want


    to send her to a mental institution! Are you even human?"


    Kyler was speechless. "Honey, you can see Kendra''s condition is getting worse. If we don''t send her to


    the hospital, shouldn''t we at least get her a doctor?" Kyler discussed carefully with Addison, fearing that


    she would lose her temper.


    He felt guilty. This was his daughter, after all. His heart was in pain!


    As expected, Kyler was right. As soon as his words fell, Addison yelled again, "No! I absolutely won''t let


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    outsiders look at my daughter with judging eyes! Every time I think of them snickering behind my


    daughter''s back, I want to kill them! I won''t allow it. I won''t!"


    "Honey, calm down." Kyler tried to calm down the furious Addison. "We won''t send her to a mental


    institution, but we''ll hire a specialist at a high price. Is that okay?"


    Addison finally calmed down. She thought for a while and nodded. "Then you go and hire one.


    Remember, don''t let him leak any information about Kendra''s condition."


    Kyler''s eyes were icy. "Don''t worry. After he treats our daughter, I''ll make sure he won''t have the


    chance to talk."


    Addison understood immediately. "Then do as you say, go."


    Kyler might not have been the richest man in Melfort, but hiring a renowned doctor wasn''t difficult for


    him. However, he didn''t go out to hire one. Instead, he had kidnapped the doctor on his way home from


    work.


    After examining Kendra, the doctor shook his head. "This is a traumatic psychological disease. It


    requires time to recover and rest. There''s no major issue. I''ll prescribe some medication to soothe her


    nerves and relieve her emotions. Follow the prescription for a while, and it should gradually ease. Just


    remember, never bring up these matters in front of her, or else she''ll have another episode."


    "Really? That''s fantastic!" Addison''s face lit up with joy, then she shot Kyler a grateful nce. "Thanks,


    doc."


    Kyler nodded appreciatively. "Thank you for making a house call, doctor. We''re really counting on you


    to treat my daughter''s illness. Could you please write out the prescription now?"


    "Sure, here''s the prescription. Your daughter is just dealing with some emotional trauma. If she takes


    these medications and rests, I believe she''ll bounce back from her current state very quickly." The


    doctor handed the prescription to Kyler and then turned to leave. "Mr. Kyler, if there''s nothing else, I


    need to take my leave. I have some matters back home that need my attention."

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    Kyler nodded repeatedly, following the doctor towards the exit. "Thank you, doctor. Let me walk you


    out."


    Unsuspecting, the doctor walked ahead towards the front door. As they neared the entrance, Kyler


    grabbed a sledgehammer he''d hidden behind the door and swung it with all his might at the back of the


    doctor''s head.


    Crack! Thud!


    The doctor hit the floor with a dull thud. Kyler wiped the bloody sledgehammer on his pants, muttering,


    "Only the dead can keep secrets. It''s not my fault. You just had bad luck."


    Addison, who had covered Kendra''s eyes, reproached Kyler. "Are you out of your mind? Why do this in


    front of our daughter? And now the house is a bloody mess, disgusting! Clean this up right now!"


    Kyler didn''t respond but dragged the doctor''s body towards the basement.


    Meanwhile, in Melfort, Natalia was finally settling in.


    It was the town she''d grown up in, and once she''d gotten past her initial unease, she managed to rx


    a bit, especially after learning that Morgan wouldn''t bother her anymore.


    After all, Morgan was Magnus'' grandfather, and Natalia knew that Morgan had never liked her. She


    didn''t expect to gain Morgan''s approval; she just hoped he wouldn''t make things difficult for her.


    However, it seemed that over the years, Morgan had clearly stopped targeting her. Whether it''s


    because Morgan hadpromised with Magnus or simply because he had grown old and wanted to


    enjoy his family, this oue was exactly what Natalia desired.


    On her third day in Melfort, Natalia packed a small gift basket to visit her old friend, Lexi. It was a day


    when Magnus was away at work, and Natalia was d for the rare moment of peace.


    Since leaving that note, Lexi seemed to have disappearedpletely. How irresponsible! Natalia


    would give Lexi a piece of her mind when she met her.


    As she prepared to leave, a small voice stopped her. "Mommy, where are you going?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalia looked down at little Jonas and answered gently, "Oh, I¡¯m going to visit an old friend, sweetie.


    I''ll be back soon."


    Jonas looked up at her with hopeful eyes. "Can Ie too, Mommy? I promise I''ll be good."


    Natalia thought for a moment, then nodded, "Sure, honey. I think Auntie Lexi would be happy to see


    you."


    As they drove towards Lexi''s house in the convertible Magnus had gifted her, Natalia failed to notice


    the pair of eyes watching them from a distance.


    As she drove, Natalia couldn''t shake off the feeling that they were being followed. Jonas, wise beyond


    his years, confirmed her suspicions. "Mommy, there''s been a car following us since we left the house."


    Natalia''s heart pounded as she nced in the rearview mirror and saw a red sports car tailing them


    closely.


    "Maybe they''re just passing through?" She suggested, more tofort herself than Jonas.


    But Jonas was certain. "No, mommy. This car has been following us for a while. I''m sure of it."


    Natalia felt a wave of panic wash over her. She was unsure of what to do. If she knew leaving the


    house would be this dangerous, she wouldn''t have brought Jonas along.


    "What do we do, Jonas? What do we do?" She asked, her voice trembling with fear.


    As she slowed down, the car behind them sped up, threatening to overtake them.


    "Mommy, you can''t slow down. If they get in front of us, they''ll force us to stop. That''s bad," Jonas


    warned.


    "Okay, okay. I''ll speed up," Natalia replied, trying to calm herself as she stepped on the elerator.


    Their car sped away, leaving the red car a little behind. But the driver of the red car wasn''t giving up


    and sped up to catch them.


    The two cars raced down the deserted highway, each trying to outpace the other.


    "Oh God, Jonas, they''re catching up. What do we do?" Natalia asked, her voice filled with panic.


    She was driving a car she''d sneaked out with, and now they were being chased. She waspletely


    out of her depth.


    "Don''t worry, Mom, we''ll shake her off!" Jonas encouraged Natalia. "I''ve already sent a text to Dad. I''m


    sure he''ll be here soon to help us out."


    Upon hearing Jonas'' words, Natalia felt as if her brain was failing her. Of course, why hadn''t she


    thought to alert Magnus?


    Perhaps it was the knowledge that Magnus wasing to their rescue, but Natalia felt a sudden calm


    descend upon her. Her earlier panic vanished without a trace.


    She nced in the rearview mirror, taking a closer look at the car behind them. To her surprise, she


    recognized it.


    God, wasn''t this the car that Addison used to drive?


    Could it be...


    Natalia shivered, not daring toplete the thought.

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    She didn''t want to entertain any dark thoughts. No matter how much they despised her, they wouldn''t


    wish her dead, would they?


    However, as the car behind hers drew nearer, Natalia felt her heart sink. Yes, that was Addison''s car.


    No doubt about it.


    What was she up to?


    Natalia was perplexed, unsure why Addison was tailing her. Maybe she had something important to


    say?


    Suddenly, it dawned on her that she had forgotten to tell Addison about her mother''s death. After all,


    Kyler had raised her, and her mother had been his best friend.


    Considering this, Natalia slowed her car and rolled down her window. Soon, the car behind caught up.


    Natalia knew Addison had always loathed her. It seemed she was in for some trouble.


    "Natalia! You''re such a bitch! How dare you show your face!" Addison shouted, her car running parallel


    to Natalia''s.


    Natalia frowned, raising her car window again to avoid hearing Addison''s harsh words.


    But her actions only stoked Addison''s anger. "Natalia, you little tramp, you''ve turned my Kendra into a


    shell of a person. Why don''t you just go to hell!


    "Natalia, the rkson family must havemitted some sin in a past life to deserve you. You''ve turned


    our household upside down. You slut!


    "Natalia, have the guts to roll down your window. Do you think you can hide and pretend you don''t hear


    me? You''re trash!"


    As Addison drove, she spat out abusive words at Natalia, wishing she could drag Natalia out of her car


    and beat her senseless.


    As Addison''s insults became more vicious, Natalia''s frown deepened. She nced at Jonas and


    noticed his anxious expression, clearly affected by Addison''s tirade.


    She couldn''t let this go on. Natalia hit the brakes, bringing the car to a slow stop.


    Taken by surprise, Addison also stopped, almost hitting her head in the process. This only fueled her


    rage. She pushed her car door open and got out, marching toward Natalia''s car and banging on the


    window. "Natalia, you little bitch,e out!"


    Natalia paused before exiting her car, her gaze cold upon Addison. Jonas followed, confusedly


    watching Addison.


    Addison saw the innocent Jonas up close and felt a surge of jealousy. Natalia''s indifferent expression


    further ignited her wrath. With a swift motion, Addison tried to p Natalia.


    But Natalia caught Addison¡¯s wrist in mid-air. "What are you trying to do?" Natalia asked coldly, gripping


    Addison''s wrist tightly.


    "Let go of me, you tramp. I''ll ruin your face! It''s your face that''s caused all the trouble!" Addison


    struggled to free herself from Natalia''s grasp.


    Natalia watched Addison''s struggle with an icy stare, as if watching a clown perform. "What''s wrong


    with my face? What got into you, Mrs. rkson?"


    As Addison struggled, she spat out, "It''s all your fault! If it weren''t for you, my Kendra wouldn''t be in this


    state. You''re a curse! If I''d known this would happen, I would have strangled you in your cradle. You''ve


    stolen Kendra''s happiness!"


    Hearing Addison''s bitter words, Natalia felt a chill. "Oh, I should thank you for your mercy then. But


    what happened to Kendra has nothing to do with me. It wasn''t me who hurt her."


    "You dare say that! It''s all because of you! Magnus wouldn''t have taken his anger out on Kendra if you


    hadn''t decided to jump into the sea. He wouldn''t have thrown her into that underground gambling den,


    where she, where she was..."


    Addison couldn''t continue. Her daughter''s ordeal was her greatest shame, and she would never tell


    Natalia about it. But Natalia had caught on. No wonder Addison was so furious. It seemed Kendra had


    suffered greatly in that gambling den.


    "I sympathize with her, but it has nothing to do with me. Please don''t interfere with my life again, or I


    won''t be polite next time."


    With that, Natalia released Addison''s wrist, opened the car door for Jonas, and drove off.


    Watching Natalia''s car disappear, Addison clenched her teeth in anger. "Natalia, I swear I''ll make you


    pay!"


    Inside the car, Natalia drove calmly, though her mind was a whirlpool of thoughts. Addison''s outburst


    suggested Kendra''s situation was dire. But it had nothing to do with her. She couldn''t control what


    Magnus did.


    "Mom, you were so cool just now," Jonas said, looking at Natalia with admiration. He had watched the


    whole confrontation and was frustrated by the obnoxious woman yelling at his mother.


    But his mom had been so powerful, grabbing that woman''s hand and sternly warning her. It was so


    impressive!


    Natalia gave a wry smile and shook her head, choosing to remain silent. They continued driving until


    they finally reached Lexi''s house.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Upon knocking, Natalia found Lexi''s mom looking rather crestfallen. She held out the gift she''d brought


    and asked, "Is Lexi home?"


    Lexi¡¯s mom heaved a heavy sigh, "Oh dear... ever since she went abroad, she''s be like a ghost,


    never even a call or a text. I just don''t understand why she can''t see how worried we are."


    Natalia froze. This didn''t add up. Thest time she was in Ennd, Lexi had specifically left a note


    saying she wasing back home!


    But Natalia held her tongue, afraid that revealing this to Lexi''s mom might cause more distress.


    "Well, I guess I''ll head back then. If she doese home, could you please let her know I was looking


    for her?" Natalia left her gift at the doorstep, deciding not to enter.


    "Natalia, dear, there was no need to bring a gift. We have everything we need here. Please, take it


    back."


    "No, it''s just a small token of my appreciation. Please, keep it. And when Lexies back, remember


    to have her call me." With that, Natalia led Jonas away.


    "Such a polite girl..." Lexi¡¯s mom picked up the gift, sighing again. "I just wish Lexi would remember to


    get in touch. She can be so stubborn at times."

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Without seeing Lexi, Natalia''s spirits were notably dampened.


    A car suddenly pulled her over. Natalia lifted her head in irritation, expecting Addison to be causing


    trouble again. However, she was mistaken this time. The man who had stopped her was Magnus, who


    had received a text from Jonas and was in a hurry to get back.


    He had been in a meeting when he received Jonas'' message. Without a second thought, he left his


    colleagues behind in the office and sped off to find Natalia, fearing that something terrible had


    happened to her.


    "Nat, are you okay? Is there any trouble? What happened to the person who was following you?"


    Magnus asked anxiously.


    Seeing Magnus'' worried expression, Natalia couldn''t help but smile. This man was usually so ruthless


    and cold-hearted. How was it that he could get so flustered?


    It was kind of heartwarming though.


    "Oh, we just ran into Addison, but she''s gone now. Everything''s okay," Natalia reassured Magnus.


    However, Magnus didn''t seem convinced. "Addison? Why would she be following you? Honey, did she


    hurt you in any way? Let me check."


    With that, Magnus took hold of Natalia and began to thoroughly examine her from head to toe. "Honey,


    are there any injuries that I can''t see? Please tell me, I''m worried sick."


    Natalia burst intoughter, but before she could say anything, Jonas gave Magnus a ring eye roll.


    "Daddy, it seems there''s also a certain someone''s son here who hasn''t received any constion."


    Magnus waved his hand dismissively. "Out of the way, of course, my wife is the most important."


    A disgruntled Jonas sulked off to doodle in the dust.


    Seeing Magnus'' hand inching lower, and about to slip under her shirt, Natalia quickly caught his hand.


    "I''m really fine. You''re the one who''s harassing me."


    "Harassing? How can this be considered harassment? I''m simply worried for you!" Magnus retorted


    with a hurt expression, clinging to Natalia, unwilling to let go. "Honey, as long as you weren''t hurt by


    that detestable Addison, I can rest easy."


    Knowing she couldn''t out-talk Magnus, Natalia relented, gently saying, "I really am not hurt. Addison


    only had an argument with me, then she left."


    Magnus'' hand reluctantly left Natalia''s soft skin, his voice filled with affection. "Sweety, did she have an


    argument with you? That despicable woman!"


    Natalia nodded. "Yes, it seemed to be about Kendra. She said Kendra is in a bad condition."


    "She deserves it. She brought it upon herself," Magnus admitted callously. "Yes, my men kidnapped


    her and sold her to an underground gambling ring. Since she likes to steal other women''s men, I¡¯ll give


    her a taste of different men."


    Magnus looked nonchnt, but his words were chlling. Natalia felt a cold shiver run down her spine.


    "Magnus, if I upset you one day, would you do the same to me?"


    Magnus was taken aback, and quickly covered her mouth. "Don''t say such things. How could I possibly


    do that to you? Honey, you''re my life. Without you, there''s no reason for me to live. I won''t allow you to


    say such things."


    Natalia pped away Magnus'' hand. "Go away with your sweet talk. I don''t know how you manage to


    lead your employees with that slippery tongue of yours."


    "Hehe, honey, I don''t need to lead them. They naturally follow my orders. But, it''s kind of you to worry


    about me and understand my hardships." Magnus smiled, his eyes curved in delight.


    Natalia rolled her eyes. "Oh, you''re so hardworking. You only go to the office once in a while."


    "Of course, mentalbor is always harder than physicalbor!" Magnus boasted shamelessly,


    "Fine, you''re right. You''re the hardest-working person in the world, you know? But," Natalia hesitated,


    then sighed, "But aren''t you being a bit too harsh on Kendra? She''s still a young girl, after all."


    "Hehe, she''s the most devious girl I''ve ever met," Magnus said dismissively. "If there are any issues,


    they cane to me. If she dares to harm my family again, I will make them disappear from this


    world!"


    Seeing Magnus'' ruthless demeanor, Natalia knew better than to continue the argument. She decided to


    change the subject. "By the way, could you help me find out what happened to Lexi when you have the


    time?"


    "Lexi? What''s wrong with her?" Magnus seemed confused.


    Natalia hit Magnus lightly. "Lexi went to Ennd with mest time and then disappeared after leaving a


    note. I went to her house to find her today, but her mother said she went on a trip abroad and hasn''t


    returned. I''m a bit worried."


    After thinking for a moment, Magnus asked, "Oh? Is she missing?"


    Natalia frowned. "I''m not sure. I didn''t tell Lexi''s mother the details, fearing she would worry. I thought it


    would be best to let you send someone to investigate first."


    Magnus was thrilled. Having Natalia ask him for help meant that she trusted himpletely. Nothing


    could make him happier.


    "Sure, I''ll do whatever you ask. I''ll send someone to Ennd to investigate right away," Magnus


    promised. He sent a message to his men in Ennd, asking them to check Lexi''s immigration records.


    "Honey, don''t worry. They''re very efficient. They''ll reply soon."


    Natalia nodded. "Okay, I hope she''s alright."


    "Alright, it''s almost noon. Let''s go have a feast. Consider it a treat to calm your nerves. How does that


    sound?" Magnus didn''t take the matter to heart. He abandoned his car by the roadside, squeezed into


    Natalia''s car, and took them out for lunch.


    Natalia''s mood wasn''t improving. She was distracted throughout dinner. Her mind was far away in


    Ennd, where Magnus had sent people to investigate. But what could they possibly find?


    Seeing Natalia''s furrowed brow, Magnus couldn''t help but pinch her cheek. "Come on, don''t worry. Lexi


    seems sharp, she should be fine."


    "At this point, that''s all we can hope for," Natalia conceded, nodding reluctantly. She decided to put the


    matter aside for now, and await the news from Ennd.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    In an English castle.


    Lexi sat despondently in the pastel-pink princess room, her face etched with sorrow.


    She had lost count of how long she had been confined in this room. Every day, she felt her sanity


    slowly ebbing away. She walked listlessly to the window and pushed against it with all her might, but


    the window was firmly nailed shut from the outside. There was no way for her to open it.


    Right, how could she forget?


    Thest time she tried to escape through the window, Rita discovered her attempt and Callum had


    ordered the window to be nailed shut. Now, the only exit was the door. There was no other way out of


    this suffocating ce.


    Lexi shook the window again, in vain. She walked towards the door and began to pound on it, her voice


    weak. "Open the door. Let me out!"


    But the door stayed firmly closed, unyielding to her pleas.


    Lexi had no more strength left ¨C she had started another hunger strike. Unlike her previous hunger


    strikes, she could no longer stomach the gourmet meals Rita brought her. She was hungry, but she just


    couldn''t eat.


    Lexi had been on a hunger strike for two days now. She was so weak that she could barely stand.


    Perhaps due to dehydration, she slowly slid down the wall, hugging her knees, lost in thoughts of how


    she could escape this hell.


    "Creak¡ªsqueak¡ª"


    The door opened. Rita, as usual, hade to deliver the freshly cooked meal.She saw Lexi sitting


    against the wall, and the untouched food on the table and sighed in resignation.


    "Miss Lexi, what happened? You were eating just fine a while ago, why did you stop?" Rita asked,


    cing the tray of food beside Lexi and gently persuading her, "Miss Lexi, you are what you eat. You


    can''t neglect your health like this."


    Lexi nced at Rita and then looked down. "Heh, I''ve been imprisoned for so long. I would rather die of


    starvation than stay locked in this room."


    "Miss Lexi, you need to stay positive," Rita said, setting aside the tray with the meal and trying to help


    Lexi up.


    Lexi shrugged off Rita''s hand, avoiding any contact with her. In Lexi''s eyes, everyone in this castle was


    despicable.


    "Miss Lexi, don''t be like this. Let me help you up," Rita insisted, reaching out for Lexi again.


    Lexi struggled, her eyes catching sight of the shiny silver cutlery on the food tray. Without a second


    thought, she grabbed the steak knife and pointed it at her own neck. "Get away from me! Let me out, or


    I swear I''ll kill myself!"


    Rita was taken aback. "Miss Lexi, calm down. Put the knife down. You''re going to hurt yourself."


    "No! Let me out!" Lexi pressed the knife against her neck, the sharp de cutting through her delicate


    skin, leaving a trail of blood.


    Rita hastily waved her hands. "Miss Lexi, please don''t do anything rash. Your life is precious. Please


    don''t do anything you''ll regret."


    "Let me out! Let me out!" Lexi cried, shaking her head. "I just want to leave this ce!"


    "Miss Lexi, I''m sorry. I don''t have the authority to let you out," Rita said gently, though this only made


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Lexi press the knife deeper against her throat.


    The sharp de cut deeper into her skin, and the blood flowed down the de and dripped onto the


    floor, leaving a sinister stain.


    "Miss Lexi, please don''t hurt yourself. I''ll go get Mr. Callum," Rita pleaded, promising to return soon


    before rushing out of the room. The door was once again shut firmly behind her.


    The door closed, and Lexi was left alone with her thoughts. She looked at her blood-soaked hand,


    questioning whether she should cry out in pain.


    She used to be so afraid of pain. Now, here she was, hurting herself, losing hope in life.


    She wondered if Callum would follow Rita hereter. She was just a bird trapped in a golden cage by


    him. Who would care about the life or death of a bird?


    If he still refused to let her go, then she would end this. At least, she wouldn''t have to be trapped in this


    dreadful cage anymore, where even breathing felt difficult.


    Footsteps echoed outside the room. Lexi knew that Rita had returned, and instinctively, she pressed


    the knife back against her throat. If she couldn''t gain the freedom she desired, then she was ready to


    die fighting for it!


    The door swung open, and to Lexi''s surprise, Callum had actuallye. His face was stern as he


    looked at Lexi with the knife pressed against her throat. "What are you trying to do?"


    "I want to leave! Or I''ll die right here!" Lexi retorted, a look of deadly determination in her eyes.


    Callum remained unaffected. "That''s impossible, Lexi. You know why I''ve kept you here - to keep


    everything under wraps. I didn''t mistreat you because you''re a friend of Natalia¡¯s. I didn''t dispose of you


    like I usually do ¨C by mixing you into cement and throwing you into the sea. But if you don''t want to live,


    I can''t stop you. However, leaving this ce is not an option."


    Lexi''s body was shaking like a leaf in the wind. "No, I beg you, please let me go. I swear on my life, I


    won''t breathe a word of this to Natalia. Honestly, please believe me."


    Callum simply shook his head. "The only ones who can truly keep a secret in this world are the dead. I


    can''t take your life away, but if you choose to end it yourself, well, there''s not much I can do about it. At


    most, I could arrange a decent burial for you."

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    Listening to Callum''s words, Lexi felt a wave of sadness washing over her. Yeah, he had imprisoned


    her merely to keep her quiet. He didn¡¯t care about her well-being.


    If she died, it would be just what he wanted.


    But was death the only escape from this dreadful room?


    "Please, let me go, I''m on the verge of a mental breakdown," Lexi begged, tears streaming down her


    face. "Although you provide me with gourmet meals and designer clothes, all I crave is freedom.


    Please, let me go. What happened that night...it was a mistake. I swear, I''ll never tell anyone. I


    promise!"


    Despite Lexi''s pleading, Callum was determined not to let her leave. He coldly looked at Lexi. "I''m


    sorry, but I can''t trust you. Human hearts are unpredictable. Who knows how you might change in the


    future?"


    With that, Callum turned and walked slowly towards the door. "In here, I can provide you with


    everything you want, anything you want to eat, wear, or use...except freedom."


    But Callum hadn''t taken two steps before he heard Rita gasp, "Oh my God!"


    Callum turned around to see Lexi with a knife in her hand, a deep cut on her wrist, and blood pooling


    on the floor.


    "Call the doctor!" Callum panicked. He had thought Lexi was just being dramatic; he didn''t think that


    this gentle girl would be so rash.


    Rita nodded and bolted for the door, almost colliding with the doorframe.


    Callum moved towards Lexi, extending his hand, trying to soothe her. "Give me the knife, sweetheart."


    Lexi shook her head, her face twisted in a bitter smile. "No. If my body can''t be free, at least let my soul


    be."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    As Lexi moved to cut herself again, seeing the fresh blood pooling around her wrist, Callum felt a sharp


    pain in his heart. He quickly promised, "Stop, don''t do this. I''ll let you go. I promise."


    Lexi''s mind was on the brink of copse. She stared at Callum. "You would really let me go?"


    "Yes, I swear, I won''t keep you here anymore," Callum promised, slowly moving closer to Lexi.


    Lexi didn''t notice Callum''s approach. She looked out the window. Her eyes were filled with longing for


    freedom. In that fleeting moment of distraction, Callum seized the opportunity. He grabbed Lexi''s wrist,


    disarming her and holding her firmly.


    She screamed in despair, "Liar! You never intended to let me go! Kill me! Kill me!"


    Callum struck her neck, knocking her unconscious. The doctor arrived just in time to see Lexi copse


    in Callum''s arms.


    "Duke, thedy has cut an artery. Luckily, she didn''t hit a vein, or the consequences would have been


    dire."


    Callum looked down at the unconscious Lexi, guilt washing over him. "Treat her immediately, no matter


    the cost."


    Watching Lexi lying on the bed, lifeless, Callum felt remorse. He had to reconsider how he should treat


    Lexi.


    Perhaps he had made a mistake?


    When Lexi woke up, she felt a heavy pounding in her head. Worse than her headache was the burning


    pain in her wrist. This agonizing pain had woken her up from her deep sleep. She opened her eyes


    slowly, filled with despair. Not only was she imprisoned, but she couldn¡¯t even die.


    Tears streamed down her face as she noticed a figure slumped beside her bed. She turned her head


    and saw Callum, his brow furrowed even in sleep.


    Despite everything, Callum was undoubtedly handsome. His deep-set features and sensual lips made


    him an ideal husband. Given his high-profile stature, if it wasn''t for the absurd soap opera-like mishap


    that urred between them, their paths probably would have never crossed in this lifetime.


    But s, they were never meant to be a happy ever after.


    This exceptional man mistook her for Natalia, took advantage of her, and even restricted her freedom,


    all out of fear that she might spill the beans to the real Natalia.


    Oh, the irony!

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    ¡°You can''t have what you love.¡±


    Lexi sighed quietly, unsure of how to extricate herself from the predicament. Callum was so


    domineering, so perhaps, she should have shown weakness from the start.


    Just as the thought crossed her mind, Callum, ever the sharp listener, heard Lexi''s sigh. He slowly


    opened his eyes and addressed Lexi, who was lying in bed, "You awake?"


    His voice was rasp with fatigue, and his eyes were slightly red, probably from staying up watching over


    her.


    Lexi quickly dismissed the sympathy that tried to creep into her thoughts. There was nothing


    praiseworthy about the overbearing devil in front of her.


    She had to reconsider her tactics. This time, Lexi did not turn her head away. She bravely met Callum''s


    gaze and murmured, "Yeah."


    Callum noticed Lexi''s change of demeanor. She seemed to have lost much of her hostility and disgust


    towards him. He liked this change. Lexi was finallying to terms with her situation.


    "Hungry? Should I have Rita whip you up something?" Callum asked quietly. After losing all that blood,


    she surely needed to replenish her strength.


    Lexi nodded and even managed a feeble smile. "Yeah, I am a bit peckish."


    Callum was pleased with what he saw. A satisfied smile spread across his face. "Good. I''ll have Rita


    order the kitchen to prepare something nourishing for you. You''re such a good girl."


    Lexi despised the term "good girl," but she had learned from the recent ordeal that brute force was


    futile. She decided to keep her thoughts to herself.


    Rita, who had been waiting outside the door for Lexi to wake up, was relieved to see her not only


    awake but also asking for food. If only Ms. Lexi hadplied earlier, she wouldn''t have had to go


    through all this.


    However, Rita genuinely hoped for Lexi''s quick recovery, so she hurried to the kitchen when Callum


    ordered food for Lexi.


    Callum and Lexi were left alone in the room. Looking at Lexi''s pale face due to blood loss, Callum


    expressed his regret, "I''m sorry for what happened today. I didn''t expect you to be so desperate, to the


    point of risking your life."


    Lexi shook her head slowly. "I was too impulsive. It won''t happen again."


    "Really?" Callum was skeptical. The desperation in Lexi''s eyes was too vivid to forget.


    "Yeah. I''ve realized it''s not so bad. Some women would kill to be kept. I guess I can consider myself


    one of them, except I don''t have to share a bed." Lexi tried to joke, but her smile didn''t reach her eyes.


    Callum had intended tofort Lexi, but her sudden change of perception left him speechless. The


    words, "share a bed" caused a strange reaction in him. He remembered the night he imed her. He


    was drunk, but her softness and tightness were unforgettable.


    This man, who hadn''t indulged himself for over thirty years, finally understood how wonderful that


    experience was! He frowned inwardly, cursing quietly in his heart, "Shit!"


    Lexi felt a bit puzzled. Could it be that her attitude was wrong and it displeased Callum? However,


    before she could understand the meaning behind Callum''s muttered curse, he had already briskly


    walked out of the room. It was strange. Why did he leave in such a disheveled state?


    Alone, Lexiy there contemting the reason for Callum''s sudden change of demeanor,pletely


    unaware that Callum was trying to conceal his own embarrassment. He had a boner just thinking about


    that night.


    "Shit!" Callum continued to curse as he left the house. Damn it! Just because of two words, he had a


    boner! It must be because he hadn''t been with a woman for a long time! He definitely didn''t miss the


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    soft and fragrant body of Lexi! No, he didn''t!


    Soon, Rita brought the cooked meal and helped Lexi eat. Lexi felt apologetic and said, "I''m sorry for


    troubling you."


    "Huh?" Rita was taken aback. She never expected someone to apologize to her. After all, she was just


    a maid. Rita wiped her hands on her apron in excitement and said somewhat embarrassedly, "Ms. Lexi,


    as a maid, it''s my duty to do these things. You don''t need to thank me. But please, take care of yourself


    in the future and stop ying with your life."


    Lexi knew Rita genuinely cared for her and gave her a smile. "After this experience, I''ve learned my


    lesson. I won''t do such things again."


    "That''s good, Ms. Lexi. Everyone only has one life, and you mustn''t give up on yourself easily. No


    matter what difficulties you encounter, face them bravely and solve them. You can do it!" Rita said a lot


    in one breath, reciting all those words she often heard on TV.


    Lexi''s mood inexplicably improved. She sipped the nutritious porridge cooked by Rita and suddenly felt


    a sense of eptance. Had she gone crazy?


    Meanwhile, in Melfort, Natalia finally received news from Magnus. His men in the UK hadn''t found any


    records of Lexi leaving the country.


    Natalia was panicked. "Oh my God, she never left Ennd? Where could she be? Is she alright? What


    if she''s in trouble?"


    Magnus hugged her, trying to soothe her. "Darling, don''t worry. I''ve sent men all over Ennd to find


    her. As soon as we find her, I''ll let you know."


    "But I''m so worried, Magnus. With all the craziness happening in the world right now, I''ve heard about


    so many serial killers in Ennd, my God, what if something terrible happens to Lexi? If anything


    happens to her while she''s there, I''d never forgive myself. I was the one who let her go to Ennd in


    the first ce," Natalia said, as her fear turned into tears.


    Seeing his wife''s distress, Magnus felt a pang in his chest. To calm her down, he told a small white lie,


    "Darling, there''s no need to worry. My guys just didn''t find any record of Lexi''s travels, but it doesn''t


    mean she didn''t go with a tour group, maybe by ship, you know? If the tour group is big, they


    sometimes don''t keep strict records."


    "Really? Are you sure?" Natalia asked, wanting to believe him.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    At this point, all one could do was hope for the best.


    "Yes, sweety, rest assured. I''ve asked my men to double-check everything. If there''s any news, they''ll


    call me right away. Don''t worry anymore, okay?"


    Those were the words from Magnus, and Natalia had no choice but to suppress her anxiousness for


    the time being.


    The next day, Natalia drove her son, Jonas, to school.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Jonas attended an elite private school, and though the school provided a dedicated chauffeur service,


    Natalia felt she had time to spare and preferred to take him herself.


    The morning was bright and sunny, lifting Natalia''s spirits as she drove. Halfway through the trip, she


    felt a sudden difort. A warm sensation washed over her, and she realized her period had arrived


    unexpectedly.


    In an awkward predicament, she pulled over at a convenience store, turned to Jonas, and said, ¡°Jonas,


    I need to buy some things. Stay in the car and don''t wander off, okay?¡±


    "Okay, Mommy." Jonas nodded obediently, though confused as to why they had to stop.


    With a sigh of relief, Natalia hurried into the store.


    After buying some tampons and cleaning up, she also grabbed a pack of gum for Jonas before heading


    back to the car.


    "Jonas, mommy got you some..." Her words were cut off as she dropped her items in shock.


    Her car door was wide open, but Jonas was nowhere to be seen. Panicked, Natalia scanned the area,


    hoping to spot Jonas, but there was no sign of him.


    Natalia felt her legs go weak. She had only left for a few minutes, where could Jonas have gone?


    Could he havee looking for her?


    She bent down and searched the car for any signs or clues, but found nothing.


    Stepping out of the car, she paced around it before heading back into the convenience store. Upon


    entering, the friendly cashier greeted her, "Wee back."


    With a desperate urgency, Natalia quickly said, ¡°Hello, can I check your CCTV footage, please?¡±


    The cashier hesitated, shaking his head after a moment. "I''m sorry, only the police are allowed to


    ess the footage."


    Natalia''s face went pale, pleading, "Please, I left my son in the car when I came in, and now he''s


    missing. I need to check your CCTV to see if I can find out where he''s gone."


    Just as the cashier was at a loss for what to do, the manager of the store stepped in. "Ma''am, please


    follow me."


    Natalia gratefully followed him, profusely thanking him along the way, "Thank you! Thank you!"


    The manager shook his head, his expression filled with concern. "Let''s take a look quickly. I lost my


    child in front of a supermarket years ago. If there had been cameras then, maybe my child wouldn''t


    have gone missing."


    Natalia was taken aback, apologizing, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know..."


    "It''s okay, it''s been many years. The most important thing now is to find your child as soon as possible."


    The manager said, proficiently pulling up the surveince footage. "When did youe in?"


    "About ten minutes ago. I left my son in the car when I came in to buy some things. When I came out,


    the locked car door was open, and my son was gone."


    After listening to Natalia''s story, the manager quickly rewound the footage to ten minutes ago.


    Natalia stared intensely at the screen. It didn''t take long for her to spot a familiar car parked next to


    hers. It was Addison''s car.


    She watched as Addison got out of her car, knocked on Natalia''s car window, and seemed to say


    something to Jonas. Shortly after, Jonas opened the car door and stepped out.


    The small boy seemed to be arguing with Addison, waving his arms around. Suddenly, Addison


    covered Jonas'' mouth and nose, picked him up, and shoved him into her car before driving off.


    Natalia began shaking. Addison had kidnapped Jonas! The footage clearly showed a cloth in Addison''s


    hand that she used to cover Jonas'' mouth and nose.


    When had Addison started targeting her and Jonas? What was that crazy woman nning to do?


    "That''s kidnapping. Do you know that woman? Should we call the police?" The manager asked quietly.


    Seeing Natalia''sck of response, he gently probed again, "Should we call the police?"


    The manager''s voice pulled Natalia back to reality. She nodded. "Thank you, we must call the police.


    But before they arrive, I have to find that crazy woman who kidnapped my son."


    "You may have enemies, but children are innocent. I hope you find him soon," The manager said


    sincerely.


    Natalia expressed her gratitude, "Thank you for your help. I have to go after that madwoman now.


    Goodbye."


    With that, Natalia rushed out of the store, got back in her car, and sped off in the direction Addison had


    gone, dialing 911 as she drove. On the road, Natalia drove fast, desperate to catch up to Addison. She


    didn''t know what that crazy woman would do to her son.


    Meanwhile, Addison''s car slowly pulled into her driveway. Looking at the unconscious Jonas in the


    back seat, a sinister glint shed in her eyes.


    "Ha! Little brat, you can''t stand me badmouthing Natalia, huh? Oh, just wait, there''s more where that


    came from! Natalia, you wait and see. Everything you''ve done to my daughter, I will make you pay!"


    Her shriek of fury didn''t stir Jonas. The little guy was snoozing away in the backseat. He was blissfully


    unaware that Addison, who came to stand just outside the car door swearing at Natalia, was


    purposefully provoking a confrontation with the sole intention of kidnapping him.


    The car roared away, engine rumbling like the thunderous growl of a wild beast, and in no time,


    Addison pulled up at her home.


    She parked the car, then hoisted the unconscious Jonas out of the backseat. If she weren''t afraid of


    him suddenly waking up and causing a scene, she would have just yanked him out by his ankles. She


    despised this child, for he was the offspring of Natalia and Magnus!


    Kyler was in the yard, sipping on his coffee, and looked up in surprise when he saw Addison carrying a


    child. "Why on earth have you brought a kid home?" He asked, perplexed.


    Addison shot Kyler a re. "You see me struggling and don''t even offer to help? I''m exhausted."

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    Kyler set down his coffee mug and walked over to take little Jonas from Addison. "Whose kid is this?"


    He asked.


    Addison rolled her eyes, massaging her aching shoulders. "Who else¡¯s could it be, if not that hussy


    Natalia?"


    "Natalia''s kid?" Kyler was puzzled. "When did she have a kid this big?"


    He remembered Natalia being pregnant five years ago, but he''d heard the baby had died shortly after


    birth.


    Addison red at Kyler. "I said it''s her and Magnus'' kid. This is the kid everyone thought died five


    years ago. Magnus has been hiding him!"


    She grimaced. "That woman made our daughter''s life a living hell, and now she''s living happily. She


    even has a grown kid. I swear, I won''t let her livefortably!"


    Kylerid the still unconscious Jonas on therge leather sofa, asking doubtfully, "What do you n to


    do? How did you get her kid? Kidnapping is illegal, you know!"


    Addison gritted her teeth. "Illegal? I''m not afraid to die to avenge my daughter. Unlike you, who¡¯s


    always moping around."


    Kyler was taken aback by Addison''s harsh words but didn''t say anything else.


    "Damn Natalia, I''ll make sure you pay a heavy price! It''s because of you that my daughter''s life is


    ruined," Addison yelled hysterically, her eyes cold as she looked at Jonas on the sofa.


    Kyler was stunned. He felt Addison was losing her mind just like Kendra had. "So what''s the n?


    Even though Kendra was now like this because of Natalia, it was Magnus who did it. The kid is


    innocent. We can''t harm a child."


    "If you hadn''t brought Natalia home all those years ago, she wouldn¡¯t have ruined Kendra¡¯s life!"


    Addison shot Kyler a venomous look before dialing Natalia.


    She''d paid a hefty sum to a private investigator to get this number, preparing herself to take Natalia


    down.


    Natalia was frantically driving after Addison. She was certain Addison had taken Jonas to her house.


    She just didn''t know what the unhinged Addison would do to Jonas. She prayed Addison wouldn''t harm


    him!


    As she was praying, her phone rang. It was a familiar number she had not saved in her contacts.


    Who could be calling her? Natalia thought for a moment, and then it hit her, Addison! She quickly


    answered the call. As expected, it was Addison''s voice. "Natalia, your son is with me."


    "Mrs. rkson, have you lost your mind? You''ve kidnapped my son. What do you want?" Natalia''s


    heart pounded as she tried to keep her voice steady.


    "Ha-ha!" Addison''sughter echoed through the phone. "Natalia, are you scared now? Scared that I


    might kill your son?"


    Natalia was horrified. "Addison, whatever your grudge is, take it out on me. Don''t hurt my son!" This


    insane woman, if she dared to hurt Jonas, Natalia would make her pay!


    She was not the same Natalia as five years ago. She owed them nothing!


    "Oh Natalia, you sound so righteous. Where was this righteousness when you were ruining my


    daughter''s life?" Addison taunted. "Now,e to my house immediately. I want you to see how I''m


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    going to torture your son."


    "Okay! I''m on my way. Don''t hurt him! You''re going to harm a child, heartless..." Natalia''s words were


    cut off as Addison hung up the call.


    Listening to the busy tone on the phone, Natalia felt more unsettled. She floored the elerator,


    wishing she could fly to Addison''s house.


    Soon, she pulled up in front of the rkson family home. She had lived in this house for fifteen years.


    She didn''t even wait for the car toe to aplete stop before she stumbled out, calling out,


    "Jonas? Jonas?"


    Kyler watched as Natalia entered. She had only grown more beautiful over the years. Seeing the girl he


    had raised, Kyler felt a wave of emotions. He turned away, unable to face Natalia.


    But Addison was thrilled. She jumped up from the sofa, taunting Natalia, "You sure got here fast!"


    "Addison, where''s my son?" Natalia was frantic. She searched the room, spotting Jonas on the sofa.


    Her heart eased a bit.


    "You want your son unharmed? Easy." Addison got up, holding a kitchen knife. She walked over to


    Natalia, her voice filled with malice, "As long as you''re willing to scar your face, I promise your son will


    be unharmed."


    Natalia was shocked. She had never expected Addison to propose such a thing. She looked at Jonas


    on the sofa and quickly walked over, but Addison blocked her way.


    "What, can''t bear to do it?" Addison sneered. "I knew it, you can''t bear to mar your pretty little face! It''s


    that seductive face of yours that had Magnus head over heels, and do the unforgivable to my daughter!


    Today, you either scar that face, or I''ll do it for you!"


    With that, Addison tossed the kitchen knife at Natalia''s feet. "Your beauty, or your son. You choose."


    The sharp knife ttered on the floor, catching the light ominously. Natalia coolly met Addison''s gaze.


    This woman had gone mad.


    Natalia nced back at Kyler, standing by the French windows. The man who had raised her for fifteen


    years was pretending he saw nothing.


    Five years. Was it time that had forgotten the human heart, or was it the human heart that was naturally


    cruel?


    "Dad," her voice was icy as she addressed Kyler, "are you really going to let your wife harm a child like


    this?"


    Slowly, Kyler turned around, his expression serious. "Addison, let the child go," he ordered sternly.


    Addison was taken aback, then exploded. "Kyler, have you seen what''s be of our daughter? And


    you''re still siding with this child who was born out of wedlock! Are you out of your mind?"

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    Bending over, Addison picked up the kitchen knife, her voice bitter and cold. "Natalia, you would have


    to be dead first! Then I will return him safe and sound to the Andersen family, without a hair on his head


    harmed!"


    Watching Addison, who seemed to have lost her mind, and the heartless Kyler, Natalia began to


    chuckle. She slowly approached Addison.


    Suddenly, she reached out and grabbed the hand that held the knife. Before Addison could react,


    Natalia snatched the knife from her and tossed it at Kyler''s feet.


    "You¡­" Addison was taken aback, never expecting Natalia to fight back, and her wrist began to ache.


    Natalia looked at Addison with indifference. "You think you can bully me like you did five years ago?"


    In the four years since Callum woke her up, he had taught her many self-defense and grappling


    techniques in order to strengthen her body. Therefore, Addison couldn''t hurt her at all.


    Addison panicked, shouting at Kyler, who was standing by the window, "Kyler, you fool, subdue her!"


    Just then, Natalia brushed Addison aside, causing her to fall to the floor.


    Natalia rushed to the couch and held Jonas. "Jonas, are you okay?"


    Panicked, Natalia picked up Jonas and made her way out of the room.


    Addison got up from the floor and picked up the knife that was by Kyler''s feet. She aimed it at Natalia''s


    back!


    "Stop, Addison!" Kyler finally snapped out of his daze, but it was toote. Bright red blood began to flow


    from Natalia''s shoulder.


    At that moment, the door was kicked open, and Magnus saw Natalia holding Jonas, a knife lodged in


    her shoulder.


    "Honey!" Magnus shouted.


    With a loud thud, Addison was kicked by Magnus and flew back, crashing into the living room wall and


    rebounding onto the TV.


    Policemen flooded in from outside, subduing Kyler and Addison on the floor.


    Magnus'' eyes were bloodshot. Holding Jonas with one hand and supporting the pale-faced Natalia with


    the other, he said, "Hold on, Honey. I''ll take you to the hospital right away!"


    Paul hurriedly took the unconscious Jonas. Magnus picked up Natalia and rushed to his car, heading


    straight for the hospital.


    Kyler''s house was in chaos after Magnus left. Several policemen surrounded Addison. "You''re


    Addison? You''re suspected of kidnapping. Come with us!"


    Addison got up from the floor, clutching her aching head. "What? Kidnapping? When did I kidnap


    anyone?"


    The police officer put handcuffs on Addison. "You know what you did. Save your exnations for the


    police station!"


    With that, the officer pulled Addison up from the ground and pushed her toward the door.


    Kyler, desperate, tried to intervene. "Officers, my wife just lost her head for a moment. Please forgive


    her. She won''t do it again."


    "Mr. Kyler, you''re a respected figure in Melfort. Kidnapping is not a joke. We''ll handle this case


    impartially," the officer advised him. "You should be pleading with Mr. Andersen, not us. He might be


    able to reduce the charges against your wife. Otherwise, she''ll spend the rest of her life in jail."


    Hearing this, Addison nearly lost her mind. She cried out to Kyler, "Kyler, I don''t want to go to jail! Go


    find Natalia! It''s all her fault! She should save me!"


    Kyler looked at his wife, her makeup smeared from crying, and he felt helpless. "Addison, if you had


    listened to me earlier, we wouldn''t be in this situation. But you''re still ming Natalia. I don''t know what


    to say to you."


    "How could you say that?" Addison screamed. "If it weren''t for you being so useless, I would have


    avenged our daughter! As long as I don''t get the death penalty, the first thing I''ll do when I get out is to


    kill that little bitch Natalia! Just you wait!"


    Seeing the hysterical Addison, Kyler was filled with disappointment.


    Just as he was about to intervene, the police officer couldn''t take it anymore and took Addison away.


    "Mr. Kyler, please don''t obstruct our work."


    Left with no other choice, Kyler watched as the police led Addison away.


    Little did they know, Kendra walked into the room after they left, her face filled with resentment.


    "Magnus, Natalia, you will pay for what you owe me!"


    In the hospital, Magnus, holding the injured Natalia, ran frantically towards the emergency room. While


    running, he yelled, "Doctor? Where''s the doctor? Please save her!"


    Magnus'' voice echoed like a lion''s roar, drawing all the doctors in the emergency room out. "What''s


    going on? What happened?"


    "My wife''s been stabbed in the shoulder, and she''s bleeding. Please treat her immediately. She can''t be


    harmed any further," Magnus urged,ying Natalia on a hospital bed.


    After a quick examination, the doctors confirmed that Natalia had been stabbed in the shoulder, but the


    wound wasn''t deep. It could be bandaged and healed quickly.


    As emergency room doctors, they saw countless critical patients every day. However, they had never


    seen someone who had merely been injured in the shoulder screaming for help.


    Even though the emergency room doctor was internally grumbling, he had to maintain a respectful


    demeanor since Magnus was his boss. "Mr. Andersen, Mrs. Andersen has only suffered minor external


    injuries. After we stitch her up and apply some ointment, she''ll be fine in no time."


    "Minor injuries? She''s lost so much blood, are you blind? Why hasn''t she woken up?" Magnus roared


    at the doctor.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The doctor, feeling a headacheing on, silently lowered his head. After a moment, he said, "Mr.


    Andersen, Mrs. Andersen is fine. She''s just a bit faint from the sight of her blood."


    "Well, what are you waiting for then? Treat her right away! If anything happens to her, you''ll all be out of


    jobs!" Magnus shouted. His usual refined demeanor was nowhere to be seen.


    The doctor was speechless, thinking to himself, ¡°Well, what can you do when he''s the boss; you can''t


    afford to offend him.¡±


    None of the doctors dared to say anything. After all, in Melfort, Magnus was infamous for his


    ruthlessness. He could make even the mayor leave town, let alone a mere doctor.


    The doctors carried on with their work ¨C cleaning the wound, stitching it up, and applying ointment.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    After a hustle and bustle, the doctor, under Magnus'' incessant urging, finally managed to treat Natalia''s


    injury without losing his cool. Wiping the sweat off his forehead from the tension, the doctor finally


    turned to Magnus. "Mr. Andersen, your wife''s wounds have been treated."


    Magnus'' worried expression finally eased a bit. "Good, let''s get her to the VIP room for recovery, you


    guys must be on standby."


    The doctor took a deep breath. "Mr. Andersen, rest assured, your wife''s injuries are superficial, she will


    recover soon. There''s no life-threatening danger!"


    "Of course, why else would Ie to you? My wife is blessed and will undoubtedly be fine." Magnus''


    temper had be incredibly irritable due to Natalia''s injury, and every word he spoke sounded rude.


    Fully aware of Magnus'' temper, the doctors responsible for Natalia''s treatment could only nod in


    agreement. "Of course, we will take Mrs. Andersen to the best VIP room in the hospital."


    "Right, be careful." Magnus followed the doctors out of the room and headed towards the VIP room.


    The medical staff ced Natalia onto the bed and promptly left. Knowing Magnus'' current mood was


    off, no one dared to stay and be the scapegoat.


    The room waspletely quiet, as Magnus looked at Natalia, who was unconscious with a pale face,


    he was full of self-reproach, "My love, I me myself for not protecting you! I''m sorry."


    But Natalia couldn''t hear anything Magnus was saying at the moment. Her injuries were not severe,


    and the main reason she had fainted was, as the doctor had said, due to seeing blood. She had seen


    Jonas unconscious and then saw her shoulder stabbed by Addison. She was so shocked that she


    fainted.


    However, Magnus did not fully believe the doctor''s exnation. He anxiously watched Natalia, who


    refused to open her eyes, and he paced around the room restlessly.


    The door of the VIP room creaked open, and Paul quietly walked in. "Sir, Jonas has been sent home.


    The family''s private doctor has examined him, and he has not sustained any injuries. He just fainted,


    and will be fine after some sleep."


    Magnus nodded, if anything happened to Jonas, he would make Addison pay for it! "You take care of it.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Make sure those people in prison take good care of Addison."


    Hearing Magnus'' threatening tone, Paul immediately understood his master''s intention and left with a


    nod. "Yes."


    Just as Paul was about to leave, he turned back and said, "Sir, Kyler is here. He wants to visit Ms.


    Natalia."


    "What is he doing here? Tell him to get lost. I don''t want to see him!" Magnus waved his hand irritably,


    telling Paul to kick Kyler out.


    Paul, always loyal, immediately headed to the door to kick Kyler out of the hospital.


    "Hold on!"


    Paul stopped at the sound of Magnus'' voice, ready to listen to his next instruction.


    "Also, tell Kyler that if he doesn''t want his family name to be stripped from Melfort, he better stop


    bothering my wife! Even when he sees her on the street, he better take a detour!" Magnus said coldly,


    as if the rkson family were toys he could break at will.


    He hadn''t made the rkson family disappear because he thought of his wife. Even though Natalia


    had suffered a lot under the rkson¡¯s care, they still raised her. Natalia had a kind heart, and if


    Magnus went too far, she wouldn''t ept it.


    Paul nodded, "Yes."


    Soon, a frowning Paul kicked out Kyler, who had initially wanted to plead with Natalia, and then


    followed Magnus'' orders to make sure Addison was well treated in prison.


    Meanwhile, in the hospital room, Magnus was still watching the unconscious Natalia. He slowly walked


    over and sat next to her, tenderly touching her red lips. "Darling, please get better soon!"


    Natalia was still in a deep sleep, but she felt like there was a persistent fly buzzing around her.


    Annoyed, she reached out and swatted at it. "So annoying, be quiet."


    Her hand was soft and pliable, and it hit Magnus right in the face, making him burst intoughter.


    Magnus grabbed Natalia''s hand,ughing uncontrobly. "Thank God. Darling, you are finally awake!"


    Natalia slowly opened her eyes. "Why am I here?"


    Before Magnus could answer her question, she tried to sit up from the bed, but as soon as she moved


    her shoulder, she felt a searing pain and couldn''t help but gasp, "Ouch!"


    "Don''t move!" Magnus quickly helped her. "You have a wound on your shoulder, be careful; don''t move


    around."


    That''s when Natalia remembered, she had been stabbed in the shoulder by Addison, and she hurriedly


    asked, "Where''s Jonas? Is Jonas okay? Addison is insane. She actually kidnapped Jonas!"


    Natalia suddenly became emotional, and Magnus quickly patted her hand to calm her down. "It''s okay


    now. Everything is okay. Jonas is safe. Paul is by his side, and he wasn''t injured. Your shoulder must


    be hurting a lot right now, isn''t it?"


    "Yeah, as long as Jonas is okay." Natalia nodded. Who wouldn''t feel pain when stabbed in the


    shoulder?


    However, all of this was worth it, as long as little Jonas was fine.


    "And what about Addison? Tell Paul, he must watch Jonas closel. Don''t give Addison any chance to


    approach Jonas again. She''s lost her mind," Natalia said with concern.


    Magnus touched Natalia''s hand, lost in the soft texture of her skin. "Don''t worry, she has been sent to


    prison and won''t be getting out anytime soon. Now, what we need to consider is how long we should


    keep her there."


    The mere thought of Addison''s unhinged demeanor sent chills down Natalia''s spine. "She''s lost her


    marbles, it''s terrifying," she shuddered. "If it''s possible, she should be kept away longer to prevent her


    from hurting others."


    "Alright, dear," Magnus nodded in agreement. "Whatever you say goes. I''ll do whatever it takes to keep


    you content."


    Natalia believed this was the best course of action, considering Addison''s state of madness. Her future


    actions would be unpredictable, and she couldn''t be trusted.


    However, a sudden pang of guilt washed over Natalia. She worried how her father, Kyler, would react to


    this.


    "But what about Dad? Won''t this break his heart?" She asked.


    "Dad?" Magnus let out a sarcastic chuckle. "Honey, are you sure he deserves to be called ''Dad?''


    They''re harming you! If it weren''t for your bravery, God knows what would have happened to you and


    Jonas."


    Natalia bowed her head, acknowledging the truth in Magnus'' words. Addison''s domineering nature had


    taken over their household. Had Natalia not stood up to Addison, and relied solely on Kyler to stop


    Addison, it wasn''t going to be enough to protect herself and Jonas.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    "Fine then, I suppose retribution is a necessary part of any misdeed," Natalia conceded to Magnus''


    viewpoint. "I hope that Addison has learned her lesson after this ordeal."


    "Absolutely. She should be prepared for the consequences if she dares to cross the Andersen family


    again. Whatever fate befalls her, she deserves it," Magnus coldly retorted. As he turned to look at


    Natalia, his gaze softened. "Honey, are you hungry? Do you want to eat my...?"


    Natalia blushed. "You''re such a pervert..."


    Magnus paused, then chuckled. His yful banter with his wife often led to such delightful


    misunderstandings. "Darling, I was just asking if you were hungry. If you are, I could whip up some


    pasta for you. I saw a small kitchen here, with pasta. You need soft foods because of your injury,"


    Magnus exined, teasing her. "But why are you blushing? Are you having some naughty thoughts


    about me?"


    Her blush deepened, making Magnus'' desire stir. He took her uninjured hand and ced it close to his


    groin. "Darling, were you thinking about...you''re so hot. You arouse me then condemn me. What am I to


    do with you?"


    Feeling the warmth under her hand, Natalia realized his intentions. She was awed at his audacity. She


    tried to withdraw her hand, but Magnus held it tighter. "Darling, see, it''s all your fault. It''s thinking about


    you."


    "Stop it!" Natalia protested, "This is a hospital, and besides, my shoulder is injured..."


    Magnus chuckled. "Darling, what are you thinking about? I wasn''t suggesting anything inappropriate.


    Are you thinking of doing something naughty to me?"


    Natalia was rendered speechless by his audacity and his ability to twist her words. What could she say


    to this outrageous man who seemed so different from the intimidating CEO she had first met?


    Seeing Natalia''s flushed face, Magnus couldn''t resist giving her a quick kiss before releasing her.


    "Alright, I was just teasing. Are you hungry? Let me prepare something for you. What would you like?"


    Natalia breathed a sigh of relief, grateful that Magnus had finally let her be. But she was indeed hungry,


    so she quietly replied, "How about seafood pasta?"


    "No, you can''t have seafood because of your injury. How about I have some chicken soup prepared


    and have that instead? Is that okay?" He suggested, waiting for Natalia''s reaction.


    Natalia nodded before realizing that Magnus was trying to catch her off guard. She looked up at him,


    and sure enough, his eyes were full of amusement. "You''re so annoying."


    Magnusughed heartily at her flustered state. "Alright, alright. I''ll go prepare your food. Just be patient.


    I''ll be back soon."


    With that, he left the room, leaving Natalia wishing she could hide under the covers.


    *


    In a castle in Ennd.


    Lexi, once defiant, now obediently ate her meals and followed a regr schedule. Her health quickly


    improved, herplexion was rosy, and she seemed vibrant.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Callum watched her from unseen corners, never daring to confront her. For some reason, this young


    girl was constantly disrupting his peace of mind. Especially when they were close, he could hear his


    heart race, and there was an embarrassing physical reaction that he couldn''t suppress.


    These were feelings he never experienced with Natalia. Was he attracted to Lexi¡¯s body? Or was it


    because she was his first woman?


    Callum was confused and didn''t want to understand these feelings. He knew one thing for sure. Every


    day, it took a great deal of effort to push Lexi out of his mind.


    He must¡¯ve felt guilty for what he did to her. That must¡¯ve been it! Callum convinced himself.


    Late at night, a thunderstorm raged outside the castle. Thunder roared across the sky, and the rain


    poured heavily. The castle stood tall in the storm, looking somewhat terrifying.


    Lexi curled up on her pink princess bed, covered in a nket, shivering. She wasn''t afraid, but being


    held captive in this unfamiliar castle made her feel tense. Any small noise reminded her of the horror


    movies she had watched.


    Footsteps echoed outside her door, sounding eerie in the stormy night. Lexi held her breath, hoping


    she was just hearing things.


    The door creaked open, and the footsteps slowly approached Lexi''s bed. Lexi was a shivering bundle


    of nerves, and her mind was inevitably filled with images of serial killers.


    Just when she thought she was about to suffocate, she felt a chill as the nket wrapped around her


    was suddenly yanked away.


    "Help!"


    "What are you afraid of?"


    Lexi''s terrified pleas and Callum''s puzzled queries intermingled, instantly turning the situation into an


    awkward one.


    "Ha," Callum nced at Lexi, her face pale and panicked, and couldn''t help but chuckle quietly. With


    certainty, he said, "You''re afraid."


    That''s when Lexi realized she had made a fool of herself. She had mistaken Callum for a serial killer.


    Well, she had been confined for too long and was now suffering from paranoia.


    "I, I..."

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    Lexi fumbled for words, acutely embarrassed by her previous hysterical cry for help that echoed in the


    room. That was a real face-palm moment!


    Meanwhile, Callum had been choosing wine in his cer when he stumbled upon a long-cherished


    bottle of red wine. He instantly thought of Lexi, believing the sweet, fruity wine would be to her liking.


    So he brought the bottle up to share.


    Callum uncorked the bottle with an elegant twist, letting its rich, sweet aroma fill the room.


    "Sweetheart, this is a special wine from my private collection, perfect fordies. I thought I''d bring it up


    to share with you," he said, pouring the ruby liquid into a delicate wine ss, twirling it gently to aerate


    the wine before handing it over to Lexi.


    Lexi shook her head. "I... I don''t drink."


    Truth be told, Lexi could hold her liquor - given it was sweet enough. But she didn''t want to drink


    anything from Callum.


    Why? Because thest time she drank, she ended up... under him.


    Seeing Lexi''s evasive gaze, Callum knew what she was thinking. He reassured her, "Darling, this wine


    won''t get you drunk. And I promise, there''s nothing poisonous in it."


    Hearing his words, Lexi felt a surge of defiance. She wasn''t going to let him think less of her. She


    grabbed the ss, threw her head back, and downed the wine. To her surprise, the wine was indeed


    delicious ¨C rich and sweet with a tantalizing fruitiness. Very refreshing!


    "Mmm, this is really good wine!" Lexi couldn''t help but praise.


    Callum nodded approvingly and refilled her ss. "I told you it''s good. But remember, fine wine is to be


    savored, not gulped down."


    He lifted his ss, guiding Lexi''s eyes to his fingers. "Appreciating wine is a three-step process.


    Observing the color, smelling the aroma, and tasting it gently. A visually appealing wine isn''t


    necessarily good, but a truly good wine always has a captivating color."


    Lexi nodded. She was vaguely aware of these things, but never really bothered to delve into them.


    Callum continued to swirl his wine. "Two-thirds of a wine''s value lies in its aroma. If the wine''s aroma


    hasn''t fully developed, gently swirl the ss to let it interact with the air, releasing its richness."


    "Yeah, yeah," Lexi raised her ss. "I know all that."


    Seeing her dismissive gesture, Callum chuckled and pointed to her fingers holding the ss. "When


    holding a wine ss, your fingers shouldn''t touch the bowl. It not only maintains the aesthetics but also


    prevents your hand''s warmth from affecting the wine."


    Only then did Lexi realize she was holding the ss by its bowl. She shrugged. "So what? This is how I


    always hold a ss. What''s the big deal?"


    Callum saw through her nonchnce andughed. "Appreciating wine is an elegant pastime, not


    downing shots. Sometimes, seemingly insignificant details can reveal a person''s ss."


    "So you''re saying Ick ss?" Lexi puffed up her cheeks in indignation. "I insist on holding my ss


    this way. Refill my ss!"


    Callum shook his head in amusement. "I''ve never heard of anyone demanding a refill of wine like that.


    You really are something else!"


    "So what? It''s just wine. Even the most expensive bottle is made to be drunk. I''ll drink how I please. I


    can stand, sit, lie down ¨C whatever makes me happy!" Lexi grabbed the wine bottle on the table, refilled


    her ss to the brim, and downed it in one gulp.


    Watching Lexi''s childish antics, Callum found her amusing. Indeed, no matter how expensive


    something was, it was meant for enjoyment. Why would he fuss over the rules?


    Whether you preferred to chug or sip wine, as long as you were happy, that was all that mattered!


    "You''re right. I''ve been too rigid. Let''s drink to that." Callum, feeling jovial, disregarded his usual


    decorum, and filled his ss to the brim, imitating Lexi.


    "Cheers!" Lexi, her cheeks flushed, raised her ss to clink with Callum''s.


    "Cheers!" Callum found the whole situation amusing. They clinked sses, drank, refilled, and clinked


    sses again.


    Before they knew it, the bottle of wine Callum had brought was empty. Lexi, having forgotten about the


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    storm outside, giggled tipsily. "This wine is so good, too bad there''s only one bottle."


    "You want more?" Callum rang the bell in the room, summoning Rita. "May I help you?" She asked.


    "Go to my cer and bring the vintage Lafite," Callummanded without even looking at her.


    Rita nodded. "Yes, sir. How many bottles do you need?"


    Callum waved his hand, "The more, the better!"


    A short whileter, Rita returned with a cart full of wine bottles. Satisfied, Callum dismissed her. "Good.


    You may leave now."


    Once Rita left, Lexi and Callum were alone again.


    "This is boring. Let''s y Rock, Paper, Scissors," Lexi suggested, already a little tipsy. She stood up,


    swaying slightly, and demonstrated the game to Callum.


    "Rock, Paper, Scissors?" Callum echoed, puzzled.


    Lexi decided it was time to enlighten Callum about the ancient game of Rock, Paper, Scissors. She


    stood up, swaying a little, and gave him a demonstration.


    "Rock, scissors, paper!"


    Lexi began to sing and make yful fist-bumping motions. "See this?" She exined, "We start with


    these moves, and then finish with a round of rock-paper-scissors. I bet you know this one, right? Rock


    smashes scissors, the scissors cuts paper, and the paper covers the rock. Whoever loses, sings a


    song!"


    Callum watched her perform with a heartyugh, his interest piqued. "I''ll give it a shot."


    "Goodd," Lexi replied, giggling and slightly tipsy, she felt a sense of joy in ying the role of a


    teacher.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    Soon enough, Callum, with his exceptional memory, mastered the simple game of rock-paper-scissors,


    and startedpeting with Lexi.


    Then, Lexi found herself in an unfortunate predicament. Despite being the one who taught Callum the


    game, she always ended up losing to him.


    Even though she managed to avoid the penalty of singing a song with her unrivaled skill of ying the


    victim, Lexi''s spirits soared higher after downing another bottle of red wine. Holding the empty wine


    bottle, she began singing and dancing. ¡°We cry, weugh, we look up at the sky, stars still shining


    bright¡­ Because I just met you, leaving footprints so beautiful. Wind blows, flowers fall, tears like rain,


    because we don¡¯t want to part¡­¡±


    Lexi¡¯s melodious voice echoed in the room, and her petite figure and beautiful voice cast a spell on


    Callum.


    Callum thought he was looking at his Buttercup alia for a fleeting moment. He quickly shook off the


    thought, chuckling at his drunken imagination. How did he see Lexi as Natalia? They looked nothing


    alike!


    Outside, the wind and rain intensified, making the night even darker.


    Inside, the room was littered with empty wine bottles. Lexi, drunk to the point of not knowing which way


    was up, wasughing foolishly, asionally singing a few lines of a song. There was no denying it; she


    had put on a one-woman concert tonight.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, I need to go. You should get some rest, too,¡± Callum said, standing up from the floor and


    turning to leave. He had drunk a fair amount of wine with Lexi, but the alcohol wasn¡¯t enough to make


    him drunk, it just made him a bit tipsy.


    However, he had barely taken two steps when he felt his legs being held tightly.


    Lexi threw herself at Callum¡¯s legs, mumbling incoherently. ¡°Don¡¯t leave. I¡¯m scared.¡±


    Callum¡¯s handsome brows furrowed, looking down at Lexi, who was clinging to his legs. ¡°Scared? What


    are you scared of?¡±


    Lexi gave Callum a foolish grin, tightening her grip on his legs. ¡°I¡¯m scared of the witch, and the big-


    nosed monster, and the red-eyed creature¡­¡±


    She spoke so quickly that Callum couldn¡¯t quite catch what she was saying, but he knew that these


    were probably figments of her imagination from some horror story.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll stay with you, okay?¡± Callum crouched down, gently stroking Lexi''s hair. ¡°I¡¯ll


    be here with you, and help you fight those monsters.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm, fight them off! Especially their king!¡± Lexi climbed onto Callum¡¯s legs and rested her head


    on them.


    ¡°The king? They have a king?¡± Callum couldn¡¯t help but smile. She was really drunk.


    Lexi prattled on,pletely unaware of who she was talking to. ¡°Yes, they have a king, the most


    despicable, fierce, and brutal tyrant. He has a name too, Callum. If you cross him, he will lock you up in


    a big castle with a dragon guarding you, and never let you leave.¡±


    Callum was both amused and annoyed. So this is how she saw him when he wasn''t around - as the


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    most despicable, fierce, and brutal tyrant? He must not have been fierce enough in real life for her to


    make up such stories.


    She needed to be punished!


    As soon as the thought came to Callum¡¯s mind, he flipped Lexi over and gave her a firm spank. ¡°Let¡¯s


    see if you dare to bber next time.¡±


    Caught off guard by the spank, Lexi¡¯s temper red up instantly. She red at Callum. ¡°You, you hit


    me?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, yeah. What are you going to do about it?¡± Callum suddenly found it amusing to tease Lexi.


    Lexi, in her drunken stupor, had no idea who was hitting her. Acting on instinct, she bit down on the


    closest part of Callum¡¯s body. ¡°I¡¯ll bite you to death!¡±


    While biting Callum, she also hit him hard on the thigh.


    ¡°Hss!¡± Callum sucked in a breath.


    To be honest, Lexi¡¯s strength was nothing to him, but, the location where she bit him was...


    And what was even worse was her little hand, which was not staying put!


    That''s right! Lexi''s drunken hit was not just a hit, but could be considered harassment.


    Callum quickly grabbed Lexi, who was causing a ruckus on his thigh, and said hoarsely, ¡°Stop it!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! I won¡¯t. You hit me first! I¡¯m going to bite here, here, and here,¡± Lexi said, lunging at Callum¡¯s


    sensitive parts,pletely oblivious to what she was doing.


    ¡°You little minx, you asked for this!¡± Callum¡¯s renowned self-control crumbled in an instant. He forcefully


    turned Lexi over, pinning her underneath him.


    He looked down at Lexi, who was now beneath him. Her seductive looks made his blood boil.


    After a brief struggle, Lexi looked up at Callum with a dazed stare. ¡°You think you¡¯re so great just


    because you¡¯re stronger? I won¡¯t back down!¡±


    With that, she lifted her head and bit down on Callum¡¯s nose.


    Callum easily escaped Lexi¡¯s attack, but for his own safety, he had to seal her bewitching, mischievous


    lips. Lexi felt her mouth being bitten and was absolutely livid.


    What could she do when she was bitten? Lexi had the answer, bite back!


    When Callum forcibly silenced Lexi¡¯s mischievous mouth, the defiant Lexi summoned all her strength to


    bite Callum¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Hss.¡± A sigh escaped Callum''s lips. He threw all his restraint and guilt out the window, leaned down,


    and savored the intoxicating sweetness of Lexi.


    He sealed her lips, deeply drawing in the taste of red wine and her unique fragrance, which filled all his


    senses.


    Lexi, too, gave as good as she got, fighting back with all her might.


    Gradually, the air filled with an underlying current of intimacy, and their struggle turned into a tender


    embrace. Slowly, it grew stronger, until it turned into bubbles of pink, filling the entire room.


    With resolute determination, Callum cradled the girl in his arms and strode towards the regal four-


    poster bed.


    Kisses, possession...a potent conquest that eventually subsided into tranquility.


    Outside the window, the gentle patter of rain serenaded the whispering breeze. Inside the room, they


    <py entwined, their passion burning hot and fierce, then gradually simmering into a tender afterglow.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    Lexi awoke with a start as the first stream of morning sunlight filtered through the blinds. Her mind was


    a foggy mess, with zero recollection of the events from the previous night.


    The weather had been particrly nasty, with winds howling and rain pelting against the windows.


    Callum had kindly checked in on her, and they¡¯d shared a few drinks.


    Beyond that, Lexi couldn''t remember a thing.


    Rubbing her throbbing temples, Lexi made a mental note to avoid alcohol in the future. She wondered


    if she had drunkenly beaten up Callum the night before.


    While amusing herself with visions of battering Callum, Lexi attempted to sit up, only to discover a


    heavy lethargy in her limbs. Worse still, she waspletely naked!


    Lexi''s mind stalled, her gaze stiffly turned to the perfectly sculpted body lying next to hers. Although he


    had his back to her, Lexi was already terrified. She twisted her head again and saw a smashed bottle of


    red wine and scattered clothing on the floor - a scenario that let one''s imagination run wild.


    So, had she started it, or was it Callum?


    Before Lexi could untangle her thoughts, she heard a small noise from behind. Fearful of being


    discovered, she quickly closed her eyes, pretending to still be asleep.


    Callum opened his eyes, feeling an awkwardness settle upon seeing Lexi beside him. He quickly


    decided to sneak out while she was still asleep. Hastily pulling on his jeans, he grabbed his shirt and


    fled the room like a fugitive.


    As the sound of the door closing reached her ears, Lexi knew Callum was gone. She heaved a sigh of


    relief. It was better this way, avoiding an awkward confrontation.


    Besides, it was merely a one-night stand after a drunken night, right? They were adults, after all. It


    wasn¡¯t their first rodeo!


    Lexi reassured herself, but her heart felt heavy as if a giant rock was lodged therein.


    Before long, Rita arrived to tidy up the room.


    Lexi was trying to soothe her throbbing head by soaking in the bathtub, a cold shower seemed like the


    best remedy for her hangover. She and Callum had been quite inebriated the night before. Had they


    used protection? What if she got pregnant?


    ¡°Ms. rkson, are you there?¡±


    Rita had finished tidying up the room but hadn¡¯t seen Lexi. Worried, she knocked on the bathroom


    door.


    Lexi, wrapped in a bathrobe, opened the door. "I need the morning-after pill."


    Taken aback, Rita quickly understood what Lexi meant and nodded. "Okay, I''ll bring it to you shortly."


    After tidying up the room, Rita went straight to Callum. "Sir, Ms. Lexi needs the morning-after pill."


    Callum frowned. "What?"


    Rita repeated, "Ms. Lexi said she needs the morning-after pill."


    Infuriated, Callum pped the table. "What the hell does she mean by that?"


    Rita couldn''t answer that. She waited for his next instructions.


    Callum, filled with anger and nowhere to vent, beckoned Rita toe closer, and whispered to her, ¡°Go


    and get¡­¡±


    After a while, Rita came back with a ss of water. She handed over the pill to Lexi. ¡°This is from our


    family doctor. It''s very effective and won¡¯t harm your body.¡±


    Lexi¡¯s face turned beet red. ¡°Thank you,¡± she muttered.


    Rita blinked. ¡°No need for thanks, Ms. Lexi.¡±


    After swallowing the pill, Lexi gave Rita a grateful smile. ¡°Still, thank you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, really. I¡¯ll be on my way then.¡± Rita left Lexi¡¯s room.


    Seeing Rita¡¯s retreating figure, Lexi felt something odd about her expression today. But she dismissed


    the thought soon after.


    **


    Melfort Hospital.


    Natalia had been in the hospital for a week and was feeling incredibly bored and frustrated.


    ¡°I want to be discharged, now!¡± Natalia grumbled, pounding the bed lightly and pouting at Magnus, who


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    was peeling an apple for her.


    Magnus, patient as ever, kept peeling the apple without looking up. ¡°No, you haven''t recovered


    Natalia¡¯s eyes twitched in irritation. ¡°I''ve just suffered some minor injuries, not a broken bone! I''ll go


    mad if I stay here any longer!¡±


    Magnus didn¡¯t budge. ¡°That¡¯s for the doctor to decide, understood?¡±


    Forced to eat the apple slice Magnus held up to her lips, Natalia huffed, ¡°I¡¯ve been here for a week, I


    feel like I''m falling apart.¡±


    Magnus pinched Natalia''s cute little nose. ¡°My dear, I also wish you could recover quickly. The nights


    without you are unbearably long.¡±


    Natalia blushed, pulling her nose free from Magnus'' grasp. Just as she was about to retort, there was a


    knock on the door of the ward.


    "Come in!" Magnus called over his shoulder.


    The door to the hospital room swung open, and the attending physician strode in. He said respectfully,


    "Mr. Andersen, Mrs. Andersen''s injuries have healed. She can be discharged at any time."


    "Finally, I can leave the hospital. I''m so happy!" Natalia''s face lit up with joy.


    Magnus turned to the doctor, his expression serious. "Are you sure my wife has fully recovered? There


    won''t be anyplications?"


    The doctor was taken aback. In his twenty-plus years of medical practice, he''d never heard of a minor


    shoulder injury causing lingering effects.

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    The attending physician was well aware of Magnus'' status, and naturally, he didn''t dare to express any


    frustration. Instead, he nodded firmly and confidently. "Indeed, Mrs. Andersen has fully recovered after


    these few days of rest. She will not suffer any residual effects."


    Only then did Magnus show satisfaction. "That''s good. Is there anything I need to be particrly careful


    about when we return home? For example, her diet, habits, any special requirements?"


    The physician frowned in exasperation. "Mr. Andersen, Mrs. Andersen is now a perfectly healthy


    individual and no longer a patient. There¡¯s nothing special she needs to be mindful of."


    "Very well, you may go now," Magnus said, waving his hand at the doctor. "And thank you for taking


    care of my wife these past few days."


    The doctor was so shocked his jaw dropped. He was probably the first person to ever receive thanks


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    from Magnus in all of Melfort.


    Good heavens! He had to buy a lottery ticketter!


    The overwhelmed doctor, forgetting to respond with pleasantries, hurried out of the room.


    Upon hearing that she could be discharged at any time, Natalia felt a surge of euphoria. Ha, let''s see


    how Magnus was going to keep her here now!


    Magnus, watching Natalia''s enthusiastic reaction, smiled warmly. "My dear, it seems you got your


    wish."


    "Of course," Natalia replied, her spirits high. "Finally escaping this drab ce. Let''s go, let''s go!"


    Magnus, full of affection, looked at Natalia. "Why don¡¯t we grab lunch together? I hear there¡¯s a new


    sushi ce in town."


    Natalia feigned hesitation. "I''ll have to think about it."


    "Come on, they say the sashimi is excellent. Will you apany me, my love?" Magnus coaxed,


    wrapping his arm around Natalia and leading her out of the hospital.


    Soon, they arrived at the busiest part of Melfort, where a new Japanese restaurant recently opened.


    As soon as they entered, the staff greeted them with enthusiastic smiles. "Wee!"


    Magnus nodded eagerly, guiding Natalia toward the seafood tanks. It was lunchtime, yet the new


    sashimi ce was not crowded. Maybe it was because it was newly opened.


    Natalia tugged at Magnus'' sleeve, whispering, "This ce seems quiet. Maybe the food isn''t that great.


    Should we try somewhere else?"


    Magnus chuckled, leaning in to whisper in Natalia''s ear, "My love, the reason it''s quiet is because they


    only serve gold card customers."


    Natalia looked around at the opulent decor of the restaurant, impressed despite herself. However, that


    was their business strategy, and she had no ce toment. Nataliaughed at her own thoughts


    and focused her attention on the various seafood in the tank.


    Before them were severalrge, beautiful tanks filled with tuna, oysters, sea urchins, lobsters, and


    other seafood she couldn''t name.


    Magnus gently asked Natalia, "What would you like to eat?"


    Natalia wasn''t a big fan of sashimi, especially the raw seafood. After a moment''s thought, she said,


    "Maybe just some shrimp. I''d really prefer some soup. I''m not particrly hungry."


    Magnus nodded in agreement and gestured for a server. "We''ll have the salmon sashimi and a shrimp


    bisque, please."


    After finishing their order, Magnus guided Natalia towards the VIP section.


    The striking couple attracted the attention of everyone in the room. Some even discreetly took out their


    phones to snap pictures, thinking they had spotted celebrities.


    Natalia was used to this. Whenever she was with Magnus, they were always the center of attention,


    which could be quite a headache.


    Well, people were going to look regardless. There was no point in trying to stop them.


    As Natalia sat in the chair Magnus had pulled out for her, she heard a friendly voice say, "Mr.


    Andersen? What a coincidence running into you here!"


    Natalia looked up to see a chic, short-haired woman standing at their table, smiling at them.


    Magnus was also surprised, not expecting to run into a colleague here, "Are you the new assistant that


    just got promoted?"


    The woman didn¡¯t seem to mind that Magnus couldn¡¯t remember her name. She extended her hand


    toward Natalia. "Hello, I''m Belle, Mr. Andersen''s assistant. I''m delighted to meet you. You''re just as


    radiant as the rumors say."


    Natalia couldn''t afford to be too petty either, even though she couldn''t help but find the smile on the girl


    named Belle''s face a bit annoying. It was as if that seemingly enthusiastic smile was forced.


    Natalia shook her head inwardly, realizing that she was probably being too sensitive. After all, she


    didn''t even know this girl in front of her, so how could she make assumptions like that?


    Natalia reached out and shook Belle''s hand. "Hello, I''m Natalia."


    Belle¡¯s eyes lit up. "Yes, I''ve heard a lot about you, Mrs. Andersen."


    Magnus didn''t have much of an opinion about Belle, other than what his former assistant had told him -


    that Belle was incrediblypetent at her job. So, when his previous assistant had to resign for


    personal reasons, Belle seemed like the obvious choice to be promoted to the executive office.


    In his eyes, Belle was different from the other secretaries in thepany. Some of them would stutter


    and stammer in fear when they saw him, while others were overly eager to the point of being


    ufortable. However, Belle had always struck the right bnce, showing a kind of rare poised


    leadership. This was the main reason why he agreed to promote Belle, who had only been with the


    "Darling, this is Belle, my current executive assistant. She''s quite exceptional at her work," Magnus


    casually introduced Belle, not bothering to say anything more, mainly because he didn''t know much


    else about her.


    Natalia couldn''t help but admire Belle. She knew that it took a lot to impress someone as demanding as


    Magnus, and there were very few who could earn such des from him.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    It seemed that the bright-eyed girl named Belle was indeed extraordinarily capable.


    "I''m pleased to meet you, too. You have a lovely radiant and warm smile," Natalia admitted honestly,


    expressing her first impression of Belle.


    Belle, however, gave a small chuckle. "Mrs. Andersen, you must be teasing me. My colleagues at work


    call me the ''Ice Queen,'' behind my back. Once I get into work mode, I don''t even recognize my own


    kin!"


    Natalia took another look at Belle. The girl in front of her seemed like a very kind person. Maybe her


    colleagues had mistaken her?


    Natalia didn¡¯t feel the need to indulge in pleasantries with someone she had no connection with. She


    simply smiled politely and did not continue the conversation.


    Belle, having quickly risen from a novice to a CEO¡¯s assistant, was indeed a force to be reckoned with.


    Her ability to read the room and gauge people¡¯s emotions could not be underestimated. So, when


    Natalia stopped talking, Belle excused herself, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Andersen, please continue your meal, I


    need to deal with some work matters.¡±


    She then gracefully walked towards the exit in her sleek high heels.


    "She has such a bright smile," Natalia mused, watching Belle''s retreating figure.


    Contrary to her, Magnus didn¡¯t agree. "Really? I didn¡¯t notice. Only my wife is the epitome of perfection


    in this world."


    "tterer!" Natalia couldn''t help butugh. She yfully pinched Magnus'' arm and quickly forgot about


    the incident.


    The restaurant was impressively efficient; soon enough, the waiter served the dish that Magnus had


    ordered.


    Seeing therge te of salmon sashimi, Natalia was somewhat taken aback. "Will we be able to finish


    it?"


    Magnus, being considerate, served a piece of the sulent salmon for Natalia. "Why do we have to


    finish it? We should just enjoy it."


    Natalia gave Magnus a sideways nce. "I know you''re wealthy, the wealthiest in Melfort, but can you


    not be so wasteful? Do your folks know about your extravagant ways of living?"


    Magnus, with a piece of salmon mid-air, was dumbfounded as he looked at Natalia. It was just a meal.


    Was there a need to make such a fuss about it?


    They looked at each other and burst intoughter; the atmosphere was rxing.


    Unbeknownst to them, a pair of resentful eyes were watching from a hidden corner. If looks could kill,


    they would have been riddled with holes already.


    While the couple was enjoying their intimate lunch, Lexi, trapped in a castle, was utterly despondent.


    Lexi was tossing and turning on the bed, filled with regret. Callum clearly imprisoned her. Why didn''t


    she have the sense to avoid drinking with him and end up being taken advantage of again?


    No, wait! Lexi thought seriously, her face burning with embarrassment. She was so drunk at that time,


    who knows, maybe in her intoxicated state, she was the one who forced herself on Callum?!


    Ah! Lexi screamed in her mind, feeling like she was going insane!This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Just as she was contemting banging her head against the wall to calm down, the door to her room


    was pushed open. Lexi lifted the pillow from her head and peeked through the gap. As Callum''s


    handsome face, which suddenly seemed more appealing, appeared, her brain just stopped working.


    She quickly pressed the pillow back onto her head, praying fervently, ¡°Don¡¯t look, don¡¯t look!¡±


    "Are you nning to suffocate yourself?" Callum almost chuckled, watching with amusement as Lexi


    buried her head in the pillow.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hear him. I can¡¯t hear it. I am asleep, asleep.¡± Lexi hypnotized herself, trying to block out


    Callum''s voice.


    However, Callum clearly had no intention of allowing her to do so. He strolled over to the bed, pulling


    off the pillow from Lexi''s head. "Silly girl, were you really nning to suffocate yourself?"


    With the pillow gone, Lexi had nowhere to hide. Her face was flushed red from the pillow, and her eyes


    were shifty as she stared at the pink bedspread. "Ah? I, I just fell asleep. I don''t know what you''re


    talking about."


    Callum chuckled softly and was not nning to expose Lexi''s little lie. "I heard you haven¡¯t been eating


    well. Is it because the food from the kitchen isn''t to your liking?"


    Lexi shook her head. "No, I just don''t have an appetite. The food from the kitchen is delicious, really."


    "Really?" Callum narrowed his eyes. "I thought the chefs were cking off. I was about to fire them."


    "No, please don¡¯t! It''s just that I haven''t had much appetite recently, not the chefs'' fault!" Lexi panicked.


    She couldn''t let others be fired because of her!


    "That''s good. If they can''t make food that makes you salivate, I would still fire them."


    Hearing Callum''s domineering statement, Lexi was speechless. She instinctively looked up at him, only


    to find herself falling into his intense gaze, causing her heart to flutter.


    Why was he looking at her like this?


    Lexi suddenly felt shy and stuttered, "No, their food is delicious, it''s just that I haven''t been feeling well,


    really."


    Callum didn''t respond. He didn''t understand why he was so eager to see this petitedy. Ever since


    that night, he would always see her smiles and frowns no matter what he did.


    And he couldn¡¯t forget that feeling of satisfaction when he was inside her.


    Could it be that he was starting to like this youngdy?


    The idea frightened Callum. He took a few steps back, shaking his head vehemently. Impossible, he


    had loved Buttercup for so many years, how could he be infatuated with someone else?


    Lexi watched Callum curiously, not understanding why his expression had suddenly changed.


    "Can I go out for a walk? You promised mest time," Lexi gathered her courage and tentatively asked.


    Callum contracted his gaze and quickly nodded. "Yes, you can go out whenever you want."


    Lexi was taken aback. She hadn''t expected Callum to agree to her request so easily. She was so


    thrilled that she momentarily lost her words.


    "The estate is vast, and you might get lost if you''re alone. I''ll call for Rita. She can apany you,"


    Callum said, before stepping out to fetch Rita.


    It wasn''t long before Rita stepped in respectfully. "Ms. Lexi, Mr. Callum mentioned you''d like some fresh


    air?"


    Lexi nodded. "Yes, I''d like to take a stroll."


    "Very well, Ms. Lexi. Please, follow me."

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    With Rita by her side, Lexi began to explore the confines of Callum''s castle.


    Since her confinement, this was the first time she had the chance to wander around, and she was


    amazed by the grandeur of the castle.


    Nestled between perfect natural scenery, surrounded by vibrant greenery and rugged mountains, it felt


    like being in an impable world.


    Passing through corridors filled with delicate antiques, extravagant halls, and enchanting gardens, Lexi


    followed Rita to the farthest end of the castle. Ahead was arge iron gate, beyond whichy a dense


    forest.


    "What''s beyond there?" Lexi asked.


    Rita nced at the forest, leading Lexi further along as she spoke, "Miss Lexi, that''s the castle''s


    backyard, a massive forest. It''s easy to get lost in there, so Mr. Callum has surrounded it with this


    fence."


    Lexi took another look at the gate before following Rita on the tour. She would have been genuinely


    obsessed with this castle if it weren''t for her captivity, but now, all she could think about was how to


    escape.


    Rita continued to lead the way, oblivious to Lexi''s thoughts, and began exining the different sights


    within the castle, "Miss Lexi, this is the fountain, built during the Middle Ages..."


    "Excuse me," Lexi interrupted, looking a bit sheepish. "I think I need to use the restroom."


    Rita stopped. "Miss Lexi, the restroom is just around the corner, do you need me to apany you?"


    "No, no, I''m fine. I''ll go by myself." Lexi quickly walked in the direction Rita had pointed.


    Rita watched as Lexi walked away, noticing that her demeanor had changed drastically since her


    arrival. Indeed, there was nothing in life that one couldn''t get used to.


    Rita waited patiently, but when Lexi didn''t return after a long time, she started to panic. She was


    worried that Lexi might have lost her way and hurried towards the restroom, softly calling out, "Miss


    Lexi? Miss Lexi?"


    When Rita got close to the restroom, she was shocked to find Lexi climbing over the iron gate. She


    rushed towards Lexi in a panic. "Ms. Lexi, what are you doing?"


    Lexi had made up her mind to escape and wasn''t going to miss this golden opportunity. She kept


    climbing until she reached the top, and just as Rita got closer, she jumped to the other side of the gate,


    pping her hands, "Rita, thank you for taking care of me. But I crave freedom and don''t want to be


    trapped in this golden cage. I''m leaving, goodbye!"


    "Ms. Lexi, no! The forest is too dense, you''ll get lost. And there are wolves in the woods. Please, don''t


    be foolish. Come back!" Rita stomped her foot in frustration, calling out to Lexi, hoping she would


    return.


    But with freedom so close, there was no way Lexi was going to let Rita talk her out of it. She shook her


    head with a smile. "Even if I get lost in this forest, I have to try. Rita, you''ve never lost your freedom, so


    you wouldn''t understand how it feels to be a caged bird. See you! Or rather, goodbye!"


    With that, Lexi walked towards the forest without looking back.


    Freedom, atst, here Ie!


    Watching Lexi''s figure gradually disappear into the forest, Rita deeply regretted bringing her here. "Oh


    no! Ms. Lexi didn''t listen to me. I must report this to the master immediately!" Rita murmured anxiously,


    running towards the main castle.


    Callum was pouring himself a ss of red wine when Rita told him that Lexi had climbed over the gate


    and gone into the forest. He was furious and smashed the wine ss on the ground, yelling, "You let


    her escape? You fool! Send someone to find her immediately!"


    Scared, Rita nodded her head. "Yes, Mr. Callum, right away."


    While the castle was in chaos, Lexi was enjoying her stroll in the forest. She walked on the thick fallen


    leaves, creating a pleasant rustling sound. An asional bird would hop around on branches, and


    sometimes a curious squirrel would peek out from behind a tree.


    Lexi felt exhrated, even wondering if she had identally stepped into a fairy tale. She had never


    seen such breathtaking beauty in the modern world. She wandered aimlessly in the forest, starting with


    fascination, then fatigue, and finally, terror, because, she had lost her way.


    She had passed this leaning tree more than once.


    As darkness fell, the forest fell silent. All she could hear was the rustling sound of her own footsteps on


    the leaves. Suddenly, an animal howled in the distance, adding a touch of horror to the dark night.


    Was that a wolf?


    Lexi covered her mouth in terror, fearing that the next second, a wolf with glowing green eyes would


    chase her.


    She stumbled through the dense forest, her steps weak and unsure. She didn''t know when she could


    escape this terrifying forest. Perhaps, she shouldn''t have run out of the castle.


    "Boom, rumble, rumble."


    A few heavy thunderps echoed, followed by a heavy downpour. It was the rainy season, but


    encountering such a night wasn''t exactly pleasant.


    In just a short while, Lexi waspletely drenched. The cold wind blew past, making her shiver.


    The cold rain kept hitting Lexi''s head and body, making her unable to see the path ahead. Her foot


    slipped, and she tumbled down a slope, crashing into arge tree and losing consciousness.


    Inside the castle, Callum was berating his servants who were assigned to look for Lexi in the forest,


    "You didn''t find her? What are you lot, good for nothing? All of you, and you can''t even find one person,


    you bunch of dolts!"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    His subordinates were taking the scolding with their heads bowed, barely daring to breathe, for fear


    that Callum would kick them out of the castle.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    Callum''s blood boiled with fury. He abruptly stood from his chair and stormed out of the room. "I refuse


    to believe we can''t find her!" He dered.


    Outside, the wind was howling, and the rain wasshing down hard. The sky had turned a deep, dark


    ck. Even Callum couldn''t exin the fear that was creeping over him. What was he afraid of


    exactly?


    Was he afraid that Lexi had escaped? Or was he afraid she was in danger?


    At this moment, those questions were irrelevant. The only thing that mattered was finding out Lexi''s


    whereabouts.


    Callum led the search party, instructing his men to spread out in a line and conduct a thorough, carpet-


    style search.


    Dozens of shlights lit up the forest, startling small animals that were hiding in the underbrush, and


    causing them to scamper away in fear, as if hunters hade to capture them.


    It wasn''t long after Lexi had been knocked unconscious that she was rudely awakened. The cold and


    sharp rain pped against her face, pulling her back to her senses. She became terrified when she


    realized something was dragging her along the ground.


    She managed to lift her head and caught sight of a bear - a giant grizzly!


    She was being dragged along by the scruff of her jeans by a hulking grey-ck bear. Lexi froze with


    fear. She''d fallen into the clutches of a grizzly bear!


    She was terrified but didn''t dare make a move. All she could do was stay as still as possible, while


    desperately trying to remember what to do if you encountered a bear.


    She remembered that grizzly bears didn¡¯t usually eat dead people. Yes, that was it! The bear must


    have thought she was dead, so it wouldn¡¯t eat her.


    She was covered in mud and scratches and waspletely terrified. Lexi wished she could just pass


    out. But if she did, she knew that she may never wake up.


    As she was wracking her brains, she heard the distant sounds of footsteps and the faint yelling of


    orders, "Be careful. Watch your step! Don''t miss an inch of ground!"


    Was that Callum?!


    Lexi was overjoyed and wanted to cry out, but she feared agitating the bear. What if it decided to


    devour her?


    The bear seemed to have heard the human noises, too. It stopped dragging Lexi and sniffed around


    her face, seemingly checking if she was indeed dead.


    Lexi held her breath, but the bear''s foul breath made her want to retch. She was so scared she was


    about to pass out!


    Finally, the bear seemed to confirm that Lexi was indeed ¡°dead," and left her to hide.


    The bright lights seemed to scare the bear. Even the fiercest wild animals feared humans, especially


    when they were outnumbered.


    Lexiy quietly on the wet ground, listening to the fading sounds of the bear, until she could no longer


    hear it, but Callum and his men''s footsteps were also getting further away.


    Lexi knew that this was her only chance to escape the bear. She had to seize the opportunity!


    Instinctively, she stood up and ran in the direction of Callum''s voice. She stumbled and fell, and the


    heavy rain blurred her vision. Lexi was fighting for her life.


    She hadn''t run far when she heard a roaring sound behind her. Lexi didn''t look back. She knew the


    creature chasing her was the grizzly bear. It must have seen that she was alive. It had been hiding and


    watching her. When it saw her suddenly run away, it was enraged and began to chase Lexi.


    "Help! Callum! Help!" Lexi shouted as she ran.


    In the vast darkness of the night, Callum became her only hope.


    The sound of the bear was getting closer, apanied by the sound of rustling leaves. Lexi''s survival


    instincts kicked in, and she ran for her life. She didn''t dare ck off as death was right on her heels.


    "There''s someone there!"


    "Yes, someone''s shouting for help!"


    "Over there!"


    Excited voices filled the air. Lexi was ecstatic. As long as she could reach the people, she would be


    saved.


    She was getting closer... closer...


    Even through the heavy curtain of rain, Lexi could see Callum standing not far from her. Then she saw


    him raising his hand, pointing his gun at her, and pulling the trigger.


    A bullet whistled towards her, and Lexi''s heart sank. Of course, she had escaped from the castle, and


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Callum wanted to silence her, didn¡¯t he?


    Lexi gave a bitter smile, and she stopped running. It would have been better to be taken by the bear; at


    least she wouldn''t have experienced the pain of falling from hope to despair.


    Tears streamed down her face. Lexi watched the bullet flying towards her, and closed her eyes, bracing


    for death. But the death she was expecting never came. Instead, she was knocked to the ground by


    something heavy.


    Next, she heard people rushing over, asking, "Ms. Lexi, are you okay?"


    "Ms. Lexi, are you hurt?"


    "Mr. Callum is amazing; he killed the bear with one shot."


    "It was a close call. If he didn''t act fast, that bear would have bitten your neck."


    Lexi pieced together what had happened from their disjointed voices. She felt like she had just walked


    a tightrope between life and death, and now she didn''t have the strength to even move.


    She managed to open her eyes and saw Callum standing in front of her. He bent down and lifted her


    from the muddy ground. "Let''s go home," he said.


    And then, Lexi felt herself being cradled in Callum''s arms. She was so weak she didn''t even have the


    strength to lift a finger.


    It''s funny how people thought death was easy until they came face to face with it. That was when they


    realized just how precious life was.


    Held in Callum¡¯s strong arms, and feeling his powerful heartbeat, Lexi noticed that his face was deathly


    pale. Could it be that he was worried about her?


    To confirm her suspicion, Lexi lifted her head, trying to read his expression.


    Maybe her gaze was too direct because Callum caught her looking. He bowed his head, staring at the


    grubby Lexi in his arms, and said solemnly, "I can give you freedom, but you''ve got to promise me,


    Lexi, you won''t pull stunts like this again. If something like this happens again, I can''t predict what I


    might do."

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    Lexi gazed at Callum''s stern face, a sense of trepidation crept into her heart. Was he warning her?


    Upon returning to the castle, Callum scooped Lexi into his arms and headed straight upstairs. Rita,


    their housekeeper, rushed over. "Thank heavens, Ms. Lexi is safe and sound!"


    Callum instructed Rita, "Prepare a warm bath. We need to clean her up."


    "I can...I can do it myself..." Lexi''s protest was cut short by Callum''s fierce gaze.


    Rita quickly filled the tub and discreetly exited the room.


    As the bathroom warmed, Callum gently undressed Lexi, removing her muddy clothes.


    "Callum, I-I can do it myself," Lexi stuttered, hoping to dissuade Callum from bathing her.


    Callum shot her a look. "Quiet! If you have enough energy to bathe yourself, then you''re not scared


    enough!"


    Lexi shrunk back, afraid he would punish her. She lowered her head, not daring to speak further.


    Callum undressed Lexi with the utmost care, treating her as if she were the most precious porcin


    that couldn''t bear a scratch.


    Lexi felt her clothes being removed, and the cool air caused her to tremble slightly. But that was


    nothingpared to the heat on her face. She wished she could disappear into the floorboards.


    ¡°I¡­I can do it..." Before she could finish her sentence, Callum had lifted her into his arms and gently


    ced her in the tub.


    Lexi stopped resisting. She stared at Callum''s handsome face and quietly closed her eyes. If he


    wanted to bathe her, she¡¯d let him. After all, he had seen and touched her body before.


    After the bath, Callum wrapped Lexi in a towel and ced her on the bed.


    "Sleep now. Everything is okay," Callum said softly.


    Tears welled up in Lexi''s eyes. No matter how she tried to escape, she always ended up in Callum''s


    hands. He had saved her life once again.


    She closed her eyes...


    Melfort.


    Natalia was incredibly busy, a perfect representation of the phrase ¡°burning the candle at both ends.¡±


    It was all because of Magnus, that domineering maniac. Ever since he discovered that she had won a


    designpetition in Ennd, he had treated her as his personal designer. He wanted her to design a


    new logo for hispany, iming it was their ¡°love logo.¡± She was fed up with him!


    What made her most furious was that he insisted she design the logo in his office, iming it would


    help her better understand thepany''s ethos.


    Wasn''t he just trying to keep her by his side all the time? The man was incredibly clingy.


    "What a load of crap," Natalia thought to herself, itching to punch Magnus, who was constantly


    touching her.


    "Is this your so-calledpany ethos? A culture of sexual indulgence?" Natalia asked, struggling to


    free her hand from Magnus'' grip.


    Magnus just chuckled, unabashed. "My love, you''re like the brightest star in the night sky, constantly


    drawing me in. I''m helpless!"


    Natalia knew she couldn''t argue with him. She forcefully pushed away Magnus'' hand, which had


    strayed towards her chest, and walked over to the window. "Magnus, remember, this is apany. If


    your employees see you acting like this, how are you going to maintain your authority?" She asked.


    Magnus followed her, sticking to her like glue. "They wouldn''tugh. If they do, I''ll fire them on the


    spot."


    He twirled a lock of her hair around his finger. "You have no idea how much I miss you when you''re not


    around," he said. "You''re intoxicating."


    "Stop!" Natalia eximed, feeling goosebumps all over her body. "Can you stop being so cheesy?"


    "Do you think I¡¯m cheesy? I don''t feel it," Magnus replied, pretending to be innocent. He was about to


    hug Natalia again when there was a knock on the door.


    Natalia poked Magnus, hinting at him to maintain his image. She then walked into a small, partitioned


    room in Magnus'' office.


    It¡¯s where Magnus rest. Natalia didn''t want Magnus'' staff to know she was there, so before she came,


    she had agreed with Magnus that if someone came, she would retire to the small room to rest.


    The room wasn''t as big as the office, but it contained arge,vish bed. Magnus certainly lived a


    luxurious life, Natalia thought.


    Natalia decided to lie down and rest for a while. She was exhausted from designing all day and soon


    drifted off to sleep.


    On the other hand, Magnus was stuck in his office, dealing with the intruder who had interrupted his


    intimate moment with Natalia.


    "Come in," he said, his voice icy.


    The door to the office opened, and Belle, dressed in a professional suit, walked in. She handed


    Magnus a stack of documents. "These are the documents you need to sign today, sir," she said.


    "Put them on the table. I''ll look at themter," Magnus replied, hoping to get rid of Belle as soon as


    possible.


    "Sir, these documents are for projects that need to be implemented today. I need your decisions as


    soon as possible," Belle pressed.


    Magnus was impressed by Belle''s professional demeanor. He nodded and said, "Alright, wait a


    moment. I''ll review them now."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He reached for his teacup, hoping to quench his thirst after the tiring interaction with Natalia. However,


    his cup was as empty as a ghost town. With a sigh, he put it down, picking up the stack of paperwork


    on his desk instead.


    Immediately, Belle sprang into action. "Mr. Magnus," she said, her voice chiming like a bell. "Shall I


    brew you some coffee?"


    "Sounds good,"


    Belle ced the files on Magnus'' desk. Her heels clicked against the floor as she made her way to the


    coffee maker.


    Magnus began to skim through proposals and execution ns with the speed of a seasoned


    professional. He was just about to sign one of the documents when Belle walked in, a scoffeeming cup


    of coffee in her hands. "Mr. Magnus, your coffee," she announced.


    "Thank you," Magnus said, his voice as smooth as the coffee he lifted to his lips for a sip.


    "Are these ns feasible?" Belle asked, standing by Magnus'' side, awaiting his judgment.

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    The coffee Belle made was just right. Magnus took a few sips, draining half the cup before he nodded


    approvingly. "Hmm, I trust your work abilities. These proposals are all quite impressive."


    Receiving Magnus'' praise, Belle gave a small smile. "That''s what I''m supposed to do. Thank you for


    thepliment, Mr. President."


    "Hmm," Magnus nodded nonchntly, handing over the signed documents to Belle, who had been


    standing and waiting. "Take these."


    Belle collected the papers but didn''t leave. Instead, she stood there quietly, her focused gaze lingering


    on Magnus.


    "What''s the matter? Anything else?" Magnus looked at Belle, confused about why she hadn''t left yet.


    "Mr. Magnus, I''ve been with thepany for almost three and a half months now, and I''m grateful that


    you saw potential in me and promoted me to be your assistant. To express my gratitude, may I invite


    you to dinner tonight?" Belle suddenly turned to Magnus with a smile. Her already charming face was lit


    up with a brilliant smile.


    Magnus was taken aback. "Your promotion was due to your strong work abilities. Thepany paves


    the way for the strong. There''s no need for that. Just focus on your work."


    Belle paused. "I know you adore your wife dearly. But as your employee, I genuinely just wanted to


    express my gratitude. As for work, I''ll definitely work hard!"


    Magnus'' expression grew stern; he had already gently rejected her, but she wouldn''t let it go. He


    despised clingy women. "Belle, I value your work abilities, and that''s why I promoted you. Don''t


    disgrace yourself. As you said, I love my wife dearly, and I won''t be having any dinner with you."


    Tears welled up in Belle''s eyes. "Mr. Magnus, I... I admire you. I... I simply can''t control my feelings. I


    just wanted to invite you for dinner."


    She lowered her head, looking quite pitiful, nothing like the cool andposed woman she usually


    was.


    Just as Magnus was about to say something, he suddenly felt a strange heat coursing through his


    body. He lifted his bloodshot eyes, staring at the woman before him; a sudden urge to tear her apart


    surged through him.


    What was happening to him?


    Seeing his strange behavior, Belle quickly approached him, gripping his arm, "Mr. Magnus, what''s


    wrong?"


    Her cool touch was a relief against his burning skin, but he pushed her away forcefully. In a cold voice,


    he asked, "Belle, did you put something in my coffee?"


    He had been fine just moments ago. How could he have changed so suddenly? His eyes were filled


    with a bloodthirsty glint.


    Belle lunged at Magnus like an octopus, holding onto his waist tightly, "What''s going on? I''m here, are


    you feeling unwell? Take me. I''m all yours."


    After hearing Belle''s words, Magnus pushed her away in disgust. "Belle, you''ve got some nerve!" He


    leaned against the desk, feeling as if his blood was beginning to boil.


    "Get out!" His blood-red eyes were cold and ruthless.


    "Mr. Magnus, if you don''t take me, something bad will happen! I won''t tell anyone! Please!" Belle once


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    again held onto his arm, trying to unbutton his shirt.


    Magnus felt as if millions of ants were crawling all over him. He pushed Belle away once again. "Get


    out now!"


    As Belle took in his handsome face, she became more desperate. Today was her only chance to have


    this man! She had to seize this opportunity!


    "What''s going on here?" Natalia was awakened by the noise outside. She opened the door to find


    Magnus slumped over the desk.


    "Natalia..." Magnus looked at Natalia as if she was his savior.


    Belle was taken aback when she saw the young woman emerge from the resting room. She hadn''t


    expected Natalia to be resting there.


    At that moment, she wished she could destroy everything and kill Natalia! She shot Natalia a fierce


    look, but it was fleeting.


    "Ma¡¯am, Mr. Magnus is feeling unwell. It''s good that you''re here. Please take him to the hospital


    quickly!" Having said that, she quickly left the president''s office.


    As she fled the president''s office, resentment filled her heart. Standing at the door, her eyes were filled


    with frustration and hatred. She had missed such a good opportunity. Natalia had actually been in the


    president''s office.


    Damn it!


    Once Belle had left the office, Magnus gripped the edge of the table. His body felt as if it was crawling


    with millions of insects.


    "Magnus, what''s wrong?" Natalia saw his state and started to panic. She quickly reached for her


    phone. "I''ll call the doctor right away. You need to go to the hospital."


    "Natalia... don''t." His blood-red eyes made Natalia even more frightened.


    Magnus grabbed her arm. "Quick... help me get to the resting room. I''ve been roofied."


    When Natalia finallyprehended his words, Magnus'' burning body had already engulfed her. They


    stumbled into the resting room.


    Magnus buried his head in her neck. His touch against her skin and his breath inhaling her scent made


    his blood feel as if it was about to explode! In desperation, he held her head, "Natalia... I can''t hold on


    any longer."


    Natalia was startled when she saw blood trickling from his nose. "Magnus, how are you feeling? Should


    I call a doctor?"


    "There''s no time. If it''s not dealt with promptly, I''ll burst... Natalia." He covered her lips, kissing her


    fiercely. He was like a crazed wolf, promptly tearing Natalia''s dress to shreds.


    "Ah¡ª" Natalia screamed. She had never seen Magnus like this before.


    Staring at Natalia hiding in the corner, Magnus closed his eyes. "Natalia... you need to give in to me.


    Otherwise, I''ll die!"


    His burning hands grabbed her ankle, removing the obstacles on his body. Heid his body on top of


    hers.


    Seeing his contorted, handsome face, Natalia felt a sharp pain in her heart. What should she do?


    Magnus'' ferocious kisses were like a storm, leaving traces all over Natalia''s body.


    His body was on fire, covering her, burning all her reason. She closed her eyes, enduring his madness,


    his plunder, his possession!


    Each time he thrust into her, Natalia convulsed. This went on all afternoon. He never stopped...


    As the sun set, Paul entered Magnus¡¯ office after getting no response to his knocks. He instantly


    sensed something unusual in the resting room, and promptly closed the door and left.


    At eight in the evening, Magnus finally released Natalia, who had already drifted off to sleep beneath


    him. His appetite was sated.


    Once the effects of the drug wore off, his mind became much clearer. Looking at Natalia in his arms,


    looking as fragile as a falling autumn leaf, his heartache was beyond measure.


    ¡°I''m sorry, darling.¡±


    Gently, he carried her into the bathroom and helped her clean up. He then immediately asked Paul to


    buy some ointment and clothes.


    He had hurt Natalia; he was a damn fool!


    Entering the room, Paul noticed the storm brewing on Magnus'' handsome face. "Sir..."


    "Find out who Belle is, and kick her out of thepany immediately. I never want to see her step foot


    inside this corporation again!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Kicking her out of thepany was lenient, considering the revenues she had generated. Besides, he


    didn''t need to stoop so low as to retaliate against a woman.

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    He applied ointment to Natalia''s wounds, cradling her tenderly as he closed his eyes.


    By the time Natalia woke up, it was the middle of the night. She was sore all over, and barely had the


    strength to lift her hand.


    As she slowly opened her eyes and turned her head slightly, Natalia met Magnus¡¯ gaze, filled with


    concern and tenderness.


    "Darling, I''m sorry, did I hurt you?" His guilt welled up like a wave.


    Natalia¡¯s sleepy blue eyes blinked slowly. "What do you think?"


    Magnus held Natalia closer. "Darling, I''m sorry."


    "Forget it, what actually happened?" Natalia slowly sat up. She hadn''t forgotten that Magnus was


    drugged.


    Magnus fell silent. He felt a sting of embarrassment. Being drugged by a woman was mortifying! The


    thought of what could''ve happened if Natalia wasn''t there yesterday was too terrifying to contemte.


    Noticing his expression and rage, Natalia gently said, "How did you get drugged? Was it that girl,


    Belle?"


    Magnus was slightly taken aback. "How did you know it was her, darling?"


    Natalia shook her head; she wasn¡¯t sure why, but when she found out Magnus was drugged, her first


    suspicion fell on Belle. Perhaps it was because of Belle''s cold gaze. It was so calm it seemed almost


    masked.


    People with desires weren''t scary. What was scary were those who hid their desires perfectly, as their


    greed was often too much to bear.


    "Magnus, why do I feel like I''ve seen Belle somewhere before?" Natalia quietly voiced her doubts.


    Indeed, although she knew it was her first time meeting Belle, for some reason, when she first saw


    Belle, she felt as if she had seen her somewhere before. Her seemingly calm eyes seemed to hide


    many secrets.


    Magnus shook his head. "Belle is a newbie in Melfort, she''s been studying for her PhD in the US. I


    think you might have mistaken her for someone else.¡±


    Belle was a hard worker; her sales performance was outstanding in her first month, and it only


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    increased from there. She climbed the corporatedder to the position of assistant due to her own


    abilities. Magnus never thought such an ambitious woman would have other ill intentions, like getting


    into his bed!


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Natalia didn¡¯t seem entirely convinced, shaking her head. ¡°Regardless of whether I¡¯ve met


    her before or not, I just don¡¯t trust her. How do you n to deal with her?¡±


    Magnus nodded, fully agreeing with Natalia¡¯s assessment. ¡°I will have her leave thepany. We don¡¯t


    need maniptive people like her.¡±


    Magnus carried Natalia back to their mansion, where the household staff had prepared dinner. After


    she finished eating, Magnus carried her up the stairs. The two fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms.


    The following day, Magnus went straight to the office, where Paul handed him all the information he


    had gathered on Belle. Magnus read through it. Everything seemed normal; her resume, her education,


    her circle of friends. Belle was as ordinary as could be.


    Holding the thin file, Magnus looked displeased at Paul. ¡°Is this all?¡±


    Paul looked down, slightly embarrassed. ¡°Yes, this is all I could find. Everything about her is normal.


    Belle is just an ordinary person. She had a tough childhood and has worked harder than most.¡±


    A hard worker indeed, especially when it came to seducing Magnus.


    Magnus didn¡¯t feel like delving deeper, as he was going to have her leave soon anyway. He just wanted


    to know if this girl had any other motives for getting close to him.


    ¡°Inform the HR department to let her go,¡± Magnusmanded coldly.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Paul responded and left the office to inform the HR department.


    Shortly after, Paul returned to Magnus¡¯ office. ¡°Sir, Belle wants to see you.¡±


    Magnus frowned, recalling Belle¡¯s talent, and he nodded. "Let her in."


    Belle walked in slowly, standing by Magnus'' desk. Paul quietly closed the door behind him and left the


    room. Therge office was suddenly filled with an awkward silence as only Magnus and Belle were left.


    Magnus raised his icy gaze. "Do you have something to say?"


    Belle''s face paled; she never expected to be fired. She nced around nervously, quickly regaining her


    calm, and started to cry. "Mr. Andersen, please don''t kick me out. I just admired you so much,


    yesterday... I couldn''t control myself. Please forgive me, I promise it will never happen again."


    "This isn''t a charity, and I''m no saint. I thought you were talented, but your intentions were vile! Belle,


    take your severance and leave immediately. Let''s part on good terms." Magnus was determined to let


    Belle go, unaffected by her tears.


    Belle hadn''t expected Magnus to be so ruthless. She quickly knelt on the ground, sobbing and


    pleading, "Please, I swear I won''t do it again. Please don''t kick me out! I have an elderly grandmother


    to take care of, without this job, we''ll be homeless. Please, transfer me to another department. I


    promise, you''ll never see me again."


    Hearing Belle''s solemn vow, Magnus felt a pang of sympathy. He wasn''t usually this forgiving, but ever


    since he got together with Natalia, he realized that it was precious to have a chance to correct one''s


    mistakes.


    He had heard about Belle''s difficult childhood and how she worked harder than most. If he were to fire


    her, it might be difficult for her to find another job immediately. She still had an elderly grandmother to


    take care of.


    Therefore, considering her talent and the fact that she may have made a mistake during that incident,


    he decided to give Belle another chance.She did have inappropriate feelings for him, but as long as


    she didn''t appear in front of him again, there was no need to be so harsh.


    "Well, I''ll give you a chance since you put it that way. You can return to your previous role in the sales


    department. Just remember who you are, and don''t do anything that''ll bring shame upon yourself,"


    Magnus said tersely. Waving his hand dismissively, as though swatting away a fly, he directed to Belle,


    "Off you go."


    "Thank you, Mr. Andersen," Belle replied, dabbing at her tear-streaked face as she rose from her seat.


    "I assure you, I won''t make such foolish mistakes again."


    Her heart began to flutter with excitement, but with Magnus still in the room, she managed to keep her


    emotions in check as she left his office.


    Belle hurried out, a dark glint in her eyes as she reached the elevator. Her face revealed a fierce


    determination.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    News of Belle''s demotion spread quickly throughout the corporate firm, but no one knew the reason for


    her return to the sales department. Behind closed doors, everyone was guessing it was because Belle


    was too stunningly beautiful and had stirred up jealousy in the legendary wife of the CEO.


    Belle handled all the spection among coworkers with grace and confidence. Her unwavering


    demeanor only fueled their conjectures further, making it seem like the exceptional Belle was indeed


    the object of the CEO''s wife''s envy.


    Facing her colleagues'' overt and covert probing, Belle simply smiled and remained silent. She set


    aside the work in her hands, standing before the floor-to-ceiling windows in the sales department, lost


    in thought as she watched everything happening downstairs.


    The sales department and the CEO''s office were just a floor apart. Belle found an excuse to get water


    and walked to the pantry on the upper floor.


    Inside the pantry, a secretary called Molly was busily preparing tea for the CEO.


    "What''s up, Molly? You seem busy?" Belle greeted Molly cordially.


    Molly paused, seeing it was Belle, and she chuckled. "Oh, it''s you, Belle."


    Molly was aware of Belle''s capabilities. Who in thepany wouldn''t envy Belle''s constant rise in


    ranks? Molly didn''t know why Belle got demoted this time. So, she still greeted Belle politely.


    "Indeed," Belle nodded slightly. "Molly, how''s work these days? Adjusting well?"


    "Quite alright, Belle. If you hadn''t moved to the sales department, I wouldn''t be so busy, haha," Molly


    responded.


    In truth, Molly had worked under Belle previously and had almost been fired due to some mistakes she


    had made. It was Belle who had saved Molly¡¯s job, so she was always grateful to Belle.


    Belle looked a bit downcast. "Molly, I have a personal favor to ask. Could you help?"


    Molly nodded immediately. "As long as I can do it, just tell me. Actually, I owe you one. I wouldn''t be


    here anymore if it wasn''t for you."


    "It''s a small thing, really small. You can definitely do it!" Belle said, her face twisting into a coy


    expression. "This is my secret, you must promise, you''ll keep it a secret, and you won''tugh at me!"


    "Don''t worry, I swear! I''ll keep your secret!" Molly lifted her hand solemnly as if taking an oath.


    "Good,e closer," Belle summoned Molly to her side in a secretive manner and lowered her voice to


    say, "Actually, I have a secret that I''ve kept buried in my heart for a long time. That is, I really like Mr.


    Andersen. Previously, it was enough just to be near him, and I didn''t want to harbor any other thoughts


    towards him. But Mrs. Andersen got angry, as you know. After that, I was transferred out of the CEO''s


    office."


    Molly''s eyes widened in surprise. She had never imagined that Belle had been secretly harboring


    feelings for the CEO. But it made sense, with Mr. Andersen being so handsome, wealthy, and


    charming, probably every woman would fall for him.


    "Don''t worry, Belle. I won''t tell anyone about this." Molly said seriously, almost as if she was pounding


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    her chest in assurance.


    Belle hugged Molly lightly. "I trust you, Molly. Even though I left the CEO''s office, I was always the one


    who prepared his tea before. Now that it''s you, I''m really worried he might not be used to it. If there''s


    anything you''re not sure about, just ask me. I promise to tell you everything I know."


    "Thank you, Belle. Now that you mention it, Mr. Andersen did say today he no longer wants to drink


    coffee and prefers tea instead. But I don''t really know how to make tea. Belle, can you teach me?"


    Seeing the expectation in Molly''s eyes, Belleughed inwardly. She barely held back herughter and


    struggled to put on a surprised face. "Oh my, how could I forget such an important thing? Mr. Andersen


    has recently given up tea. He used to drink the tea I brought back from my hometown; he wouldn''t


    touch any other tea."


    "So, what should I do, Belle? Do you still have that kind of tea? I will buy it from you." Molly was


    anxious. Her job was to take care of everything for Mr. Andersen. If she couldn''t even make tea


    properly, chances were she wouldn''tst long in this job.


    Belle deliberately paused for a moment, then pped her forehead. "What a coincidence, I think I still


    have a few packs in my bag. I''ll give them to you."


    Saying this, Belle took a few packs of tea leaves from her bag that didn''t have any packaging and


    handed them to Molly with a smile. "Molly, this tea is hand-roasted by the elders in my hometown. It''s


    delicious and fragrant, Mr. Andersen''s favorite."


    "That''s great! Belle, you''re truly my lifesaver! Thank you so much!" Molly carefully stored the tea leaves


    Belle gave her, and then asked gratefully, "Belle, how much do these tea leaves cost? I can''t just take


    them from you for free."


    Belle knocked on Molly''s forehead. "We are friends, aren¡¯t we? This is just ordinary tea from my


    hometown. It''s not worth much. I''ll bring you some more next time. It will definitely help you get through


    your probation period."


    "Thank you, Belle! Really, thank you!" Molly was moved to tears. She had truly met a great benefactor!


    Belle waved her hand. ¡°Alright, get back to work now. I have to get busy, too. Work hard during your


    probation period. You will be a full-time employee soon.¡±


    With that, Belle walked out of the pantry in her high heels.


    However, Belle didn¡¯t return to her office area. Instead, she went to a ce where Molly couldn¡¯t see


    her, hid quietly, and secretly observed Molly¡¯s actions. Soon, Molly put the tea leaves Belle gave her


    into a pot of freshly boiled water, ced it on a tray, and served it to Mr. Andersen.


    Watching Molly¡¯s departing figure, a cold smile appeared on Belle¡¯s lips. ¡°Drink up,¡± she thought, ¡°drink


    plenty!¡±


    ***


    British Castle.


    Ever since Lexi''s failed escape attempt from the castle, nearly being dragged off by a ck bear,


    Callum had stopped restricting Lexi''s freedom.


    Now, Lexi was not only allowed to leave the princess room where she had been confined for so long


    but was also permitted to roam any corner of the castle.


    Basking in the warm morning glow, Lexi found herself sitting on the lush, greenwn, feeling an


    unusual sense of contentment. She took a deep breath, inhaling the scent of fresh grass mixed in the


    air. Ah, the smell of freedom, how wonderful.


    What Lexi didn''t know was that as she sat on thewn, gazing into the azure sky, Callum was standing


    by the window of the castle''s second floor, looking down at her with tender eyes.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    Seeing the carefree smile on petite Lexi, Callum felt something he had never felt before. He realized


    that other girls, apart from his beloved Natalia, could also have such bright smiles.


    Time slipped quietly between their fingers, and before they knew it, a day had passed. After munching


    on some fruit in her room, Lexi heard a knock on the door. "Come in."


    Callum entered the room. "I tried a new recipe in the kitchen. I brought it for you to taste."


    With that, he ced the silver tray he was carrying on the table.


    Underneath the lid was an array of delicate Scottish shortbread and Victoria sponge cake,


    apanied by a small pot of handmade tea.


    Lexi looked at the exquisite pastries in confusion. Weren''t these just ordinary afternoon tea snacks?


    What new recipe? However, she didn''t voice her doubts. Instead, she offered Callum a polite smile.


    "Thank you."


    Callum seemed a bit taken aback and hesitated before asking, "You don''t hate me, do you?"


    Lexi was caught off guard, and her eyes flickered. "Would it make any difference? I can''t change my


    current situation. Besides, after what happenedst time, I realized that freedom isn''t as important as


    life."


    Her words struck a chord in Callum''s heart. After all, he was the one who had imprisoned her. "Why


    don''t you try these pastries and see how you like them?" Callum suggested, pushing the tray of


    pastries towards Lexi.


    Despite not feeling hungry, Lexi felt it would be impolite to refuse, so she picked one up and popped it


    into her mouth.


    "Mmm, it''s absolutely delicious! There''s strawberry jam insid. It''s so fresh." The pastries were indeed


    delicious, and Lexiplimented them sincerely.


    Her praise made Callum''s lips curl into a smile. ¡°Well, of course, I made them myself. It''s the first time


    I''ve tried baking, so I couldn''t resist sharing them with you."


    Lexi was surprised that the Duke himself would take up baking. It was a stark contrast to the image she


    had of him. "You made these?"


    "Yes, can''t believe it? I''ve had some free time recently and thought I''d give it a try," Callum said,


    popping a piece of pastry into his mouth. "Mmm, they''re really delicious!"


    Lexi was still in shock. Callum, the man she saw as a noble figure, was baking pastries. It was a


    charming and unexpected side of him.


    However, Lexi blinked a few times and said, "These pastries may be exquisite, but they''re not as good


    as Melfort food."


    Callum''s eyes lit up at the mention of Melfort food, "Exactly! One of the reasons I love Melfort so much


    is because of its mouthwatering cuisine. But even Rita couldn¡¯t make her food as authentic."


    He sighed, "I should probably make another trip to Melfort, and while I''m there..."


    He didn''t finish his sentence, but Lexi understood. Callum wanted to go to Melfortrgely to see


    Natalia, didn''t he?


    With that thought, Lexi forgot all about her previous ns and asked sternly, "Callum, what do you want


    exactly? Natalia loves Magnus. After so many years, they finally reunited. Please don''t interfere with


    their lives, okay?"


    This hit Callum right in the heart. His good mood vanished, and he angrily swept the pastries off the


    table. He grabbed Lexi''s chin and yelled, "I just said I wanted to eat Melfort food. Why do you have to


    bring up Natalia? Why?!"


    Even Lexi was siding with that bastard Magnus!


    Lexi red back at Callum. "Did I hit a nerve? Is that why you''re so angry? Callum, you can''t force


    someone to love you. If Natalia loved you, she would have fallen for you during the five years you lived


    together. Why can''t you understand that?"


    "Stop it! Stop it! Don''t say it!" Callum was furious. He felt like strangling Lexi in front of him. He knew all


    these things, but like an ostrich burying its head in the sand, he refused to face the truth.


    "You listen to me!" Lexi was equally stubborn, "Loving someone who doesn''t love you back is the


    greatest sorrow. There''s so much more to life, why are you so obsessed? Callum, wake up! Stop


    bothering Natalia and pursue your own life. You''re outstanding. I''m sure many wonderful girls like you."


    Callum looked at Lexi. Her words echoed those of Natalia. "No! Don''t say it! They''re not Buttercup, no


    matter how good they are, what''s the use? I love her, I can''t live without her."


    Seeing the almost crazed Callum, Lexi felt a pang of pity. This man, who seemed so regal, also had his


    own unbearable pain.


    "Callum, wake up. Face the reality. Natalia has her own life now. If you keep bothering her, it will only


    cause her trouble, not happiness..."


    "I said stop talking!" Callum roared angrily. His mind was dominated by rage. Without thinking, he


    pressed his lips onto Lexi''s, trying to silence her, preventing her from saying anything that would hurt


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    him.


    "Stop... Get away..." Lexi struggled, trying to break free from Callum''s grip. She must have been crazy


    to provoke this man. Now, she had angered him, and it was backfiring on her.


    Callum''s passionate kiss was like a storm, overwhelming Lexi. The more he kissed her, the more


    fervent he became. If she wanted him to find his own happiness, then he would start with her. He


    wanted to see if she would still side with Magnus.


    Being experienced, she could clearly feel the hard-on from Callum''s body. Oh god, Lexi took a sharp


    intake of breath. This shameless man, would he take advantage of her again?


    Initially, all Callum wanted was to hush the ever-chattering Lexi, to put a cork in her incessant babble.


    But the moment his lips met hers, he realized he was captivated by her allure.


    The texture of her lips, the minty freshness between her teeth, and the faint breath escaping from her


    fluttering nostrils all drew him in like the intoxicating aroma of a pumpkin spicette.


    He was, indeed, savoring her essence.


    Holy smokes, he must have been crazy!

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    Callum was hit with a sudden revtion, but his body seemed to react on its own, sweeping Lexi off


    her feet and carrying her towards therge, luxurious king-size bed.


    He craved her, his desire refusing to be ignored for even a moment longer.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lexi resisted, struggling against him. She wasn''t some object for his pleasure, she wouldn''t be!


    But her efforts were nothing more than child''s y to Callum, like a yful tickle that barely registered.


    As they fell onto the expansive bed, Lexi red at Callum. "You better let me go right now, you


    dishonorable brute."


    Callum deftly removed their clothing and whispered in Lexi''s ear, "No, I''m not a brute. Didn''t you tell me


    to start a new life? So save me, because god, I don''t know why, but I''m hellishly obsessed with you."


    Lexi was taken aback. She never expected Callum to develop such feelings for her. Exposed and


    vulnerable, Lexi shook her head in embarrassment. "No, no, no, you''re just using me as a recement


    for Natalia. You can''t do this."


    Callum forcefully parted Lexi''s legs and leaned over her, murmuring to her, "That''s not it. These days, I


    keep thinking about you involuntarily. Whether I''m happy or upset, I always want to share it with you.


    Since you said I''m beyond redemption, why don''t you save me, give me a chance to start over, to break


    free from my infatuation with Buttercup."


    Lexi wanted to push Callum away, but his words acted like a spell, making her feel dizzy. Callum had


    already had his way by the time she regained her senses.


    "Sweetheart, please give me the chance to start anew and break free from my obsession with Natalia,"


    Callum pleaded, almost like a prayer, as he pressed into her.


    Lexi pulled the thin nket over her face, hating herself for somewhat enjoying the sensation. She was


    the one beyond redemption.


    Their tryst continued under Callum''s relentless pursuit. Lexi resented him in her heart, but her body


    yearned for him. Closing her eyes, she soon sumbed to Callum''s advances.


    The orgasm passed, leaving Lexipletely exhausted. Shey limp on the bed, not wanting to meet


    Callum''s gaze. Suddenly, Callum, who was about to get up, scooped Lexi into his arms. Startled, Lexi


    quickly wrapped her arms around his neck, afraid of being dropped, "What are you doing?"


    "It''s not veryfortable here. Let''s change the venue." Callum gave her a suggestive smile, carrying


    Lexi towards the bathroom.


    Entering the bathroom, Callum gently ced Lexi in the filled bathtub before joining her.


    Feeling weak, Lexi could barely lift her fingers. She was unsure whether it was due to the warm water,


    but her stomach started to churn. She leaned against the side of the tub and retched.


    "Are you okay? Do you feel unwell somewhere?" Callum asked with concern.


    Lexi shook her head. "No, I''m just feeling a bit queasy."


    Although Lexi imed she was fine, Callum couldn''t help but worry. He stepped out of the tub, draped


    a bathrobe around himself, and rang for Rita. "Get the doctor. Ms. Lexi isn''t feeling well."


    Rita rushed off and soon returned with the private doctor of the castle.


    By this time, Callum had helped Lexi get dressed. He didn''t want any other man to see his woman. The


    doctor carefully inquired about Lexi''s diettely, and, after a thorough examination, handed her a


    pregnancy test stick. ¡°Ms. Lexi, if I¡¯m not mistaken, there¡¯s a good chance you might be pregnant. I


    need you to take this test in the bathroom.¡±


    Lexi was stunned. Impossible. How could she be pregnant? Impossible!


    ¡°No, no, no, doctor. I¡¯m just feeling a bit queasy. I can¡¯t be pregnant,¡± Lexi immediately denied the


    possibility.


    Meanwhile, Callum¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Are you doubting my ability or your own? If you¡¯re too tired, I don¡¯t


    mind assisting you with the test.¡±


    Imagine if she really carried Callum¡¯s child. That would be wonderful. He was 35 and single. His family


    had been dissatisfied with him for a while.


    Compared to Lexi¡¯s denial, Callum was full of confidence. His family had always had excellent genes.


    He was almost certain he was right.


    Reluctantly, Lexi went to the bathroom, followed the doctor¡¯s instructions, and used the test stick. Her


    heart was pounding as she watched the test strip slowly turn red. She was praying silently, hoping that


    the doctor was wrong.


    However, before she could see the result, Callum couldn¡¯t wait any longer and barged in. ¡°What does it


    say?¡±


    Lexi jumped. ¡°Why did you just barge in without knocking?¡±


    Callum just shrugged. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Have I not seen every part of you?¡±


    Knowing Lexi¡¯s stubborn personality, he figured that if she didn¡¯t want to be pregnant but found out she


    was, she would definitely try to hide it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s let the doctor see it.¡± Callum reached out hisrge hand towards Lexi.


    Hesitant, Lexi didn¡¯t want to hand over the test. ¡°What if the doctor made a mistake? What if this test


    isn¡¯t urate?¡±


    ¡°Why worry about ¡®what ifs?¡¯ Let¡¯s just go see the doctor, then we¡¯ll know for sure,¡± Callum said,


    wrapping his arm around Lexi¡¯s shoulder and leading her out of the bathroom.


    The doctor took the pregnancy test and dered, ¡°Congrattions, Ms. Lexi. You¡¯re pregnant!¡±


    His words hit Lexi like a ton of bricks. It couldn¡¯t be true. She couldn¡¯t be pregnant!


    ¡°No, you must be mistaken. This test is faulty,¡± Lexi instinctively denied the doctor¡¯s diagnosis.


    ¡°Ms. Lexi, you may question my medical expertise, but you cannot doubt the reliability of this advanced


    technology. This pregnancy test is absolutely foolproof; it¡¯s so precise it can detect conception the


    moment it happens,¡± the doctor arrogantly dered, striding out of the room with sure-footed steps.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    Rita, standing nearby, was beaming with excitement. She cheered for Callum, ¡°Congrattions, Mr.


    Callum, we¡¯re going to have a little duke in our castle soon; this is such fantastic news!¡±


    Callum was over the moon. He had only been specting before, but now Lexi¡¯s pregnancy had


    be a reality, and he was thrilled beyond words.


    ¡°Rita, everyone gets triple their sry this month.¡± Callum, struggling to suppress his rising joy, ordered


    Rita to give everyone a raise.


    ¡°Yes, boss!¡± Rita left cheerfully to share the good news with everyone.


    Soon, only Lexi and Callum were left in the room.


    ¡°Sweetie, you¡¯re amazing, you must have the baby,¡± Callum said without any doubt, his heart filled with


    excitement. ¡°Ha, finally, I¡¯m going to have my own child. My son won¡¯t be inferior to Magnus¡¯ son!¡±


    Lexi was still in shock from her unexpected pregnancy. She hesitantly touched her t belly, finding it


    hard to believe that a tiny life was growing inside.


    Hearing Callum¡¯s words, Lexi¡¯s heart sank. From the beginning, she was just a substitute for Natalia,


    even this unexpected child would bepared to Natalia¡¯s son in the future.


    Wasn¡¯t this just sad? Lexi looked out the window with a deste look in her eyes. This ce was


    nothing more than a gilded cage that held her captive. When could she truly leave, and escape this


    beautiful prison?


    *


    Meanwhile, in Melfort, the rtionship between Magnus and Natalia was growing stronger each day.


    Magnus was out early and backte every day, while Natalia spent her time working on her design


    sketches. Her exceptional design talent had earned her des from all over the country. Invitations


    were flying into Andersen Corporation like snowkes.


    In his spare time, Magnus was eager to fulfill his promise to Jonas and get Natalia pregnant with their


    second child as soon as possible.


    Sometimes, he would attend meetings and socialize to avoid Natalia¡¯s constantints about him


    neglecting his duties as a CEO and pestering her all the time.


    The new assistant was a girl with sses, named something like Kitty or Poppy. She was timid and


    cautious but made particrly fragrant tea. Gradually, Magnus found himself liking the tea, feeling


    iplete without a cup each day.


    One day, as soon as he got to the office, he couldn¡¯t wait to drink the tea that the assistant had brewed.


    But after drinking, he felt that something was off.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with today¡¯s tea? It¡¯s tasteless.¡± Magnus frowned, looking at Molly, who had just


    delivered the tea.


    Molly was startled; she didn¡¯t expect Magnus¡¯ taste buds to be so sharp. She had just run out of the tea


    bags Belle had given her a while ago and had used ordinary tea bags. Yet, Magnus had instantly


    noticed the difference.


    ¡°Mr. Andersen, I¡¯ll go make you another cup,¡± Molly said timidly, quickly taking the tea cup and leaving.


    Magnus nodded. ¡°Be attentive, the previous tea was very fragrant and refreshing. Keep it up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll keep it up!¡± Molly left the CEO¡¯s office nervously and headed to the sales department. She


    had to ask Belle for some more tea bags for the sake of her future.


    When she arrived at the sales department, she saw Belle sitting leisurely at herputer, sipping her


    tea. Molly walked up to Belle cheerfully. ¡°Belle?¡±


    Belle turned around at the sound of her name. She saw Molly standing in front of her and gave her a


    friendly smile. ¡°What¡¯s up, darling?¡±


    Seeing the people in the sales department turning their heads, Molly pulled Belle¡¯s arm and walked


    towards the pantry. ¡°Belle, I have something to ask you.¡±


    In the pantry, Molly exined her request somewhat bashfully, ¡°Belle, can I buy some more of the tea


    you gave mest time? The boss said he really likes it.¡±


    Belle lowered her head, hiding her smug smile, then looked up, feigning confusion. ¡°Tea? What tea?


    Darling, are you still dreaming?¡±


    Molly was stunned. ¡°Belle, it¡¯s the special tea you said was from your hometown. You gave it to me to


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    brew it for the boss. Have you forgotten?¡±


    Thinking that Belle didn¡¯t want to give it to her for free, she sincerely said, ¡°Belle, I took your teast


    time, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll pay for it this time, can you help me get some?¡±


    Belle casually yed with her nails, looking utterly confused. ¡°Molly, what are you talking about? I


    never gave you any tea. You¡¯ve dragged me here to say a bunch of nonsense, what are you trying to


    do?¡±


    Molly was dumbfounded, she could never have imagined that Belle would deny knowing about this.


    ¡°Belle, how could you do this? You clearly saidst time that the boss loves the tea from your


    hometown, so I brewed it for him. Now that I want to buy some more, why are you pretending it never


    happened?¡±


    ¡°Molly, you gotta be careful of what you say. Who knows what kind of tea you gave to the boss? If


    something goes wrong, it¡¯ll be med on me, and that¡¯s terrifying!¡± Belle said, walking out of the pantry.


    ¡°Don¡¯te to me with these nonsensical things anymore, I¡¯m busy and don¡¯t have time to chat with


    you.¡±


    A cold sweat broke out on Molly¡¯s back. Yes, she had used the tea Belle gave her without thinking.


    What if Belle had maliciously added something to the tea bags? Why else would she deny it now and


    totally disregard what happened before?


    The more Molly thought about it, the more scared she became. She didn¡¯t know what to do, so she


    quickly asked Paul for leave and left thepany.


    Back in the office, Magnus was bing increasingly restless, as if a fire was burning in his chest,


    making him want tosh out. He paced restlessly around the office, desperately craving a pot of the tea


    Molly brewed. But even after waiting for a long time, there was still no sign of Molly.


    This assistant was simply irresponsible. How could it have taken so long to brew a pot of tea?


    After pacing back and forth in his office for what seemed like the tenth time, Magnus pressed the


    inte button for his secretary¡¯s desk. ¡°Where¡¯s Molly? Have here to my office.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but Molly said she¡¯s not feeling well. She just took a sick leave.¡±


    ¡°Fine, then have someone bring me a pot of tea. Make sure it¡¯s the kind Molly always brews for me.¡±


    Magnus hung up the inte, frustration evident in his tone. Molly was usually so reliable; she had


    promised to brew him a fresh pot of tea. Shouldn¡¯t she have taken care of that before taking off?


    Not long after, an office aide arrived with the requested tea. ¡°Sir, here¡¯s your tea.¡±

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    Parched like a desert traveler, Magnus hastily sipped the freshly brewed tea, only to spit it out


    instantaneously. He demanded in a stern voice, ¡°What happened to this tea? Are you sure this is the


    same stuff Molly usually makes?¡±


    The startled assistant nodded nervously, ¡°Yes, sir. This is the only tea in Molly¡¯s cab, the Arabica, it


    is.¡±


    ¡°No! That¡¯s not the taste! Go find Molly now! Immediately, right now!¡± Magnus roared, his mind filled


    with thoughts of the tea Molly usually brewed for him.


    ¡°Alright, alright...¡± The assistant was relieved. He would rather run till he broke a leg to find Molly than


    bear the brunt of Magnus¡¯ fury.


    ¡°Such irresponsibility! She promised and didn¡¯t keep her word, instead, she took off without notice. That


    Molly, when shees back, I¡¯ll give her a piece of my mind!¡± Magnus fumed, pacing the room as his


    anger red.


    Meanwhile, Belle had been keeping an eye on the CEO¡¯s office since Molly¡¯s departure. When she saw


    Magnus dismissed the server who brewed the tea, she knew her n had worked.


    ¡®Watch out, Natalia and Magnus, I¡¯ll make your lives a living hell!¡¯


    Magnus was waiting anxiously in his office, feeling an inner rage burning. He vented his anger by


    smashing everything in his office but still felt unsatisfied.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Magnus shouted as he felt his limbs start to numb. He copsed on the floor, rolling around.


    He felt as though his body was crawling with insects, an unbearable mixture of itchiness and


    numbness. His bones ached as if a blunt knife was scraping inside him, a torture worse than death by a


    thousand cuts.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Paul was supposed to pick up Magnus that day. As he pushed open the office door, he found Magnus


    rolling on the floor in distress. Startled, he rushed to Magnus¡¯ side, bending down to help him, ¡°Sir, what


    happened?¡±


    Magnus was already delirious. His eyes were bloodshot, and he stared at Paul, who was trying to help


    him, with a hideous face. Without hesitation, he swung his fist at Paul.


    Paul was caught off guard and was punched squarely by Magnus, falling to the ground with blood


    seeping from his nose.


    Looking at the frantic Magnus, Paul realized the severity of the situation. He ignored the bleeding from


    his nose, and bent down again, trying to help Magnus up from the ground.


    But Magnus now was not the calm and wise Magnus he knew. He was like a madman and did not


    recognize Paul. His mind was filled with thoughts of destruction. His inner rage was burning ferociously,


    demanding the annihtion of everything in sight!


    As Paul, bleeding from his forehead, bent down to help Magnus up, he was met with more ferocious


    punches.


    Paul braced himself against the forceful punches and managed to help Magnus up. ¡°Sir, what¡¯s


    happening? It¡¯s me, Paul!¡±


    However, Paul¡¯s words fell on deaf ears. Magnus, who had just been helped up, was holding a bronze


    horse statue that he had knocked over, and without a second thought, he smashed it towards Paul¡¯s


    head.


    ¡°Thump!¡±


    Although Paul dodged, Magnus inevitably hit his forehead. No matter how tough a person was, they


    couldn¡¯t win against a bronze artifact. Blood began to stream down Paul¡¯s forehead. He shook his head


    to clear the dizziness and managed to steady himself.


    But as soon as Paul had steadied himself, Magnus swung the bronze horse at him again.


    ¡°Get me tea! Now! Or I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Magnus raved like a demon escaped from hell.


    Paul dodged Magnus¡¯ attack, horrified. Magnus¡¯ behavior was eerily simr to that of a drug addict.


    ¡°Get me tea! Now!¡± Magnus swung the bronze horse at Paul.


    Paul knew talking was useless at this point. He quickly left the office and dialed 911. The ambnce


    arrived promptly. Medics managed to sedate Magnus and transported him to the Andersen family¡¯s


    private hospital via the CEO¡¯s elevator.


    After all this was done, Paul, with his face smeared with blood, finally called Natalia, ¡°Ma¡¯am,


    something¡¯s wrong with Mr. Magnus. I hope you cane to the hospital immediately.¡±


    Upon receiving Paul¡¯s call, Natalia was taken aback. She knew Paul was very reliable. He wouldn''t


    bother her unless he encountered something he couldn¡¯t handle. Now he was telling her that Magnus


    was in the hospital; what had happened?


    On the way to the hospital, Natalia was restless, worrying about Magnus. Was he ill? He was perfectly


    fine when he left in the morning. Soon, she arrived at the hospital. Paul greeted her as soon as she


    walked in, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯re finally here. Thank goodness.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened to Magnus? What happened?¡± Natalia was shocked to see Paul¡¯s


    blood-streaked face.


    ¡°What happened to you? Where¡¯s Magnus?¡± She looked around anxiously but didn¡¯t see Magnus.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t panic. He just had a sedative. He¡¯s sleeping now. Look.¡± Saying this, Paul led Natalia to


    the window of Magnus¡¯ ward.


    Through the hospital¡¯s transparent ss window, Natalia was astonished to see Magnus bound to the


    hospital bed. His face was pale and haggard as if he had been seriously ill.


    ¡°Paul, why is Magnus tied up? What happened to him?¡±


    Natalia couldn¡¯t understand. Magnus was fine when he left in the morning, but now he looked like a


    Paul sighed, ¡°Ma¡¯am, the boss seems to be suffering from withdrawal symptoms.¡±


    ¡°Addiction?¡± Natalia stumbled back, shaking her head in disbelief. Impossible!


    No way, it couldn¡¯t be. Magnus was not that kind of man. He was so exceptional, so distinguished, he


    would never have anything to do with drugs!


    ¡°Madam, I understand your disbelief, I, too, find it hard to believe,¡± Paul responded, pointing to his


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    bandaged forehead. ¡°I went to pick up the young master and unluckily ran into him in the throes of


    withdrawal. He began twitching uncontrobly, and then started tosh out. He hit me here with a brass


    statue. If I hadn''t dodged in time, I believe he wouldn''t have hesitated to kill me on the spot."


    Natalia was too shocked to speak. No, the Magnus that Paul described was not the Magnus she knew.


    The Magnus she knew might have been a bit arrogant and stubborn, but he was certainly not a


    bloodthirsty madman.

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    How could he possibly be on drugs?


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be. Paul, are you sure? How could Magnus ever do such a thing?¡± He couldn¡¯t be using


    drugs!


    Paul wanted to say more, but the hospital director walked over with a grim face, handing a test report to


    Natalia. ¡°Mrs. Andersen, this is Mr. Andersen¡¯s blood test report. His blood contains arge amount of


    drugs.¡±


    The director¡¯s words struck Natalia like lightning, her hands trembling as she took the report. She


    refused to believe it. Oh God, Magnus could not possibly be using drugs. This must have been a


    misdiagnosis!


    ¡°Madam, what should we do now? Should we inform Mr. Morgan?¡± Paul asked Natalia.


    ¡°No!¡± Natalia immediately stopped Paul. She walked slowly into the room, looking at Magnus¡¯ hands


    tied to the bed, and felt a sharp pain in her heart.


    "Don''t tell him." Morgan, like everyone else, would never ept that the CEO of Andersen Corporation


    was a drug addict!


    ¡°I¡¯ll call James now, tell Dr. Frankie toe to Melfort as soon as possible. We need to keep this under


    wraps. We can''t let any news leak out.¡± Natalia, despite being in shock, quickly made a decision. No


    matter what, she could not let the news of Magnus'' drug use leak out!


    After saying this, Natalia dialed James'' number, asking him toe over as soon as possible.


    Three hourster, James and Dr. Frankie arrived by helicopter in Melfort. They quickly rushed over,


    along with Carter.


    After a brief discussion, Dr. Frankie decided to first determine the type of drug in Magnus'' system and


    then see if an antidote could be formted. Dr. Frankie and his medical team immediately started their


    work.


    Meanwhile, James stayed with Natalia, standing by the bed and watching over Magnus. ¡°Natalia, don''t


    worry too much. I believe Magnus will pull through,¡± Jamesforted Natalia, feeling helpless himself.


    Natalia sighed softly, ¡°I know. He''s so outstanding, he can''t be using drugs. Someone must be


    scheming against him behind his back.¡±


    James thought for a moment, ¡°Could it be Lucius?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Natalia shook her head confidently, ¡°Lucius wouldn''t dare to do this. He wouldn''t torture him in


    this way. The person who poisoned him must hate Magnus to the bone.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I''ll send someone to investigate who''s behind this,¡± James said, instructing his men to probe


    into the cause of Magnus'' poisoning.


    Natalia nodded. ¡°Yeah, it''s best to start with thepany. These days, Magnus spends most of his


    time either at home with me and the kids or at the office.¡±


    As she said this, a face shed through Natalia''s mind, Belle. For some reason, she had never had a


    good impression of Belle. Even though she was sure she had met Belle only once, she felt a distinct


    dislike from the look in Belle''s eyes.


    That dislike was cold and suffocating, as if she was seeing an arch-enemy.


    ¡°James, I want your men to pay special attention to a girl named Belle,¡± Natalia reminded James,


    unable to put her worries to rest.


    ¡°Belle?¡± James was taken aback, ¡°Who is she?¡±


    ¡°Belle used to be Magnus'' assistant and had a history of drugging him. I suspect that she''s behind this


    as well,¡± Natalia¡¯s suspicion towards Belle grew stronger.


    But why would Belle want to poison Magnus?


    Magnus had mentioned once that Belle had a crush on him and drugged him out of her infatuation.


    Could it be that love had turned to hate?


    Natalia couldn''t figure it out and decided to stop pondering over it. She believed that as long as James''


    men conducted a thorough investigation, they would uncover the truth. She trusted their capabilities.


    Inside the special care unit, Magnus slowly opened his eyes. Natalia, who had been watching intensely


    from the ss window, was overjoyed and rushed into the room, but tears started streaming down her


    face when she reached Magnus'' bed.


    Magnus was shouting at her, ¡°Who are you? Get me some tea! I need tea! Give it to me! Now!¡±


    Natalia was scared by his crazed voice, she stepped back, tears flowing. ¡°It''s me, Natalia. Look


    carefully, I''m your wife.¡±


    ¡°Wife?¡± Magnus'' bloodshot eyes paused for a moment, a hint of rity shed in his eyes. But soon, he


    fell back into madness. ¡°Get out! I need tea, only tea! Give me tea!¡±


    James grabbed Natalia''s arm. ¡°Magnus, do you recognize me?¡±


    Magnus threw a punch at James. ¡°Get out!¡± His eyes were burning red. He jumped off the bed and


    grabbed James by the throat.


    James tried to pry his hand free, but it was as firm as iron. Watching James'' eyes roll back, Natalia


    rushed over, crying out loud, ¡°Magnus, let go! Let go! He''s James!¡±


    At that moment, Carter walked in and saw everything. He quickly moved over and struck a blow at the


    back of Magnus'' neck. Magnus slowly loosened his grip and fell back. Carter caught him andid him


    back on the bed.


    Natalia''s voice was hoarse from crying. She held onto Magnus'' hand tightly, crying her heart out.


    ¡°He''s not in his right mind right now. He doesn''t know who you are,¡± Carter said, pulling the almost


    suffocated James out of the room.


    ¡°Can we just watch him like this?¡± Natalia was also pulled out of the room. She leaned against the


    ss window and cried uncontrobly. ¡°Why has he suddenly be like this?¡±


    "Natalia, don¡¯t take it too hard, Dr. Frankie will fix him.¡± James gasped, trying tofort Natalia. His


    heart was still pounding from his near-death experience with Magnus.


    As they talked, Dr. Frankie approached them, d in his white coat.


    ¡°Dr. Frankie, have you developed an antidote yet?¡± Natalia asked, hope shing in her eyes. It had


    been two days, and she was desperate for a positive answer.


    Dr. Frankie looked at Natalia, his expression grave. ¡°We¡¯ve only identified the poison. The antidote¡­


    we haven''t managed to create it yet."


    Natalia''s hope quickly turned into disappointment. "What poison did Magnus get hit with?" she blurted


    out without thinking.


    "What kind of poison can turn a man into this?" James chimed in, curiosity mingling with his concern.


    Handing over theb report to James, Dr. Frankie exined, "Our overnight research indicates that it''s


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    a new kind of poison, called ''Sky Scorcher.'' It''s hard toe by on the ck market, and once it takes


    effect, it bes more potent with each passing moment. First, it blurs one''s consciousness.


    Gradually, the entire body begins to decay, until death ensues."

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    His words left everyone in the room shocked and speechless. Death from a body riddled with sores!


    Upon hearing this, Natalia''s vision blurred, and she nearly copsed.


    James threw the medical report onto the floor, grabbing Dr. Frankie by the shoulders and shaking him


    violently. "Since you know what it is, make an antidote quickly! No matter what, you must produce an


    antidote!"


    Dr. Frankie hesitated for a moment. "This poison is very potent. I''m not entirely confident. I can only try


    my best to concoct a cure. But, I can''t guarantee it will work."


    "Well, what are you waiting for? Get to it!" James impatiently urged Dr. Frankie. "You didn''t earn your


    title as a miracle doctor for nothing. Can this really stump you?¡±


    "James, many things are not as simple as they seem." Dr. Frankie sighed and headed towards the


    pathologyb.


    Watching Dr. Frankie''s retreating figure, Natalia''s heart clenched with worry. She looked at James


    anxiously. "Is this poison really that hard to cure? Even Dr. Frankie is helpless."


    James, too, was uncertain. He believed in Dr. Frankie''s ability to concoct an antidote, and he had to!


    Looking at Natalia''s tear-filled eyes, James consoled her, "Don''t worry, Natalia! Dr. Frankie is


    remarkable, he''ll surelye up with a solution soon."


    All Natalia could do now was wait. She anxiously looked through the ss window at Magnus, who


    was unconscious on the bed. Carter had already re-tied him.


    "Isn''t it ufortable for him to be tied up like this? Can we loosen him a bit? At least it will make him


    less ufortable." She had never seen Magnus like this before. Her heart ached.


    James shook his head, pointing to Paul, who had been standing quietly nearby. ¡°Did you see the


    bandage on Paul¡¯s head, Natalia? Did you see how he nearly strangled me earlier? He¡¯s not in his right


    mind right now, and he doesn''t care who you are. If you get too close, he''ll try to kill you."


    Natalia looked at Paul and apologized, "Paul, are you okay? You should go get checked by a doctor."


    Paul shook his head. "I''m fine, ma''am. I owe my life to Mr. Magnus. As long as he is safe, I wouldn''t


    hesitate to die for him."


    Upon hearing Paul''s loyal words, Natalia was touched. Magnus was truly blessed to have such a


    devoted subordinate.


    "Paul, you''re injured. Go and rest. I''ll be here and call you if anything happens," Natalia softly


    persuaded Paul to take a break.


    However, Paul insisted he was fine and refused to leave. Natalia had no choice but to let him stay. She


    sighed deeply, gently taking Magnus'' hand. The sight of his bruised and battered body made her heart


    feel like it was shattering.


    Back in the day, Magnus was untamed and proud. When had he ever looked this pitiful?


    But now, he looked like a drug addict, and it was heart-wrenching to see.


    ¡®Magnus, what happened to you? How did you get poisoned? You have to hang in there!¡¯


    "Natalia, you''ve been here for two days and two nights. Go rest, Paul and I will take care of things


    here," James quietly urged her to rest. "Don''t copse before Mr. Magnus recovers."


    Natalia was grateful for James'' kindness. She forced a smile. "Thank you, I''m fine, really. Instead of


    worrying at home, it''s better for me to watch over him. This way, I can find some peace."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright then, I''ll go check on Dr. Frankie. This is going to be a long process, so we need to be


    prepared," James said as he headed toward theb.


    Theb wasn''t far from Magnus'' room. This was a private hospital for Magnus, so although small, it


    was equipped with thetest and most advanced medical facilities.


    James was familiar with the ce and quickly reached theb. He could see Dr. Frankie and his team


    working on the antidote through the ss door. He entered theb, trying to tread lightly. He walked up


    to Dr. Frankie and asked quietly, "Any progress?"


    Dr. Frankie, who was engrossed in his work, jumped at the sound of James'' voice, nearly dropping the


    test tube he was holding. "Can''t you make some noise when you walk?" Dr. Frankie red at James.


    "Next time, don''t sneak up on me like that. It could give someone a heart attack."


    James refrained from arguing with Dr. Frankie. They were in a crisis, and their main focus was on


    creating an antidote for Magnus. "Fine, I''ll be more careful next time." James straightened his face.


    "Have you made any progress with the antidote? Why is it taking so long?"


    Dr. Frankie sighed deeply, "This isn''t as simple as treating a cold or fever, it''s a lethal poison! It could


    take weeks. I''ve thought of a potential antidote, but I''m not sure if it will work."


    "What are you waiting for then? Go give it to Magnus. He''s barely recognizable anymore!" James was


    impatient, quickly jumping to conclusions.


    Dr. Frankie halted, shrugging off James'' unrelenting pressure. "Can you chill a bit? I''ve got a potential


    antidote in mind, but I can''t guarantee it''ll neutralize the poison."


    "We''ve got to try something, don''t we? Look at Natalia. She''s practically cried herself dry. How are we


    supposed to go on like this?" James said, ncing at the myriad of bottles and vials in theb.


    "Even though this situation is being kept under wraps, won''t the Andersen Corporation''s shareholders


    start suspecting something when they don''t see Magnus around? And it''ll kill Grandpa if he finds out!"


    Dr. Frankie sighed, "Guess we''re grasping at straws here."


    The two men headed to the special care ward where Magnus was held. They found Natalia sitting by


    the bed, watching Magnus, who was bound and immobile.


    As James stepped in, heforted her. "Hang in there, Natalia. Magnus will pull through."


    Natalia was surprised at how quickly James had returned. Standing up, she said, "Magnus'' lips look


    parched. He must be thirsty. I want to give him some water."

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    After saying this, Natalia raised the disposable paper cup in her hand that she had filled with the water


    she had just fetched.


    James wasn''t sure how to dissuade Natalia, but since she wanted to give Mr. Magnus some water, he


    decided to let her.


    James walked over to Magnus, reaching out to help him untie the bindings on his body, allowing him to


    drink the water Natalia had brought in.


    "Magnus?" James untied the ropes while softly calling out to Magnus.


    Magnus had just been knocked unconscious by Carter and was startled awake by the sound. His eyes


    were a fiery red as he red at James and growled in a harsh, grating voice, "Tea! Give me tea!"


    Tears flowed down Natalia''s cheeks as she approached Magnus with the paper cup. "The tea is here,


    right here."


    Overjoyed, Magnus eyed the cup in Natalia''s hand and snatched it. "Give it to me, now!"


    Noticing the desire in Magnus¡¯ eyes, Natalia knew that he was deeply addicted. She carefully stepped


    forward, bringing the paper cup to Magnus'' lips. However, before she could lift the cup, Magnus had


    already leaned down and began to desperately suck the water from the cup. "Tea, give me tea!"


    Magnus'' roar made Natalia shudder, and she almost dropped the paper cup she was holding. The


    droplets sshed from the cup to Magnus'' mouth. Eagerly, he licked his lips and then bellowed


    uncontrobly, "This isn''t tea! You lied to me! This isn''t tea at all! Give me tea! Now!"


    His roar echoed like thunder, causing the whole room to tremble!


    Tears welled up in Natalia¡¯s eyes as she strived to bring the cup to Magnus'' lips. "Magnus, this is the


    tea you wanted. Please, just take a sip. Your lips are cracked from thirst. Could you please drink


    some?"


    However, Magnus was deaf to Natalia''s pleas. All he could think about was a cup of his beloved tea.


    He red at Natalia, yelling, "Get lost! This isn''t the tea I wanted! I only want my usual tea. Get it for


    me! Now!"


    "This is your usual tea. Just taste it, really, once you taste it, you¡¯ll know,¡± Natalia patiently coaxed


    Magnus, her voice soft.


    Though Magnus was delirious, he was moved by Natalia¡¯s gentle tone and sorrowful eyes. Suddenly,


    he reached out and grabbed Natalia¡¯s hand. ¡°Is that you, my dear?¡±


    Tears rolled down Natalia¡¯s cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s me, Magnus. It¡¯s Natalia. Look at me. I know you¡¯re in pain, but


    hang in there. You''ll feel better soon."


    Magnus'' temper seemed to soften at the sound of her gentle voice. In a hoarse voice, he asked, "My


    dear, can you make me some tea?"


    "Of course, I''ll make it right away!" Natalia replied, tears streaming down her face.


    She fetched some fine tea leaves and made some tea. "Magnus, drink up. This is your favorite tea."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, really. Taste it, and you''ll know." Natalia nodded repeatedly, hoping Magnus would drink the tea.


    Magnus eyed Natalia suspiciously, ring at her as if she were an enemy. Suddenly, his eyes turned


    vicious, and he snarled, "Give me another sip. If this isn''t tea, you''re dead!"


    Natalia lifted the cup to Magnus'' lips, carefully feeding him the tea. Magnus took a sip and spat out the


    tea in a fit of rage. He then bit Natalia''s hand, shouting, "You liar! I''ll kill you! This isn''t the tea I wanted!"


    His sudden action caught James and Dr. Frankie off guard. By the time they reacted, Magnus had


    already bitten down hard on Natalia''s hand.


    "Ouch...Magnus, let go, it hurts," Natalia cried out in pain, pleading for Magnus to let go.


    But Magnus held onto Natalia''s hand, not loosening his grip at all. His eyes were fixed on Natalia as he


    growled, "I want tea!"


    "Alright, we''ll get you tea. Just let her go first." James tried to reason with Magnus, noticing the blood


    slowly dripping from Natalia''s bitten hand.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Tea first!" Magnus grumbled again, still not letting go of Natalia''s hand.


    "This isn''t working. Dr. Frankie, hurry!" James knew they couldn''t dy any longer and signaled Dr.


    Frankie to quickly administer the antidote.


    Dr. Frankie immediately fetched a syringe. "But I''m not sure..."


    James shot Dr. Frankie a stern look. ¡°What¡¯s there to be sure about? Can¡¯t you see Natalia¡¯s hand is


    almost getting bitten off? Hurry up! If anything happens, it''s on me! If he dies, I''ll join him in the grave!


    And if he finds out he hurt Natalia while out of his senses, you''ll be the first one he kills!"


    With this, Dr. Frankie gathered some courage, took a deep breath, and walked over to Magnus,


    injecting the freshly mixed antidote into his exposed vein.


    The pain caused Magnus to release Natalia''s hand. He then turned to Dr. Frankie, his bloody lips


    curling into a snarl. "What are you injecting me with? Are you trying to poison me?"


    Dr. Frankie''s hand shook, but he quicklyposed himself and continued to administer the antidote.


    As Dr. Frankie kept silent and still injecting him, Magnus began to curse, "Get away from me! Don''t use


    that needle on me. Get me tea!"


    However, Dr. Frankie remained undeterred by Magnus'' howls, methodically administering the antidote.


    In the midst of this chaos, Natalia finally managed to wrench her right hand from Magnus'' mouth.


    Looking at the mangled flesh of her hand, the ache in Natalia''s heart surpassed the pain in her hand.


    She knew that Magnus was enduring immense pain at this moment, and she couldn''t share any of it. If


    her blood could soothe him, she was ready to let him bite!


    "Goodness, Natalia, you should get to the doctor right away. It might get infected!" James eximed,


    his heart filled with pity as he looked at Natalia''s mangled hand. "I can''t believe he bit you! Why did he


    bite so hard?"


    Natalia just shook her head. "I''m fine. This minor injury is nothingpared to the pain Magnus is


    going through."


    She then returned her worried gaze to Dr. Frankie, who was still administering the antidote into


    Magnus'' bloodstream. "Dr. Frankie, will the antidote work?"


    Dr. Frankie had already pushed all the antidote into Magnus'' veins. Hearing Natalia''s question, he gave


    a shaky shake of his head. "Honestly, I''m not entirely confident," he admitted. "This poison is just too


    potent."

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    As Dr. Frankie''s voice trailed off, it seemed that the medication had begun to work. Magnus, previously


    wild-eyed, started to calm down.


    Natalia watched Magnus'' tense expression slowly rx, and she felt a weight lift from her heart. "Thank


    goodness, it looks like the drug is working."


    Yet Dr. Frankie, standing nearby, looked grave. As a doctor, he''d already noticed the slight tremors in


    Magnus'' hands and feet. "This isn''t the reaction we should be seeing. Hold him down. I need to


    administer the antidote''s slow-release serum," he said, before rushing off toward theb.


    James and Natalia were confused. It seemed like Magnus was calming down, so how could the


    antidote be wrong?


    However, they soon understood. Magnus, who had been lying peacefully on the bed, suddenly began


    to convulse. His face turned a frightening shade of red, and veins bulged on his neck as he thrashed on


    the bed. "Let me go! Ahh¡ª! Let me go!" He cried, in pain or in a bid to free himself, it was unclear.


    Startled by his reaction, Natalia rushed to his side. ¡°Magnus, what¡¯s wrong? Where does it hurt?


    Please, hold on!¡±


    Seeing Magnus in such agony was like a knife to her heart. ¡°God,¡± she silently prayed, ¡°take some of


    his suffering and give it to me. Please don''t torment him like this.¡±


    Her heart ached unbearably.


    Magnus hardly registered Natalia''s words. His head felt like it was about to explode from the pain, and


    he longed to lose consciousness. Tears streamed down his face, apanied by a miserable trickle of


    snot. He roared weakly, "Let me go! Let me die!"


    Natalia''s face was wet with tears. She gripped Magnus'' hand tightly. "Magnus, don''t do this. I''m your


    wife, and I will be with you no matter what. Tell me, where does it hurt?"


    Magnus stared at Natalia. "Natalia, please. Let me die. I can''t stand it!"


    "My heart, my head, my whole body, it''s on fire! Let me die!" Magnus barely recognized that the gentle


    voice belonged to his wife.


    Natalia shook with sobs. Disregarding the blood on her hands, she flung herself onto Magnus, hugging


    him tightly. "Magnus, you can''t die. What will happen to me, to Jonas, if you leave us? Please, Magnus,


    hold on. Dr. Frankie is working on the antidote. You''ll be okay soon. Please..."


    Feeling like he was being torched alive, Magnus found some relief in Natalia¡¯s familiar voice. It cut


    through his haze of pain like a lifeline. Instinctively, he tried to move closer to Natalia. He was so strong


    that his bed slid slightly on the floor. "Let me go, Natalia, please save me. I''d rather die than endure this


    pain. Please."


    Seeing Magnus in such a pitiful state, Natalia felt like she was falling apart. She wished she could take


    his pain away, but all she could do was watch him suffer. This feeling was like a dull knife slowly slicing


    through her flesh. She held Magnus'' hand tightly. "Don''t be scared, I''m here. Dr. Frankie will be here


    soon with the antidote, just hold on a bit longer."


    Magnus couldn''t hear Natalia''s words; all he heard was a deafening roar in his ears. He felt her hand in


    his, like ast lifeline, and he clung to it, squeezing it so hard that he could¡¯ve broken it.


    The pain shot through Natalia¡¯s fingers, but she bit her lip and bore it silently, knowing that Magnus was


    in agony. If holding her hand eased his pain, he could squeeze as hard as he needed.


    James watched the scene, filled with rage. "What''s taking Dr. Frankie so long? Where''s the slow-


    release serum? If he doesn''t hurry, someone''s going to die!"


    Natalia also looked towards the door, hoping to see Dr. Frankie. Finally, just as Natalia and James were


    losing hope, Dr. Frankie ran in with the freshly prepared slow-release serum. He had been unsure


    about the antidote, so he had prepared a serum that could neutralize it in advance.


    "Quick! Hold down his arm!" Dr. Frankie ordered as he rushed in with a syringe, signaling James to


    restrain Magnus.


    James nodded and quickly held down Magnus'' arm, helping Dr. Frankie administer the slow-release


    serum. As the serum was slowly injected, Magnus, who had been struggling for a while, gradually lost


    his strength. After a while, the serum took effect, and Magnus fell into a deep sleep. Only then did


    Natalia pull her hand from Magnus'' grip. Her hand was misshapen from his tight grip, smeared with


    blood.


    "Natalia, your hand..." James noticed Natalia''s hand and was surprised at her determination. She had


    endured such pain without a peep.


    Natalia nced at her hand, quickly hiding it behind her back. "It''s okay. I''m fine."


    She turned her attention to Dr. Frankie, who was still busy. "Dr. Frankie, did the antidote work at all?"


    Dr. Frankie let out a sigh of exasperation, shaking his head in defeat. "It''s unclear at the moment. I


    need to draw a blood sample from Mr. Magnus and concoct a new antidote. But I''m not confident."


    James stared nkly out the window. This wasn''t working. Chase and Carter had gone to investigate


    the source of Magnus'' poisoning, but there had been no word from them yet.


    "Dr. Frankie, only the one who poisoned him would have the antidote. We need to speed up the


    process of finding out how Magnus was poisoned," James suggested.


    James'' words struck a chord with Natalia. How had she forgotten about that? "I think the person who


    poisoned Magnus must be one of his secretaries or assistants. He mentioned he wanted tea, and that


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    tea could very well be the source of the poison!"


    No sooner had she finished speaking than Paul strode into the room. "Ms. Natalia, Belle left the


    that the tea had been given to her by Belle. He has been drinking that tea for nearly a month. Molly has


    been detained. Carter and Chase are doing everything they can to track down Belle."


    Paul''s words left Natalia feeling utterly drained. She slumped against the wall. All along, she had


    known that there was more to Belle than met the eye. She had been suspicious ever since thest time


    Magnus had been poisoned.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    It was all her doing! But what was her grudge against Magnus that she would resort to poisoning him?


    "Paul, get Chase and his team to find Belle. She''s the only one who knows the source of Magnus''


    illness, and probably the only one with the antidote," Natalia instructed Paul.


    Paul nodded and left the room.


    "That Belle... When I get my hands on her, I''ll tear her apart and feed her to the dogs! The evil woman


    tried to poison Magnus!" James fumed, his anger palpable.


    Natalia turned to Dr. Frankie. "Please, Dr. Frankie, continue researching a cure. Any medicine that can


    alleviate Magnus'' pain, however slightly, would be beneficial."


    Dr. Frankie nodded solemnly. "Don''t worry, ma''am. I will do everything in my power to find a cure."


    "Thank you, Doctor." Natalia bowed respectfully. "Please, take care of him."


    Dr. Frankie nodded and left for the pathologyb. James looked at Magnus lying on the bed and


    followed Dr. Frankie, leaving Natalia alone.


    "Go home, Natalia. Take a shower, change, and check on Jonas. You''ve been away from home for


    days," James said, feeling pity for Natalia.


    Natalia nodded and left the hospital. As she pushed open the door of their vi, she saw Jonas sitting


    on the couch. "Mommy, where have you and Daddy been? I missed you."


    Natalia hugged Jonas tightly, holding back her tears. "Jonas, Daddy is sick. Mommy has to take care of


    him. Can you be a good boy and let the housekeeper take care of you for a few days?"


    "Okay, Mommy. Take care of Daddy. I remember how sad he was when I was sick. I don''t want him to


    be sad."


    Natalia''s heart clenched at Jonas'' words. After a quick shower, she asked May to prepare some soup


    for Magnus.


    As she entered the hospital, holding the warm soup, she saw several doctors rushing towards Magnus''


    room. Her heart sank. Something must have happened to Magnus.


    "Magnus!" Natalia cried out as she pushed open the door to his room. Despite the doctors'' attempts to


    restrain him, Magnus was thrashing around on the floor, his screams piercing the silence.


    "Please, be gentle! Don''t hurt him!" Natalia pleaded.


    He used to be such a prideful man. When had he be like this? Before, he could single-handedly


    fight a dozen terrorists without batting an eyelid. Now, he became something like this.


    "Ah--! Ah--! Let me go! Let go!" Magnus'' drug addiction was acting up again. His eyes were bulging and


    he was screaming at the top of his lungs, looking particrly terrifying.


    The doctors, mindful of Natalia''s just issued orders, didn''t dare to restrain Magnus too forcefully. In their


    panic, they were even pushed aside by Magnus.


    "Ah--! Let me go, I want to go! I want tea! Give it to me now!" Magnus, who had managed to break


    through the encirclement, was in tears. He attacked ferociously, knocking down the bar doctors.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The other doctors gathered again. They exchanged mutual nces and gradually decreased the


    encirclement.


    Magnus, standing inside the circle, watched as a group of doctors in white coats approached him. He


    swung his fist in agitation,nding punches on the doctors'' heads.


    "Ouch--!"


    "Ah--!"


    All the doctors were screaming and holding their heads in pain.


    Natalia, who was standing on the side, couldn''t bear to watch any longer. She shouted at Magnus,


    "Magnus, stop it! Don''t hit the doctors!"


    But he didn''t hear her. He was starting to strangle one of the doctors to the point of passing out.


    James and Dr. Frankie rushed in and immediately rescued the doctor.


    Still violent, Magnus kept on attacking. Dr. Frankie shouted, "Get the rope!"


    Several people immediately brought over some cloth strips used to restrain patients. James,


    heartbroken, began to tie up Magnus.


    Seeing the ropes around him, Magnus'' eyes turned blood-red.


    "Ah--" With a loud roar, the entire room started to tremble.


    The cloth strips on his arm snapped instantly. He punched Dr. Frankie, who fell to the ground, nose


    bleeding.


    Just then, James somehow produced a chain andssoed Magnus from behind. As Magnus prepared


    to attack again, he was forcefully restrained.


    Unable to break free from the chains, Magnus roared like a wounded wolf.


    Natalia could no longer bear it. With tears, she walked up to Magnus, gently wiping away the sweat on


    his forehead and the blood from the corner of his mouth. "Magnus, don''t be afraid. I will stay with you,


    and help you through this detox. Please, work with me."


    In his frenzy, Magnus heare Natalia''s familiar voice. He paused. His gaze softened as he looked at


    Natalia.


    His consciousness ebbed and flowed, sometimes lucid, sometimes muddled. He heard Natalia''s voice


    and recognized the tear-stained woman before him as the love of his life. Shaking his head and


    sobbing, he whispered, "Is that you, my dear? I can''t stand it. Please, save me! I can''t bear this feeling.


    It''s like ants gnawing at my bones. Please, my love, would you end my suffering? I beg you!"


    Natalia nearly fainted at his plea. Her heart was numbing with pain. She cradled his face, wiping the


    sweat and blood from his skin. "Magnus," she said. ¡°If I could take your pain and bear it myself, I would


    do so without a second thought. I would willingly draw all your agony onto me if it could ease your


    suffering. I would do anything! But can we face this together? You will get better, Magnus. I love you!¡±


    Natalia then grasped Magnus¡¯ chained hand. Looking into his tortured eyes and pained expression, she


    began to sing softly, ¡°I would give you my world willingly. I¡¯m heartbroken, but I pray you hear my


    blessing. I would trade my life for your eternal happiness. I cherish even the pain and loneliness. From


    this day to the evesting tomorrow, my love will never change..."

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    Natalia''s dulcet voice filled the small hospital room, captivating everyone present. James, a sturdy man


    of steel, found himself shedding tears as he watched the scene unfold. Natalia''s voice had elicited


    tears from everyone in the room.


    Against all odds, Magnus, a man known for his vtile temperament, began to calm down. His frantic


    struggles ceased, and his cries of pain subsided. He simply watched Natalia ¨C his beloved Natalia,


    serenading him with her enchanting voice.


    His demeanor slowly turned peaceful. The terrifying madness that once consumed him was no longer


    evident. Those present, witnessing the miraculous unfolding, wiped away their tears and let out a


    relieved chuckle.


    They never anticipated Natalia''s melodic voice could subdue the raging Magnus, a feat even a group of


    strong men failed to aplish.


    "My heart holds an image of your face, etched with longing. The gentle words you spoke, I can''t


    forget... I would trade my life for your eternal happiness. I cherish both the pain and solitude. From


    today until forever, my love for you will not change..."


    Her melodious voice still echoed in the room. Natalia seemed tireless, singing endlessly for Magnus.


    She would sing as long as it could ease his suffering.


    James helped the doctorsy a now calm Magnus back onto the bed. Once Magnus settled, he


    whispered to the doctors, "Let''s leave them be. We shouldn''t disturb them."


    Soon, everyone, including Dr. Frankie, exited the room, leaving Magnus and Natalia alone. James


    nced back nervously. "I hope Natalia will be okay alone with him. What if Magnus has another


    episode?"


    Dr. Frankie reassured him, "It''ll be fine. These fits are intermittent. It''ll be a while before the next one.


    Besides, did you not see? Even in his deranged state, Magnus still recognizes Natalia''s voice. His


    willpower is terrifying."


    Reassured, James led Dr. Frankie away, hoping for a sessful antidote this time around.


    Meanwhile, in the room, Natalia held Magnus'' hand tightly, never once stopping her soothing melody.


    She knew that even though Magnus could hardly recognize anyone when his addiction was acting up,


    he still recognized her voice. If her voice could ease his pain even slightly, then she wouldn''t mind


    singing till her throat is hoarse.


    As her enchanting voice filled the room, dusk gradually descended outside. Slowly, Magnus closed his


    eyes, falling into a peaceful sleep. Natalia, her voice raspy from hours of singing, finally allowed herself


    a moment of rest.


    She watched Magnus sleep peacefully and knew this was the only time he was free from pain. Natalia


    gently traced Magnus'' features with her fingertips, studying his smooth forehead, sharp nose, luscious


    lips, and lightly stubbled chin.


    ¡°Magnus, please, get better...¡±


    In the middle of the night, Magnus awoke. He tried to sit up, only to find himself drained of all strength.


    His head felt heavy as lead. Though he''d been in a dazed state for days, he remembered everything


    clearly once he regained his senses.


    Ever since he drank that tea, he had turned into a terrifying creature. The tea surely had something


    wrong. Now, he was trapped in this less version of himself, sometimes lucid, sometimes insane. In his


    fits of madness, he didn''t recognize anyone.


    My wife! Magnus'' eyes narrowed in pain, looking at Natalia who was finally sleeping at his side.


    Throughout his days of madness, she had been tending to him tirelessly, taking his hits, carrying his


    abusive words.


    God! What had he done these past days?! How could he treat his wife whom he adored so dearly in


    such a manner? The sight of Natalia''s hand, bitten and torn apart by himself, stabbed at his being. He


    slowly reached his hand out; he remembered his wife had unchained him. Was she not afraid of him


    during his fits?


    It felt like his body was about to fall apart, but he had to hold Natalia''s hand, even if it cost him his life!


    After what seemed like an eternity, Magnus managed to hold Natalia''s hand. With every ounce of


    energy left, he lifted her hand slightly to see the bandaged wound left by his teeth. The sight of it felt


    like a knife twisting in his heart, causing him to gasp.


    "My wife, I''m sorry. All of it was my fault," Magnus sobbed softly, filled with guilt for his deeds, wishing


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    to kill himself whomitted such acts.


    His sobbing woke Natalia. Startled, she lifted her head and noticed Magnus had already awoken. Their


    gaze met, and Natalia saw the guilt, anxiety, remorse, and empathy in Magnus'' eyes. Without uttering a


    single word, she knew that Magnus was back to his senses.


    With much difficulty, she tried to show him a smile, even if it looked worse than if she was crying. She


    tried tofort Magnus, "Magnus, are you awake?"


    The sound of Natalia''s hoarse voice left Magnus in disbelief, "My wife, what happened to your voice?


    How could it be so hoarse?"


    Nataliaughed a little, wanting to tell him it was because she had been singing all night. But all her


    words stopped at the tip of her tongue, ending up as a heartfelt sigh, "It''s nothing. Maybe, I caught a


    cold."


    Magnus frowned, knowing Natalia was lying. Once he heard the luby in his memories, he knew it


    came from his loving wife, filled with all her affections for him, sung to lull the agitated, madness-driven


    him into tranquility.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    At this thought, a wave of guilt washed over Magnus. He sniffled, suppressing the sour feeling in his


    nose, and said in a low voice, "Honey, if this happens again, chain me up. It''s the only way to ensure I


    don''t hurt you, especially you. You know I''d rather die than cause you even a smidge of pain."


    Natalia nodded in tears. "Yes, I know, I know everything. All I hope now is for you to get better soon,


    Magnus. Jonas and I can''t live without you. We need you."


    With a tearful smile, Magnus said, "Honey, do I look like a mess right now? I''m sorry you had to see me


    at my worst. I promised I''d bring you a lifetime of happiness, but now, I fear I won''t be able to."


    "Don''t say that!" Natalia covered Magnus'' mouth with her hand. "You mustn''t talk like that. You can get


    through this, I know you can. The Magnus I know isn''t easily defeated. Remember when you brought


    me back from Ennd? You were so assertive. This little addiction is nothing; you''ll pull through."


    Magnus weakly grasped Natalia''s hand and shook his head dejectedly. "Honey, I''m afraid I can''t keep


    my promise. I''ve lost my soul this time around and turned into aplete monster. Promise me you''ll


    chain me up next time. It''s the only way to prevent me from hurting you. If I end up hurting you while I''m


    out of control, I''ll never forgive myself!"


    Tears streamed down Natalia''s face as shey on Magnus, sobbing into his chest. "I won''t chain you


    up! Magnus, you have to fight this! Don''t surrender. Dr. Frankie and James have brought in one of the


    top addiction specialists from the States. He can save you, I know he can!"


    With trembling hands, Magnus reached out and caressed Natalia''s hair as she also trembled. "Okay,


    honey, I''m not scared. I''m the strongest, remember? You just have to promise me that no matter what


    happens, you''ll protect yourself first, okay? That''s the only way I won''t feel guilty if I hurt you while I''m


    out of control."


    Natalia''s tears soaked Magnus'' chest. "I promise," she said between sobs. "But you have to promise


    me too, you can''t lose hope. You have to beat this addiction. You have to get better soon!"


    Magnus'' heart ached like never before. Two tears rolled down his cheeks. He wasn''t sure if he could


    beat this addiction, because every time it kicked in, he wished he were dead. This was a promise he


    just couldn''t make, not with Natalia, his beloved, in such pain.


    The one in agony, leaning on his chest, was his beloved wife, while he could only watch her cry


    helplessly. For the first time in his life, Magnus was filled with so much regret that he wished to end his


    life immediately.


    While Natalia sang softly to Magnus, Dr. Frankie, and James went to theb to analyze Magnus'' blood


    samples. The toxicologist they''d brought back from the States was a man with gray hair and years of


    experience. He worked tirelessly through the night until he''d finally created an antidote.


    He handed the antidote over to Dr. Frankie, his most promising student. "This is the best I could do, but


    like you, I can''t guarantee it will work."


    James was dumbstruck. "Dr. Frankie, are you joking? You said your mentor was the best toxicologist in


    the world, and he''s not sure if the antidote will work?"


    Dr. Frankie nodded. "Yes, my mentor is one of the best, but that doesn''t mean he''s the best at mixing


    antidotes."


    His mentor chimed in, "That''s right. I''m just a toxicologist, not a miracle worker. The poison Magnus


    was given is known as the king of poisons because it can be mixed in hundreds of ways. Change one


    little thing, and the antidote changes, too. All we can do now is try this antidote and hope it works."


    James let go of Dr. Frankie''s cor, apologizing for his rashness. "I''m just worried about Magnus," he


    said.


    "I know," Dr. Frankie said, brushing himself off. "We all want Magnus to get better. Let''s go see if the


    antidote works."


    When they arrived at the hospital room, they saw Natalia and Magnus in each other''s arms, both


    crying. Their hearts ached at the sight. This couple, who had already been through so much, seemed


    destined for more hardships.


    Natalia was introduced to Dr. Frankie''s mentor, the toxicologist they''d brought back from the States.


    Overjoyed, she thanked the man profusely foring all the way to Japan to help Magnus.


    The toxicologist nodded politely. "It''s my pleasure, Mrs. Andersen. Now, let''s see if this antidote works."


    With that, he signaled for Dr. Frankie to administer the antidote. Even if it didn''t cure Magnus, it


    wouldn''t harm him either.


    Dr. Frankie approached Magnus, who was lucid and calm. "Mr. Andersen," he said respectfully. "I''m


    going to give you the antidote now. Don''t be afraid. You''ll be better soon."


    Magnus felt a throbbing pain throughout his body, immobilizing him. He blinked at Dr. Frankie to signal


    his willingness to cooperate. "Cut the chit-chat, doc. Just hurry up with the treatment."


    Magnus¡¯ guilt towards this man was profound, as the scars on Dr. Frankie¡¯s face were his doing. He


    turned his head away, refusing to meet his gaze.


    "Roger that!" Dr. Frankie bent down to search for an appropriate vein, skillfully pushing the antidote into


    Magnus'' bloodstream with a syringe. He then looked at him anxiously. "How do you feel? Any


    changes?"


    Magnus weakly shook his head. "Nothing. I couldn¡¯t even feel the prick of the needle when you injected


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    it."


    Dr. Frankie pondered for a moment. "The antidote just went in. It may take a while to take effect. Let''s


    wait and see."


    Magnus agreed with Dr. Frankie¡¯s assessment, his gaze drifting to James. "James, I want you to chain


    me upter. I don''t want to hurt my wife the next time I lose control."

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    James gave a nod, "Alright, as you wish. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure Natalia is safe. After all, none of us


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    have escaped your fist!"


    "Chain me up, so I won''t hurt anyone," Magnus said in a voice heavy with fatigue, before closing his


    eyes and sinking into sleep.


    Watching Magnus drift off to sleep, Natalia''s eyes lit up. Excited, she turned to Dr. Frankie''s mentor.


    "He''s asleep, does that mean the medication is working?"


    James joined in, "Indeed, look at him, he''s sleeping so peacefully. It''s a testament to how effective the


    medication is!"


    Dr. Frankie''s spirit lifted, as he began to circle Magnus. "Theoretically, the medication in the vial does


    seem to have taken effect, but..."


    "But what?" Natalia asked, her anxiety rising as she kept her eyes fixed on Magnus, looking for any


    signs of difort.


    Dr. Frankie shook his head. "I''m not sure. It''s hard to tell. This poison is rare, so it''s unlikely to be cured


    quickly. We need to observe him for a while longer."


    "Alright, I''ll stay and watch over him," Natalia softly promised. She wouldn''t leave until Magnus was


    better.


    Seeing Natalia''s determination, James advised, "Natalia, you''ve been by Msgnus¡¯ side for so long


    without rest. Why don''t you take a break and regain your strength? We''re all here."


    Natalia shook her head. "Compared to Magnus, who''s suffering from the poison, what''s a little


    tiredness to me? As long as he gets better, I would dly suffer in his ce."


    Facing Natalia''s resolve, James didn''t attempt to dissuade her further. He leaned against the wall,


    waiting patiently for Magnus'' potential reactions.


    Dr. Frankie and his mentor also waited patiently. After all, the antidote they had concocted based on


    the blood sample was not guaranteed to be 100% effective. It could even cause unforeseen


    consequences.


    The room was eerily silent, as the four of them anxiously watched over Magnus and silently prayed for


    his recovery.


    Suddenly, a horrifying scream broke the silence.


    Magnus'' eyes snapped open, his mouth wide as he let out a terrifying yell. His head shook violently, his


    limbs twitching uncontrobly.


    "My God, Magnus, what''s wrong?" Natalia rushed to his side, gripping his hand tightly. "Magnus, are


    you in pain? If you''re in pain, squeeze my hand. You''ll be okay!"


    James also rushed over. "Magnus? Magnus? What''s wrong?"


    "Sedative, give him a sedative!" Dr. Frankie''s mentor shouted. Dr. Frankie quickly grabbed the


    prepared sedative and injected it into Magnus'' arm.


    After the sedative was administered, Magnus'' frantic state slowly calmed down. Hey there, eyes half-


    closed, breathing weakly.


    Watching Magnus in this state, Natalia''s heart ached. "Why is this happening? Why?"


    Seeing Magnus in such a pitiful state, Natalia felt helpless. "Dr. Frankie, is this a good or bad sign?"


    Natalia asked.


    Dr. Frankie and his mentor began conducting various tests on Magnus. Dr. Frankie held Magnus'' head,


    while his mentor lifted his eyelids. "His eyes are bloodshot. It seems the antidote isn''t working. The next


    time the poison strikes, we can''t rely on sedatives. It could cause his blood vessels to burst!"


    "What should we do then?" Dr. Frankie asked, looking to his mentor for guidance.


    His mentor shook his head, sighing heavily. "Unfortunately, we don''t have a solution right now. We''ll


    have to create a new antidote."


    James, watching the helpless duo, felt his anger rise. "Are you twopetent or not? If you''re not, say


    so! You''re toying with Magnus¡¯ life!"


    Dr. Frankie couldn''t meet James'' gaze. The severity of the poison was beyond his capabilities. His


    mentor, however, was angered by James'' outburst. "James, as I''ve mentioned before, this is a newly


    synthesized poison. Depending on the mixture, it can have different effects. No research institution has


    found a cure yet. We are sorry if you think we''re wasting our time."


    With that, he turned to leave. "If that''s the case, we''ll take our leave. You''ll have to find someone else."


    James was left speechless. He knew he was out of line, but seeing Magnus in his current state, he


    couldn''t help butsh out.


    As the mentor was about to leave, James wanted to stop him but couldn''t swallow his pride. He turned


    to Natalia. "Natalia, what do you think..."


    Natalia knew that if she allowed Dr. Frankie and his team to leave now, they''d lose any chance of


    alleviating Magnus'' suffering. She approached Dr. Frankie, her voice brimming with regret. ¡°I apologize


    for the way James spoke to you. He was out of line. Please stay, if you can¡¯t help us, then we really


    don¡¯t know who we can turn to for Magnus'' treatment."


    Dr. Frankie remained silent, understanding that in such situations, the patient''s family could be harsh


    with their words. His threat to depart was merely a result of frustration. Now that the patient''s wife was


    pleading so earnestly, he responded, ¡°I apologize for my harsh words, too. I shouldn¡¯t have behaved


    that way. But regarding Mr. Andersen''s condition, I can¡¯t promise to cure him. The poison is too potent.


    Unless you can find the person who administered the poison and obtain the antidote, Mr. Andersen will


    inevitably suffer through many trials.¡±


    ¡°I understand, I do.¡± Natalia nodded repeatedly. ¡°We¡¯ve already dispatched people to find Belle, but


    we¡¯ve yet to discover her whereabouts. Please, you must stay and help develop an antidote for


    Magnus. Without you, we''re left utterly helpless.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mrs. Andersen, I apologize for my earlier behavior, I will do my utmost to assist. But you must


    also hasten your search. Only the person who poisoned Mr. Andersen may have the antidote.¡±


    ¡°We will definitely speed up our search for Belle.¡± Natalia expressed through her pained voice.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    "Alright, Dr. Frankie, let''s get going. We''re in for a long night," Dr. Frankie¡¯s mentor said, briskly striding


    out of the pathologyb. He needed to start formting a new antidote urgently.


    Dr. Frankie quickly followed him. "Right behind you."


    The two men exited Magnus¡¯ room.


    Left alone inside the room were Natalia and James. Noticing the downtrodden look on Natalia''s face,


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    James felt obligated tofort her. "Natalia, don''t worry. Magnus will pull through this. But we must


    find Belle. This woman is unimaginably wicked."


    With a heavy sigh, Natalia voiced her concerns, "We''re at a disadvantage, Belle has the upper hand.


    She must have nned this well in advance. If she''s decided to hide, it won''t be easy finding her."


    By now, if she could be found, Marissa and her team would have done it already. The fact that they


    hadn''t meant that Belle was hiding out of sight.


    "Natalia, stay here and look after Magnus. I refuse to believe that Belle is invincible! Every person


    leaves traces. Even if she''s hiding in a rat hole or a sewer, I will find her!" James dered, before


    hurrying out of the room. "I''ll be back soon. I can''t believe Chase and his team can''t find one woman!"


    Watching James'' hurried departure, Natalia couldn''t help but feel deste. It was true, why was Belle


    so hard to find? Days had passed, and not a trace of her was found.


    Sighing, Natalia walked over to Magnus, wanting to help wipe the sweat off his forehead.


    She fetched water from the bathroom and used a towel to carefully clean Magnus. As she was


    meticulously wiping him down, she noticed a small patch of yellowing, decaying skin behind his ear.


    Shocked, Natalia rubbed her eyes and looked again. Sure enough, a yellowish fluid was seeping from


    the decaying patch behind Magnus'' ear. Remembering Dr. Frankie''s previous warning about the poison


    causing decaying skin, Natalia quickly checked Magnus'' arms, chest, and legs for simr symptoms.


    Thankfully, she found none.


    However, when she checked his back, she found the same yellow, decaying patches. Overwhelmed by


    panic and despair, Natalia ran out of the room to theb, tears streaming down her face.


    Upon seeing Natalia, Dr. Frankie, who was holding a test tube, turned and asked, "Mrs. Andersen,


    what brings you here?"


    "Dr. Frankie, Magnus, his skin... it''s decaying. It''s turning yellow. Could the poison be causing worse


    symptoms?" Natalia managed to choke out through her tears.


    Hearing this, Dr. Frankie quickly set down his test tube and headed for the door. Just as he reached


    Natalia, she fainted.


    "Mrs. Andersen! Mrs. Andersen!" Dr. Frankie managed to catch her before she fell, calling her name in


    a panic. But Natalia remained unconscious, leaving Dr. Frankie in a state of frantic indecision. He knew


    that if anything happened to Natalia, an awakened Magnus would never forgive him.


    Dr. Frankie''s mentor ambled over, shot Natalia a nce, and then spoke to Dr. Frankie in a deep, stern


    voice, "As a physician, I can''t believe you''ve lost even the most basic judgment. She''s fine. She fainted


    because she¡¯s overworked and overly anxious. A good night''s sleep will set her right."


    A flush of embarrassment colored Dr. Frankie''s cheeks. Natalia''s fainting had been so abrupt that he''d


    momentarily forgotten he was a doctor himself. "Professor, could you please keep an eye on her? I


    need to go check on Magnus'' condition."


    "Go ahead. Ah, it''s such a shame to see these two lovebirds suffer," the professor sighed, shaking his


    head in pity at Magnus and Natalia''s predicament.


    When Natalia woke up, daylight was streaming in through the windows. She rose wearily from the


    lounge chair in the pathologyb, her eyes still slightly unfocused. She immediately asked, "How''s


    Magnus? You guys need to..."


    Natalia''s words were cut off as Dr. Frankie, who had been dozing off after a night of work, sprang up at


    her words.


    He finally let out a sigh of relief. "Mrs. Andersen, I examined himst night. What Mr. Magnus is


    experiencing is an inevitable pathological reaction. I''ve instructed the nurse to administer medication."


    Natalia finally rxed. "That''s a relief. But, will those yellow lesions continue to worsen? What will


    happen to Magnus if they do? And, wasn''t I taking care of Magnus in his room? How did I end up


    here?"

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    Dr. Frankie patiently exined, "Ma¡¯am, you fainted when you came calling for us yesterday, so we


    decided to let you rest here. I don''t want to lie to you. The symptoms of decay you see are due to the


    toxins in Mr. Andersen¡¯s body. If we can''t find an antidote in time, the decay will deepen, and even


    spread from the outside in and endanger Magnus'' organs."


    Dr. Frankie''s words struck Natalia like a bolt out of the blue, leaving her weak. She knew that when


    Magnus'' poison acted up, he would go crazy, but she never imagined that the toxins would gradually


    eat away at his health.


    "No!" Natalia backed away, shaking her head. "This can''t be happening! I won''t ept it!"


    She pulled out her cell phone and dialed James with trembling fingers. "I need to call James and ask


    him if he''s found that woman named Belle."


    The phone was answered quickly, and James'' weary voice came through. "Hello, Natalia? Is there


    another update on Magnus?"


    Natalia wanted to tell James about Magnus'' condition but swallowed her words. She knew that telling


    him wouldn''t help; it would only make him more anxious. So Natalia steadied her voice, asking as


    calmly as she could, "Nothing major, I just wanted to ask, have you found Belle yet?"


    At the other end, James cursed when he heard Belle''s name. "That damn woman, is she a mouse? My


    men in Europe can''t find a single trace of her. She''s driving me nuts!"


    Natalia''s heart sank, and she hurriedly hung up after offering James some weak words offort.


    Still no sign of Belle.


    Natalia clenched her hand around her phone until her knuckles turned white. Her mind was filled with


    unshakeable anger. She despised that woman, Belle. If she ever met her, she''d p her without


    hesitation and demand to know why she''dmitted such a heinous act.


    "It''s bad. It''s really bad! Mr. Magnus'' poison is acting up again," a nurse rushed in, her voice filled with


    panic. "He''s broken the straps on the bed!"


    Out of pity, Natalia reced the chains that had been binding Magnus with straps. Now, the straps


    were useless in restraining him.


    "What?!" Dr. Frankie turned pale and rushed towards the sickroom.


    Natalia followed behind, her steps unsteady. Her world was falling apart!


    When they arrived at the sick room, they found Magnus showing uncharacteristic strength. He had


    shattered the straps on the bed and even knocked the entire bed over. He was kicking it furiously and


    cursing, "You bastards! Let me out! Give me the tea! Let me out!"


    Natalia didn''t hesitate. She tried to enter the room, but Dr. Frankie blocked her. "Ma¡¯am, you can''t go in


    there now."


    "Why not?" Natalia looked at Dr. Frankie in confusion. "Magnus is in danger right now. If we let him


    carry on like this, he''ll hurt himself."


    "That''s true, but he''s in a frenzy right now. If you rush in, he might hurt you!" Dr. Frankie tried to


    dissuade her.


    Natalia insisted on opening the door. "I''m not afraid! I know that no matter what he bes, he will


    never hurt me!"


    "Ma¡¯am! How can you be so reckless? If you get hurt, who''s going to care for Mr. Andersen? You need


    to take care of yourself for his sake!" Dr. Frankie desperately tried to shake Natalia out of her resolve.


    Natalia shook her head, a resolute smile on her face. "Dr. Frankie, don''t worry. I won''t get hurt. Nobody


    understands Magnus better than me. Even if he could harm the entire world, he would never hurt me.


    And look at him now, he must be in pain. How could I stand by and leave him alone in this empty


    room? I need to be with him, and you can''t stop me."


    Dr. Frankie was speechless at Natalia''s determination. He suddenly understood why Magnus loved her


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    so much ¨C she was just as stubborn as he was, beyond all hope of salvation!


    Natalia pushed open the door and slowly walked in.


    Magnus was in the room, furiously destroying everything that restrained him. He heard the sound of the


    lock and turned his bloodshot eyes on Natalia. "Give me the tea, or I''ll kill you!"


    Natalia showed no fear. She stepped over the clutter on the floor and approached the agitated Magnus.


    "Magnus, don''t hurt yourself like this. Destroying these things will only tire you out. I know you''re in a lot


    of difort right now, so I''m here to keep youpany. I can''t ease your pain, but if hitting


    something will help, then take it out on me."


    With that, Natalia closed her eyes and waited for the punch she knew wasing. She was betting


    that even in his madness, Magnus would never harm her.


    Now beyond reasoning, Magnus rushed at Natalia and shoved her against the wall. He clenched his


    teeth and wrapped his hands around Natalia''s slender neck. "Give me the tea, or I''ll snap your neck!"


    People outside the door gasped in horror. Dr. Frankie immediately pushed through the door and rushed


    in, shouting at Magnus, "Mr. Magnus, stop right there! Open your eyes and see clearly, she''s the


    woman you love the most, are you really going to choke her to death?"


    However, at this point, Magnus'' mind was buzzing as if it was about to explode,pletely deaf to Dr.


    Frankie''s cries. His hands were relentlessly tightening.


    Natalia stood in front of Magnus with her face pale, her gaze showing her unbelievable resolve. She


    believed that Magnus would never harm her even if it meant destroying the whole world.


    With his eyes bloodshot from rage, Magnus met Natalia''s gaze, emitting a fierce light. Hisrge hand


    Dr. Frankie was so frightened that he didn''t dare blink, fearing that a little more force from Magnus


    would hurt Natalia. But the next moment, Magnus, who was still in a frenzy, suddenly lost all his


    strength, and copsed like a ragdoll, knocking Natalia down with him.


    This sudden turn of events caught everyone off guard. Natalia, ignoring the pain of being knocked


    down, voiced her concern anxiously, "Magnus, what''s wrong? Are you okay? Are you hurt?"

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    Dr. Frankie and a few doctors rushed over to assist Magnus, who had fallen unconscious with his eyes


    tightly shut.


    Natalia clumsily rose from the floor, her mind consumed by Magnus'' condition. Her voice trembled as


    she questioned Dr. Frankie, "Has Magnus... has he fainted again?"


    After settling Magnus on the hospital bed and conducting a brief examination, Dr. Frankie shook his


    head and said, "Ma¡¯am, Mr. Andersen just had a fit because of withdrawal symptoms. Now that he has


    passed out, he doesn''t have the strength to fight it anymore. You know, after this long struggle, his


    body is already on the verge of copse."


    Touching Magnus'' disheveled hair, Natalia''s heart ached terribly. The once vibrant Magnus now looked


    so helpless, all because of that damned drugced tea.


    "Ma¡¯am, I think it would be better to restrain Mr. Andersen. This way, when his addiction res up


    again, he won''t harm himself or others," Dr. Frankie whispered.


    Reluctantly, Natalia nodded. "Alright, be careful with him. Don''t let him get hurt."


    Dr. Frankie signaled, and the other doctors brought in the chains they had prepared earlier. Unable to


    bear the sight of the shiny, cold chains, Natalia turned away, her gaze falling on the setting sun outside


    the window. How much longer would this ordealst? She felt like she was about to break.


    Meanwhile, chaos erupted at Andersen Corporation due to Magnus'' prolonged absence, which


    unsettled the major shareholders.


    Whenever they tried to contact Magnus, they were met with a stammering Natalia, which only


    increased their suspicions. For their own interests, the shareholders decided to approach Lucius.


    Lucius, who had been lying low for fear of Magnus discovering his misdeeds, saw an opportunity when


    the shareholders came to him. After assuring them of hismitment to resolving the issue and


    indulging them with somevish entertainment, Lucius began his investigation.


    Soon, his subordinates reported that Magnus'' absence was due to a serious illness. However, the


    nature of the illness was unknown due to tight information control.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    To uncover the truth about Magnus'' condition, Lucius decided to visit Morgan. As he entered Morgan''s


    mansion, Lucius was met with a cold snort, "What brings you here? I don''t want to see you."


    By now, Morgan knew about Lucius'' past misdeeds and was disgusted by him, even considering


    kicking him out.


    Desperate, Lucius feigned tears. "Grandpa, I know I was wrong. But I''vee to see you about


    something important. It''s about Magnus... he''s sick."


    Morgan, who was enjoying tea in the courtyard, was so shocked that he dropped his cup. "What?


    Magnus is sick? What''s wrong with him?"


    "Yes, Grandpa. He''s currently in our private hospital. If you don''t believe me, you cane and see for


    yourself," Lucius said with a smile hidden underneath his feigned concern.


    Hastily, Morgan headed towards the hospital, "Let''s go!"


    With a satisfied grin, Lucius followed Morgan, hoping that Magnus would never recover from his illness.


    When Morgan and Lucius arrived at the Andersen family''s private hospital, Natalia was unaware of any


    of this.


    Morgan stormed into the hospital and demanded, "Where is everyone? Show yourselves!"


    Just as Dr. Frankie was securing Magnus, he heard Morgan''s familiar voice and groaned inwardly. He


    ran out, intending to stop Morgan, only to see him marching towards Magnus'' room.


    "Quickly, get Natalia. We can''t let Morgan know about Magnus'' drug problem," he whispered to a


    doctor before hurrying to intercept Morgan.


    Dr. Frankie hurriedly walked towards Morgan, "Mr. Morgan, why are you here?"


    "Hmph!" Morgan mmed his cane on the ground, "If I hadn''te, how long were you nning to


    keep this secret from me? Speak up, where is Magnus?"


    "Well, uh, that..." Dr. Frankie stammered, deliberately lengthening his words to stall for time, secretly


    praying that Natalia would hurry over.


    Morgan, growing impatient with Dr. Frankie''s stalling, demanded, "Enough with the games, where is


    Magnus?"


    Just then, Natalia''s voice came from behind Dr. Frankie, "Grandpa? Why are you here?"


    Morgan, already displeased with Natalia, was now convinced that she was deliberately hiding Magnus''


    condition. His fury was beyond words.


    The sound of his cane echoed through the room as he fixed a bitter re on Natalia. "What? Should I


    not be here? Should I wait until you''ve killed my grandson before I show up? Where have you hidden


    Magnus? Why didn¡¯t you tell me he was sick?"


    Natalia felt the sting of his words, especially given the audience. She knew who was behind this -


    Lucius, who followed Morgan like a shadow. The despicable Lucius would surely kick Magnus when he


    was down if he knew about his current condition. Regardless, she had to prevent them from seeing


    Magnus in his current state.


    "Grandpa," she began, attempting to concoct a believable lie. "Magnus isn''t here. It''s me. I am the one


    who is sick, and Dr. Frankie is treating me."


    Her words fell t. Morgan, weathered by age and life, wasn''t fooled. Through her swollen, teary eyes,


    he saw things weren''t as simple as she was making them out to be. His disappointment in Natalia


    grew, and he pushed her aside. "Move out of my way! If you don''t let me see Magnus, then I''ll find him


    myself! I don''t believe for a second that I can''t find him in this small hospital."

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    "Absolutely, Grandpa, we must search thoroughly. We can''t afford to dy Magnus'' condition any


    longer," Lucius chimed in, fanning the mes. "Natalia, that woman, doesn''t want us to see Magnus.


    I''m sure she''s up to no good."


    Natalia quivered with fury at Lucius'' words, cing a hand in front of his face. "Lucius, I think you know


    perfectly well who''s the one harboring ill intentions here!"


    "Get out of my way!" Lucius,tled by the truth of her words, shoved Natalia aside and supported


    Morgan as they moved forward. He had a hunch about which room Magnus was in - the same room Dr.


    Frankie had just exited!


    Natalia, pushed back with force by Lucius, stumbled and fell. Dr. Frankie quickly helped her up. "Are


    you alright, Madam?"


    Natalia shook her head. "I''m fine. Seems like today''s event can''t be kept a secret much longer."


    While they were talking, Lucius had already led Morgan to the door of the room that Dr. Frankie had


    just left.


    Through the transparent window, Lucius was the first to see Magnus, with a grey pallor, bound to the


    hospital bed with iron chains. Overjoyed, he could barely contain his excitement as he called out to


    Morgan, "Grandpa, look, Magnus is right here!"


    Morgan, recognizing the joy in Lucius'' voice, furrowed his brows in displeasure. But when he followed


    Lucius'' pointing finger and saw Magnus, he froze in his tracks.


    In the hospital room, a frail Magnusy with a pale face and eyes tightly shut, his body bound securely


    with iron chains. Morgan could hardly believe his eyes. He turned his fierce gaze on Natalia, as if he


    wanted to tear her apart. "What did you do to my boy? Why did you chain him up like this? Why?!"


    Lucius, standing nearby, was also puzzled. How could the usually defiant Magnus allow himself to be


    confined in such a grim state? Unless...


    Natalia hurried over to exin, "Grandpa, this is all a misunderstanding... Magnus, he..."


    Morgan was furious, swinging his cane at Natalia. "You, full of lies! Even now, you refuse to tell the


    truth! Fine! I''ll ask him myself!"


    Morgan pushed the door open and entered the room. Lucius quickly followed, not wanting to miss any


    information. The smell of disinfectant filled the room. Morgan, heartbroken, approached the bed and


    touched Magnus'' bony, emaciated hand. "Magnus? Wake up, tell Grandpa what''s wrong."


    However, Magnusy motionless and silent.


    Lucius, on the other hand, had a suspicion. Could it be that Magnus was on drugs?


    With this thought in mind, Lucius stealthily moved to the other side, and in a position where others


    couldn''t see, he pinched Magnus hard. His grip was strong, and he managed to jolt Magnus awake.


    Seeing Magnus slowly open his eyes, Morgan thought he had woken up. He quickly leaned over and


    asked with concern, "Magnus, what''s wrong?"


    "Ahh! Ahh! Ahh!" Magnus screamed, shaking his head frantically. "Get me my fix! Now!"


    Morgan, who had hypothesized countless possibilities in his mind, was taken aback by this revtion.


    He took two steps back in shock. This was clearly the behavior of an addict in withdrawal! He felt dizzy,


    his vision blurred, and he copsed backward.


    "Morgan? Morgan?" Dr. Frankie quickly rushed to Morgan, who had passed out on the floor.


    Pandemonium ensued. "Oh my God, Morgan has passed out!"


    "What should we do? What should we do?"


    Magnus'' screams and the hubbub of the room mingled into chaotic noise.


    "Quick, get Morgan to the ER," Dr. Frankie ordered the staff, trying to revive Morgan with CPR, but to


    no avail. He turned to the other doctors. "Prepare the operating room, Morgan needs immediate


    attention!"


    The room was in a frenzy. Even Lucius was taken aback. He had merely wanted to probe Magnus''


    condition, not expecting Morgan to faint from the shock. This was better than he could have hoped for,


    a gift from the heavens!


    Natalia was also stunned. She never expected Morgan to suddenly appear at the hospital, let alone


    faint from the shock of seeing Magnus in such a state. But now that it had happened, she had to step


    up and handle the situation, hoping that nothing serious would befall Morgan.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    While everyone was busy tending to Morgan, Lucius had quietly slipped away. Now was his chance for


    aeback, and he wasn''t about to let it slip away!


    On his way, Lucius drove like a man possessed. Before he had even reached thepany, he had


    already texted all the shareholders of the Andersen Corporation to attend an important meeting.


    Lucius was over the moon as he parked at thepany and took the executive elevator to the top-floor


    boardroom.


    The boardroom was filled with Andersen Corporation''s shareholders. They had received Lucius''


    message that something of utmost importance needed to be shared. As businessmen, there was


    nothing more important than this, so they had all rushed over.


    Standing in the elevator, Lucius stared at his reflection in the polished mirror ¨C a visage of shrewd


    ¡°Magnus, just you wait. Soon, I''ll have you removed from thepany.¡±


    "Ding!"


    The elevator chimed its arrival at the top floor. Brimming with satisfaction, Lucius strutted out, dusting


    off his jacket sleeves with an air of self-importance. He set his sights on the grand conference room


    ahead and began his approach.


    The room was buzzing with the restless chatter of shareholders. Magnus'' prolonged absence had


    tested their patience, and the cryptic message from Lucius had sent them into a frenzy of spection.


    Lucius reveled in themotion; it was the exact reaction he had hoped for. He stood outside the door,


    savoring the deliciously chaotic symphony of voices, before slowly pushing the door open and making


    his entrance.


    As soon as he appeared, the shareholders fell silent, their eyes collectively shifting to lock onto Lucius.


    "Good evening, everyone," he began, struggling to keep a triumphant grin off his face. "I''ve called you


    all here to share some rather distressing news." He feigned a sorrowful tone. "Your CEO, Magnus, is


    currently battling a severe drug addiction."

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    As soon as his words fell, a bombshell exploded within the confines of the conference room, leaving


    the shareholders in utter shock, and sparking an immediate uproar.


    "How could this happen? Why would he touch that stuff?"


    "Exactly, once you''re hooked on the hard stuff, you''re a goner."


    "This is terrifying. What''s going to happen to thepany?"


    "This is a disaster. How could something like this happen?"


    Lucius watched the scene unfold before him with satisfaction, his heart brimming with triumph. He


    raised his hand, silencing the room. "Everyone, calm down. Given these circumstances, I must step up


    as your deputy CEO. We cannot allow our corporation to fall into the hands of a drug addict. That


    would be signing our own death warrant!"


    Lucius'' words resonated with the shareholders. After all, their priority was their profits. Whether it was


    Magnus or Lucius who held the CEO''s position was irrelevant to them. They were content as long as


    they couldfortably collect their annual dividends.


    Therefore, the first shareholder to fullyprehend this stood up. "Absolutely, we cannot hand over our


    enterprise to such a person. We cannot stand idle and watch our empire crumble! I propose we revoke


    the position of CEO from Magnus and appoint Lucius as CEO."


    Once someone took the lead, those who were previously hesitant would slowly follow suit.


    Soon after this shareholder''s proposal, the rest, eager not to be left behind, responded in kind, "I agree,


    we should revoke Magnus'' position and appoint Lucius instead."


    "I agree!"


    "I approve!"


    "I consent, too!"


    In no time, Lucius was unanimously appointed as the new CEO of Andersen Corporation. He promptly


    reced all the department heads with his loyal followers, then sat back, smugly demanding that the


    cleaning staff throw out all of Magnus'' belongings and rece them with his preferred office equipment.


    News of Magnus'' drug addiction spread like wildfire within thepany. Sensing a juicy story, the local


    tabloid journalists wasted no time in printing this shocking news. The headline. [From Diamond-


    Studded CEO to Down-and-Out Drug Addict.] was sshed across the front page, sending


    shockwaves through the streets of Melfort. The news quickly sent Andersen Corporation''s stock


    plummeting as panicked shareholders rushed to sell their shares.


    Meanwhile, back at the private hospital, Dr. Frankie was tending to Morgan,pletely unaware of the


    chaos unfolding outside.


    After administering an IV to Morgan and seeing the steady rhythm of his heartbeat on the monitor, Dr.


    Frankie breathed a sigh of relief. He wiped the sweat from his brow and instructed the attending nurse,


    "Morgan was indeed on death''s door. It''s truly a miracle he survived. Remember, no more shock or


    excitement like this, it could be fatal."


    Afterying these instructions, Dr. Frankie exited the room, leaving the nurses to prepare the necessary


    medications.


    He approached Natalia, who was leaning against the wall. "He''s out of danger now."


    "That''s good to hear. I didn''t expect things to turn out like this." Natalia sighed deeply. With Morgan and


    Magnus in adjacent hospital rooms, it was a heartbreaking sight.


    Dr. Frankie, feeling helpless, suddenly realized that Lucius, who had apanied Morgan, was


    missing. "Wait, where''s Lucius?"


    Natalia shook her head. "Who knows? He''s always up to no good."


    Her words proved to be prophetic, as James called just then.


    Natalia answered the call, and James'' frantic voice filled the line. "Natalia, that bastard Lucius has


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    crossed the line! He''s publicly announced that Mr. Magnus is a serious drug abuser, not only has he


    stolen the CEO position, but he''s caused a massive sell-off of Andersen Corporation''s stocks, causing


    the stock price to plummet. I really want to punch his lights out!"


    Natalia gasped, she hadn''t expected so much to have urred in such a short time. She didn¡¯t want


    James to actually confront Lucius and exacerbate the situation, and hastily advised him, "James, don''t


    worry about Lucius right now. The most important thing now is to find Belle. Let''s wait for Magnus to


    wake up, then tackle this. I''m sure when he''s awake, he''ll sort everything out."


    As long as he was awake, her world would be at peace, and so would everyone else''s. He was a king,


    a god who controlled everything, and she believed in him. She believed he would survive!


    James agreed with Natalia''s words, "Yes, you''re right, Natalia. You always think things through. I''ll


    continue looking for Belle. She''s even more despicable than Lucius!"


    After hanging up, Natalia turned to Dr. Frankie, whispering, "We can''t let Morgan find out about this. It


    might trigger a rpse."


    Dr. Frankie nodded in agreement. "Of course, ma''am. I''ll ensure the news does not reach him."


    But it was already toote.


    While they were discussing outside his room, Morgan had awakened. His phoney on the bedside


    table, several of thepany''s shareholders had already called him. He picked up his phone, "Hello?"


    "Mr. Morgan, how do you exin your grandson''s drug addiction? Thepany is in turmoil, stocks


    are plummeting, and Lucius has seized control. Who will take responsibility for this?"


    Before the stockholder could even finish his sentence, Morgan had already fainted, and the phone in


    his hand crashed onto the floor...


    "Beep¡ªbeep¡ªbeep¡ª"


    The shrill rm of the heart monitor cut through the air, causing Dr. Frankie and Natalia to spin around


    in rm. They were met with the sight of Morgan, clutching his chest, writhing in pain on the hospital


    bed.


    Dr. Frankie hurried into the room, performing CPR on Morgan while peppering him with questions, "Mr.


    Morgan, what''s wrong? Where does it hurt?"


    But the line on the heart monitor was slowly ttening out, and the piercing rm sounded a ceaseless


    warning.


    Nurses and interns began to gather, assisting Dr. Frankie in trying to save Morgan.


    "Epinephrine..."


    "Get the defibritor ready..."


    Natalia watched anxiously from the sidelines. Even though Morgan wasn''t particrly fond of her, she


    didn''t wish for anything bad to happen to the old man, especially not when Magnus was in such a state!


    After all, he was Magnus'' grandfather. How would Magnus cope when he woke up?


    The chaos in the emergency room continued, the seconds ticking by. The line on the heart monitor


    remained unresponsive, lying there as still as death.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    Dr. Frankie and his team of resident doctors fought desperately to save Morgan, but in the end, they


    couldn''t bring him back. With a heavy heart, he lowered his eyes and broke the news to Natalia, "I''m


    sorry, Natalia. Morgan suffered a heart attack. He didn''t make it. We need to make the necessary


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    arrangements."


    Natalia staggered back in disbelief as the resident doctors covered Morgan''s body with a pristine white


    sheet. She''d just been arguing with Morgan, who was huffing and puffing, waving his walking cane at


    her. And now, he was gone. Tears brimmed in Natalia''s eyes. Life was so fragile. And Magnus,


    confined by his chains, knew nothing of this. He didn''t know that his beloved grandfather had left him,


    and he was still unconscious in his bed.


    His condition was deteriorating rapidly. She feared¡­


    No! It couldn¡¯t be!


    Natalia pushed the terrifying thought out of her mind as soon as it surfaced. She was just shaken by


    Morgan''s death. She couldn''t let herself think like that!


    Magnus would be fine. He had to be!


    "Ma¡¯am, how should we handle Morgan''s affairs?" Dr. Frankie gently reminded the distraught Natalia


    that, as the former CEO of Andersen Corporation, Morgan''s death would certainly send shockwaves


    through Melfort.


    Finally, Natalia snapped back to reality and told Dr. Frankie, "I don''t know what to do with Magnus in


    this condition. Call Lucius and ask Anthony and Lillian toe back from Europe!"


    "Alright," Dr. Frankie nodded and dialed Lucius'' number. It seemed like the only option now.


    When Lucius received Dr. Frankie¡¯s call, he was lounging in his new office chair, with soothing music


    ying in the background. He didn''t see Morgan''s sudden deathing. Although Morgan had always


    favored Magnus, the news of his death still brought tears to his eyes.


    But he quicklyposed himself. With Morgan gone and Magnus incapacitated, the Andersen


    Corporation was finally his!


    As he thought about it, Lucius couldn¡¯t help butugh. Everything was falling into ce!


    But he still had to maintain appearances. He quickly notified his parents in Europe and arranged for


    Morgan''s body to be brought back from the private hospital. He gave Morgan a grand but discreet


    funeral.


    By the time Anthony and Lillian arrived, Morgan had already been buried. They berated Magnus,


    ming him for Morgan''s death, and they ridiculed Natalia.


    She endured their scorn, not for her own sake, but for Magnus. How could parents be so cruel, ming


    their own son for his dire condition?


    With Morgan''s death, the stock prices of Andersen Corporation plummeted. The residents of Melfort,


    who had once hadplete faith in the Corporation, began to panic and sell their stocks. Lucius turned


    a blind eye to all this. He believed it was just a temporary reaction to the change in leadership. Given


    some time, he was confident he could turn things around.


    Meanwhile, Natalia was restless in the private hospital. She hadn¡¯t left the hospital in a long time


    because Magnus'' ulcers were getting worse, even reaching a necrotic state.


    Natalia cleaned Magnus'' wounds daily, not minding the foul smell. She wished she could take his pain


    away.


    Magnus'' addiction was getting worse. He couldn¡¯t even keep down water and was surviving solely on


    intravenous nutrition. He was skin and bones, a far cry from his handsome self.


    One day, while Natalia was carefully cleaning Magnus'' wounds, he woke up. Seeing Natalia, who had


    be a shadow of her former self, Magnus felt a stabbing pain in his heart. With great effort, he


    whispered, "Natalia, leave me. Don''t watch me die like this."


    Natalia''s hand froze, and the basin in her hand ttered to the floor. She never expected Magnus to


    wake up, let alone say such things!


    Why was he talking about death? She wouldn¡¯t let him die!


    Natalia clenched her fist and bit her lip hard to stop herself from crying. "How could you say that?


    Magnus, you won''t die. You can''t die! What about me and our child? You promised to grow old with me.


    You promised to give Jonas a little sister! How could you break your promises?!"


    Magnus listened to Natalia''s usations, tears rolling down his cheeks. He gathered his strength and


    continued, "Natalia, I''m sorry. It seems I won''t be able to keep my promises in this life. I know my body


    is failing. I¡¯m nearing my end. But I don¡¯t want you to remember me like this. I want to be the dashing


    Magnus in your heart, not this decaying version of me. Natalia, promise me, leave me. Let me die in


    peace, with some dignity left."


    Natalia sobbed, her heart aching like never before. Magnus'' words were like a knife, stabbing her heart


    with each word. He was talking about his death so calmly! How could he give up on himself?!


    No! She wouldn''t allow it! Not on her watch!


    "Magnus, listen to me, no matter what you turn into, you can''t leave me,. You can''t abandon me and


    Jonas! Magnus, as long as I haven''t given up on you, you absolutely cannot give up on yourself! I''m


    going to find Dr. Frankie right now, and he''ll figure out how to heal you. You can''t lose hope. You can''t


    despair!"


    With tears streaming down her face, Natalia spun on her heel and sprinted towards the pathologyb.


    She needed to find Dr. Frankie; she needed him to save Magnus!


    Stumbling and staggering, Natalia arrived at the pathologyb, where Dr. Frankie was deep in


    discussion with his mentor, poring over what seemed like the umpteenth antidote form for the toxin


    coursing through Magnus'' veins.


    They had failed countless times already, yet they hadn''t found the correct antidote. As Magnus''


    condition deteriorated, the pressure on them grew exponentially.


    "Dr. Frankie, have you found the antidote yet? I beg you, take my life if you have to. Take my blood if it


    would help! All I ask is for him to survive!" Natalia sobbed uncontrobly, dreading the sight of Dr.


    Frankie shaking his head in defeat.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    Dr. Frankie sighed heavily. "Madam, we''ve tried countless times, but this poison is just too relentless.


    We''ve been unable to sessfully concoct the antidote, and I''m truly sorry. But we won''t give up!"


    Natalia staggered back in despair. "Is there truly no other way?"


    Dr. Frankie shook his head. "Madam, there are over a hundred ways to create this poison, and we''ve


    tried dozens of mixtures, but as you know, we''ve failed each time. Unless the person who poisoned him


    has a change of heart, I''m afraid that with such a conservative method of detoxification, I worry about


    Mr. Magnus'' ability to hold on."


    Natalia was shattered by Dr. Frankie''s words. She stumbled out of the pathologyb, muttering, "No, it


    can''t be. You''re all lying to me!"


    Watching Natalia''s heartbreaking sobs, Dr. Frankie reached out tofort her, but he knew any words


    offort would be futile. Perhaps a good cry would alleviate some of her stress. He decided to let her


    be and returned to theb to continue working on the antidote.


    Natalia found a quiet corner in the hospital garden and sobbed. She''d alwaysforted herself and


    believed Magnus would get better, but today, even he''d spoken words of despair. Was it possible that


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    he would never recover?


    No! She shook her head vigorously to rid herself of that terrifying thought. The idea was too horrifying


    to ept.


    After two days of this, Magnus'' condition worsened, and Natalia was on the brink of copse.


    Just as Natalia was sinking into despair, her phone rang. The number was unfamiliar. She steeled


    herself and answered, "Hello, who is this?"


    "Haha! Natalia, how have you been these days? Enjoying yourself?" The arrogantughter on the other


    end of the line made Natalia''s blood run cold. Even before the caller introduced herself, Natalia knew it


    was Belle, the one who''d poisoned Magnus.


    Natalia took a deep breath and gripped her phone tightly. "Belle, did you poison Magnus? How could


    you be so cruel?"


    "Cruel? Natalia, I never thought you''d be this sharp after only five years," Belle''s voice was filled with


    smug satisfaction. "But you''re still not much of a match for me. Yes, I poisoned Magnus. Isn''t it hrious


    how I''ve got both of you dancing in the palm of my hand?"


    Natalia''s blood ran cold as she listened to Belle''s revoltingughter. She knew nothing about Belle, but


    Belle seemed to know everything about her.


    "Who are you? Why do you know about our past? Why did you poison Magnus?" The questions


    tumbled out before Natalia could stop them. She instantly regretted it. Belle had set this trap for them,


    and why would she tell Natalia the truth?


    As expected, Belle''sughter only grew louder. "Natalia, I justplimented your intelligence. Why are


    you still as naive as before? Such a disappointment."


    Natalia regained herposure. She steadied her voice and asked, "What do you want? If you have


    the antidote, give it to us now. I won''t hold you ountable for poisoning Magnus."


    "Fine, that''s more like it! Natalia, how about meeting me face to face? I have the antidote. If you bring


    anyone else or notify the police, I''ll destroy it forever. Then your beloved Magnus can only die a


    miserable death. I bet he''s already covered in festering sores, isn''t he? Does it disgust you to see him


    like this?"


    Natalia didn''t rise to Belle''s bait. She knew Belle was deliberately trying to provoke her, and the angrier


    Natalia became, the happier Belle would be.


    "Belle, Magnus is in this condition because of you. How can you be so heartless and cruel?" Natalia''s


    words were filled with anger and frustration.


    Belle''sughter grew louder. "Yes, I did poison him. What can you do about it?"


    "I can''t do anything to you, Belle, but remember this¡ªthe mills of God grind slow, but they grind


    exceedingly fine. No matter what evil deeds you''ve done, you''ll face your day of reckoning," Natalia


    said, her voice shaking with suppressed fury.


    "Enough! I didn''t call to listen to your nonsense!" Belle snapped. "Natalia, I''m at the hill behind the


    hospital right now. Are you gonna meet me? I''ll say it again¡ªif I find out you''ve brought someone or


    notified the police, you may as well start nning Magnus'' funeral."


    Natalia was taken aback by Belle''s audacity. She was hiding so close to the hospital, and yet James


    and Chase hadn''t been able to find her.


    "Fine," Natalia said, her voice resolute. "I''m on my way. Wait for me."


    After saying her piece, Natalia hung up the phone and hurried towards the hill behind the hospital. She


    didn''t tell anyone about this, not willing to risk it. Magnus'' health couldn''t wait; he urgently needed an


    antidote for the poison coursing through his veins.


    Even if Belle demanded her life in return, Natalia wouldn''t mind. All she wanted was the antidote for


    Magnus.


    The hill wasn''t far from the hospital, so Natalia practically jogged there. But once she reached the


    rendezvous point, there was no sign of Belle. Natalia repeatedly tried calling Belle but was met with the


    infuriating beep of a busy line each time.


    Was Belle ying her? Natalia wondered, scrutinizing her surroundings anxiously, almost wishing she


    could shout Belle out from her hiding ce.


    As dusk fell, there was still no sign of Belle. Disappointed, Natalia hung her head low and began


    trudging down the hill. She was such a fool. How could she have trusted Belle so easily? Maybe Belle


    was simply toying with Natalia. Belle was letting Natalia know the antidote existed, but it was not easily


    avable.


    Not long after Natalia started walking away, a voice emerged from the bushes nearby, "Hold it right


    there!" It was Belle.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    Belle emerged from the shrubs where she had been hiding for a long time, nodding at Natalia. "Not


    bad, you kept your word and didn''t bring anyone with you."


    Natalia shook her head, surprised at Belle''s cunningness. She had been watching from the sidelines to


    see if Natalia would bring anyone to capture her.


    Belle had been hiding for a long time, her aura radiating an intense malice. Like a rat, she had been


    hiding in the most dangerous ces, avoiding the pursuit of Chase and James. But Belle knew that she


    was safe as long as she had the antidote that would save Magnus.


    Natalia had a hard time hiding her disdain for Belle. "Belle, why did you poison Magnus? How could


    anyone be as cruel as you?"


    "I''m cruel?" Belleughed, hugging her arms. "You''re right, Natalia. I''m cruel, and not just cruel, I''m


    filthy! Do you know who I am, Natalia? Do you know how much I wanted to strangle you when I saw


    you and Magnus together?"


    Belle''s words left Natalia confused. When had she offended Belle? "Belle, who are you?"


    "Who am I?" Belleughed again. "I''m Isabe, Natalia. You''ve been living a peaceful life for too long,


    you''ve even forgotten about me. You never saw me as your opponent, did you?"


    Belle looked resentfully at Natalia, wishing she could w that enchanting face of hers. "Natalia, how


    am I inferior to you? Tell me! Why did Magnus treat me like dirt just because you appeared?! You


    disappeared for five years, but do you know where I was?! Do you know what kind of life I''ve been


    living?! Huh?! You don''t know. You don''t know anything! You''re protected by Magnus so thoroughly,


    from even the slightest harm!"


    Natalia was taken aback. She never expected Belle to be the long-missing Isabe.


    "Why you? Isabe!" She wanted tough, but she couldn''t. "You loved Magnus, didn''t you? Why


    destroy him? Why poison him?"


    Even though Isabe was cruel, she had always loved Magnus. Natalia knew this.


    "Ha!" Isabeughed maniacally. "Even you know I loved him, but he despised me! Do you know


    what, he once told me that he finds my love disgusting.? He med your disappearance on me, forced


    me to cut ties with my family, and made me a beggar! Do you know what I went through?"


    Isabe''s words shocked Natalia. She had no idea that Isabe had been through so much.


    "Even if you¡¯ve had hardships, you shouldn''t have poisoned Magnus. Your heart is beyond evil!"


    Isabe stared at Natalia through blurry eyes. "You want to know what I''ve been through? Fine, I''ll tell


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    you."


    She looked into the distance, her eyes filled with despair. "Five years ago, my so-called father, was


    threatened by Magnus, pped me, and cut off all ties. He loved hispany more than me. I couldn''t


    ept it, so I ran to the river. But then, I was knocked unconscious by a stranger."


    Natalia was horrified. Isabe''s father had indeed severed ties with her for hispany, and she had


    been attacked by a stranger.


    "Who was that man? Why did he knock you out?" Natalia asked, her innate kindness shining through.


    "He was a disgusting man, a farmer in Mexico, who held me captive. He used me as a tool, locked me


    in a dark basement without clothes, without sunlight," Isabe exined, her voice full of hatred.


    "Natalia, have you ever lived like that? Like an insignificant ant that could be crushed at any moment?"


    Natalia was speechless. She had never experienced such a life.


    "You wouldn''t know, because Magnus protected you. You wouldn''t understand the lengths people


    would go to survive. I lived like that for a year." Isabe''s face twisted in pain. "Eventually, I earned his


    trust. He even began to believe that I had fallen in love with him and allowed me some freedom on his


    farm.


    "Day in, day out, I was always prowling every inch of the ranch, constantly racking my brain trying to


    figure out how to kill that nauseating scoundrel! Finally, my chance came!" Isabe''s eyes gleamed with


    murderous intent. "That day, he came home utterly drunk from the pub, incessantly demanding more


    booze. I obliged him and fixed him a drink that would be hisst."


    At this point, Isabe started to chuckle. "Natalia, have you ever killed someone? Haha, I bet you


    haven''t. What a waste! Let me tell you, when that poisoned whiskey came spurting out of that beast''s


    mouth, mixed with the stench of fresh blood, it was a sight to behold. Watching him squirm and beg on


    the floor, that moment was bliss for me! After enduring so much, I finally took my revenge with my own


    hands! Hahaha, Natalia, there''s no such thing as a savior in this world. One must save oneself!"

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    The words of Isabe sent chills down Natalia''s spine. It was clear that Isabe had spiraled into a


    dreadful abyss of her own making. Natalia regretted her brash decision to confront Isabe alone; she


    should have brought James along.


    But death held no fear if it meant getting the antidote.


    Isabe, lost in her reminiscences, didn''t notice Natalia''s pale face. She threw her head back and


    stopped breathing. Then, I took all his money and escaped that farm that held me captive for a year. I


    traveled to Europe and had a stic surgery. My face bears a sorrowful story. I wanted to discard my


    past and start afresh, to live a life that''s truly mine!"


    Natalia shivered. The most terrifying thing in the world was the human heart; it was capable of shifting


    me onto others despite knowing one''s faults.


    "Do you know how I spent these years, Natalia?" Isabe sneered at Natalia, answering her own


    question before Natalia could respond. "I got a new face, a clean te, and studied business


    management. I wanted to begin a new life, to repay the humiliation I suffered at your hands a


    thousandfold! If not for you, I would still be the radiant heiress of the Simmons Group, not a ything


    for others'' lust! This is all your doing! All your fault!"


    "Really, Isabe? Why do you always me others and never reflect on yourself? Don''t you bear any


    responsibility for the things that have happened to you?" Natalia retorted, feeling that Isabe had lost


    her sanity.


    "Me? What did I do wrong? Everything that''s happened is thanks to you! I forced myself to study and


    quietly returned to Melfort. With my impressive resume, I easily secured a position at Andersen


    Corporation. Thank heavens, they must have seen my burning desire for revenge and blessed me with


    a smooth journey. I quickly rose to the position of executive assistant," Isabe said, her gaze filled with


    hatred as she looked at Natalia. "But when I saw Magnus, whom I hadn''t seen for years, the love I had


    kept for him exploded. His handsome and rebellious face attracted me and kept me awake at night.


    Every day, I yearned for his tender care."


    Natalia frowned, shaking her head internally. Isabe was beyond redemption.


    "Why are you frowning? What right do you have to frown at me? If not for Magnus'' protection, you''re


    nothing. You''re not even worth being my servant!" Isabe spat harshly, her hands clenching tightly as


    she envisioned ripping Natalia apart.


    "So, you drugged him? To make him have sex with you?" Natalia asked disdainfully. Even though she


    knew Isabe would admit it, she couldn''t help but feel nauseous.


    "That''s right. It was me!" Isabe admitted openly, without a trace of shame. "Why should a man as


    outstanding as Magnus only have eyes for you? What do you have that I don''t? I dream of sleeping


    with him, and even if it kills me, I''d die happy! What about you? Can you say the same?"


    Natalia shook her head. "Isabe, you''re beyond redemption."


    Natalia''s words infuriated Isabe, who was already jealous of her. Isabe''s voice turned shrill, "Shut


    up! Beyond redemption? It''s all your fault, you damned woman! If it wasn''t for you, he would have


    sumbed to my drug and desired me! You must have bewitched him, and made him indifferent to


    other women because even when drugged, he angrily drove me away! You heartless witch!"


    "Isabe, can''t you see it clearly? Magnus and I are truly in love, not like what you''re saying! True love


    surpasses everything; it can shatter any scheme. No matter how you manipte it, your effort will be


    useless. Stop it, Isabe," Natalia pleaded once more.


    Isabeughed hysterically. ¡°Ha, true love? Where is true love in this world? Natalia, you¡¯re just lucky


    that Magnus is devoted to you. But so what? Since he doesn¡¯t have me in his heart, whatever I can¡¯t


    have, no one else can have! I¡¯d rather destroy him than let anyone else have him!¡±


    ¡°So, you poisoned him?¡± Natalia asked usingly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! If I can¡¯t have him, I¡¯d rather destroy him! Especially someone as proud as Magnus, who


    not only rejected me but humiliated me in public. There¡¯s no way I can swallow my anger! When


    Magnus moved me from the President¡¯s office to the sales department, I was utterly embarrassed. So, I


    used Molly to add the expensive poison I bought from the ck market into his tea. Hehe, Natalia,


    without the formtion method, there¡¯s no way to create an antidote for these poisons! I guess Magnus


    has been struggling like a zombie these past few days, hasn''t he? Hahaha!"


    After hearing Isabe''s words, Natalia looked at her with pity. "Isabe, you''re really insane. Magnus at


    least had some affection for you in the past. Did you really go through with it?"


    "Yes, I did! He had some affection for me, but..." Isabe clenched her teeth, "From the moment


    Magnus chose you over me, I was already insane! Natalia, in what way am I inferior to you?! Why


    should I always be second to you? Tell me, tell me!"


    Natalia slowly shook her head. "True, your new face is indeed quite pleasing. But so what? Even with


    the face of an angel, it can''t change your devilish heart! Your heart has been corrupted and twisted by


    jealousy! Isabe, wake up, stop it! Before you make a big mistake, turn back!"


    "Turn back? Natalia, the reason I took this path is entirely because of you! It''s all your fault! Why should


    you alone have the best man in the world? Why can you effortlessly win everyone''s affection? Why?! I


    hate you! I wish you would drop dead right now!" Isabe''s eyes zed with fury, wishing she could


    carve countless holes into Natalia.


    "Isabe, don''t be so stubborn. Please hand over Magnus'' antidote. What good does torturing him do


    for you?" Natalia tried to reason with Isabe, hoping she would see the light.


    Hearing Natalia''s words, Isabeughed until she was nearly in tears. "Ha-ha-ha, Natalia, are you a


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    fool? Why do you think I''ve been groveling in the dirt? Just toe back and get my revenge on you!


    To give you back all the humiliation I''ve suffered! Do you want the antidote? Here it is,e and get it!"

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    As she spoke, Isabe deftly unsped a thin silver chain from around her neck. Hanging from it was a


    tiny ss vial about the size of a thumb, filled with a deep green liquid. This must have been the


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    antidote.


    Upon seeing the coveted antidote, Natalia was overjoyed. She impulsively moved towards Isabe,


    reaching out to grab the vial, but Isabe skillfully sidestepped her.


    Isabe held the antidote high, a cold smirk stered on her face. "Natalia, you want this antidote,


    don''t you? No problem. Leave Magnus, and I''ll make sure he takes it."


    Natalia was taken aback. "But even if I leave, Magnus will never ept you again."


    "That''s not your concern anymore. I live to torment you two. I want to break you apart, watch you drift


    apart, never to meet again!" Isabe''s voice dripped with malice, her eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    "Only when you''re gone will Magnus see how good I am! So, you must leave him. Go somewhere he''ll


    never find you!"


    "Isabe, you''re seriously deluded if you think you can break us up like that. True love can''t be broken


    by time or distance. You''re so naive." Natalia was baffled by Isabe''s twisted logic. It was madness.


    "Naive? Ha!" Isabe scoffed dismissively. "You think it''s as simple as you leaving? Natalia, you have


    to swear, swear to never return to Magnus'' side, then I''ll give you half of the antidote. The other half, I''ll


    give to him after you''ve left."


    "No, I can''t do that." Natalia tly refused. How could she leave Magnus? If she just left like that, how


    heartbroken would he be?


    "Can''t do it? Natalia, isn''t Magnus already starting to deteriorate? Let me tell you, if you let this poison


    spread, it will get worse until it seeps into his marrow. By then, even if you have the antidote, it''ll be


    useless." Isabe pocketed the antidote, crossed her arms, and stared at Natalia with certainty,


    convinced she would agree.


    Natalia paled instantly. She knew Magnus'' condition was critical, and the antidote was needed urgently.


    There was no more time to waste.


    "Fine, I agree." Natalia sighed heavily, finally giving in to Isabe''s demands.


    "Hmm, I knew you''d have to agree. I want you to swear, that if you don''t leave Magnus, Jonas would


    meet a terrible end!" Isabe''s eyes gleamed blood-red.


    Natalia was shocked. She was being asked to swear on Jonas by this wicked woman!


    Natalia stared hard at the woman in front of her, her heart aching as if hit by a tidal wave. "Fine! I


    promise, if I don''t leave Magnus, Jonas would meet a terrible end!" Her teeth gritted, she spat out the


    words, tears streaming down her face.


    Isabe smirked triumphantly, handing over the vial around her neck to Natalia. "Here, this is half the


    antidote. Give it to Magnus, and it will stop his physical decay. But he needs the other half of the


    antidote for a full recovery. And that other half, I will give him only after you''re gone."


    Natalia took the antidote, treasuring it like a precious gem. She held the half-filled vial tightly, her body


    shaking uncontrobly.


    "Natalia, I trust you''ll keep your word. But you better move quickly, because Magnus'' condition can''t


    afford any more dys." With that, Isabe turned and left.


    Watching Isabe''s receding figure, Natalia finally came back to her senses. Her feet felt as if they


    weighed a ton, but the thought of saving Magnus spurred her on.


    Magnus'' condition was dire, any further dy was not an option. Natalia held back her tears and


    quickly headed towards the private hospital nearby.


    The hospital was in chaos. Dr. Frankie and his mentor had been tirelessly working in the pathologyb


    for days, but they had yet toe up with an effective antidote.


    Natalia walked into theb, handing Isabe''s antidote to Dr. Frankie. "Dr. Frankie, can you check if this


    could help Magnus?"


    Dr. Frankie looked puzzled as he took the green liquid. "What''s this?"


    "Oh, it''s an antidote I bought at a high price. Please test it to see if it can help Magnus. I''m afraid it


    might worsen his condition if it''s ineffective." Natalia voiced her concerns. After all, Isabe was known


    for her deceitful tricks, who knew if this was a genuine antidote?


    Natalia''s resourcefulness took Dr. Frankie aback. "An expensive antidote? That''s great, Natalia, I''ll test


    it right away. Please wait a while, and we should have the results soon."


    "Alright, thank you." Natalia hid her anxiety as best as she could. "I''ll go check on Magnus. Please let


    me know as soon as you have the results."


    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Natalia, it''s my job. I''ve been wracking my brains these past few days and couldn''t


    find an antidote for Mr. Magnus. I feel guilty. I''ll let you know as soon as we have the results." With that,


    Dr. Frankie got to work, carefully collecting a sample of the antidote and heading to test it.


    Natalia left theb and headed towards the room where Magnus was.


    Inside the room, Magnus was barely conscious, chained to the bed. His face was weary, his eyebrows


    furrowed in difort. Natalia pulled up a chair next to him, her heart aching as she watched his


    skeletal face. Overwhelmed by sadness and regret, tears fell from her eyes.


    Her fingers reached out, tenderly tracing the features of Magnus'' face. Starting from his forehead,


    sliding down his brows, across his nose, over his thin lips, and slowly continuing downward...


    "Magnus, do you know how much it pains me to leave you?" She whispered.


    "But I have no other choice. Isabe has lost her mind, and I can''t stand by and watch her destroy you.


    I would willingly give my life in an instant if it meant your recovery, but the thought of parting with you is


    unbearable.


    "Isabe, that maniac has seen straight through me. She knows that forcing me to leave you is more


    torturous than death itself.


    "Magnus, it hurts so much to leave. If this antidote is real, please forgive me. I just want you to live!¡±


    Tears spilled from Natalia''s eyes as her fingers traced circles on Magnus'' body. She could no longer


    hold back her sorrow.


    "Ma''am, ma''am! It''s amazing, the antidote you''ve procured is genuine! I''ve tested it, and it''s indeed


    capable of halting the spread of the poison!" Dr. Frankie burst in, his excitement echoing throughout the


    room.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    "Really? That''s wonderful." Natalia wiped her tears, turning to the excited Dr. Frankie. "If it''s confirmed


    to work, let''s administer it to Magnus immediately. His body is deteriorating; we can''t dy any longer."


    "Alright, I''ll do it right away." Dr. Frankie moved toward Magnus but stopped abruptly. "Madam, Mr.


    Andersen can''t eat anything right now. Should we inject it?"


    Natalia remembered Isabe mentioning it needed to be ingested, so she stopped Dr. Frankie from


    injecting it. "Give it to me. I''ll feed him."


    Dr. Frankie handed Natalia the antidote, reminding her, "Madam, be careful not to swallow it."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I understand." Natalia took the small vial of antidote, poured it into her mouth, and without any


    hesitation, she moved closer to Magnus, and their lips met.


    Magnus'' lips were icy cold, devoid of any warmth. Natalia carefully used her tongue to part his teeth


    and delivered the antidote into his mouth. The process was slow, as Magnus was practically half-dead,


    to the point that even his basic swallowing reflex was almost non-existent. The antidote remained in his


    mouth, but he simply couldn¡¯t swallow it.


    Natalia''s eyshes brushed against Magnus'' eyshes, and her head stubbornly lowered, determined


    to feed him the antidote.


    ¡°Magnus, you must swallow this. It''s the only cure!¡±


    But Magnus was lying in bed, showing no response and lying still as if he was in a vegetative state.


    ¡°Please, Magnus, swallow the antidote!¡±


    Desperation filled Natalia, and tears rolled down her cheeks,nding on Magnus'' eyelids.


    Magnus'' eyshes fluttered, and his eyes slowly opened. Seeing Natalia, he instinctively tried to smile.


    Natalia seized the opportunity and sessfully fed him the antidote.


    As Magnus slowly swallowed the antidote, Natalia tried to move away but found herself entwined in his


    weak embrace. Magnus was too weak to lift his arm, but his eyes were filled with an enthusiasm that


    melted Natalia''s heart.


    Thinking about their impending separation, Natalia closed her eyes, returning Magnus'' kiss


    passionately.


    ¡°Magnus, you must get better. You must!¡±


    ¡°Magnus, remember my taste, my affection, my reluctance to let go!¡±


    Natalia kissed Magnus sorrowfully, while Magnus, whether due to the antidote or Natalia''s kiss,


    gradually gained some strength. His eyes were bing clearer.


    On the side, Dr. Frankie awkwardly left the room, deciding not to intrude on the couple''s intimate


    moment.


    "Darling, is that you? I''m so lucky to wake up to the most beautiful face in the world, and a kiss from the


    woman I love the most. I''m so happy." Magnus'' voice was hoarse, his gaze fixed on Natalia, unwilling


    to look away.


    Natalia hid her sorrow behind a faint smile. "Silly, if this is the best treatment for you, then your


    expectations are too low."


    Magnus chuckled, "Darling, I didn''t think it through. You''re right, I''ve set my expectations too low. How


    could I forget about Jonas? Once I recover, I''ll take you both around the world, to every breathtaking


    corner of it."


    "Really? That''s wonderful, I can''t wait. But you have to get better soon, okay?"


    "Yes, I promise you, darling. I''ll take you and our child around the world and try rafting, bungee


    jumping, skydiving, and many more things we haven''t yet experienced." Magnus seemed surprisingly


    energetic, his eyes sparkling.


    Natalia held back her tears, smiling at Magnus. "Yes, I want to do all those things too. Life should be


    about trying different things and making it exciting."


    "Darling, you''ve put up with a lot because of me. I suddenly feel full of energy. Once I recover, let''s do


    all the things we want to do, okay?"


    Natalia''s eyes sparkled like stars. "Yes, I promise you. I''ll wait for you. You have to get better soon, my


    love. I love you!"


    Magnus jolted, it was the first time his wife had called him ¡°my love¡± and confessed her love. He felt the


    blood in his veins spring back to life. He didn''t want to die; he couldn''t die. He wanted to live forever.


    "Darling, say that again!" He didn¡¯t trust his ears. He thought it might have been an illusion.


    "My love, I love you!" Natalia''s tears fell, and she kissed him.


    Magnus raised his frail arm, holding her head, deepening the kiss. The kiss seemed tost an eternity,


    as Magnus greedily kissed Natalia, who had carved herself into his life. If he could, he wanted to kiss


    her like that forever, until the end of time.


    Finally, they broke the kiss. Their eyes met, and they shared an intimate smile, full of love.


    Only Natalia knew the bitterness in her heart. ¡°Magnus, if you knew this was thest time we''d be


    together, how heartbroken would you be? But for you to recover, I have to do this. Magnus, do you


    know how much it hurts me to let you go?¡±


    As Natalia was silently contemting, Magnus patted his bed, pleading softly, "Darling, can you lie here


    with me? Stay with me for a bit?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he quickly shook his head, dismissing the idea. "I should not, I''m


    covered with sores; I must smell sour and foul, and I''m sure I''m toxic. I can''t pass this on to you."


    Before Magnus could say anything else, Natalia carefully nestled against his chest, listening intently to


    his heartbeat, whispering gently, "Magnus, the bed is too small. We can''t both fit. May I justy here


    beside you?"


    "But darling, my body is all rotten. I must stink. I can''t let you suffer from that smell." Magnus hesitated,


    fearful that Natalia would be inconvenienced.


    "No, Magnus, no matter how much you change, you are always the most handsome man in my heart.


    We are husband and wife. I will never despise you." Natalia gently held Magnus'' thin hand, pressing it


    against her lips to kiss lightly. "Magnus, no matter what happens in the future, promise me, you will stay


    strong and keep living."


    "My love, rest assured, I will definitely stay strong. I have the wife I love most, and the son I can''t bear


    to leave. How could I possibly leave so easily?"

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    Magnus couldn''t help but chuckle self-deprecatingly, "Last time Jonas visited, he whispered something


    to me. He told me I had to hang in there; otherwise, people would spend my money, bully you, and hurt


    him. Although his voice was barely audible, I could see the tears he was trying to hide. Since then, I''ve


    been fighting to stay alive. I can''t stand the thought of you being hurt or being with someone else!" The


    mere thought of his wife with another man after his death made him wish he could take Natalia with


    him.


    "Yes, we must stay strong. We must keep fighting," Natalia murmured, pouring all her sorrow into those


    words.


    "Natalia, you''ve been taking care of me these past few days, and I can see that you''ve lost weight. But


    I''m too selfish to let you leave my side. Am I too possessive?" Magnus asked, as he reached out and


    gently touched Natalia''s pointed chin.


    Natalia shook her head. "No, I''ve been wanting to lose some weight anyway. Besides, you''re the boss.


    If you''re not going to be bossy, who will?"


    "Ah, I forgot about that. I am the boss. The only right thing I''ve done in my life is to have you, Natalia. If


    I had the chance to do it all over again, I would choose the same path," Magnus said, his eyes heavy


    with fatigue. "Natalia, I''m feeling tired again. I need some sleep. What a useless man I''ve be. Stay


    with me, will you?"


    Natalia held Magnus'' frail hand and whispered, "Of course." But only she knew how fleeting that


    promise would be.


    "Natalia, can you give me a goodnight kiss?" Magnus asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Natalia bent down and nted a soft kiss on his forehead. "Sleep now. You''ll feel better when you


    wake up."


    "Mhmm," Magnus responded faintly, slowly closing his eyes. His strength had already reached its limit,


    and the sweet, intoxicating kiss had taken whatever was left of it. The long conversation with Natalia


    had drained himpletely, and he soon fell into a deep sleep.


    After a while, Magnus'' breathing became steady, and he was lost in a peaceful slumber. Natalia,


    however, was left with a heavy heart. Her world was crumbling around her as she faced the imminent


    separation. Her eyes were filled with unshed tears. As she stared at the sleeping Magnus, Natalia


    managed a bitter smile. She was reluctant to leave him, but she knew she had to.


    "Magnus, this time, I¡¯m not leaving you at will. I have been forced to. I must have done something


    terrible in my past life to deserve this. To be separated from you time and time again.


    ¡°Magnus, you must take care of yourself when I''m gone. Your life is a gift I''m leaving you with. You


    better not waste it!¡±


    With a pale face and heavy heart, Natalia knew it was time to say goodbye. She held Magnus'' hand,


    studied his face, and vowed to keep this memory alive.


    Magnus, my love, take care.


    "We cried, weughed, we looked up at the sky with a few stars still shining bright. We sang the song


    of time. Only then did we understand why we held each other so tight. I was lucky to meet you, leaving


    beautiful memories behind. The wind blew, flowers fell, and tears fell like rain because we didn''t want to


    part. I was lucky enough to meet you, leaving a promise of ten years. If we meet again, I believe I will


    remember you..."


    In the middle of the night, Natalia finally stood up, bending down to nt another kiss on Magnus''


    forehead. ¡°Magnus, we''re parting ways now. Take care!¡±


    With these words in her heart, Natalia left the hospital room without looking back. She needed to leave


    immediately so that Isabe would send the antidote.


    As Natalia hurriedly walked out of the hospital, she bumped into James. He looked at Natalia, his


    expression confused. "Natalia, where are you going?"


    Natalia''s eyes briefly flickered with panic. She wanted to tell James everything, but she knew that if she


    pushed Isabe too hard, she might destroy the antidote in a fit of rage. Then, no one could save


    Magnus.


    With this thought in mind, Natalia knew she had to stay calm and leave quietly. She forced a smile.


    "Oh, I''m just going to fetch some things."


    "Do you need a lift?" James kindly offered.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Natalia shook her head. "No, you should stay with Magnus. I''ll be fine."


    "That''s good. Natalia, I''m going to check on Magnus now. Dr. Frankie just called to tell me that you''ve


    found the antidote. Natalia, you''re amazing!" James praised sincerely.


    Natalia gave a faint smile. "Am I? Maybe..."


    "What did you say, Natalia? Can you repeat that? I didn''t quite catch it." James hadn''t heard what


    Natalia had said, so he asked again.


    Natalia shook her head. "It''s nothing. You should go in. I''m going to fetch some things."


    "Alright then, I''ll go in then. I''ve been so busy looking for that witch Belle, I haven''t seen Mr. Magnus for


    days. I wonder how he''s doing. Natalia, be careful on the road, okay? Hurry back." After saying these


    words, James strode into the hospital.


    Watching James walk away, Natalia silently prayed, ¡°James, please take care of Magnus. I''m counting


    on you.¡±


    In the early hours of the morning, Natalia''s solitary figure left Melfort, headed for the harbor.


    *


    As the morning sunzily rose, itsnguid rays marked the start of a new day. Dr. Frankie woke up


    early that day, hurrying to Magnus'' room.


    Yesterday, somehow, Natalia managed to get her hands on an antidote that miraculously halted the


    rapid deterioration of Magnus'' condition. Dr. Frankie tossed and turned all night, and then it hit him -


    this wasn''t just any potion, it was the real deal! And the only person who could have given Natalia this


    antidote had to be the mysteriously vanished Belle.


    In retrospect, he regretted letting James leave so early. He should have figured it out and informed him.


    Dr. Frankie wasn''t convinced that Belle, with all her cunning and schemes, had done this out of the


    goodness of her heart. He needed to talk to Natalia, to find out what this sly Belle was really up to.


    However, upon reaching the hospital room, he was taken aback to find a woman he didn''t recognize


    standing there.


    Dr. Frankie paused, feeling a twinge of familiarity. After a moment of thought, he realized - wasn''t this


    Belle, the woman whose face James had been stered all over town, yet remained nowhere to be


    found? What was she doing here? And where was Natalia?

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    Dr. Frankie, baffled by the whole situation, didn''t have time to ponder. He dashed in, grabbing Belle''s


    arm. "Belle, you''ve got some nerve showing up here!"


    Standing in Magnus'' hospital room was none other than Belle, whose real name was Isabe. She had


    she was sure that Natalia, that dimwit, had finally left. Natalia had sworn on Jonas¡¯ life, the son she was


    so smitten with. So, with confidence, Belle had strutted into the hospital.


    Isabe knew Natalia wouldn''t dare spill the beans about their deal; she was confident she wouldn¡¯t. So


    when Dr. Frankie confronted her, she defiantly shook off his hand. "What''s your problem? I''m here to


    bring Magnus his antidote. Back off!"


    Dr. Frankie was taken aback by Belle''s audacity. "You''ve been poisoning Mr. Magnus, and yet you have


    the nerve to strut around here. What¡¯s going on?"


    Isabe gave him a dismissive nce, brandishing the antidote in her hand. "I came to give Magnus


    his antidote. I love him, and I want him. What''s wrong with that? I''m sure Natalia has given him the first


    dose because his condition hasn''t worsened. But for him to fully recover, he needs this second dose."


    "Hand it over!" demanded Dr. Frankie, reaching out to snatch the antidote.


    ¡°This woman,¡± he thought, ¡°I''ll tear her apart once I have the antidote in my hands!¡±


    Isabe pulled back. "I have a condition!"


    "What condition?" Dr. Frankie asked coldly, refusing to believe that Belle would make things easy.


    Isabe snapped her fingers, looking triumphant. "You stop hunting me down, and promise not to hold


    me ountable. Then, I''ll hand you the antidote."


    "Deal! I won''t hold you ountable. Give me the antidote." Dr. Frankie extended his hand towards


    Isabe, thinking to himself, ¡°I can only speak for myself. When Mr. Magnus wakes up, it''s between him


    and you.¡±


    Isabe was ted that Dr. Frankie had agreed to her conditions so quickly. "Great, I trust your


    promise. Here''s the second dose of the antidote. But it''s not for oral use. You need to mix it with 0.9%


    saline solution, then inject it into the muscle."


    Dr. Frankie finally understood where he and his mentor had been going wrong. They had been


    tirelessly trying to formte an antidote but had never thought of this method. What a clever trick!


    "So that''s it. No wonder my mentor and I couldn''t develop the right antidote," Dr. Frankie mumbled to


    himself. When he looked up, Belle had already disappeared.


    Dr. Frankie was somewhat annoyed, having let Belle slip away while he was deep in thought. But he


    quickly forgot about it and decided to inject Magnus with the antidote.


    He didn''t hesitate to go to the pathologyb to test the antidote for any harmful side effects first. The


    results came back quickly. Magnus'' toxins were quickly neutralized upon contact with the antidote. It


    was definitely the antidote.


    Dr. Frankie followed Belle''s instructions, mixing the antidote with 0.9% saline solution, and preparing to


    inject it into Magnus'' muscle. Just then, a booming voice filled the room. "Dr. Frankie, is Mr. Magnus


    doing any better than yesterday?"


    Turning around, Dr. Frankie was relieved to see James. "Finally, you''re here. Let me tell you, Belle, the


    one you''ve been hunting for days, showed up."


    James'' eyes widened in surprise. "What? Where?"


    Dr. Frankie pointed at the door. "She was here at the hospital, but she disappeared while I was away.


    You could probably still catch her if you send your men after her. I did promise her not to pursue her in


    exchange for the antidote, but I only speak for myself. Whether you chase her or not has nothing to do


    with me, hehe!"


    "What? Belle, that wicked woman, had the guts to show up here?" James couldn''t believe that Belle,


    whom he couldn''t find even after digging three feet into the ground, was at the hospital.


    Dr. Frankie nodded affirmatively and handed the recently prepared antidote to James. "This is the


    antidote she brought. After I wento to test it in the pathologyb, she disappeared without a trace," he


    said.


    "Damn it! I''ve been hunting for her for so long, and now she just runs away again. This is so


    frustrating!" James cursed, storming out of the room to find Belle.


    Dr. Frankie headed to Magnus'' room with the antidote. Magnus had been in a daze, sleeping. Dr.


    Frankie slowly injected the antidote into his body, standing by and carefully observing his reaction.


    Not long after, James came running back, swearing, "Damn, that wicked woman got away again. This


    is so damn frustrating!"


    James'' voice echoed through the hallway. But when he stepped into the room, he lowered his voice


    and asked Dr. Frankie, "Belle is full of tricks. How could she just hand you the antidote so easily? Are


    you sure it''s the real deal?"


    Dr. Frankie nodded. "I''ve tested it myself. It''s undoubtedly the antidote."


    "That''s weird. Why would she be so kind? I wouldn''t believe it if I were dead!" James eximed, then


    turned to Dr. Frankie with a puzzled look. "By the way, where''s Natalia? I haven''t seen her."


    Dr. Frankie shook his head. "I haven''t seen her either. Maybe she went home to take care of the little


    guy?"


    "Right, ever since Mr. Magnus has been hospitalized, she''s been stuck by his side like glue, not even


    having the time to care for their son. Now I understand why Mr. Magnus can''t live without her," James


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    said, then urged Dr. Frankie anxiously, "Please check on him. Didn''t you say it''s the real antidote? Why


    hasn''t there been any reaction yet?"


    Dr. Frankie nodded and walked towards the bedside, just in time to see Magnus slowly open his eyes.


    Without needing to check, Dr. Frankie knew the moment he saw Magnus'' eyes that the poison in his


    body was slowly dissipating. Magnus'' eyes were so clear and bright, they were no longer clouded as


    they once were.


    "Dr. Frankie?" Magnus felt a bit dizzy, but still asked subconsciously, "Where''s my wife?"


    "Mr. Magnus, I haven''t seen her either. She''s probably gone to take care of your son," Dr. Frankie


    respectfully replied. "How are you feeling? Is there any difort, or anything that makes you feel


    unwell?"

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    Magnus slowly shook his head. "No, I''m just a bit parched."


    Dr. Frankie was delighted to hear this, as it was the first time Magnus had asked for water during his


    stay here. "Alright, I''ll get you some water right now."


    With that, Dr. Frankie walked towards the water dispenser in the room, preparing water at the perfect


    temperature for Magnus.


    Now that Magnus regained consciousness, James felt a wave of relief wash over him. He strode over


    and asked quietly, "Mr. Magnus, are you feeling better?"


    "Yeah, I''m alright. It feels like I''ve just awoken from a dream. My head is still a bit foggy but not as


    heavy as before," Magnus replied, pointing to his body. "There''s still an itching sensation all over my


    body. It''s a bit ufortable."


    "Dr. Frankie, Dr. Frankie,e here! Mr. Magnus says he''s still feeling ufortable." James


    anxiously rushed over to Dr. Frankie and dragged him over.


    Caught off guard by James, Dr. Frankie nearly spilled the water he had just fetched. "Easy, take it


    slow."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    James hastily took the water from Dr. Frankie and pushed him towards Magnus. "Hurry, he''s not feeling


    well."


    Dr. Frankie was also somewhat nervous. After all, Belle provided the antidote, and although he had


    tested it, he wasn''t sure if it would trigger any side effects.


    "Mr. Magnus, where do you feel ufortable? You must tell me in detail. I can''t be sure if these are


    indeed the antidotes."


    Before Dr. Frankie could finish his sentence, James grumbled, "What? You''re not even sure, and you


    gave it to Magnus? Have you lost your mind?"


    "What else could I do? You''re well aware of Mr. Magnus'' condition. If we dyed further, the virus


    would have continued to eat away at him like a nasty termite. If we weren''t at our wit''s end, do you


    think I would have used the antidote Belle provided?" Dr. Frankie passionately defended himself. "As a


    doctor, the most intolerable thing is to be threatened by disease. My mentor and I have experienced


    countless failures, and we have to admit that the poison used by Belle is too despicable! Not being able


    to develop an antidote is our greatest sorrow."


    James knew this was the case. He onlyined a bit, but he hadn''t expected Dr. Frankie would say


    so much. It seemed that Dr. Frankie had been under a lot of pressure these days just like him.


    "Dr. Frankie, you know I didn''t mean it that way," James said apologetically, "The most important thing


    now is to heal Mr. Magnus as soon as possible. As for that vicious woman, Belle, I hope I don''t catch


    her. Otherwise, I will teach her a lesson that there are some people in this world who should not be


    messed with!"


    While Dr. Frankie and James were arguing, Magnus gradually regained his strength. He raised his


    hand to signal them to stop arguing. "I''m fine, just a bit itchy and sore. Nothing else."


    Despite their little argument, Dr. Frankie and James never stopped caring for Magnus. "Mr. Magnus,


    your body hasn''t shown any adverse reactions. This proves that the medicine is definitely the antidote.


    The itchiness and soreness are due to the extent of your previous poisoning. I''ll prepare some


    medicine for you to speed up your recovery."


    James added, "Magnus, a lot has happened while you were ill. Once you''re fully recovered, I''ll fill you


    in. Or you could ask Natalia. She''s been by your side all this time, barely eating or sleeping; she''s lost


    quite a bit of weight."


    At the mention of Belle, Magnus felt an ominous feeling. "James, go fetch my wife. I wish to see her."


    He missed Natalia dearly. He remembered her kiss and herforting words. She had promised to


    travel the world with him and their son Jonas. He wanted to tell her he was fine and ready to fulfill that


    promise.


    Jamesughed. "No problem, I''ll be on my way. Dr. Frankie, I''m leaving Mr. Magnus in your hands. If


    you can''t get him back to his old self soon, you''ll have to answer to my fists," He joked, raising his fists


    at Dr. Frankie. He then headed to Jonas'' vi to fetch Natalia.


    Dr. Frankie, now certain Belle''s antidote worked, felt a huge weight lift from his shoulders. He began


    formting a recovery n for Magnus, aiming to get him back on his feet in no time.


    Magnus was eager to cooperate with Dr. Frankie. He remembered Natalia''s gentle care and


    encouraging words. He remembered her singing to him during his delirium. He remembered promising


    to recover quickly, promising to take Natalia and little Jonas on a worldwide tour, promising to let


    Natalia do anything she wanted.


    During those unbearable days when it felt like he was being fried alive in hell''s kitchen, Natalia had


    been by his side every step of the way. Now that he had finally managed to rid himself of that soul-


    sucking poison, his only job was to recover and fulfill any promise he had ever made to Natalia.


    Dr. Frankie had been bustling about in the hospital room for half the day, and Magnus had been


    following his directions without question. Just then, James, who had gone to pick up Natalia, rushed in.


    "Magnus, something¡¯s wrong."


    Magnus raised an eyebrow. "What is it?"


    "Look, Magnus, I went to pick up Nat, but when I got there, May told me that she hade home,


    grabbed a small bag, and left again in tears. She thought Natalia was crying because you were ill and


    in the hospital, so she didn''t ask, afraid it would upset her more. I immediately went to find Jonas, and


    he said Natalia told him to be strong and take care of himself. Mr. Magnus, what¡­"


    Before James could finish, Magnus was already struggling to get up from the bed in horror, "What? She


    said that to Jonas?"


    "Yes, Jonas also said that Natalia told him to listen to his father and be a man. Magnus, the more I


    listened, the more it felt wrong, so I hurried back." James was so panicked that he was sweating


    profusely.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    Magnus strained to sit up on his hospital bed, determination etched on his face. "I must go back


    immediately, I need to find her and talk things out. I need to know why she said those things to Jonas!"


    Dr. Frankie and James rushed to his side. Dr. Frankie tried to dissuade him, "Mr. Magnus, you''ve just


    detoxed. Even a superhero couldn''t bounce back that quickly. Lie back down and let James and I


    handle this. Your wife is kind-hearted. She''ll be alright.¡±


    "Listen to Dr. Frankie, Magnus. We''re here for you. I''ll go find her right now. Perhaps Jonas was just


    kidding around, and she''s out shopping for groceries," James hastily added, trying to keep Magnus


    calm.


    But Magnus shook his head resolutely. "Something''s wrong. She was with me all night, and her eyes


    were full of emotions I didn''t understand. I get it now, she must be hiding something."


    As he spoke, something seemed to click in Magnus'' mind. He turned to Dr. Frankie, "Did you say Belle


    was here?"


    "Yes, Mr. Magnus. When I arrived this morning, I found Belle standing in this room. I don''t know how


    she found it. She handed me the antidote and disappeared when I was busy confirming its


    authenticity," Dr. Frankie said regretfully. "I was too careless. I should have detained her."


    Magnus'' heart skipped a beat. Belle, who had gone to great lengths to poison him, was now bringing


    him the antidote. Something was off.


    "Help me up. I have to go home right now. No dys," Magnus asserted.


    Dr. Frankie looked troubled. "Mr. Magnus, you just detoxed and haven''t fully recovered. You can''t push


    yourself like this."


    "Indeed, you''ve been through a lot these past days. You need proper rest. If there''s anything you need,


    we can do it for you," James added, trying to dissuade him.


    But Magnus, always decisive and quick in action, frowned at their suggestions. "No. Belle''s sudden


    appearance here must have something to do with my wife. I can''t rest until I find her. Besides, it''s been


    a while since Ist saw Jonas."


    Magnus was so determined; Dr. Frankie and James had no choice but toply. They fetched a


    wheelchair, helped Magnus into it, and drove him to his home.


    Throughout the ride, Magnus'' brows were furrowed. His face was pale, a result of the poisoning. He


    was filled with unease. He was anxious about Natalia. She had taken care of him relentlessly, never


    leaving his side. Now she was suddenly missing, and Belle had unexpectedly brought him the antidote.


    It was clear to Magnus that Natalia must have agreed to some sort of condition Belle had set.


    Although he didn''t know what that condition was, Magnus'' mind was in chaos. He feared nothing, not


    even death or pain. The only thing he feared was losing Natalia!


    "Drive faster!" Magnus urged, feeling the car was moving too slowly.


    James, who was driving, was left speechless. He was driving a top-of-the-line Ferrari, already hitting a


    speed of 280 kilometers per hour, and Magnus still thought it was slow.


    But understanding Magnus'' urgency, James floored the elerator. The sleek Ferrari shot towards


    Magnus'' home like a bullet.


    Soon, they arrived at the mansion. James and Dr. Frankie helped Magnus out of the car and into the


    house.


    Sitting in his wheelchair, Magnus looked at the white flowers hanging on the door of his house and his


    face darkened. "Why are these depressing things hanging on my door?"


    Dr. Frankie and James exchanged nces, not knowing how to break the news of Morgan''s death to


    Magnus.


    "Why aren''t you speaking?!" Magnus'' voice turned colder. "Tell me, why are these flowers hanging on


    my door?!" Despite his cold exterior, Magnus'' heart was filled with dread. An awful suspicion had


    formed in his mind, one he prayed would note true.


    Caught in an awkward position, James and Dr. Frankie didn''t know what to say. Just then, May


    emerged from the house, her face stained with tears. Seeing Magnus, she rushed towards him. "Mr.


    Magnus, you''re back? Thank heavens, you''re safe!"


    Magnus looked at the tearful May and asked directly, "May, why are these flowers on my door?"


    May''s smile faltered. "Mr. Magnus, don''t you know? Mr. Morgan has passed away." Initially, Morgan''s


    death wasn''t announced at the Andersen Family Estate. Lucius wanted to hold the funeral at Magnus''


    mansion as he med Magnus for Morgan''s death.


    May''s words hit Magnus like a ton of bricks. He''d had a terrible suspicion, but he''d hoped against all


    hope it wouldn''te true. Little did he know, his worst fears were indeed reality.


    Magnus froze for a moment, his body beginning to tremble. He swallowed the intense pain gnawing at


    his insides, his voice turning hoarse. "It was me... I killed my grandpa! The damned person is me!"


    He clung tightly to the armrests of his wheelchair, lifting his head in agony. "Was Grandpa at peace


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    when he passed?"


    With that, Magnus turned to Dr. Frankie, who was standing beside him. "Dr. Frankie, you''re the private


    physician of our family. I need you to tell me the truth. Was my grandfather at peace when he passed?


    What was the cause of his death?"


    Dr. Frankie hesitated, letting out a long sigh. "Mr. Magnus, that day, your brother Lucius brought


    Morgan to the hospital to see you. Morgan saw you in the throes of a drug-induced frenzy, chained and


    raving. It gave him a heart attack."


    "I knew it was because of me¡­" Magnus whispered, guilt flooding his features as he bowed his head.


    He could vaguely recall his wild antics while under the influence of drugs. No wonder his grandfather


    had suffered a heart attack; Magnus had truly let Morgan down.

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    Dr. Frankie couldn''t believe that Magnus was ming himself for Morgan''s death. He quickly attempted


    to rify his thoughts, "No, Mr. Magnus, you misunderstood. Morgan''s passing was not because of


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    you. Really."


    "But how can that be? He saw me in this state. It''s no wonder he is gone!" Magnus said, looking up at


    Dr. Frankie in disbelief.


    Dr. Frankie took a deep breath and exined, "Here''s what happened. Morgan had a heart attack, but


    we managed to resuscitate him. But then Lucius distorted the truth about your addiction and spread


    rumors that you had be a junkie. He seized control of thepany during this turmoil. His actions


    led to a drop in thepany''s stock, causing shareholders to confront Morgan. The stress of it all


    caused Morgan''s heart condition to re up again. This time, we couldn''t save him."


    Magnus closed his eyes. His thin, strong hand clenched into a fist. His heart felt like it had been ripped


    out. ¡°I''m sorry, Grandfather! It''s all my fault! I''m the reason you''re gone!¡±


    Magnus opened his eyes, a bloody red hue staining his pupils. ¡°Lucius, well done. I''ve taken note of all


    your malicious actions. Just wait for the day of reckoning!¡±


    In this world, Magnus¡¯ grandfather was the one who loved him most. He had raised Magnus with great


    difficulty, only to pass away in such a tragic manner.


    Magnus remembered all of this, and said coldly, "Push me in."


    May hurried over and began to push Magnus towards the house. "Jonas is ying the piano right now.


    He should be finishing soon."


    As they approached the house, they could hear the mncholic notes of a piano piece, filled with


    longing. Magnus'' face darkened, and he steered his wheelchair towards Jonas.


    Jonas, dressed in a casual suit, sat upright at the grand piano. His small hands were ying the


    sorrowful but smooth melody.


    "Jonas?" Magnus called out softly after thest note had been yed.


    Jonas turned his head, saw Magnus, and jumped off the leather stool, running towards his father.


    "Daddy? Are you all better now? That''s great!"


    As Jonas rushed towards him like a cheerful bird, a smile in his blue eyes. Magnus'' heavy heart


    lightened slightly. He reached out and tousled Jonas'' fluffy hair, asking softly, "Have you been a good


    boy while I was away?"


    "Yeah, I have been very good and obedient. I miss you every day. Mommy said you were sick and I


    shouldn''t visit you too much. But I did sneak in one time and talked to you a lot," Jonas said, his small


    face turning unhappy.


    Magnus knew that Jonas had indeed visited him once when he was unconscious. He had heard all the


    words Jonas had said. Jonas told Magnus to get well soon, saying that if Magnus died, someone else


    would spend his money, live in his house, bully Natalia, and hit Jonas.


    Magnus had heard all of it! He had thought at the time, what a heartless little rascal.


    "Daddy, Mommy said she''s going to a ce very far away, and it will take many years before she can


    Jonas suddenly asked a question, interrupting Magnus'' thoughts.cThe adults exchanged nces,


    finally realizing that Natalia had quietly left.


    Magnus quickly asked Jonas, "When did mommy tell you she was going to a very far away ce?"


    "Justst night, mommy hugged me and kissed me for a long time. Her eyes were all red. She said she


    had very important things to do and told me to listen to May and take care of you," Jonas said, tears


    welling up in his eyes. "But Daddy, I don''t want her to go to a faraway ce. If I miss her, I won''t be


    able to see her. I will be very sad."


    Jonas'' words made Magnus'' mind buzz. He immediately instructed James and Dr. Frankie, "Investigate


    all of Melfort''s entry and exit points immediately. You must stop my wife."


    There were no flightsst night. There would only be one leaving at dawn. Was it toote? ¡°Nat, why


    are you leaving again?¡±


    "Understood!" James and Dr. Frankie realized the severity of the situation and hurriedly left to carry out


    Magnus'' instructions.


    "Daddy, where has Mommy gone? What important thing is more important than me?" Jonas looked up


    at Magnus, his mood low and confused.


    Magnus hugged him and let him sit on hisp, assuring him earnestly, "Don''t worry, no matter where


    Mommy has gone, I will definitely find her. I promise you."


    "Yeah, you¡¯re the best, Daddy. You will definitely find Mommy. Last time it took you a long time to find


    her. Will it take a long time this time, Daddy?"


    Jonas'' bright blue eyes almost brought tears to Magnus'' eyes. He held the little boy in his arms tightly.


    "It won''t take long this time, my dear. I will find Mommy soon," Magnus promised softly.


    Jonas obediently sat in Magnus''p, his tense face finally rxing a bit.


    But even though Magnus was calming Jonas with suchposure, his heart was shattered. It took all


    his strength to suppress the grief in his heart and not let it show in front of Jonas.mAfter all, Jonas was


    still young and didn''t understand the pain of separation. If he thought his mother had just gone to do


    some work far away, then it was best to let him believe that.


    But Magnus didn''t know if James and Dr. Frankie could sessfully keep his wife in Melfort. They had


    dyed for so long before figuring out what was happening, and they might have been toote. His


    wife might have already quietly left.


    ¡°No, Natalia, how could you be so heartless?!¡±


    Magnus swallowed all his bitterness, his mind filled with countless thoughts. He had guessed that it


    was only Belle''s threat of his life that could have silentlypelled his wife to leave him.


    But with Natalia gone, what was the point of living?


    ¡°My love, how could you be so blind? Without you, my world is devoid of light. How can I endure


    another day without you? Am I not just a walking corpse without you?¡±


    Magnus gazed at the sunset, trying to vent all the sorrow inside him. But the more he tried, the more


    sorrowful he became. His eyes were teary; he wanted to let it all out.


    "Daddy, what''s wrong?" Jonas sensed Magnus'' low spirits. His tiny hands reached up to touch Magnus''


    chin, trying to cheer him up. "Daddy, Mommy used to say, we need to keep moving forward in life; don''t


    think about anything else. If we keep going, all the unhappy things will be left behind."

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    With that, Jonas hopped off from Magnus''p and began pacing around the room with determination.


    "Daddy," he said, "Mommy told me that if you keep moving forward, you can leave all your bad feelings


    behind."


    Magnus watched his tiny son with a warmth spreading across his heart. He forced a small smile on his


    face, suppressing his overwhelming sorrow. "Jonas, let''s go somewhere," he proposed.


    Jonas paused, tilting his head curiously at Magnus. "Where to?"


    "You''ll see when we get there. First, we need to buy some flowers." Magnus then instructed May to


    purchase some fresh flowers for a visit to his father''s grave.


    May was efficient as always, and quickly aplished the task at hand. She sent Magnus off in the


    car, providing the driver with the location of the family burial ground before joining them in the backseat.


    As the car made its way to the Andersen family gravesite, Magnus felt his strength slowly returning.


    When they arrived, he decided he no longer needed the wheelchair. With James and Dr. Frankie


    absent, he got up, holding the daisies May had bought, and walked into the cemetery.


    Upon reaching his grandfather¡¯s tombstone, Magnus carefully ced the flowers and bowed. Jonas


    followed suit, copying his father''s actions.


    After three bows, Magnus lifted his head to look at Morgan''s picture on the tombstone. Overwhelmed


    with grief, Magnus burst into tears.


    Who said men didn¡¯t cry? They just hadn''t been hurt enough. His cries were heartrending, filled with


    sorrow for not being able to see Morgan onest time and fear of potentially losing Natalia.


    Jonas quietly knelt beside Magnus, watching his father cry. He nced at Morgan''s picture on the


    tombstone, his eyes welling up with tears. For the first time in many years, Jonas saw his father cry.


    "Father, don''t be sad," Jonas said softly, reaching over tofort Magnus. "If Great-grandpa knew how


    sad you were, he would be upset too."


    After a good cry, Magnus felt much better. He looked down at Jonas, his face full of concern, and


    patted his head. "Good boy, Jonas. I¡¯m just sad because I didn''t get to say goodbye to my grandpa.


    That''s why I''m crying."


    Hearing Jonas'' soft voice, Magnus felt a renewed strength. "Alright, I¡¯m done crying. Let''s go." Magnus


    stood up, carrying Jonas back to the car. There was no time for sorrow now; there were many things


    that needed his attention.


    Back in the car, Magnus gave a sternmand, "Back to the office."


    As the car left the cemetery, Magnus closed his eyes. "Rest in peace, Grandpa," he thought to himself.


    His thoughts turned to Lucius, who had been given numerous chances but never seemed to learn. This


    time, there was no room for forgiveness.


    Upon arriving at the office, Magnus stepped out of the car and strode into the busy lobby. The high-end


    office was bustling with employees, all busy with their morning tasks. However, as Magnus entered,


    they all stopped in their tracks, staring in disbelief.


    They had all heard the rumors from Lucius about Magnus'' drug addiction, but the way Magnus looked


    like now, he looked nothing like an addict.


    "Good morning, Mr. Andersen!"


    "Hello, Mr. Andersen!"


    Without hesitation, the employees greeted Magnus. In their minds, the charismatic Magnus had always


    been the true CEO of Andersen Corporation.


    "Mm," Magnus responded with a nomittal hum, stepping into the CEO''s private elevator.


    Meanwhile, in the spacious conference room, Lucius was angrily mming recent reports onto the


    table, berating the executives and shareholders, "Are you all mad? The stock prices have been


    plummeting! I''ve given you ample time, but you''ve done nothing to save the situation. What on earth


    are you doing?!"


    The conference room was filled with long-time shareholders of Andersen Corporation. None of them


    had ever been yelled at by Magnus, let alone Morgan. Now, being scolded by Lucius, they were far


    from pleased.


    "The stock price drop is clearly due to the recent scandals involving Andersen Corporation, which have


    nothing to do with us."


    "Exactly, it was Lucius¡¯ disregard for thepany''s image and the public reporting of Magnus'' drug


    scandal that caused this. And with Morgan''s death, the instability in Andersen Corporation is obviously


    making investors uneasy!"


    "As the new president, he couldn¡¯t save the situation, and even pushes the responsibility to us. I''ve had


    enough!"


    "That''s right. Although Magnus was a bit arrogant during his tenure, he handled everything in an


    orderly manner. How could such a situation ur under his watch?"


    All at once, the conference room erupted into heated discussions. The major shareholders were


    extremely dissatisfied with Lucius'' recent performance and regretted their decision to let him take over


    Andersen Corporation.


    Lucius, already seething with frustration, mmed his fist onto his desk in a fit of fury. "Enough!" He


    roared, his voice echoing menacingly in the office. "You sit here and gripe in my face, I can only


    imagine what you''re saying behind my back. If you''re not happy, there''s the door!"


    The shareholders, in a huff, rose to their feet. "Fine, we''re done!" One spat out. "You really think


    Andersen Corporation is still the same powerhouse it once was? With plummeting stocks and


    decreasing market value day by day, we need to pull our investments and cash out before you ruin us


    "Yeah!" Another chimed in. "You''re nothing but aplete waste of space, and you have the audacity


    to me us. You''re impulsive, reckless, and shortsighted. There''s no way we''re putting our money in


    the hands of someone like you!"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Let''s go!" A third shareholder dered, his voice filled with disdain. "We''ll offload our shares. I''ll be


    damned if I take this kind of abuse!"

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    Shareholders were standing and making their way towards the exit. Their stakes in thepany might


    not have been massive, but if they started selling off, it would cause aplete panic amongst the


    small-time investors. Once the capital chain broke, it would be the end of Andersen Corporation.


    Lucius had only wanted to vent a little, he hadn''t expected the shareholders to actually start leaving. In


    a fit of panic, he flipped the table in front of him. "You greedy bastards, instead of helping thepany,


    you''re kicking it while it''s down. Despicable!"


    The table hit the floor with a deafening crash. The shareholders looked at Lucius with disdain. They


    thought he was beyond saving.


    "Lucius, instead of reflecting on your own mistakes, you''re ming everyone else. It''s pathetic!"


    "The reason Andersen Corporation is in this state is all because of yourck of foresight, and you have


    the audacity to me others? You''re a failure as a CEO!"


    "Hmph! Why waste words on this man? If we don''t liquidate our assets soon, he''ll devalue them all.


    Let''s go!" The shareholders dered and headed for the door.


    Shaking with rage, Lucius punched the shareholder, who had been the most outspoken.


    "Did I say you could leave? You useless bunch!" The shareholder hadn''t expected the punch and fell to


    the floor. The conference room descended into chaos as the other shareholders started arguing, some


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    even started fighting back. With the advantage of numbers, they soon had Lucius pinned to the floor.


    Just then, the door to the conference room swung open, and in walked Magnus, looking as sharp as


    ever. Hismanding presence instantly subdued the room. The shareholders hadn''t expected


    Magnus to show up, especially not looking so hale and hearty. They turned to look at him.


    Magnus surveyed the room, his disdain for the shareholders clear. "This is apany, not a boxing


    ring. If you want to fight, take it outside!"


    Seeing Magnus standing there so confidently, the shareholders suddenly felt embarrassed. They


    approached him.


    "Mr. Andersen, what brings you here?"


    "We heard you were ill. Are you feeling better now?"


    "We need you back, Mr. Andersen. Thepany''s stock has been tanking. If this continues, we''re all


    doomed."


    "Mr. Andersen, now that you''re well, please take control again. We need you to save thepany!"


    There were no real friends when it came to business. These shareholders had lost all faith in Andersen


    Corporation but weren''t about to let their investments sink.


    Now that Magnus was here, they turned to him for help,pletely forgetting about Lucius. Lucius was


    a mess, his face swollen and bloody.


    Lucius stumbled to his feet, ring at Magnus with pure hatred. He had no idea why Magnus hade


    to thepany. Wasn''t he supposed to be on death''s door from poisoning? How was he looking so


    well so soon?


    "Magnus, what are you doing here? I''m the CEO of thispany, and you''re not wee here. Get


    out!" Lucius marched towards Magnus.


    Before he could say anything else, Magnus'' fist connected with his face. Lucius'' nose broke with a


    crack, and blood gushed out. He wiped the blood from his nose, furious. "Magnus, you bastard, how


    dare you hit me?! Security, get him out of here!"


    No one responded to Lucius'' cries. He looked around. "Where is everyone? I''m the CEO and I order


    you to get Magnus out of here!"


    Magnus looked at Lucius, contempt clear in his eyes. "Lucius, you spread rumors and ndered me


    while I was sick, causing thepany''s stock to plummet. That, I can forgive. But you killed our


    grandfather, so this punch was for him, you ungrateful brat!"


    It was clear from Magnus'' gaunt figure that he had been through a lot.


    Magnus continued, "Also, the police will be here soon to take you away. As CEO of thispany, I


    hereby strip you of all your positions and reserve the right to press charges. Enjoy the rest of your life in


    prison!"


    "No! Magnus, you''re the one who got high and lost your mind. I had to clean up your mess! You killed


    Grandpa! And now you''re trying to pin it on me? You''re more cunning than I thought, I swear I''ll make


    you pay!" Lucius threw a punch at Magnus.


    Magnus easily caught Lucius'' punch and pushed him aside. "Enough of your nonsense. Security, take


    him away. Take him to the police!"


    At Magnus''mand, the security guards who had been standing by the door rushed forward and


    restrained Lucius.


    "You can''t do this! I''m the CEO of Andersen Corporation, not Magnus! Let me go, or I''ll have you all


    fired!" Lucius struggled against the security guards.


    No one paid any attention to Lucius. They all looked at him with scorn.


    "Magnus, you''ll pay for this. I swear, I''ll make you regret this!"


    Lucius was still bellowing when Magnus waved his hand, a clear signal for the security guards to escort


    him away. "He is forbidden from setting foot in thepany ever again," Magnus dered.


    "Understood, Mr. Andersen," the guards responded, pulling Lucius out of the office. The elevator doors


    slid open at that moment, revealing several police officers. They were here to address the situation


    Magnus had reported. After confirming that the guards had apprehended Lucius, they took over his


    custody.


    The leading officer approached Magnus, saying respectfully, "Mr. Andersen, we will ensure that Lucius''


    case is handled impartially. You have our word."


    Magnus responded with a polite nod, watching as the police led Lucius away. He then returned to the


    boardroom.


    Standing on the tform, he looked down at the shareholders, their faces a picture of unease. "I''ve


    been away in Britain, recovering from an illness," he began calmly. "During my absence, I was


    surprised to learn that Lucius had been spreading rumors within thepany, causing significant


    damage and even contributing to the death of our grandfather. For that, I owe all of you an apology.


    Now, I am back and want to make one thing clear, if you are willing to stick with thepany through


    thick and thin, stay. If not, we won''t force you. Andersen Corporation has stood strong for many years


    and will not be easily broken by crisis."

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    When Magnus finished speaking, he arrogantly surveyed the room. No matter the asion, he was


    always the reigning king, powerful and in control.


    Lucius had initially stirred up the shareholders to withdraw their shares. Now, seeing Magnus return to


    his usual health, showing no signs of fatigue, they were confident that the rumors of Magnus being


    poisoned were a fabrication by Lucius. With this in mind, how could they possibly abandon Andersen


    Corporation, their golden goose? They all voiced their support.


    ¡°Mr. Andersen, with you at the helm, what have we to fear? We choose to stay, to rise or fall with the


    ¡°That''s right, Mr. Andersen, no matter what difficulties thepany faces, we will stand by you, as we


    always have.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we believe thepany will soon turn around under your leadership. We have absolute


    confidence in you.¡±


    The shareholders made their stance clear. Only a fool would pull out when Magnus was stepping up.


    Even a failingpany could be turned around with Magnus at the helm.


    Magnus watched the proceedings with a cold eye. The business world was a battlefield, where


    sentiments and obligations were worthless.


    If you were capable, you were a predator as strong as a tiger. If you were not, you were just a prey!


    This was why Lucius was ousted despite seizing the position of CEO.


    Magnus briefly calmed the shareholders and quickly formted a n to handle the crisis,unching


    an aggressive PR campaign.


    The king had returned!


    Would he bleed Melfort dry? Everyone was watching Magnus.


    Under Magnus'' series of measures, Andersen Corporation''s stock price skyrocketed within two days


    and had even surpassed its previous peak. Magnus had been expecting this. He possessed


    extraordinary business acumen and determination, and no crisis was a problem for him.


    What was troubling him now was Natalia''s disappearance once again. It had been five days. James


    and Dr. Frankie had turned Melfort upside down and checked all flight routes, but they hadn''t been able


    to find Natalia.


    She seemed to have vanished into thin air, moving further away from Magnus'' world.


    Magnus'' heart was heavy again. He sat destely in his spacious office, leaning back in his leather


    chair, deep in thought. He summoned James, "Since we can''t find Natalia, I think it''s time we settle the


    score. Let''s deal with Simmons Group in the next few days."


    "Yes, we can''t let that cunning woman off the hook, Mr. Magnus. If not for your sharp eyes, spotting her


    suspicious behavior in the surveince footage, we wouldn''t have guessed that Belle was Isabe after


    stic surgery," James said wistfully.


    Ever since stabilizing thepany''s stock price, Magnus had been repeatedly watching the video


    footage from his hospital room. He couldn''t understand when he had offended Belle. Even if it was out


    of love turned to hate, she wouldn''t go to such extreme lengths!


    After reying the video a dozen times, Magnus noticed that when Belle approached him, her figure


    was strikingly simr to Isabe''s from years ago. He had always thought Belle was just an employee


    and had never paid much attention to her. Now, on closer inspection, he saw the resemnce.


    Isabe had disappeared without a trace years ago. Magnus immediately ordered James to


    investigate, and soon, the truth was out - Belle was indeed Isabe from years ago. The once sweetConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    young girl Magnus cared about had turned so ruthless. He never saw iting.


    As for those who dared to challenge him, Magnus'' style was always to retaliate twofold.


    ¡°Isabe, don''t think you''re safe just because you changed your face. It''s time you paid the price!¡±


    Following Magnus'' orders, James not only suppressed the Simmons Group but also cunningly cut off


    their funding. Overnight, Simmons Group went from being a leading enterprise in Melfort to apany


    on the verge of bankruptcy.


    Michael, the head of Simmons Group, couldn''t fathom why Magnus'' first act after his return was to


    target hispany. He desperately sought an audience with Magnus.


    ¡°Mr. Andersen, the Simmons Group has never wronged you, and we haven''t done anything detrimental


    to Andersen Corporation during your absence. Why are you so determined to destroy us? I beg you,


    please spare us.¡±


    Magnus remained unmoved by Michael''s pleas. He handed Michael a stack of photos. "See for


    yourself. This is why."


    Confused, Michael picked up the photos. They showed a young woman he didn''t recognize. ¡°Mr.


    Andersen, who is this?¡±


    ¡°Keep flipping.¡± Magnus didn''t even raise his eyes, indicating for Michael to continue.


    As Michael flipped through the stack, he was shocked to find the post-surgery photos of his daughter,


    Isabe. ¡°Mr. Andersen, this...¡±


    "The child you raised, she''s a real piece of work, isn''t she? She disappeared for five years, only to


    resurface after extensive stic surgery to poison me, leading to the downfall of my family! And you


    think I''m just going to let her walk away, and let the Simmons Corporation off the hook?" Magnus coldly


    announced the death sentence of the Simmons Corporation.


    "I know that none of this is on you, but she''s hiding out somewhere. Where else am I supposed to vent


    my anger? Sorry, but you happen to be her father, and the only way to make here out of hiding is


    to bankrupt the Simmons Corporation!"


    Michael''s face turned a pasty white, and he fell to his knees. "Mr. Andersen, please, give us a chance.


    Show some mercy. I''ve long since cut ties with that ungrateful daughter of mine. I had no idea she was


    capable of such a thing."


    Magnus didn''t spare Michael a nce. He picked up his phone and dialed the front desk. "Send


    security up here, please escort Mr. Simmons out."


    Michael became desperate, he crawled forward, pleading repeatedly, "Mr. Andersen, please, spare the


    Simmons Corporation just this once! It''s all that ungrateful girl''s fault. If I see her, I promise, I''ll bring her


    to you and make her apologize!"


    Magnus gave Michael a cold look. "Mr. Simmons, that''s your business. For the sake of peace, it would


    be best if you didn''t cause a scene in my office."


    "Mr. Andersen, please, have mercy!" Michael''s face was streaked with tears. His life''s work was about


    to crumble to dust. His heart ached with every beat.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    Just then, hurried footsteps echoed from the entrance, and the security guards sauntered over, yanking


    Michael by the arm as they escorted him out.


    "Mr. Andersen, please show mercy! Forgive us, please!" Michael''s voice gradually faded into the


    distance until it was no longer audible.


    The CEO''s office was once again quiet. Magnus stood in front of therge floor-to-ceiling windows,


    silently observing the world outside.


    James broke the silence. "Magnus, what''s our next move?"


    "Wait. Isabe will show up soon."


    Sure enough, just as Michael was forced out of Andersen Corporation, Isabe found herself in


    Magnus'' office the very next day.


    Magnus had deliberately pressured the Simmons Group, hoping to corner Isabe. But as he gazed at


    the venomous woman standing in front of him, he felt a bitter taste of irony. He had allowed this woman


    to wreak havoc on his life.


    Facing the fully-recovered and imposing Magnus, a hint of despair shed in Isabe''s eyes. She had


    known all along that he would find out about her true identity once he woke up.


    It''s just because she wasn''t ruthless enough. If she had been, how could she have given Natalia the


    antidote to revive him? She still loved him after all.


    "If it weren''t for my mercy, you wouldn''t be alive right now! And instead of being grateful, you are


    tormenting my parents. You are heartless!" Isabe yelled defiantly, her eyes set on Magnus'' icy ones.


    "Mercy?" Magnus scoffed. "Isabe, you''ve always had a knack for twisting the truth. Did you save me?


    Tell me, who poisoned me in the first ce?"


    Faced with Magnus'' usations, Isabe faltered, but quickly regained herposure. "Yes, I


    poisoned you. But only because you refused to ept my love. After all these years, you''ve only


    repaid me with cruelty. You forced my father and me to cut ties, leaving me penniless. And now, even


    though I''ve returned, you still don''t love me. Magnus, I wonder if you have a heart at all! I acted


    impulsively by poisoning you. But didn''t I give you the antidote in the end? And you, you''re relentless


    and relentless, pushing our Simmons Group to bankruptcy but still not willing to let it go. I may be in the


    wrong, but I don''t want my parents to end up on the streets. Magnus, why are you so ruthless! You and


    I are the same kind of people!"


    Magnus'' fury zed in his eyes, and he practically spat fire at Isabe. "You dare use me of


    heartlessness? If it wasn''t for my wife, who agreed to your demands behind my back, would you have


    given me the antidote?"


    Isabe shrank back, pleading, "Magnus, you know I''ve always loved you. I was willing to do anything


    for you, even the most outrageous things. As long as it was for you, I was willing to do it!"


    "Enough!" Magnus snapped. "Isabe, don''t you dare utter the word ''love'' in front of me again. You''ve


    defiled it. All you''ve ever loved is my power and wealth. If I were a beggar on the street today, you


    wouldn''t even spare me a nce!"


    "Stop! Enough!" Isabe retorted. "What''s wrong with wanting a high-quality life? Does true love mean


    having to beg on the streets? Yes, I love luxury and mour, but that doesn''t mean I don''t love you!"


    Magnus mmed his fist onto his desk, making a loud bang. "Isabe, your soul is so corrupted by


    money, it''s revolting! You''ve always prioritized money above all else. But to me, my wife is the most


    important. Without her, I''d rather be dead!"


    Seeing Isabe''s terrified expression, Magnus knew he had hit a nerve. "Isabe, I gave you a chance


    once. Five years ago, when you and Kendra caused the premature birth of my child and my wife''s


    tragic fall into the sea. I sold Kendra to an underground casino to live a life of disgrace. But all I did to


    you was sever the ties between you and your father. I thought your disappearance was out of guilt, but


    I was wrong. Your soul was never pure. Everything you''ve done is disgusting!"


    Magnus tossed a file in front of Isabe. "Look at this. You were held captive on a farm, and your


    disgusting videos were recorded and sold to cruel viewers. You managed to escape from the man who


    held you captive. There must be some secrets hidden in this story, and it''s time to unearth them."


    "No, please don''t!" Isabe was truly scared now. If Magnus dug up her past, her crimes would be


    exposed. She regretted provoking him. He was a man to be feared.


    As he watched her terrified face, Magnus knew he was right. There were shocking secrets hidden in


    Isabe''s escape, and he intended to uncover them.


    "Magnus, no, Mr. Andersen, I am deeply sorry for the mistakes I''ve made in the past. Here''s a deal, if


    you could spare my father and our Simmons Group, I swear, I will never show up in front of you again,


    nor will I ever disturb you. Truly, I swear."


    Isabe''s desperate plea, however, did not soften Magnus'' heart. His gaze was cold and stern when he


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    looked at Isabe standing in front of him. ¡°Then tell me, what deal did you make with my wife that


    made you give me the antidote?¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Isabe saw a glimmer of hope and immediately responded, ¡°I made her


    swear to leave you forever, and to never return to you. She sweared on her son. If she breaks her


    promise, her son will suffer greatly!"


    Magnus staggered back upon hearing her words. A storm of emotions raged in his heart. So Isabe


    had made Natalia swear on Jonas¡¯ life. No wonder Natalia left him so thoroughly and disappeared from


    his world.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    She was nevering back! Magnus¡¯ heart ached as if someone had mercilessly extracted a part of it,


    causing him such pain that he felt dizzy.


    Meanwhile, Isabe, who stood nearby, was paralyzed by fear. She was filled with regret, chastising


    herself for her reckless decisions. How could she have forgotten that Magnus, the domineering man


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    standing before her, who seemed like an angel, could be as merciless as a demon?


    Magnus suppressed his fury, his bloodthirsty gaze fixed on Isabe. His voice was cold as winter''s chill.


    "Isabe, you dared make my wife swear such a vile oath! You could''ve lived a peaceful life but


    decided to cross me. Well, you brought this on yourself!"


    Turning to James, Magnus said, "Take her away. I reckon Perth at the back of Sapphire Ind will be


    thrilled to have a new meal."


    Isabe was so terrified she fell to the floor. She had assumed that if she said some sweet words to


    Magnus, he would spare her and her family as he had in the past. However, she hadn''t expected such


    a horrifying oue.


    "No! Magnus, you can''t do this to me! Please, spare me. I swear I''ll never appear before you again.


    Please, have mercy!" Isabe crawled on her knees, clutching at Magnus'' pant leg, begging for mercy.


    Magnus shook Isabe off in disgust, his gaze as cold as ice. "Isabe, it''s toote for regrets. If it


    wasn''t for your malicious intentions, would my wife and I be separated? You''re the cause of all this.


    Even a thousand cuts wouldn''t be enough to quench my hatred for you!"


    Isabe was thrown aside,nding clumsily on the ground. She quickly crawled back towards Magnus,


    only to be hoisted up by James.


    He looked at the sobbing, disheveled Isabe with disgust. "You''re rotten to the core. I fear even Perth


    would be poisoned by you. Who would want to deal with you if it wasn''t for your own foolishness?"


    James immobilized Isabe. All she could do was wail and beg Magnus, "Please, Magnus, I''ve loved


    you for so many years. Spare me! I didn''t hurt Natalia, I just wanted her to leave you. I swear I won''t do


    it again!"


    Hearing Isabe''s pleas, Magnus felt only disgust. "James, get her out of my sight. I don''t want to hear


    another word from her."


    The thought of Isabe using an antidote to force his wife away, and having Natalia swear an oath on


    Jonas¡¯ life filled him with such rage he wished he could tear Isabe apart.


    Isabe trembled in fear. "Magnus..."


    But before she could finish, James hit her on the back of her neck, knocking her out. He then tossed


    the unconscious Isabe on the ground, summoned four of his men, and had them carry her off to


    Sapphire Ind.


    The grand office was once again calm. Magnus stared out of the window, and a sense of longing


    flooded his heart. ¡°Where are you, my love?¡±


    ¡°If you''ve sworn not to return to me, then I''lle to you. Everything will be okay.¡±


    Days earlier, at the Melfort harbor, a small figure embarked on an old cargo ship. It was Natalia, whom


    James and Dr. Frankie had been searching for, for a long time.


    After being forced by Isabe to leave Magnus, Natalia went home, held her son Jonas for a while, and


    then decided to leave Melfort. To prevent Magnus from finding her after his recovery, she didn''t leave


    Melfort by regr means but secretly bought a ticket on a cargo ship.


    The cargo ship sailed once every three days. During those three days, Natalia hid in a dark, damp


    cargo hold, spending her time missing Magnus and Jonas.


    After embarking from the cargo ship, Natalia looked back at the distant Melfort with affection,


    murmuring, "Magnus, take care of Jonas. You need to keep living."


    Natalia never imagined that she would leave Melfort in such a way, especially in the most


    heartbreaking way. Isabe was really ruthless. She knew that Natalia couldn''t bear to leave Magnus


    and Jonas.


    But it was better than losing Magnus. She gave a bitter smile and walked towards the bustling harbor.


    She was in low spirits and identally bumped into someone. "Sorry, sorry!" Natalia apologized, but


    froze when she saw who she had bumped into. "Lexi? Is that you?"


    Yes, it was Lexi.


    When Natalia was spending sleepless nights worrying about Magnus, Lexi, who was far away in


    Ennd, also looked worried.


    Lexi was indeed pregnant. The morning sickness was getting worse, and she couldn''t even sleep well.


    She didn''t know how others coped with early pregnancy, but she felt as if she were losing half her life.


    Rita was always at her side, ready to rush over at any minute if Lexi felt slightly ufortable. This


    princess-like treatment didn''t improve Lexi''s mood. Late at night, she often touched her belly, which still


    hadn''t bulged, yet miraculously carried a new life.


    This feeling was mysterious and beyondprehension. Lexi''s heart was filled with mixed feelings;


    happiness, loss, and, mostly, bitterness.


    This child was the product of Callum''s drunken night. She didn''t know if the baby growing inside her


    was healthy, or how Callum would treat him in the future.


    Would he only use him as a tool for showing off,paring him to Natalia''s son?


    Every time she thought about her situation, a suffocating sadness would well up inside Lexi. She was


    inexplicably trapped, stripped of her freedom like a bird in a cage.


    But there was no way she was going to let the tiny life growing inside her suffer the same fate. No


    matter what, she had to get them both out of this opulent hellhole!


    Ever since bing a mother-to-be, Lexi felt an ever-increasing desire to escape from this castle. She


    had to devise a n to break free from this prison!


    "Ms. Lexi, these are kiwis flown in from New Zend. I''ve washed them for you, would you like some?"


    Rita held out a fruit tter filled with freshly washed kiwis she''d prepared for Lexi.


    Lexi shook her head, not feeling particrly hungry. "I''m not really in the mood, just leave them there."


    Rita ced the tter on the table, voicing her concerns. "Ms. Lexi, I know you''re suffering from


    morning sickness, but if you don''t nourish yourself properly, you will be weaker, and the little duke


    might suffer as well."

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    "Really?" Upon hearing Rita''s words, Lexi subconsciously ced her hand on her belly, murmuring to


    herself, "Baby, you don''t like it here either, do you? Don''t worry. I will get us out of here."


    "Alright, I''ll eat." Lexi made up her mind. She had to find a way to escape. Meanwhile, Callum was on


    high alert around her, so she had to pretend to cooperate first, and when they let their guard down, that


    would be her chance to escape.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Rita had no idea about Lexi''s thoughts. She was surprised that Lexi, who had initially refused to eat,


    suddenly wanted to eat. She quickly brought over the tray. "That''s right, Ms. Lexi, a pregnant woman


    needs to take in more nutrients. You have to take care of yourself."


    Picking up a grape, Lexi tossed it into her mouth and managed a small smile. "Is that so? Or is it more


    about taking care of your future little duke?"


    Rita''s intentions were exposed, yet she didn''t feel there was anything to hide. Instead, she nodded


    fervently. "Yes, Ms. Lexi. I believe all mothers in the world have the same mindset, to protect and


    nurture their little ones. You''re such an extraordinary woman, so you''re no different."


    Lexi didn''t respond, she only smiled lightly, and continued to eat the grapes. Even though she didn''t


    have the appetite, she needed to build her strength. Eating was no longer about hunger, but about


    storing energy.


    Seeing Lexi slowly eating the kiwis she had prepared, Rita felt overjoyed. Ms. Lexi had been here for


    so long, and this was the first time Rita had seen Lexi voluntarily eat something. Bing a mother


    seemed to make a woman a hundred times more resilient.


    "I''ll leave you to it then, Ms. Lexi. If you need anything, just ring the bell for me." Rita tactfully left the


    room, leaving Lexi alone, slowly eating her kiwis.


    The kiwis were sweet, as sweet as honey, but to Lexi, they were tasteless. At that moment, all Lexi


    could think about was how to n her escape. She didn''t want to spend another second in this


    suffocating prison.


    Lexi''s hand returned to her belly. "Baby, just hold on. I will get us out of here soon."


    In the middle of the night, Lexi was groaning in pain on the bed. Soon after, Rita, who was in charge of


    taking care of her, rushed over. "Ms. Lexi, what''s wrong?"


    "I...my stomach...it hurts so much." Lexi managed to say, clutching her stomach.


    Rita was stumped. "What do we do? Mr. Callum and the doctor have gone to visit the sick Earl and


    haven''t returned. What should we do?"


    Lexi seemed to not hear her, continuing to clutch her stomach. "It hurts...my stomach hurts...I can''t


    stand it..."


    Seeing Lexi in such pain, Rita didn''t dare to dy. She quickly called two maids to help get Lexi in the


    car, and they rushed to the hospital.


    On the way, Rita called Callum to tell him about Lexi''s stomach pain. He said he would return as soon


    as possible, but it would take more than three hours as the Earl''s house was far away. He instructed


    Rita to take good care of Lexi.


    Following Callum''s instructions, Rita carefully took Lexi to the hospital, worried sick. However, Lexi,


    being wheeled into the emergency room, was growing anxious. She knew that Callum and the doctor


    had left the castle, so she had used the opportunity to lie about her stomach pain.


    She also heard Callum say he would be back in three hours, so she had to seize the opportunity to


    leave, or she would lose her chance!


    Even though Lexi was in a hurry, she was still pushed into the emergency room by an even more


    anxious Rita. After a thorough examination by the doctor, nothing seemed amiss.


    "Doctor, what''s wrong with Ms. Lexi?" Rita was waiting to report back to Callum.


    The doctor pondered for a moment, "Well, it seems there''s nothing seriously wrong with the patient. It''s


    probably due to excessive stress and being in the early stages of pregnancy, which may cause


    asional pain. This kind of pain can''t be relieved by medication. You need to show more concern for


    the patient and ensure she stays in a good mood."


    "Oh, that''s good." Rita finally felt relieved. She had to report this to the Duke immediately.


    With that thought in mind, she looked at Lexi sleeping soundly in the hospital bed and took her phone


    outside to update Callum.


    Just as Rita stepped out, Lexi, who was pretending to sleep, quietly opened her eyes. She stealthily


    slid out of bed, and when she saw through the ss that Rita was getting further away, she silently


    cracked the door open and bolted out.


    The hospital was big, and Lexi was unfamiliar with it. She smartly took cover in a room to avoid being


    chased by Rita, who might return.


    Upon entering, her eyes brightened. It was clearly a doctor''s lounge, with no one inside. A few white


    coats were hanging on the wall, along with surgical caps. Overjoyed, Lexi quickly donned one of the


    white coats and left the hospital hurriedly, disappearing into the night.


    In order to escape Callum''s territory, she asked many people for directions and finally arrived at a ce


    where shady boats were operated. She took out a golden goblet she had stolen from Callum''s castle


    and managed to exchange it for a ticket to Melfort.


    Throughout the journey, Lexi, who had no money, could only rely on the salted fish in the boat''s cargo


    hold to fill her stomach. Fortunately, there was some fresh water in the cabin, which helped her get by.


    After two days of travel, Lexi finally disembarked. She thought she had reached Melfort, but to her


    surprise, she had been brought to Fareham, a bustling port city.


    Thrown off the boat, she realized she wasn''t in Melfort and was disheartened. Unexpectedly, she ran


    into Natalia.


    After so many days, the two miraculously bumped into each other at the port. Truly, fate was a strange


    thing.


    Upon seeing Natalia, Lexi''s bottled-up fear finally found a vent. She rushed to Natalia, held her tight,


    and broke down into a mess of tears. "Oh, Natalia," she sobbed, "It''s so good to see you. I''ve missed


    you so much."


    Natalia was taken aback. She never dreamt she''d stumble upon Lexi in such a condition, especially a


    four-month pregnant Lexi. Good heavens, what on earth had happened to Lexi, who had vanished


    without a trace?


    "Lexi, honey, stop crying and tell me what''s happened," Natalia gently stroked Lexi''s back, coaxing her


    towards a quieter corner. "I''ve been looking for you everywhere. What on earth is going on?"

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    Lexi was gasping for breath through her tears as she followed Natalia away from the bustling harbor


    walkway, settling down in a crowded spot.


    "Okay, Lexi, stop crying and tell me what''s going on. Why do you look so distressed?" Natalia asked,


    her voice filled with worry.


    "Natalia, can I get something to eat first?" Lexi asked hesitantly. She was pregnant and couldn''t handle


    being hungry. But she didn''t have a penny in her pocket; Callum held all her identification documents.


    "Sure, what do you want to eat? I''ll take you somewhere," Natalia responded, helping Lexi up and


    leading her to a caf¨¦ by the harbor.


    They found a private booth and ordered some food. After Lexi had gobbled down her meal, Natalia


    softly asked, "Lexi, what''s going on? I''ve been looking for you for a while but haven''t heard from you. I


    even visited your parents, but they said you hadn''t returned from overseas."


    Lexi swallowed herst bite, finally feeling full. As Natalia asked about her situation, tears welled up in


    her eyes. "Natalia, I was held captive. It''s true."


    "What?!" Natalia could hardly believe her ears. "Where were you held captive? Who did this to you?"


    Lexi shook her head. Despite the constraints Callum put on her, she didn''t want to expose him. She


    sighed deeply, "Natalia, I was out in Ennd, just wandering around, and suddenly someone took me


    captive. I don''t know who it was. Then, after a lot of struggle, I managed to escape."


    Natalia was heartbroken, unable to fathom the horrors Lexi had endured. "Lexi, this is horrifying! It''s all


    my fault. If I hadn''t been arguing with Magnus then, none of this would''ve happened."


    Natalia nced at Lexi''s swelling belly, asking cautiously, "What will you do about the baby?"


    Tears poured down Lexi''s face as she shook her head. "I don''t know, Natalia. I don''t want this child. It''s


    not a product of love. But, but I..."


    Lexi couldn''t finish her sentence, but Natalia understood her feelings. "You can''t bear to give it up, can


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    you? I get it. I''m a mother, too. Lexi, I''m so sorry. You wouldn''t have had to go through this if it wasn''t


    for me."


    "It''s not your fault, Natalia. I wasn''t careful," Lexi consoled Natalia, urging her not to overthink.


    Natalia was distraught and asked Lexi, "What are you nning to do now?"


    Lexi shook her head, "I''m not sure, Natalia. That person has all of my IDs. And I don''t have the courage


    to go home. How can I let my parents see me like this, in such a mess? Natalia, I don''t know what I


    should do."


    Natalia bowed her head, equally unsure of what to do. After a moment of silence, she looked up and


    suggested, "Maybe, we cany low here? Wait until the baby is born and then decide what to do?"


    Lexi looked at her, puzzled. "Lay low? Natalia, why would you need to hide? Did you have a fight with


    Magnus?"


    Natalia gave a bitter smile, shaking her head. "No, it''s not a fight, Lexi. Magnus and I have split up, for


    good."


    "What?!" Lexi was even more confused. "Natalia, even though I wasn''t there, I saw how much Magnus


    cared about you. How could he let you go? Was there a misunderstanding?"


    "If only it was a misunderstanding, Lexi. I used to nitpick about Magnus'' ws, but now that I''ve left


    him, I miss all his good qualities," Natalia said, feeling a sting at the tip of her nose. "Lexi, you can''t be


    too picky. It''s only after you lose something that you realize its worth."


    Lexi held Natalia''s hand. "Be strong, Natalia. What exactly happened? Can you tell me?"


    Natalia nodded, recounting how Isabe, disguised as Belle, drugged Magnus and threatened her to


    leave.


    After hearing Natalia''s story, Lexi was furious. "How could Isabe be so shameless? Natalia, did you


    just let her threaten you like that? Ignore her. Let''s go back to Melfort now! If Magnus knew you left,


    he''d be devastated."


    "No," Natalia sighed deeply, her voice filled with bitterness and sorrow. "Isabe has loved Magnus for


    many years. The more she loves him, the more she hates me. If I go back, she''ll hurt Magnus again!


    And I''ve made a solemn promise that if I return to Magnus, my son won''t have a good life! Lexi, I can''t


    break my oath."


    "Natalia! How can you be so foolish? What kind of a promise is that? It''s meaningless! And why should


    she decide whether you leave or not? Natalia, can''t you be a little less naive? Let''s go! Let''s go back to


    Magnus. I''m sure he can handle this." Lexi''s voice rose in anger as she stood up and grabbed Natalia''s


    wrist, trying to pull her up.


    Natalia pulled away from Lexi. "Alright, you''re pregnant now, you need to take care of yourself. I''ve


    made a promise and won''t change my mind easily. Ever since Magnus met me, he''s had bad luck. I


    think it''s because my luck is so bad, it''s affected him too."


    Lexi was genuinely vexed with Natalia. She couldn''t for the life of her understand what was going


    through Natalia''s head. Yet, after many years of being best friends, Lexi knew all too well how stubborn


    Natalia could be.


    "Natalia, can you please listen to me? I think you''re really..." Lexi''s words were abruptly cut off as the


    door to their booth was pushed open.


    Lexi and Natalia both turned towards the door, only to be shocked by the sight of Callum strolling in.


    "Cal, how on earth did you end up here?" Natalia''s jaw dropped in surprise. This was too much of a


    coincidence, wasn''t it?


    Meanwhile, Lexi was so stunned that she didn''t know how to react. She wished the floor would open up


    and swallow her whole! This damn man, how did he know she had sought refuge here?


    Callum nced at Lexi before turning to Natalia, enveloping her in a warm hug. "Natalia, long time no


    see. I came specifically to pursue someone."


    "Pursue?" Natalia paused, her gaze flicking over to Lexi, who was seated opposite her. "Oh my gosh,


    Cal, don''t tell me you''re here to find Lexi."

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    Callum was always straight to the point, never one to hide or deny the truth. He nodded at Natalia.


    "Indeed, Natalia, I''m here for thisss. She feigned a stomachache and vanished from my mansion,


    making me search high and low for her. Today, I finally found her."


    Natalia was taken aback by the day''s events. She could not fathom that Callum was the one who had


    imprisoned Lexi, a fact that was hard to swallow. "Cal, Lexi told me she was held captive. Was it you


    who imprisoned her?"


    A hint of embarrassment surfaced on Callum''s face, but he nodded unabashedly. "Yes, I was the one


    who did it."


    "Why? Cal, why would you do such a thing? Lexi is one of my best friends in this world. Why would you


    do such a thing to her?" Natalia found it hard to believe that the ever-charming Cal could do such a


    thing.


    Callum looked at Natalia, speaking with sincerity, "Buttercup, it all started the night you rejected me.


    Heartbroken, I drank heavily and mistook Lexi for you."


    Hearing Callum''s words, a chill ran down Natalia''s spine. The night she rejected him? Was it the night


    she reconciled with Magnus? She thought back to the note she had found in her room, which she


    assumed had been left by Lexi. "So, was the note in my room actually written by you?"


    Callum nodded. "Yes, fearing she would tell you and incur your disdain, I kidnapped her and stashed


    her away in my mansion."


    "Cal, I''m disappointed in you," Natalia whispered, the disappointment clear on her face. She hugged


    the silent Lexi, feeling heartbroken. "Lexi, I''m sorry I didn''t know what happened to you. If I had known


    the trip to France would have such serious consequences, I wouldn''t have invited you to stay with me.


    I''m so sorry."


    Lexi shook her head silently. It was all a series of unfortunate events, and Natalia wasn''t to me.


    Callum watched the girls hug each other, then said, "Buttercup, after I imprisoned Lexi, I didn''t harm


    her. I just restricted her freedom. But over time, I became attracted to her personality and realized what


    a wonderful girl she is. It wasn''t until she escaped from my mansion that I realized I couldn''t live without


    her. I think I''m in love with her."


    "Really? Is it because you fell in love with me? Or because you''re unwilling to let go of the child in my


    womb?" Lexi scoffed. "Callum, I am a free citizen, entitled to my rights and equality, not a ything for


    your amusement! Keep your cheap love, I don''t need it!"


    Callum paled at Lexi''s words and quickly moved closer to her. "You''re right, it''s all my fault. I''ve been


    too overbearing. But you''re pregnant now, so please don''t get upset, it''s not good for your health."


    Hearing these words, even Natalia was stunned. Yes, Cal was always gentle and charming, but she


    had never seen him speak so tenderly before.


    "Stay away from me! I never want to see you again! I want to go home. I want to see my parents!" Lexi


    cried, her tears falling freely.


    "Alright, alright, we''ll do as you say. I just ask that you don''t get upset, alright?" Callumforted her,


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    looking like he was cating a petnt child.


    Lexi cried harder, wiping away her tears. "No, I had already escaped from you. How did you find me?


    Leave. I don''t want to see you!"


    Lexi had never nned to tell Natalia that she was carrying Callum''s child because she hadn''t yet


    figured out what to say. But now, Callum had not only barged in but had shamelessly spilled everything


    to Natalia, making her feel utterly humiliated.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll go. I''ll wait outside until you calm down, alright?" Callum said, soothing Lexi as he


    headed for the door.


    "Stop!" Lexi called out through her sobs. Callum immediately halted and turned around. "What is it,


    Lexi?"


    Lexi asked, "How did you find me?"


    Callum revealed a set of white teeth in a grin, pointing at the hairpin Lexi was wearing. "It''s simple,


    really. I had someone tinker with your hairpin. No matter where you go, a satellite can pinpoint your


    location. For some reason, the signal has been poor the past few days, and I couldn''t locate you


    urately. When the signal finally came back today, I rushed over immediately."


    Lexi removed the hairpin, examining it closely. On the inside of the crystal hairpin was a tiny ck dot,


    presumably the tracker Callum had someone install.


    "You''re despicable for installing a tracker in my hairpin without my knowledge!" Lexi was livid, throwing


    the hairpin at Callum.


    Callum caught the hairpin effortlessly, grinning shamelessly. "Of course, this way, I can ensure your


    safety better, can''t I?"


    "Get out!" Lexi was on the verge of losing her temper. Callum had grown increasingly brazen, and was


    always wearing a yful grin. Where was the cold and ruthless Callum she had first met?


    "Alright!" Callum nodded repeatedly, marching out of the room with exaggerated footsteps.


    Once Callum had left, Natalia finally had a moment alone with Lexi. She looked at the agitated Lexi and


    asked softly, "Lexi, tell me, do you really want to leave Cal?"


    Lexi darted her gaze downward, a hint of evasion in her eyes. "Well, of course," she muttered. "Why


    else would I have gone through all the trouble to escape?"


    Natalia gave a soft, gentleugh. "Lexi, look at you now, acting all like a sulky child. I''m sorry for


    everything you''ve been through, but I could clearly see the affection in your eyes when you were


    looking at Cal. You like him, don''t you?"

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    With a subconscious shake of her head, Lexi gave a reluctant nod at Natalia, her best friend, standing


    in front of her. "Yes, Natalia," she smiled wryly. "I know I can''t hide from you. Do you think I''m a


    masochist? He hurt me, but why do I still have some affection for him?"


    "Lexi, did Cal really hurt you? Apart from the time he took advantage of you when he was drunk, did he


    hurt you in any other way?"


    Lexi thought for a moment and shook her head. "No, he''s always been a gentleman, except for


    restricting my freedom and not letting me go out, he''s always been quite respectful of me."


    "There you go, Lexi. Everyone makes mistakes. I''m not involved, so I don''t know what''s going on


    between you and Cal. But I can see the love in both your eyes when you look at each other. Trust me,


    Lexi. When you can''t see your own heart, don''t run away, and don''t be confused. Be brave and face it.


    Listen to your heart, and tell yourself what you really want," Natalia said, holding Lexi''s hand.


    "Whatever decision you make, don''t betray your own heart. As your best friend, I sincerely wish you


    happiness forever."


    Lexi looked even more confused at Natalia''s words. She hesitated for a while before saying, "Natalia,


    are you sure what you saw in Callum''s eyes was affection for me, not the way one looks at a pet?"


    Natalia couldn''t help butugh. "Lexi, do you think I, as your best friend for many years, would lie to


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    you about this? You''re a beautiful woman. How could you be a pet? And during the five years I lost my


    memory, I lived in Cal''s castle and never saw him so humble in front of anyone."


    "Really?" Lexi was still skeptical. She always felt she was just a stand-in for Callum to forget Natalia.


    "It''s true," Natalia assured. "Lexi, do you have any other doubts? Is it about me?"


    Lexi didn''t expect Natalia to see through her dilemma. She felt a bit embarrassed but thought there was


    no point in hiding it from Natalia, so she admitted, "Yes, Natalia, I''m afraid of being your substitute. I


    don''t want to be anyone''s substitute. I am me, not a recement for anyone."


    "Lexi, how could you possibly be a substitute?" Natalia looked at Lexi with a pleasant expression. "Cal


    has never been good at lying. He is always straightforward. He likes what he likes, and dislikes what he


    dislikes. His feelings for me are just a promise from childhood. For many years, I have been ming


    myself for causing trouble for Cal and have been hoping that he can find his own happiness. And today,


    when I saw the look in Cal''s eyes, Lexi, I knew, his happiness had arrived, and that person is you. Only


    you can make his eyes light up."


    Lexi was flustered by Natalia''s words. She sighed deeply, "Natalia, I need time to think about my


    rtionship with Callum. Right now, I don''t want to think about anything, I just want to go home and see


    my parents. They would be heartbroken if they knew what I''ve been through!"


    Natalia looked at Lexi''s slightly bulging belly, not sure whether to persuade her to give up this idea.


    Probably no parents would want their daughter to go abroad ande back pregnant, right?


    Lexi followed Natalia''s gaze, understood her hesitation, and also felt troubled. "But, in my current state,


    how can I bravely go home to face my parents?"


    "I''ll go with you!" Callum opened the door a crack and poked his head in. Apparently, he had not left,


    but had been eavesdropping outside the door on Natalia and Lexi''s conversation.


    "Cal, how could you eavesdrop on our conversation?" Natalia also thought Callum''s eavesdropping


    was somewhat disgraceful and couldn''t help but question him.


    Callum simply walked in, with a clear and upright expression. "I didn''t eavesdrop, you were talking too


    loud, and I passively heard it. Besides, I was afraid Lexi would sneak away with our baby again. Kill me


    for being the bad guy!"


    Lexi felt her face burning, knowing that her reluctant words about Callum had all been overheard. She


    looked at Callum, both shy and embarrassed. "I''m talking to Natalia, please leave!"


    Callum didn''t back down, but took two steps towards Lexi, staring at her with a burning gaze. "No, I


    won''t leave. Life is so short, and when you fall in love, you fall in love. Why hesitate and be indecisive?"


    Lexi blushed under his gaze, lowering her head and avoiding eye contact with Callum. She thought


    Callum would take the hint and leave, but she was wrong. The always rebellious Callum was not one to


    back down!


    "Lexi, I admit that I initially hurt you by treating you as Buttercup, but then I waspletely attracted by


    you. Your every word and action, like a ma, fatally attracted me. These past few days after you


    sneaked away, I couldn''t eat or sleep well, fearing that something might happen to you. I think there''s


    something I need to let you know. You''re a thief, who has unknowingly stolen my heart!"


    Callum''s words made Lexi''s face even redder. She wished there was a crack in the floor for her to hide


    in, but Callum was still bombarding her with his love words.


    "Lexi, I''ve finally figured out my feelings for Buttercup. All along, I''ve considered her an irreceable


    part of my childhood, wanting to keep her by my side. But I''ve ignored the fact that this feeling is not


    love. I know I''ve made an unforgivable mistake towards you before. Now I sincerely ask you to give me


    a chance to make up for it. I''ll let time prove that I really fell for you and not treat you as a substitute for


    anyone. Please, give me a chance, okay?" Callum suddenly knelt on one knee, waiting for Lexi''s


    response.


    "You... get up first," Lexi stuttered, her mind spinning in circles.


    Callum stubbornly shook his head. "No, Lexi, I won''t stand until you grant my request. Will you let me?


    I''d be more than happy to apany you back home to meet your folks. They''ve got a wealth of


    experience, and they could give their opinion on whether my feelings for you are genuine, what do you


    say?"

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    Lexi hesitated, unable to suppress her longing for her parents. How could they possibly understand her


    situation? And should she really bring Callum back with her?


    With a pleading look, Lexi turned to Natalia sitting beside her. With an encouraging nod from her friend,


    she finally turned to Callum, who had been kneeling on one knee the entire time. "Alright, I''ll give you


    this chance. But this doesn''t mean I''ve epted your feelings. If you''re truly sincere, wait until the day I


    wholeheartedly ept you."


    "That''s great! Lexi, you''re finally giving me a chance to prove myself, this is amazing!" Callum


    eximed, jumping up from the floor. He quickly pulled Lexi into his arms and nted a passionate kiss


    on her lips.


    Lexi tried to push him away, but despite all her efforts, she couldn''t budge him. Callum kissed Lexi


    passionately, careful not to touch her belly, cradling her head gently. His heavy breaths brushed against


    her face, causing a blush to creep up her cheeks.


    After a while, Callum reluctantly released Lexi. "Baby, do you know how much I''ve worried and missed


    you these past few days? Next time, if you''re mad at me, just let me know directly, okay? You have to


    take care of yourself."


    "You''re so shameless; Natalia is still here." Lexi lightly punched Callum and nced over at Natalia,


    only to find that she had disappeared. Natalia was nowhere to be seen, and the door to the room was


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    closed. She must have left during their passionate kiss.


    "Natalia? Natalia?" Lexi stepped out of the room and looked around the now empty caf¨¦. Natalia was


    nowhere to be found.


    "Lexi, I think Buttercup didn''t want to disturb us, so she left. Why don''t you give her a call?" Callum


    suggested, somewhat regretfully, not noticing Natalia''s departure.


    Lexi stomped her foot in annoyance and gave Callum a shove. "You don''t understand! She snuck out


    of Melfort. You have no idea what''s going on. Now Natalia is gone. You have to find her!"


    "What do you mean she snuck out of Melfort? Why?" Callum asked, confused.


    "Ugh!" Lexi was in a hurry, ring at Callum, "Oh my goodness! I just ran into Natalia. I was originally


    persuading her to go back to Magnus. But while we were having a heartfelt conversation, you suddenly


    appeared and said a bunch of weird things. Natalia must have stealthy left as she didn''t want to return


    to Melfort with me. This is all your fault!"


    "No, Lexi, calm down and tell me, what exactly happened to Buttercup?" Callum regretted his earlier


    negligence. He hadn''t noticed any difference in Natalia.


    Now that he thought about it carefully, it seemed that from the moment he saw Natalia, he hadn''t seen


    her smile. On her face, there seemed to be a faint, inconsble sorrow.


    Lexi exined the situation in a rush. Callum listened to Lexi''s exnation, his anger surging. "That''s


    outrageous! Where is this, Isabe? I''m going to deal with her!"


    "I don''t know. The most important thing now is to find Natalia. You have no idea how stubborn she can


    be. Once she sets her mind on something, nothing can change it!"


    Callum couldn''t find any trace of Natalia despite sending people to search for her. Anxious, Lexi urged


    Callum to inform Magnus about seeing Natalia as soon as possible. She knew that the only person who


    could help Natalia was Magnus.


    So, Callum and Lexi set off towards Melfort.


    Magnus had been in a state of despair. Despite having resolved the issues at hispany, he couldn''t


    find joy in his aplishments due to the loss of his grandfather and the absence of his wife. His heart


    ached, and he was in constant pain.


    When he returned to his vi, Jonas would always ask about Natalia. Now, Magnus hardly went home


    anymore, unable to bear the disappointment in Jonas'' eyes.


    Leaning against a leather sofa in his office, Magnus tried to catch a few moments of sleep. James


    entered the room, a tray of breakfast in his hands. "Magnus, eat something."


    Magnus shook his head without opening his eyes. "Just leave it there, I''m not hungry."


    James sighed and left the breakfast on the table. "Magnus, you can''t go on like this. If you don''t take


    care of yourself, you''ll copse before you find Natalia. You just recovered, and you need to take care


    of your health."


    "Don''t worry. I''m fine," Magnus replied listlessly.


    James hesitated, then advised, "Magnus, no one is invincible. You''re seriously going to damage your


    health if you continue like this. If you fall ill, who will look for Natalia?"


    Magnus slowly opened his eyes and straightened up. "You''re right. I''ll eat."


    Just as James was pleased that he had managed to convince Magnus, the office door was pushed


    open. A handsome couple, Callum and Lexi, who had just returned to Melfort, walked in.


    Magnus hadn''t expected to see Callum at his office. He stood dumbfounded, not uttering a single word,


    waiting for Callum to break the silence. He recognized Lexi, who was trailing behind Callum, as his


    wife''s best friend. But why the two of them would show up together? He had no clue.


    Callum, known for his frankness, strode inside. Within a few steps, he was by Magnus'' side, yanking


    him from his leather armchair beforending a decisive punch.


    The force of the punch was enough to make Magnus stumble. He staggered backward a fair few steps


    before regaining his footing.


    The unexpected turn of events left not just Magnus but also James and Lexi in shock. They all were


    taken aback by Callum''s audacity to start a fight on the spot.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    Magnus felt a wetness at his nose. He wiped it with his hand, seeing blood smeared on his palm. It was


    then he realized that Callum had injured him. He looked up with an irritable re, snapping at Callum,


    "What the hell is wrong with you, Callum?"


    James also rushed over, ready to defend his friend. He squared off with Callum, saying, "If you''re


    itching for a fight, Callum, I''m game! But you''re asking for trouble,ing here to our turf."


    Callum was seething with anger. Ignoring James, he pushed James away with a forceful hand,


    swinging his fist at Magnus again. "Magnus, I can''t believe I let Natalia go with you! Look at how you''ve


    treated her. You''re a total screw-up! You''ve got her on the run again. If you want a fight, Magnus, then


    let''s do it. Don''t hide behind yourpdog!"


    James was taken aback at being referred to as a dog. His anger red up, and he stomped his foot, a


    de popping out from the sole of his shoe. The de gleamed menacingly as James swung his leg,


    aiming for Callum¡¯s back.


    Callum heard the whoosh of the de, ducked just in time, and shot James a re. "A sneak attack?


    You''re a real piece of work!"


    "At least I don''t resort to name-calling!" James retorted, his eyes shing as he aimed another kick at


    Callum.


    On the other hand, Magnus had been feeling downtely, needing a way to vent his frustrations. If


    Callum was looking for a fight, he would get a fight! Magnus didn¡¯t bother about keeping up


    appearances or coordinating with James. He just swung his fists at Callum, hoping to drive away his


    feelings of despair.


    Despite Callum¡¯s strength, he was outnumbered. He had to deal with Magnus'' punches while avoiding


    the de on James'' shoe. Before long, he looked rather disheveled.


    Lexi, watching from the sidelines, was horrified. She had asked Callum toe and talk to Magnus


    about Natalia, not to start a fight. And now, Callum was in a precarious situation, facing off against


    Magnus and James alone.


    Worried for Callum, Lexi blurted out, "Magnus, we didn''te here to fight! I''ve seen Natalia!"


    This caused Magnus to freeze in his tracks. He turned to look at Lexi. "Where is she?"


    Seizing the opportunity, Callumnded a solid punch on Magnus, causing him to stagger back. But he


    didn¡¯t get away scot-free. James'' de came whizzing towards his back. Callum ducked, but the de


    still grazed his shoulder, leaving a shallow cut from which blood began to seep.


    Lexi had had enough. She screamed, "Can you all just stop fighting? We came here to talk, not cause


    trouble! Can''t we just sit down and discuss things calmly?"


    As she spoke, Lexi rushed towards Callum and wrapped her arms around his waist. "Just stop it! No


    more fighting!"


    Callum stopped and looked down at a worried Lexi. A smile formed on his face as he said, "Lexi, are


    you worried about me? I''m touched."


    James saw Lexi holding onto Callum and withdrew his raised foot. He grumbled and rubbed his arm.


    Callum''s sweet talk had given him goosebumps. God, he couldn''t stand that guy and their over-the-top


    affection.


    It was clear that James had a double standard. He didn''t like Callum, so everything about him annoyed


    James. Yet, he forgot how nauseatingly sweet Magnus and Natalia were when they were together,


    making all the single folks envious.


    In the meantime, Magnus stood watching Callum and Lexi interact. He didn''t know when they had


    gotten close, but he was d. With Callum having a new girlfriend, he wouldn''t bother Natalia


    anymore.


    "Lexi, what did you say earlier? You''ve seen my wife? Where?" Magnus asked Lexi eagerly, not


    bothered with Callum.


    Lexi ced herself between Magnus and Callum, afraid that they might start arguing again. Then she


    answered Magnus'' question, "I ran into Natalia yesterday at the port in Fareham."


    "Fareham? That''s impossible! I''ve checked all the airports, bus stations, and ports in Melfort, and


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    there''s no record of Natalia buying a ticket!" James interjected, unable toprehend why he hadn''t


    found this information. Had he been careless?


    Lexi turned to a confused James. "Of course not, that¡¯s because she didn''t buy a ticket. Natalia said


    she was afraid we''d find out where she was, so she stowed away on a freighter. She''s been hiding in


    the bottom of the ship since leaving Melfort."


    Magnus felt his heart shatter. He couldn''t imagine his wife hiding alone in the filthy bowels of a


    freighter. He had seen freighters before, their oily decks stacked with cargo. The lower levels must


    have been stuffy, hot, and reeking.


    She had gone to such lengths to leave, to hide from him. Natalia...


    "She''s been sleeping at the bottom of the cargo hold all this time?" Magnus'' voice trembled with


    heartache. "And where is she now? You came here to tell me where she is, right?"


    Lexi shook her head regretfully. "I''m sorry. We had a bit of a disagreement, and by the time we turned


    around, Natalia had disappeared again. Callum searched the entire Fareham but couldn''t find her. I


    think she was deliberately hiding from us."


    "Nothing? And yet you two have the gall to stand here running your mouths? Absolutely unbelievable!"


    James sneered, itching to throw another punch at Callum. If they hadn''t found Natalia, what right did


    they have to strut around here, ming Magnus?


    Callum caught the sarcasm in James'' voice and red back. "What about you? Didn''t youe up


    empty-handed as well?"


    Without waiting for James to respond, Callum turned his attention to Magnus. "Magnus, you promised


    to give Buttercup a lifetime of happiness when you took her away. But look at her now, constantly on


    the run, trying every trick in the book to avoid Melfort. Is this your idea of happiness?"

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    Like a dagger, Callum''s words ruthlessly stabbed Magnus'' heart, causing him unbearable pain with


    each jab.


    Magnus lifted his head, his eyes filled with guilt and regret. "Yes, I am the one to me for all this. I


    was too careless and let such a foolish thing happen to me. No matter the cost, I will find her!" He


    vowed to bring Natalia back to him. He knew she couldn''t return to him, but he could go to her.


    "Darling, I will find you, even if I have to search to the ends of the earth. Jonas and I can''t go on without


    you!" He clutched his chest, allowing the pain to radiate throughout his body.


    Lexi reached out and gave Callum a pinch, scolding him in a low voice, "If you can help the couple with


    their trouble, just do it. If not, then just shut up. Why are you making such snide remarks?!"


    Callum touched his nose in embarrassment. "Lexi, I was just sticking up for Natalia, that''s all." After


    being reprimanded, Callum fell silent, hanging his head low like a hen-pecked husband.


    Seeing Callum quiet down, Lexi turned her attention to the disheartened Magnus. "Magnus, I''m truly


    sorry to hear about you and Natalia. I didn''t expect that after all the twists and turns, you two would still


    end up apart. Go find her. She needs you. We''ll also keep an eye out for Natalia, and I''ll let you know


    as soon as we hear something. Go now; don''t let her wander alone for too long."


    After finishing, Lexi dragged Callum out of Magnus'' office.


    In the elevator, Callum was not pleased with Lexi''s actions. He frowned in discontent. "Lexi, why didn''t


    you let me give that jerk Magnus a good beating? Is it because you think I''m still in love with Buttercup?


    Lexi, I admit I still care about her, but I swear, it''s purely tonic. Please don''t overthink." As he spoke,


    he stole nces at Lexi, afraid that she would misconstrue his feelings for Natalia.


    Lexi adjusted her hair in the elevator mirror before looking at Callum. "You''re the one who''s


    overthinking. I only agreed to try dating you for a while. That doesn''t mean I''m tied to you forever.


    There are so many handsome men in the world. If one doesn''t work out, there will always be another."


    Upon hearing this, Callum''s eyes widened in panic. He quickly wrapped his arms around Lexi. "No!


    Lexi, how can you do this to me? You have no choice but to be with me for the rest of your life. There


    can''t be a next one, never ever!"


    The mere thought of Lexi being with another guy hurt Callum''s heart. He was determined not to let her


    out of his sight again.


    Callum''s sudden embrace took Lexi aback. She was thankful that they were alone in the elevator. But


    thinking of the security cameras, she knew the guard watching the footage would be having a good


    "Callum, can you act a bit more mature? This is Melfort. Can you show me some respect?!" Lexi


    Callum winced in pain and finally let go of Lexi, grinning sheepishly as he defended himself, "Lexi, what


    can I do? I can''t control myself when I''m with you! Do you know how worried I was when you left?"


    He was scared when she was almost eaten by a bear, but his heart was broken into pieces when she


    ran away. He couldn''t imagine his life without her.


    Lexi shot Callum a nce, her heart secretly filled with sweetness. This guy always said romantic


    things at the most inappropriate times and ces.


    The elevator soon reached the ground floor. Lexi stepped out and looked at Callum. "Let''s go."


    "Okay," Callum agreed absently, then asked, "Um, where are we going?"


    Lexi gave Callum another look, her cheeks flushing a rosy pink. "Where else could we be going? We''re


    going to see my parents, of course."


    "Great! Let''s go see them!" Callum eximed enthusiastically, causing the lobby staff to turn and stare.


    Embarrassed by all the attention, Lexi walked briskly towards the exit. "Hmph, I''m not talking to you


    anymore!"


    "Lexi, wait for me, wait for me!" Callum shouted after her, a triumphant grin on his face.


    In the office building above, Magnus silently watched Callum and Lexi''s antics on the surveince


    camera. James couldn''t help but ask, "Magnus, while this British guy is on our turf, should we teach


    him a lesson?"


    Magnus shook his head indifferently. "He''s found someone else. He won''t being after my wife


    anymore. Why should I bother with him? Let them be. James, you need to keep searching for my wife


    and check the ports for any sign of her. She''s been hurt too many times because of me. I can''t stand to


    see her hurt anymore."


    "Magnus, how can you say such things? It''s all Belle''s fault. If not for her, you and Natalia might have


    had another child by now," James regretted his words the moment they left his mouth. Why did he have


    to bring up such a sensitive topic?


    As expected, the office fell into a heavy silence following James'' words. Magnus stared out into the


    distance, his longing for his wife stretching on endlessly. ¡°Darling, where are you? Are you doing well?


    Can you hear my thoughts calling out to you?¡±


    No matter what, he had to find his wife.


    Three dayster, Magnus had made all the necessary arrangements and set off from the Fareham


    harbor, following every possible route Natalia could have taken. But time and again, disappointment


    was all he found. Magnus found himself alone in Ennd, hoping against hope that Natalia might


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    return to the McKinney homestead. After all, it was her home.


    However, Rowell imed not to have seen Natalia. Magnus stood on the cobblestone streets of


    Ennd, looking up at the clear blue sky. "Darling, if you¡¯re out there, could you give me a sign?" He


    muttered to himself. "I need you, and Jonas misses you terribly!"

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    Magnus had journeyed far and wide, seeking Natalia''s whereabouts. He tirelessly searched city after


    city, gazing at the neon streetlights at night, hoping to spot a familiar silhouette. However, no matter


    how fervently he yearned, there was no trace of Natalia.


    Returning to Melfort, he opened the door of the vi and was greeted by the wide-eyed gaze of little


    Jonas. The boy plunged into his arms, murmuring, "Daddy, if you can''t find Mommy, please can take a


    break. She must be watching us from a corner somewhere, quietly. Don''t be sad, Daddy. You still have


    me."


    Tears welled up in Magnus'' eyes. He could no longer hold back his sorrow, and the father and son


    embraced, consumed by their shared pain.


    At night, Magnus would clutch Natalia''s nightgown as he slept. Her scent was no longer there, but it


    was the only way he could fall asleep.


    Each time Magnus looked into Jonas'' deep blue eyes, he was reminded of his wife. He pleaded to the


    heavens, "God, please don''t be so cruel. Let me find her. I can''t live without her!"


    *


    A yearter, in the eternal city of Rome.


    Rome, one of the cradles of world culture, was nestled in the heart of Italy. With its ancient city to the


    north and its modern metropolis to the south, Rome was a city that had risen from the ashes time and


    again, boasting breathtaking architecture and artistic masterpieces.


    On the square in front of the Leonardo da Vinci International Airport, pigeons ambled leisurely. At the


    same time, a weary-looking street musician sat on a bench, lost in his music and indifferent to the world


    around him.


    These artists made a living by painting and ying music for tourists. Some were unsung talents, some


    were drifters, and others simply enjoyed the lifestyle. For varying reasons, they led simr lives of


    wandering.


    Among them, the most popr was a man. Unlike his fellow street artists, he was tall and slim, and


    always well-groomed. But his face bore a permanent look of mncholy. This man was none other


    than the long-lost Hector Cood.


    Ever since Natalia had supposedly died in a car crash six years ago, Hector had been in a state of


    despair.


    At that time, he was studying at Harvard University in the United States. His grief was so overwhelming


    that he made a mistake during an experiment, causing a violent explosion in theb. Consequently, the


    university asked him to leave, hoping he would recover emotionally before resuming his studies.


    However, after losing Natalia, Hector was a mere shell of his former self. His life felt meaningless. He


    packed his bags and embarked on a nomadic journey.


    Hector aimlessly roamed in foreignnds. Every time he arrived at an unfamiliar sight, he would pull out


    the photo of Natalia he had hidden away, allowing her to see the scenery around him, then an endless


    regret would well up in his heart.


    He deeply regretted his cowardice. If he had been braver back then, and taken Natalia away from


    Magnus in time, how could she have possibly drowned at sea?


    Or, if he had made his strong attitude clear from the start, stop her from serving as a damn substitute


    bride and bing Magnus'' wife, how could she have passed away so prematurely?!


    And so, Hector vented his desperately needing to be saved soul in the boundless foreignnds. But no


    matter where he went, he still couldn''t forget his love for Natalia.


    He couldn''t ept it, that the purest and kindest girl with the sweetest, most innocent smile, had


    permanently left him!


    His wanderings led him to Rome, where the picturesque scenerypelled him to stay. Here, he


    picked up his long-forgotten paintbrush, channeling his thoughts and emotions into vibrant hues of


    pastel and purple.


    His paintings stirred amotion among the Romans, causing a scramble for his works. They were


    enamored with Hector''s art, especially the sweet smiling woman featured in every piece.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The woman was none other than Natalia, the object of Hector''s constant thoughts and longing. What


    he didn''t know was that when God closed a door, he opened a window. But the timing wasn''t right yet.


    A year ago, Natalia had taken an oath on her beloved son Jonas because of Belle''s coercion and


    ended up in Italy. She lived under a pseudonym, enjoying the scenery and historical sites. The rich


    history permeating the air helped Natalia momentarily forget her heartache.


    She found a job as a fashion designer at Stitches Fashion. Thepany was on the verge of


    bankruptcy due to outdated clothing designs. However, Natalia''s innovative designspletely


    transformed thepany''s outdated philosophy. Under her guidance, Stitches Fashion gradually made


    its way onto the international stage from being an unknown small business.


    Natalia had a busy year. Her longing for Magnus and little Jonas was channeled into her design work.


    Her fullmitment was rewarded with steady progress in Stitches Fashion. Every stride thepany


    made bore the mark of Natalia''s tireless efforts.


    The owner of Stitches Fashion was extremely grateful to Natalia for saving thepany''s fate. He had


    offered her shares in the firm on several asions, only to be gently turned down every time.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    Even Natalia had a peculiar request that left her bosses puzzled. She wanted her identity concealed


    within thepany. All her design achievements were credited to her boss'' sister, Diana. Whenever


    there was an award ceremony, Diana was the one who went up to receive the des. Natalia,


    however, was content with her quiet corner, focusing on her designs without the need for public


    recognition.


    In her free time, Natalia would often be absorbed in her sketches, asionally keeping tabs on


    Andersen Corporation back home in Melfort, through the power of the inte. She knew that after her


    departure, Magnus had indeed recovered, regaining his position and reviving the corporation, making it


    one of the most prominent conglomerates worldwide.


    She was happy for Magnus and his achievements, knowing it was easy for him. Every time she saw his


    face on a video or a webpage, her eyes would well up with tears of longing.


    Although she knew Magnus was searching for her relentlessly, she was bound by a harsh vow she had


    made under duress from Belle just to get the antidote. Even though she missed them terribly, she


    dared not return. She felt like a mouse, hiding in the shadows, afraid that Magnus would discover her


    whereabouts.


    Night after night, her longing for them gnawed at her soul, causing her heartrending pain. She dared


    not risk it, fearing the vows she had made, and the possibility that they mighte true if she was not


    careful.


    Even if her yearning was overwhelming, she absolutely could not go back to Magnus. She was content


    to hide in her corner of the world, watching over the man she loved, and the child she adored.


    One day, Natalia was sketching new fashion designs in her garden. She had painstakingly created her


    little haven, filled with lush greenery and beautiful flowers, reminiscent of her home with Magnus in


    France.


    A gentle breeze carried the scent of spring, and Natalia was lost in her thoughts amidst this delightful


    atmosphere.


    Knock, knock, knock. Someone was at the garden gate.


    Natalia put down her pencil and went to answer it. It was the young girl who delivered her designs from


    thepany.


    "Thank you for delivering these sketches all the time," Natalia said, offering her a cup of coffee.


    The girl chuckled. "Ms. Natalia, this job is far from tiring. In fact, it''s a pleasant break from work, and I


    get to enjoy this amazing coffee. It''s a perfect gig!"


    Nataliaughed along and offered to give the young girl some coffee beans, "These are from my


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    hometown, and they have the unique vor of home."


    Natalia''s eyes zed over as she said this, and a wave of nostalgia washed over her.


    Noticing Natalia''s mncholy, the girl quickly changed the subject. "By the way, Ms. Natalia, I passed


    by the square on my way here and saw a handsome street artist. His sketches resemble you. Would


    you like to go and see?"


    Natalia chuckled, "I doubt it. I hardly know anyone here."


    But the girl was determined. Even if Natalia didn''t believe her, she would secretly take a picture of the


    artist tomorrow.


    After a little more chit-chat, Natalia saw the girl off. She liked this girl who brought her sketches every


    day, but the notion of someone sketching her on the streets was a bit exaggerated. She was hiding in


    Rome to avoid being found by Magnus. There was no way someone would be looking for her here.


    With these thoughts, Natalia shrugged off the girl''s words and went back to her sketches.


    The next morning, the girl was back. This time, she had a mission. "Ms. Natalia, take a look at these


    pictures I took. Tell me if the sketches resemble you."


    Natalia, seeing the girl''s persistence, decided to take a look. As she looked at the pictures, she froze.


    The photos were of a tall, lean man, painting with great concentration. He seemed to be painting his


    beloved, holding a brush as if it were a blooming red rose. He was murmuring as if whispering sweet


    nothings to his love.


    "Ms. Natalia?" The girl nudged Natalia, who seemed to have zoned out. "Look at the sketch he made.


    Doesn''t it look like you?"


    Natalia''s eyes were moist. She moved to the second picture. This was a realistic oil painting. The


    woman in the painting was standing amidst golden sunflowers, and her bright smile made her look as if


    she was about to step out of the canvas.


    "How about it, Ms. Natalia? Isn''t this sketch just like you?" The girl asked, bringing Natalia back to


    reality.


    Natalia realized she was crying. Not bothering to hide her emotional state, she asked the girl, "Where


    did you see this man? Take me there, quick!"


    Natalia''s reaction took the girl aback, but seeing her response, she knew she had hit the nail on the


    head. The handsome artist did indeed know Natalia!


    "Alright then, he''s found at the corner of the square. I''m sure he''s still there. Let me take you."


    Before the girl could finish her sentence, Natalia had already pulled her out of her quaint little house, so


    hurriedly that they didn''t even close the door.


    Natalia kept urging her along the way, "Hurry, we need to go faster. He might leave any moment."


    "Don''t worry, Natalia, this artist has been living here for a while. I see him every time I pass by. At first, I


    would just nce at his unfinished paintings, but one day, I saw people going crazy over his finished


    works. That''s when I noticed that the person in his paintings looked exactly like you. I immediately


    guessed that the artist must know you, and it looks like I was right! This is so exciting!"

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    Natalia barely registered the chatter of the girl, too lost in her own thoughts. Excitement bubbled in her


    chest as she stared at the side profile of the artist her co-worker had shown her. It was Hector, her


    childhood friend Hector! And he was in Rome, of all ces!


    The square was not far from Natalia¡¯s quaint little apartment, yet it felt like she had run a marathon to


    get there.


    When she finally arrived, led by her co-worker, she spotted Hector from a distance among the street


    performers. He was as tall as she remembered him, but he seemed to have lost weight. His face held a


    look of mncholy as if he had shut out the world.


    Indeed, it was Hector, the boy who had once filled her life with hope, who had grown up with her, now


    standing right before her.


    Natalia halted, turning to her co-worker. ¡°He¡¯s an old friend of mine. I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re both in such a


    faraway ce. It¡¯s quite serendipitous. Thank you for bringing me here.¡±


    Although Natalia was a bit flustered, her co-worker could sense her joy. She smiled at Natalia, pleased


    with the good deed she had done. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, really. You don¡¯t have to thank me. I should head


    back to work now. Don¡¯t want to keep you from catching up with your friend.¡±


    With a wave, her co-worker left, leaving Natalia to approach Hector.


    At that moment, it felt as if everything around Natalia had gone silent. She moved closer, taking in the


    sight of Hector engrossed in his painting.


    How quickly time had flown. It''d been six years and Hector was no longer the bright, sunny boy she


    knew. His face was now marked with resilience, and a hint of world-weariness.


    On his easel was a nearly finished painting. Even from a distance, she could recognize it was her


    profile. A few people were gathered around, patiently waiting for the painting to bepleted to make


    their bid.


    A pang of sorrow hit Natalia. How was it that time had passed so fast, and she and Hector had not


    seen each other in six years? She had been through hardships, and Hector was no longer the spirited


    boy she knew.


    That boy, full of sunshine and life, was an indelible part of her life.


    ¡°Hector, what happened to you in these years?¡± Standing a few steps away from him, sadness


    enveloped Natalia.


    She moved slowly towards Hector, her heart aching as she watched him sketch her likeness, his eyes


    filled with sadness.


    After not seeing Hector for five or six years, she had almost forgotten about the bright and optimistic


    boy in her tumultuous life.


    Hector now looked much tougher, his jawline shadowed with stubble, his lips tightly drawn, and his


    brows furrowing a permanent mncholy. A gentle breeze swept by, lifting Hector''s jacket, and making


    him look deste and lonely.


    Tears welled and fell from Natalia''s eyes as she watched. ¡°Hector, it''s been a long time.¡±


    Every day, Hector would paint at this spot in the square, pouring all his longing for Natalia into his art. It


    was as if this was the only way to perfectly capture every smile and frown of Natalia.


    Just as he was adding a butterfly to thevender field in his painting of a girl in a white dress, he heard


    a whimper nearby, followed by hushed whispers.


    The girl was tall and thin, with somewhat pale skin, her petite face carrying tears, and herrge eyes


    staring straight at him.


    Hector slowly turned his head back. He must have been dreaming just now. What he saw must have


    been an illusion. Natalia, who had passed away five or six years ago, couldn''t be standing there. He


    must have been dreaming!


    In recent years, Hector would often experience such hallucinations, often seeing Natalia standing in


    front of him, sobbing, with a face full of sorrow. Hector knew that it must be Natalia''s spirit questioning


    him, asking why he didn''t protect her back then, why he left her with Magnus, that devil!


    Yes, he was so cowardly back then, watching as the weak Natalia was trapped by Magnus, crying


    every day.


    Every single day, he was filled with regret, deeply resenting his inaction. ¡°Natalia, I''m sorry, I caused all


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    of this. If there''s a next life, I''m willing to repay the debt I owe for my cowardice, and stay by your side


    to atone for my sins!¡±


    Hector collected his scattered thoughts, rubbed his furrowed brows, and picked up his brush to


    continue adding color to the oil painting. He was painting a girl in the flower room, the backdrop arge


    patch of passionatevender. Natalia in white dress was dancing lightly among thevenders.


    He picked up his brush and just added a butterfly to thevender field when he heard sobbing beside


    him continuing, and even heard others whispering.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that girl? Why is she crying so hard?¡±


    ¡°Maybe she''s moved by the beauty of the painting?¡±


    ¡°Look at her, doesn''t she look like the girl in the painting?¡±


    ¡°Could they be long-lost lovers?¡±


    The murmuring brought Hector back to reality. It wasn''t a hallucination. Not only could he see Natalia,


    but others could see her, too!


    His heart pounded as he turned slowly to face Natalia, who stood a few steps behind him. His eyes


    were wide with anxiety, afraid that if he blinked, Natalia would disappear. With a choked voice, he


    managed to utter, ¡°Natalia, is that really you?¡±


    Natalia nodded, her tears turning into a joyous smile. ¡°Hector, it''s me. I''m Natalia.¡±


    Hector set aside his paintbrush, gradually making his way towards Natalia. Even though mere steps


    separated them, it felt like a lifetime had passed.


    He gazed at Natalia in disbelief, words of excitement stumbling out of his mouth. "Natalia, is it really


    you? Am I dreaming? You''re actually standing before me!"


    With tear-filled eyes, Natalia nodded at Hector. "It''s me, Hector. I didn''t die. After I fell overboard, I was


    rescued. All these yearster, I can''t believe I found you here. Hector, have you been well?"


    Hector reached out, touching Natalia''s face. It was warm, and wet with tears. Yes, it was truly Natalia.


    She said she didn''t die!

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    His deep, dark eyes were glistening with unshed tears. She was still alive!


    "Is that really you, Natalia? I''ve been looking for you everywhere. I thought you were gone forever."


    Hector grasped her hand tightly. "All these years, I''ve been consumed by a profound regret and guilt


    whenever I thought of you. I despised myself, wishing I could just throw myself into the ocean. If I


    hadn''t been so cowardly back then, if I had had the courage to whisk you away from that monster, you


    would never have fallen from that cliff!"


    "All that is in the past now, Hector." Natalia''s tears fell as she smiled at him, opening her palm. "Look at


    me, I''m fine, aren''t I? I''ve been doing well these past few years. How about you?"


    Looking at the woman who had been twining around his heart, Hector could no longer suppress his


    longing, he stepped forward and embraced Natalia tightly. "I''m not fine. I''m not fine at all! Every time I


    thought of you plunging into the icy, dark water, I was so depressed. The regret and guilt were tearing


    me apart! But thank god you''re back, Natalia. Thank you foring back. Thank god for letting us


    meet again, I feel so blessed!"


    Natalia was held tightly in Hector''s arms. His tears dropping onto her shoulder moved her to tears.


    Some emotions could transcend life and death, surpassing time.


    The bystanders confirmed their guess and started cheering. "See, I told you they''re a couple who just


    reunited after a long separation."


    "Indeed, a great match!"


    "Kiss! Kiss!"


    The crowd''s cheering got louder and louder, causing both Hector and Natalia to blush. Hector let go of


    Natalia and quickly packed up his canvas, turning to the crowd. "Yes, this is the woman I''ve been


    longing for, and now she''s finally here with me. Thank you all for yourpliment!"


    Natalia, afraid of any misunderstanding, quickly exined, "No, it''s not what you think..."


    But before she could finish, the crowd interrupted, "Don''t be shy, girl. Love is the most beautiful thing in


    the world, just admit it!"


    "Yes, you two are both excellent. I wish you a loving andsting rtionship!"


    "Right, have lots of kids, stay in love!"


    "Live happily and blissfully!"


    In a moment, the buzzing square turned into a sea of blessings. Hector felt like he was still in a dream;


    he held onto Natalia''s hand tightly, grinning widely, pulling the slightly embarrassed Natalia away from


    the blessing crowd.


    This time, he would never let go of her hand again. The girl he had cherished since childhood was


    finally back by his side. Oh god, could there be anything more exciting?


    Hector and Natalia quickly left the square. They walked along the winding stream in silence, their


    hearts filled with the joy of their reunion.


    "Natalia."


    "Hector."


    They both spoke at the same time then shared a knowing smile.


    "You first."


    "You first."


    Their continued understanding made them burst intoughter. The sun was gently spilling golden rays


    onto the scene, illuminating this warm moment.


    Both of them studied each other''s long-unseen yet familiar faces, having so much to say but not


    knowing where to begin.


    Fate was a curious thing. They were just teenagers in love yet forced apart because Natalia had to


    marry someone else. After all these years, they met again in this vast foreignnd.


    Natalia softly asked, "Hector, what have you been doing these past few years? Why were you painting


    in the square?"


    "Me?" Hectorughed heartily, showing his dazzling teeth. His mncholy and sadness from the past


    were swept away, and he was suddenly cheerful again. His sunny smile took Natalia back to six years


    ago. "Of course, I''ve been doing great! Eating, drinking, sleeping, traveling, and living life to the fullest.


    I¡¯ve visited so many countries and really enjoyed myself. How about you?"


    Natalia knew Hector wasn''t telling her the truth. When he asked about her, she also told a little white


    lie. "I... I''m doing well too. I heard Rome is beautiful, so I moved here."


    "Is that so?" Hector looked at Natalia gently. "Natalia, you''ve never been good at lying. Your eyes are


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    telling me that you''ve not been doing well."


    "Really? You''re overthinking." Natalia was a bit flustered and quickly changed the subject. "Hector,


    where do you live? Are you nning to settle in Rome for a long time?"


    Hector pointed to a house not far from the river. "I rented a small room there, and I only stay there


    when it rains. Usually, I''m at the square because there are a lot of people. Only a bustling ce can


    keep me from thinking."


    "Why don''t you want to think?" Natalia was confused.


    Hector chuckled helplessly. "Because I always thought you drowned in the sea. Every time I close my


    eyes, I see your using eyes, ming me for not rescuing you in time. Natalia, I can''t bear your


    gaze, even in my dreams."


    Hearing Hector''s words, Natalia felt a twinge in her heart. She knew how Hector felt about her, but she


    hadn''t expected that her presumed death would haunt him for so long. In a moment, Natalia''s eyes


    welled up, and her voice choked. "Hector, I... I''m sorry. I never med you..."


    Hector gave her a charming smile. "What''s wrong? Haha, I was just kidding. Actually, I''m broke, so I


    have to sleep in the square. Isn''t it pathetic? You must take me in!"


    Natalia was speechless. Hector wasn''t as wealthy as Magnus, but he was still rich. How could he


    possibly be broke?


    She thought he had been punishing himself for so long because of her. Natalia felt a lump in her throat.


    Some emotions were destined to be unrequited.


    ¡°Hector, I know how you feel about me, but I''m sorry, my heart has been lost to Magnus, I''m sorry.¡± In


    her heart, Natalia apologized to Hector. She knew how stubborn Hector could be and feared that


    saying it aloud would risk losing their friendship altogether. After being apart for so long, she didn''t want


    their reunion to end on a sour note.


    So, she continued along Hector''s stream of thought, "Sure, the ce I''m renting has some extra space.


    You''re wee to be my roommate."


    Hector''s jaw dropped in surprise, "Really? Natalia, do you actually mean to let me live with you?"


    "Don''t tter yourself. It''s just a roommate situation. You''ll need to pay rent," Natalia said with a grin.


    Overjoyed, Hector scooped her up in a hug. "This is amazing! I can''t believe I''ll get to live with you. I''m


    so lucky!"


    "Hey, put me down, I''m getting dizzy. You''re acting like a little kid again..." Just moments ago, he had


    been so mncholic, and now he was brimming with happiness.

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    And so, Hector hurriedly packed his few belongings and moved in with Natalia, embarking on their co-


    habiting journey. They would jog together every morning, then return home to paint, exchanging


    insights. After that, they would cook and eat together.


    Hector, being the mindful one, took care of Natalia meticulously. Every day, he felt as if he was living in


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    a dream. This was the kind of life he had always yearned for, practically perfect. The only imperfection


    was that Natalia saw him merely as a good friend, with no hint of romantic affection in her eyes.


    As time flew by, Hector started to crave more. He was no longer satisfied with being just good pals with


    Natalia. He wanted more. He wanted Natalia to be his lover, to continue the captivating romance they


    had during their adolescence.


    One evening, Hector secretly prepared avish dinner behind Natalia''s back. When night fell, he called


    her out of her room.


    Natalia, pushed along by Hector, found herself in their small garden filled with flowers and nts. To


    her surprise, a small table had been set up there. Not only was the tableden with a feast, but it also


    held a beautiful candlestick.


    Upon seeing this, Natalia turned to Hector with a smile. "Hector, are you inviting me to a candlelit


    dinner?"


    Hector, ever the gentleman, pulled out a chair for Natalia. "Sit, my beautiful queen."


    Natalia blushed at thepliment and gave a shy chuckle before taking a seat.


    Hector poured a ss of red wine for Natalia and raised his ss in a toast. "To our reunion, cheers!"


    Natalia reciprocated the gesture, her red lips lightly touching the ss. "Cheers!"


    As Hector and Natalia had a few drinks, the night sky deepened, with stars twinkling like winking eyes.


    Natalia''s cheeks were flushed, a hint of tipsiness showing.


    Suddenly, Hector rose from his seat and produced a dazzling red rose seemingly out of nowhere. He


    knelt on one knee before Natalia. "Natalia, I love you. Will you marry me?"


    Natalia was taken aback by Hector''s proposal. She thought they were just having a casual drink. She


    never expected Hector to propose. The proposal was so sudden that Natalia didn''t know how to react.


    She was rooted to the spot.


    However, Hector remained kneeling, passionately saying, "Natalia, you know, I''ve loved you for a very


    long time. I know you love me, too, but fate separated us. You left me for someone else. I was too timid


    back then, not knowing how to fight for my happiness, and I let you go! When I heard you had fallen


    into the sea, there were countless times I felt like jumping in after you. I regret letting you go for the rest


    of my life. Now, you''re like an angel who''s descended from heaven. I know you''ve suffered over these


    years, but let''s not talk about the past. This is my chance to start anew! Natalia, will you marry me?"


    Natalia looked at Hector kneeling on the ground, her heart filled with unease. She had thought Hector


    would cherish their time together and not bring up their buried feelings, but it seemed she couldn''t


    escape it.


    Taking a deep breath, Natalia slowly shook her head. ¡°Hector, I¡¯m sorry. I thought our rtionship was


    pure tonic affection. But now I realize I was wrong. Maybe I was too presumptuous, and I never


    asked about your feelings. I... I''m really sorry."


    The light in Hector''s eyes dimmed instantly. He remained kneeling, his silhouette elongated by the


    moonlight.


    Natalia couldn''t bear to see Hector in such a state. "Hector, I''m sorry. I can''t give you marriage or love.


    My heart is lost, iplete. You deserve a better woman. If you don''t mind, I can offer you friendship,


    the purest friendly affection. That''s all I can offer. Hector, you can forget about the past, and stop


    ming yourself. I''m sorry."


    Hector stared intently at Natalia as if trying to imprint her image in his mind. After a long pause, he


    slowly retracted his numb arm and stood up. His voice was steady. "Natalia, I won''t give up. I''ll wait. I''ll


    wait until you change your mind or until youe back to me."


    Natalia bit her lip, feeling awkward. She didn''t know how tofort Hector, so she just lowered her


    head in silence.


    Hector forced augh, intending to leave quietly but not wanting Natalia to overthink. He put on a brave


    face. "Natalia, don''t worry about me. I have thick skin. No matter how many times I''m knocked down, I''ll


    be fine. Really. I can wait, maybe one day you''ll change your mind."


    Natalia felt her eyes welling up. She looked at Hector, who was feigning cheerfulness. "Hector, I..."


    "Enough," Hector cut her off. "Who am I? Hector, the indestructible roach. If not this time, then next


    time. I''ll be the ever resilient gum." He made exaggerated faces, full of self-mockery.


    Natalia couldn''t help butugh at his antics. Although she still felt a bit awkward, it was much better


    than before. She looked at Hector seriously. "Hector, I really wish to remain as your closest kin forever.


    Really."


    "Alright, I ept your kinship. But you can''t stop me from pining for you, my kin. Hey, you better be


    careful. One day, if I turn into the big bad wolf, you''ll be in trouble!" Hector made a face, pretending to


    be a big bad wolf.


    Natalia''s mood lifted. She hugged her shoulders and pretended to be scared. "Oh my, what a terrifying


    big bad wolf."


    Just like that, the initially tense atmosphere gradually became lively again, thanks to Hector''s


    exaggerated bodynguage. After a bit of teasing, they each retreated to their separate rooms for the


    night.


    Shutting the door, separating themselves from the outside world, they were finally able to drop their


    pretenses. There was no longer a need to put on a brave face or pretend to be happy for the sake of


    the other''s feelings.


    Hector flung himself onto the bed, a sense of defeat gnawing at his insides. Although he had


    anticipated today''s failed proposal, the reality of it still required a heart of steel to face. He''d found her


    and had no intention of ever letting her go. He was willing even if it meant being just a family member


    to her.


    "Natalia, I won''t give up," he vowed silently. "I will wait till you truly ept me. No matter how long it


    takes, I can wait."


    Whispering the pledge that had long been imprinted in his heart, Hector felt a surge of renewed


    strength. With a sense of satisfaction, he finally closed his eyes.


    In a room nearby, Natalia stared nkly at the night view outside her window. Her heart was consumed


    by thoughts of Magnus, who was far away in a differentnd.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    It had been nearly a year since she left Melfort, and aside from asional news of Magnus in the local


    papers or TV, Natalia had no idea how he and their son, Jonas, were faring.


    On nights like these, she wondered if he missed her as much as she missed him.


    The evening had been a little awkward for Natalia, with Hector proposing out of the blue. Thankfully,


    Hector was quick to lighten the mood with a joke, saving her from the embarrassment. She knew she


    needed to be more careful with her actions to avoid leading him on. After all, Hector was an important


    part of her life, and she didn¡¯t want to hurt him.


    With these thoughts in her mind, she eventually drifted off to sleep.


    Meanwhile, back in Melfort, Magnus was neck-deep in work. He kept himself busy to distract him from


    the pain of Natalia¡¯s absence.


    A year had passed, and there was still no sign of Natalia. He and Jonas spent the seasons longing for


    her. He rarely went home, preferring the solitude of his office. Every corner of their house was filled


    with her memories, and the sight of them was too painful to bear.


    ¡°Magnus, take a break. With all these files, aren¡¯t you tired?¡± James hade to Boston to visit


    Magnus and report on his search for Natalia. As always, there was no news.


    James was concerned seeing Magnus buried in paperwork all the time. He really wanted Magnus to


    rx a bit.


    Magnus didn¡¯t even look up from his files. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m used to it. Any news?¡±


    James shook his head. ¡°Nothing. We¡¯ve searched all over France and Ennd. There¡¯s no sign of


    Natalia anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Keep looking. Expand the search area.¡± Magnus¡¯ voice was steady as if he¡¯d grown numb to the reality


    of not finding Natalia.


    James sighed quietly, worried about Magnus. A year had passed, and there was still no sign of Natalia.


    How could she have disappeared entirely?


    ¡°Why are you still standing there?¡± Magnus nced up from his files to see James still standing in the


    same spot. He urged him to continue the search for Natalia.


    James hesitated, then plucked up the courage to voice his fears, ¡°Magnus, we¡¯ve been looking for a


    year now. We¡¯ve covered over a dozen countries, but there¡¯s still no sign of Natalia. Do you think¡­?¡±


    ¡°Think what?¡± Magnus¡¯ sharp gaze met James¡¯ eyes. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    James took a deep breath. ¡°Magnus, do you think something bad might¡¯ve happened to Natalia?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Magnus¡¯ eyes filled with pain. ¡°She survived a fall from a bridge into the sea six years ago.


    She can handle anything!¡±


    Magnus looked out the window at the snowy sunset. He knew Natalia was somewhere out there,


    watching over him and Jonas. He put a hand over his chest, waiting for the familiar pain to pass. Every


    time he thought of Natalia, his heart throbbed.


    James noticed the paleness of Magnus¡¯ face. ¡°Magnus, are you okay? Should I get a doctor?¡±


    Magnus took a deep breath as the pain in his chest eased, shaking his head. ¡°No need. I know


    Natalia¡¯s okay. We just haven¡¯t found her yet.¡±


    James sighed, ¡°Alright, I understand how desperate you are to find Natalia. But you need to take care


    of yourself too. You¡¯re overworking yourself; your body won¡¯t hold up under the strain. You haven¡¯t fully


    recovered from the poisoning.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m used to it. This isn¡¯t going to break me.¡± Magnus turned back to his files.


    After a while, Magnus suddenly stood up, staring at a design sketch in his files. James was puzzled.


    ¡°Magnus, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Magnus waved him over. ¡°Come here, look at this design sketch.¡±


    James walked over, peering at the fashion sketch. There was nothing unusual about it. ¡°Magnus, it¡¯s


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    just a fashion design. What¡¯s strange about it?¡±


    Magnus was excited, pointing to a magnolia flower on the cor of the dress. ¡°Here, James, do you see


    the magnolia flower?¡±


    James nodded. ¡°Yeah, I see it. What about it?¡±


    ¡°It''s Natalia! This sketch must be Natalia¡¯s work. I¡¯ve seen her paint, she loves white magnolias and


    includes one in almost all her works. Get all the designs from thispany. I need to see if all the


    designs have a magnolia on them.¡± Magnus waved his hand, directing James to fetch the designs.


    James felt a surge of hope and rushed out to gather all of thepany¡¯s designs.


    A diligent secretary quickly pulled together all the files and ced them on Magnus¡¯ desk. Magnus


    began to leaf through the designs, his face hopeful as he searched for signs of Natalia¡¯s touch.


    Magnus busily flipped through the documents. Apany fresh off the runway in Italy was looking to


    make a ssh in the fashion scene, and they had their sights set on Andersen Corporation - the


    industry titan. They brought forth their finest design proposals to make their pitch, hoping to secure an


    investment from the Andersen Corporation.


    Magnus meticulously reviewed each of the design sketches, his heart pounding with excitement. He


    turned to James, his eyes glowing with enthusiasm. "James, take a look here, here, and here. Do you


    see it? The magnolia motif on all of these sketches, is her signature. There''s no mistake. These must


    be her work."


    James followed Magnus'' pointing finger, and sure enough, there they were. Whether it was a trendy


    overcoat or a pair of sleek trousers, a flowing gown, or a crop top, every single design incorporated the


    white magnolia motif. "You''re right, Magnus. It seems your hunch is right on the money. These designs


    might indeed be the handiwork of Natalia."

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    Magnus nodded excitedly. "Book me a flight to Italy pronto, I want to check out thispany


    personally."


    He clutched the design draft tightly. It had to be his wife¡¯s work. He knew each and every one of her


    sketches. His wife must have been in Italy!


    *


    At a British castle, Lexi was cuddling a chubby little bundle of joy, tickling him and making himugh


    from time to time.


    Over a year had passed since she had fled from Callum¡¯s private castle, heavily pregnant. On her way


    back to Melfort, she ran into Natalia and was caught by Callum, who followed her using a tracker.


    Callum then confessed his love to her in front of Natalia, saying he had unknowingly fallen in love with


    her and begged for a chance to prove his love.


    She wasn''t sure why she agreed; maybe she had feelings for Callum too, or perhaps it was because of


    the baby she was carrying?


    Lexi had forgotten her reasoning at the time, but she knew for sure that she had agreed, and even


    allowed Callum to apany her home to meet her parents.


    She thought her parents would be angry about her sudden disappearance and her return with a


    stranger. But to her surprise, they were quickly charmed by Callum and seemed eager to get her out of


    their house.


    So, she only stayed home for a few days before flying back with Callum to Ennd to give birth.


    In just a few months, their little baby couldn''t wait any longer and was born. Despite having


    housemaids to take care of him, Lexi insisted on taking care of him herself. She didn''t want to miss a


    single moment with her baby.


    Callum had gone out to get her favorite treat. He hadn''t returned yet, and it took her two calls to realize


    he had left his phone at home. What a scatterbrain!


    "Bzzt - Bzzzt."


    The sound of a text message rang out. Lexi, still holding her baby, opened the message. [My dear, I''m


    waiting for you at the bewitching hour of midnight. Wildcat.]


    Lexi turned ashen after reading the message. Wildcat, what a spicy name!


    Everyone said the husband would cheat after the wife giving birth, but it seemed to be true. ¡°Callum,


    you''re in for it!¡±


    Lexi tossed Callum''s phone on the table and patiently waited for him to return. Soon enough, Callum


    returned, his armsden with shopping bags. Even though they had maids who could run errands, he


    insisted on doing it himself. He imed it was the only way he could be sure the food was safe for Lexi


    to eat, as if someone might poison her.


    Callum excitedly entered the living room, dropped the bags on the table, and leaned over to kiss his


    baby son. ¡°Come here, sweetheart, give your daddy a kiss.¡±


    Lexi pushed Callum away. ¡°Did you wash your hands first? How could you think of touching our baby


    with those germy hands?¡±


    Callum quickly stood up and headed to the bathroom. ¡°Right, right, must wash hands first.¡±


    Callum returned after washing his hands, a goofy grin on his face. ¡°Alright, my dear wife, can I kiss our


    baby now?¡±


    Ever since Lexi and their son came into his life, Callum¡¯s life had been as sweet as honey. He was a


    typical doting husband and devoted father.


    Lexi gave Callum a sideways nce. ¡°Dream on, what have you done behind my back?¡±


    Callum was at a loss. ¡°Nothing, my love. I wish I had more time to spend with you. I swear, I haven¡¯t


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    done anything to betray you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lexi¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Bring me the onions you bought.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Callum asked, although he still fetched the onions. ¡°My dear wife, what do you want to do with


    them?¡±


    ¡°No, Callum, you said you haven¡¯t done anything wrong. If I can prove otherwise, you¡¯d better prepare


    to chop the onions!¡± Lexi pulled out Callum¡¯s phone. ¡°Read this message out loud in front of our son.


    Who¡¯s Wildcat?¡±


    Callum¡¯s eyes sparkled briefly before he regained hisposure. ¡°My love, I swear I haven¡¯t done


    anything wrong.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lexi¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°Then tell me, who sent this ¡®Wildcat¡¯ message?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a wrong number, my love. Maybe they sent the message to the wrong person.¡±


    Lexi¡¯s face darkened at Callum¡¯s exnation. He was covering up his tracks. He must have been


    cheating behind her back! If she didn¡¯t put a stop to this, he would only get bolder.


    She carefully put their sleeping baby down and walked over to Callum, poking him in the chest, ¡°You¡¯re


    so shameless! Why did you evene back? Go find your little wildcat at your rendezvous, in the


    bewitching hour of midnight!¡±


    Callum suddenlyughed, scooping Lexi up in his arms and spinning her around. ¡°I¡¯m thrilled you¡¯re


    jealous, baby. You¡¯re so cute when you¡¯re jealous!¡±


    Lexi was dizzy from the spinning and hit Callum¡¯s broad chest in protest. ¡°Who¡¯s jealous? Have you


    gone mad? Put me down now.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t, not until you admit you¡¯re jealous!¡± Callum spun faster. ¡°Admit it, you¡¯re jealous!¡±


    Lexi¡¯s face flushed. ¡°You¡¯re the one who cheated, and you have the nerve to say I¡¯m jealous! Let go of


    me now, or I¡¯ll get really angry!¡± With that, Lexi inted her cheeks in a pout, looking truly upset.


    Callum saw the anger shing across Lexi¡¯s face and quickly put her down, speaking in a soft,


    cating tone, ¡°My darling wife,¡± he began. ¡°I have something very important to tell you. This Wildcat


    you¡¯re talking about¡­ is me.¡± He erupted into a heartyugh that echoed around the room.

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    Callum doubled over withughter, but it only served to fuel Lexi¡¯s anger. ¡°How outrageous! How can


    anyone be this stupid? It¡¯s one thing to deny it, but to lie too, that''s just despicable!"


    "No, no, darling," Callum chuckled, producing a phone from his pocket. "This is the phone that sent the


    text. If you don''t believe me, just give it a call."


    Lexi shot Callum a nce, picked up her phone, and dialed the number from the text. Immediately, the


    phone in Callum''s hand began to ring.


    "What is going on?" Lexi asked, utterly befuddled.


    Callum let out a mischievous chuckle. "My dear wife, you''ve been so busy looking after the babytely,


    that you''vepletely forgotten about me. That''s not fair at all! I sent that enticing text to myself just to


    get your attention. I wanted to see where I stood in your heart. Now I see, you can get jealous, too. It


    seems I still upy some ce in your heart."


    Lexi''s face turned a shade of crimson. She hadn''t expected Callum to be this petty. He really was out of


    his mind.


    Continuing with his charade, Callum said, "Darling, I am the Wildcat, waiting to spend a passionate


    midnight with you. Would you care to join me in a bit of ''Afternoon Delight¡¯ first?"


    Lexi was taken aback. Not only was Callum shameless, but he also had the cheek to say such things in


    broad daylight,pletely unashamed!


    She lowered her gaze, her face flushed, and murmured, "Who wants to have an ''Afternoon Delight''


    with you? Keep dreaming!"


    Callum wrapped his arm around Lexi''s waist and said with a passionate look in his eyes, "But I''ve been


    longing for you so much, darling. Won''t you indulge me a little?"


    "Stop it!"


    Lexi yfully scolded Callum. Her shyness appeared to him as an irresistible invitation. He took her


    into his arms and nted a longing kiss on her lips.


    The scenery outside the window was just perfect, and the warm breeze wafting in through the open


    window carried an intoxicating fragrance. Just as they were about to enjoy their long-awaited passion,


    the baby in the crib let out a loud cry.


    Lexi immediately pushed Callum away. "The baby''s awake. Get up!"


    Reluctantly releasing Lexi, Callum grumbled, "This little rascal did this on purpose, I swear. Wait till he


    grows up, I''m going to spank him!" He awkwardly adjusted his trousers and joined Lexi in checking on


    the baby.


    As Lexi began to nurse the baby, Callum couldn''t help but stare at the sight before him. He swallowed


    hard, his eyes glued to the baby nursing contently.


    "Darling¡­" he moved closer to her, his hand reaching out to touch Lexi''s other breast. "I want some


    too¡­"


    Lexi''s face turned beet red. "Back off!"


    However, like a stubborn piece of bubblegum, Callum clung to Lexi, and to her surprise, he did manage


    to have a taste.


    Lexi wished she could disappear into the ground, but she heard Callum smacking his lips. "So sweet,


    no wonder the little fe stops crying as soon as he starts feeding!"


    *


    The azure sky was as clear as crystal. A small private ne was steadily cutting through the fluffy


    clouds, heading towards Rome.


    Inside the cabin, Magnus was filled with anticipation for his trip to Rome. In no time, he would be at the


    For the sess of this trip, James had put all other matters aside to y the role of Magnus''


    bodyguard, apanying him to Stitches Fashion in Rome.


    "Magnus, we''ll be in Rome in less than half an hour." James raised his ss in a toast. "Cheers to a


    sessful meeting with Natalia!"


    Magnus seemed in good spirits, raising his ss in response. "Of course, I''ll be seeing my wife soon.


    I''m confident that this designer is my Nat. I feel a bit nervous, like a greenhorn."


    His statement elicitedughter from James. "Ha, Magnus, if Natalia knew how nervous you are now,


    she''d definitelyugh at you." It had been long since he''d seen Magnusugh this freely.


    "Then let herugh," Magnus said tenderly, his gaze shifting to the window. Looking at the clouds


    floating outside, he seemed to see Natalia''s intoxicating face.


    James, seeing Magnus lost in thought, decided not to interrupt. He turned and headed towards the


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    cockpit to urge the pilots to speed up. After all, Magnus was eager to arrive.


    The scene at Stitches Fashion, meanwhile, was chaotic. Thepany''s owner, a man named William,


    was in his fifties, plump and rosy-cheeked, always sporting a jovial smile.


    William had originally owned a small clothing workshop, which gained poprity due to its affordable


    and high-quality clothes, earning him his first fortune.


    Riding on the sess of his business, William had registered a clothingpany. However, once the


    a different ballgame, and he found himself struggling.


    In no time, William''s first fortune was depleted. His clothes, with their outdated styles, failed to attract


    younger customers. Thepany was on the brink of bankruptcy.


    At this critical juncture, Natalia joined thepany. Her arrival rejuvenated thepany with her


    trendy women''s fashion designs, each one bing a bestseller, with demand often outstripping


    supply.


    Natalia had saved thepany from near bankruptcy. William was immensely grateful to Natalia,


    almost treating her like a goddess.


    William was surprised when Natalia declined his offer of a portion of thepany''s shares, stating that


    it was her duty as a designer. Then, Nataliaid out her terms, she would handle thepany¡¯s design


    drafts each month for a standard in-house designer¡¯s sry. Her only stiption was that her identity


    had to remain a secret.


    This request from Natalia struck William as rather odd. These days, designers were usually after fame


    or profit. Who''d hide away, afraid of their work being seen by others?

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    In order to keep hispany''s star designer, Natalia, from leaving, William was willing to agree to any


    absurd conditions, especially if it only meant keeping her identity a secret. So, without any hesitation,


    he agreed to Natalia''s conditions and allowed her to work remotely, having the office interns deliver her


    design drafts daily.


    William''spany was on the rise, and as any good CEO would do, he was looking to expand his


    operations. His gaze fell on the distantnd of Melfort. The most influential corporation in Melfort was


    the Andersen Corporation.


    In order to sessfully prate the Melfort market, William sent all of Natalia¡¯s bestselling designs to


    the Andersen Corporation, hoping that these perfect creations would catch the eye of Andersen''s top


    brass.


    Soon, William knew he was on the right track. The President of the Andersen Corporation wasing


    for a personal visit. This was a golden opportunity. With half an hour to spare before Magnus, the


    President of Andersen Corporation, arrived at hispany, William rushed to call Natalia. Respecting


    Natalia and keeping his promise, he dialed Natalia''s number to seek her approval.


    At that moment, Natalia was enjoying the morning sun, stretchingfortably. Hector had set the


    breakfast on the table - two sses of orange juice, a few slices of whole wheat bread, and a tossed


    garden sd. He heard Natalia''s phone ring and called out, "Natalia, breakfast is ready. Also, your


    phone is ringing. Better answer it."


    Upon hearing this, Natalia wiped off her sweat, walked towards the open-n dining room, and took


    the phone that Hector handed her. "Hello, who is this?" She asked cheerfully.


    William''s voice came from the other end of the line. He sounded ecstatic. "Natalia, get ready quickly.


    We need to head to the airport."


    Confused, Natalia asked, "William, didn''t we agree? I only handle design drafts, and I''m not involved in


    anything else. Can I pass on this airport pick-up?"


    Upon hearing this, William got anxious. "Yes, I did agree to your conditions, but this is our best chance


    to break into the oversea market. They''re specifically asking to meet you. For the sake of thepany,


    can you make an exception, Natalia?"


    Natalia was silent for a moment. She really disliked formalities, which was why she had initially been


    asked to do only design drafts. But considering how respectful William had always been to her, she


    couldn''t decline his request. She sighed and agreed.


    "Alright, but can I ask whichpany it is?" Natalia asked, a hint of worry in her voice. She had never


    heard of apany wanting to meet the designer just based on the design drafts.


    As soon as William heard that Natalia had agreed, he was overjoyed. "As long as you''reing, that''s


    all that matters. I''ll pick you up. You should know whichpany it is, right? It''s the globally renowned


    Andersen Corporation. If we can secure their investment, breaking into the oversea market will be a


    breeze."


    While William was confidently exining this, Natalia was dumbfounded. "Wait, the Andersen


    Corporation? The one based in Melfort?"


    "Exactly!" William said, brimming with confidence. "It''s incredibly rare for a smallpany like ours to


    be noticed by a world-ss conglomerate like them. We need to seize this opportunity and can''t afford


    any mistakes."


    As William rambled on, Natalia felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She stood still, her mind


    nk, and dropped her phone.


    "Get ready quickly, Natalia. I''ll pick you up soon..." William''s voice trailed off as he heard the ttering


    sound from the other end of the line. Afraid that something had happened to Natalia, he anxiously


    called out, "Natalia, Natalia?"


    But there was no response. Frustrated, William checked the time and realized that there were less than


    20 minutes left until the Andersen Corporation''s arrival. "I have no choice but to go pick her up myself."


    He then stepped on the gas and headed towards Natalia''s apartment.


    Meanwhile, Natalia was still shocked. She had moved to Rome to avoid Magnus'' pursuit. Even when


    designing, she deliberately avoided using her real name, fearing that it would give Magnus a clue to


    find her. But never in her wildest dreams had she imagined that the investor for Stitches Fashion would


    be the Andersen Corporation. Was this a coincidence or a twist of fate?


    William had mentioned that a representative from Andersen Corporation was specifically asking to


    meet the designer of these drafts. It seemed her cover had been blown.


    But where could she have slipped up? On all her drafts, she had only left a single initial, "N,"


    Where could she have gone wrong?


    Sitting on the floor, utterly baffled, Natalia was brought back to reality by the sound of a phone crashing


    onto the floor from the open-n kitchen where Hector was busily working.


    Thinking something had happened to Natalia, Hector quickly rushed over. "What''s wrong, Nat? Did


    something happen?"


    When he arrived, he found Natalia squatting on the floor, her face pale, and her eyes vacant, lost in


    thought.


    Hector instantly grew anxious. Squatting beside her, he asked urgently, "Natalia, what''s wrong? Are


    you feeling alright?"


    Hearing Hector''s question, Natalia finally snapped back to reality. She turned her pale face towards


    him, her expression helpless. "Hector, Magnus ising."


    "What?" Hector was equally shocked. He never would have suspected that Magnus would suddenly


    show up.


    Natalia repeated, "You heard it right. Magnus ising."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    Hector was struck with disbelief, his words stumbling over each other in shock. "Natalia, Magnus is


    "No." Natalia shook her head gently. "It''s probably just a coincidence. Thepany I work for is looking


    to get Andersen Corporation to invest, and now they''reing over. They say their CEO wants to meet


    with the temte designer. It''s not like they''re specifically seeking me out, right?"


    Despite her words, Natalia was notpletely convinced. She could only seek sce in the thought


    that all of this was nothing more than a string of coincidences.


    "What''s there to be afraid of? Let hime." Hector puffed out his chest. "Natalia, I''m not the naive kid


    I used to be. I can protect you now and won''t let anyone bully you again. Not even Magnus!"


    Natalia gave a soft smile. "Hector, you''ve misunderstood. I didn''t exin well. Magnus was never cruel


    to me, I left him for other reasons."


    "Whatever the reasons, Natalia, you left him. If he wants to grovel and beg for you back, it won''t be


    easy," Hector said, his gaze intense as he looked at Natalia. "Natalia, why can''t you give me a chance?


    I can make you happy too!"


    Natalia sighed, a little helpless. "Hector, didn''t we agree to be the closest of friends?"


    Fearful of upsetting Natalia, Hector quickly changed the subject. "Alright, Natalia. What do you n on


    doing now? Are you going to see Magnus?"


    "I... I don''t know." As Natalia was speaking, the honking of a car horn resounded outside.


    She turned her head and saw William pulling up in his car. "William, what brings you here?"


    William hopped out of the car and gave Natalia an enthusiastic hug. "Oh, my beautiful lead designer,


    your phone was on silent, so I decided toe get you myself. We should get going, we''re running out


    of time."


    It was then that Natalia realized her phone had fallen onto the floor. Her face flushed slightly. "I''m really


    sorry, I identally dropped my phone."


    Hector bent down, picked up Natalia''s phone, and handed it to her. He then turned to William. "Hello,


    I''m Natalia''s friend. She''s feeling a bit under the weather today, so she won''t be able to apany you


    to the airport."


    Natalia''s eyes widened in surprise. She hadn''t expected Hector to make decisions for her like this.


    Assuming that Hector was Natalia''s boyfriend, William gave a good-naturedugh. "Oh, so our lead


    designer is feeling unwell. My apologies. But the CEO of Andersen Corporation specifically requested


    to meet the designer of these drafts, so..."


    Sensing William''s difort, Natalia hesitated. "What if... I go with you?"


    "Natalia, no!" Hector immediately intervened. "You can''t go. I remember you telling me that you only


    draft designs for thepany and don''t handle social engagements. Since they''ve agreed to that, they


    can''t force you to go now!"


    Hector then turned to William. "Right?"


    "Well... umm..." William was at a loss for words. These were the conditions that had been previously


    agreed upon. Asking Natalia to apany him to the airport at a moment''s notice felt like an


    imposition.


    After a moment''s thought, Natalia decided she couldn''t risk seeing Magnus. She knew that if he saw


    her, he would do everything in his power to get her back.


    She looked at William and said, "William, aren''t these designs currently under the supervision of Miss


    Diana? Just say that she''s the designer of these drafts. I can continue to draft for you without having to


    step out for social engagements. It''s a win-win."


    William was taken aback. It was rare to find a designer who was willing to let someone else take credit


    for their work. "But, Natalia, this way, others might take credit for your work. And we''ll probably be


    coborating with Andersen Corporation in the future. Your identity is bound to be revealed sooner or


    Nataliaughed it off. "So what? It''s just a title. I get paid for my work, I get to draw in peace, and I don''t


    have to deal with others. It''s perfect. As for my identity being revealed, I don''t think that will happen!"


    Although he didn''tpletely understand her perspective, William respected Natalia''s decision.


    "Alright then. If you insist, I''ll have my sister Diana go to the airport to meet the CEO of Andersen


    Corporation."


    With that, William drove off. The CEO''s private jet was due tond soon, and he needed to be at the


    airport before then to show hismitment. He was determined to make their coboration with


    Andersen Corporation a sess.


    Watching as William''s car disappeared around the corner, a sigh of relief washed over Natalia. Deep


    down, she knew she wanted to see Magnus again. Despite seeing his life unfold online, she hadn''t


    seen him in person for a long time. Truth be told, she missed him dearly.


    But she couldn''t risk seeing Magnus. She was afraid that her vow woulde true. Even if there was a


    slight chance, she wouldn''t risk Jonas¡¯ life, her precious son. Never!


    Hector studied Natalia''s thoughtful expression, a knot of unease forming in his stomach. He could see


    in her eyes, a longing for Magnus.


    The realization struck fear into Hector''s heart, terrified that Natalia might soften and return to Magnus.


    He took it upon himself to make a decision for her, rejecting William''s request on her behalf.


    "Natalia, I''m sorry. Was I being selfish?" Hector said, guilt creeping into his voice.


    Natalia shook her head with a smile. "No, Hector, you did well. I honestly didn''t know how to turn down


    William''s request. I''m d you stepped in, thank you."


    Seeing Natalia''s forced smile - a smile that barely reached her eyes, Hector felt a pang of heartache.


    Suddenly, he felt an uncharacteristic surge of anger. Six years ago, Magnus had taken Natalia away


    from him, and he had watched in silent agony as she grew thinner and quieter each day, until her tragic


    demise at sea.


    Now, six yearster, just when he thought he had another chance to reunite with Natalia, Magnus had


    appeared again. Was he supposed to remain silent this time, too?

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    "Natalia, no matter what, I''m not letting Magnus take you away this time!" Hector swore to himself,


    though his face remained calm as he softly told her, "Let''s go, breakfast is getting cold. Eat up."


    But Natalia had no appetite. Hector''s words, however, left her no choice but to follow him to the dining


    room, where she picked at her food listlessly.


    "Here, have some more. You''re getting too thintely," Hector urged, offering Natalia a ss of orange


    juice with an appeasing smile. He felt a pang of unease at her distracted demeanor.


    Natalia took the juice, sipping it slowly. Her gaze was fixed on the window, her thoughts already at the


    airport.


    Hector watched Natalia, chewing his toast with determination. He wouldn''t make the same mistake he


    did six years ago. He wouldn''t let Magnus hurt Natalia again.


    After a long journey, Magnus'' ne finally touched down in Rome. He stepped off the ne, his gaze


    darting around, hoping to catch sight of Natalia in this unfamiliar city. His hopes were quickly dashed. A


    group of men held up a sign that read, "Wee Mr. Andersen to Stitches Fashion," but there was no


    sign of Natalia.


    Magnus continued on, his voice steady. "No, I''m sure she''s here."


    James, who had apanied Magnus, followed him towards the waiting group. If they couldn''t find


    Natalia, at least the trip would serve as a diversion for Magnus.


    "Mr. Andersen, it¡¯s an honor to be in your presence!" William greeted them, his Italian ent thick. His


    colleagues apuded enthusiastically.


    Magnus simply nodded, his face impassive. James, however, couldn''t help butugh.


    Confused by James''ughter, William asked, "This must be Mr. James, I believe? Did you think of


    something amusing?"


    "No, no. I was just admiring the beautiful Italian women," James replied, quickly deflecting.


    William immediately figured out the implied meaning in James''s words and said, "No problem. After Mr.


    James and Mr. Andersen finish touring our Stitches Fashion, I will arrange for Mr. James to see the


    gentleness of our Italian women."


    James immediately nodded, "I¡¯d love that. Let''s go."


    Magnus nced at James coldly, turned his head to look at William, "Does yourpany only have


    these few people?"


    William thought that Magnus was questioning the scale of hispany, and quickly exined, "Of


    course not, these people are the elites in ourpany. They heard about Mr. Andersen''s arrival, and


    they insisted oning to pick him up. The rest are at the office."


    Magnus''s face looked better, "What are we waiting for? Let''s go to thepany now!" He hadn''t seen


    his wife for over a year, and he was eager to see her. He was not willing to wait another second.


    When William saw Magnus'' reaction, he was immediately full of admiration, "I admire Mr. Andersen.


    Working tirelessly without a break, he''s ready to go to the office immediately."


    "Come on, let''s go." Magnus didn¡¯t want to exin too much to him, urging him to return to the


    William was overjoyed. He didn''t expect that the president of a multinational corporation would work so


    efficiently and decisively. It seemed he valued theirpany highly! This coboration definitely has


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    hope!


    The group arrived at Stitches Fashion quickly. Magnus stepped inside, eagerly searching for everything


    rted to Natalia with his eyes.


    After a tour of Stitches Fashion, Magnus was eager to find Natalia. He scanned the office, but there


    was no sign of her. Despite his disappointment, he hid his true feelings and praised thepany''s


    vibrant atmosphere and potential for growth.


    "Of course, every employee here is dedicated and passionate about their work," William boasted,


    quickly steering the conversation toward potential investment opportunities.


    "Good. The designs you sent over were impressive. I believe they have great market potential,"


    Magnus responded confidently.


    At these words, William''s eyes lit up. This was the opportunity he had been waiting for. He watched


    Magnus expectantly, eager for a positive response.


    "After thorough deliberation by our board, we''ve decided topile the design sketches you sentst


    time into a collection, thenunch it under a unified brand, mass-produced and marketed to high-quality


    standards. We can easily break into the international market with these products, but we must have


    absolute controlling interest and priority usage rights to this brand," Magnus exined assertively, his


    eyes filled with defiance that allowed no refusal.


    William nodded in agreement. "Of course, of course. I''m just wondering, Mr. Andersen, have you


    thought of a name for this brand?"


    "Oh, we''ve already decided on the name, it''s going to be called ''Mangolia.'' It''s easy to remember and


    fashionable, in tune with the trendiness of major brands."


    Magnus spoke with conviction. The reason he wanted to brand these products as ''Mangolia'' carried an


    additionalyer of meaning. He wanted to use it as a symbol of his and Natalia''s unyielding love,


    enduring, unchanging, and unique.


    His wife had once told him that the Magnolia symbolized steadfast love!


    William did not hesitate at all to agree with Magnus'' proposal. He was eager to break into the oversea


    market, which he saw as a gold mine.

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    After his spiel, Magnus nonchntly added, "By the way, these designs really hit my sweet spot. I''m


    quite intrigued by the creator behind them. Could you introduce me to your brilliant designer, Mr.


    Williams?"


    Williams nodded in agreement. "Of course, of course. Mr. Andersen, this is our chief designer at


    Stitches Fashion, Ms. Diana. All the creative inspiration in ourpany stems from her."


    With those words, Williams pushed forward a woman who stood behind him. She was a blonde beauty


    with emerald eyes and a curvaceous body. But s, she was not Natalia.


    Magnus'' hopeful gaze dimmed instantly. He could hardly believe that the one who could create such


    familiar designs was a woman like that.


    No, he must''ve been deceived. How could this woman understand the magnolia?! Magnus frowned, his


    displeasure evident. "Williams, are you sure she''s your chief designer?"


    Williams'' expression froze for a moment before he smoothly responded, "Mr. Andersen, why would I


    ever deceive you? She is indeed ourpany''s chief designer. Diana is actually my little sister. She''s


    25 and a graduate of a design academy. All the products in ourpany are designed by her."


    As Williams finished speaking, Diana approached with enthusiasm. "Mr. Andersen, I''m Diana. It''s a


    pleasure to meet you."


    "Hello, it''s nice to meet you, too," Magnus responded politely, disappointment spreading within him,


    evident in his eyes.


    He felt distressed. These designs were so familiar, yet they were not done by his wife. Looking out of


    the clear ss window at the blue sky, Magnus felt a sense of destion. ¡°Natalia, where are you?


    Why do I feel you are so near, yet so far?¡±


    "Mr. Andersen, you''vee a long way. We''ve prepared a meal for you. We hope you''d do us the


    honor." Williams gestured invitingly, rubbing his hands together in anticipation.


    Magnus hade a long way to find Natalia. He had no appetite for any work lunch. As he was about


    to politely decline, James tugged at him.


    James found Diana''s makeup too excessive and her taste in jewelry too extravagant. He found her far


    from disying the unique taste of a designer.


    James, who was always observant, saw the dissatisfaction in Magnus'' eyes and the rejection on the tip


    of his tongue. He knew Magnus was disheartened by the reality presented before him and was about to


    excuse himself. Therefore, he stepped in to stop him.


    "It''s rude to decline such kindness. Since you''ve gone to such lengths, we won''t decline. Could we find


    a room for Mr. Andersen to rest in first? We can enjoy a mealter," James proposed.


    "Of course," Williams agreed, turning to Diana. "Diana, you take care of Mr. Andersen''s


    amodation. Don''t neglect any detail, understood?"


    Delighted by the opportunity to get closer to the handsome Magnus, Diana could barely contain her


    excitement. "Sure, I will take care of it."


    With those words, Diana enthusiastically reached out to link her arm with Magnus'', "Mr. Andersen, Mr.


    James, please follow me."


    Magnus gracefully evaded Diana''s arm and politely said, "Thank you."


    Although Magnus avoided her, Diana''s infatuation with him only grew. The mysterious and always


    polite Magnus instantly became her idol.


    James breathed a sigh of relief. It was always hard to resist a beautiful woman''s affection, and he felt


    fortunate that Diana was only interested in Magnus. That was close.


    "Mr. Andersen, this way, please," Diana led them to a nearby five-star hotel where she had already


    booked rooms.


    "Thank you," Magnus politely nodded, closed the door after James entered, and bid Diana goodbye,


    "Ms. Diana, you''ve done a great deal. I''ll take it from here."


    Diana gazed at the closed hotel door, her heart fluttering. Magnus was so cool! She was certain he


    maintained the distance because they weren''t yet familiar. She needed to create more opportunities to


    interact with him, to show him she was a great catch!


    With this in mind, she left the hotel in her high heels, nning to reinvent her image.


    Once the door was closed, Magnus slumped onto the couch, his face lined with disappointment. James


    poured two sses of water and set them on the table, then softly asked, "Magnus, do you believe


    Diana is the real designer?"


    "No way! Didn''t you see her all caked in makeup, dripping with gold and silver? She''s a nouveau riche,


    not a thoughtful designer. My eyes aren''t blind! Those designs from Stitches Fashion can''t possibly be


    her handiwork," Magnus stated with conviction.


    James nodded in agreement. "Right, Magnus. I share your opinion. Diana is definitely a fake. But why


    won''t Williams introduce you to the real designer?"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "What do you think?" Instead of answering, Magnus offered a knowing smile. Yet his furrowed brows


    still bore an unshakeable air of mncholy.


    James paused to think, then huffed indignantly, "Seriously? Do they think we''re here to steal their


    workers? They''re really underestimating us. Who''d fly all the way to this godforsaken ce if it weren''t


    for that magnolia flower possibly linked to Natalia?"


    "It could be for that reason, or it might not be. Let''s watch and wait for now. You''ll be the one to draw


    out Dianater. We need to find out if those sketches really came from her," Magnus said in a grave


    tone.


    James instantly grimaced. "Magnus, I''m not into blonde babes. Can''t I get another task? I''m ready to


    put my life on the line if need be!"


    Magnus gave James a hearty pat on the shoulder. "To whom much is given, much is tested. Keep up


    the good work!"

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    James was kicking himself. If he''d known he was going to be stuck in this predicament, he would have


    never agreed to apany Magnus to Rome.


    "I''ve had a long flight, and I''m tired. I''ll rest for a while. We can discuss it at the dinner partyter,"


    Magnus dered before heading to the bathroom. After freshening up, hey on the spacious bed,


    feigning sleep.


    In truth, it wasn''t physical fatigue that gued him, but a mental weariness. He''d hoped thating


    here would lead him to Natalia, but instead, he''d found an impostor. The setback had left him feeling


    drained and downcast.


    Magnusy listlessly on the bed, slowly closing his eyes, his thoughts turning to his wife. ¡°If you''re out


    there, send me a signal. I miss you so much.¡±


    Days and nights filled with longing had taken their toll. He yearned to feel her presence, to touch her


    soul once more.


    While Magnus was lost in his mncholy, James was brimming with energy. Seeing Magnus asleep,


    he left the room and headed to the hotel''s bar for a drink.


    As Magnus drifted off into sleep, a dream began to take shape. The sky was a brilliant blue, dotted with


    fluffy white clouds. Beneath his feet was a well-manicuredwn, vibrant and green. Magnus strolled


    aimlessly across the grass, spotting a tall tree in the distance. Beneath it sat a familiar figure.


    Recognizing the figure in a white dress, Magnus felt his heart race. He approached her quietly, fearing


    any sudden movement would startle her. As he got closer, he could see her more clearly.


    Magnus halted, gazing at the woman he had longed for and missed. He wrapped his arms around her


    delicate waist, whispering affectionately, "My darling, I''ve finally found you. You have no idea how much


    I''ve missed you."


    The woman looked up, and it was Natalia, reciprocating Magnus'' intense gaze. She leaned into him,


    whispering, "Yes, I''ve missed you too."


    Hearing Natalia''s words of longing, Magnus'' pent-up yearning turned into an overwhelming passion. He


    gazed deeply into her eyes, leaned in, and was about to kiss her tempting lips when a pungent smell hit


    him. It was a foul, fishy smell, like decaying seafood. It was so repulsive that Magnus was jolted out of


    his dream.


    He opened his eyes to find the blue sky, the clouds, the tree, and Natalia all gone. It had all been a


    dream.


    To his surprise, Diana stood in front of him in a deep V-neck dress, and his hand held hers. Caught off


    guard, Magnus dropped Diana''s hand like it was hot, asking, "Huh? What are you doing here?"


    Diana looked disappointed. She hade to invite Magnus to the dinner party. After knocking for a


    while and receiving no answer, she pushed the door open and entered.


    Then Diana saw Magnus lying on the bed sleeping. His handsome face was breath-taking even when


    he¡¯s asleep, and she couldn''t help but walk over. She didn''t wake Magnus up, but observed him quietly.


    What she didn''t expect was that Magnus in his sleep suddenly grabbed her hand and affectionately


    called her his daling. This title made Diana ttered, she didn''t know how to react, indescribable joy


    filled her.


    However, this was not the most exciting part for her. The more thrilling part cameter, just when she


    was fantasizing about herself being Magnus'' wife, Magnus in his dream was bringing her hand to his


    mouth.


    Happiness came so suddenly, Diana couldn''t help but tremble all over. She was so excited that she


    was almost dancing on tiptoes.


    Such an excellent and handsome man, a man who possesses a huge wealth empire, not only


    addressed her as wife but also wanted to kiss her hand?! And he pretended to be asleep to do so.


    Oh my god, she couldn''t stand it. Who could save her?!


    Diana was born and raised in Rome, used to men praising her beauty and hitting on her for her phone


    number. But Magnus was not like them. He was reserved and profound; his cold expression alone,


    even if he did nothing more, could make her deeply attracted.


    God, please save her. Give her enough restraint not to faint when such an outstanding man kissed her!


    And God indeed seemed to hear her inner prayer. As Magnus was about to kiss the back of her hand,


    he stopped and his handsome brows wrinkled.


    Diana felt like falling into an ice cer in an instant, she almost wanted to p herself for regret, why


    did she call on God! God, I have changed my mind now, let Mr. Andersen overthrow me!


    As she was lost in her thoughts, Magnus asked impatiently, "Miss Diana, I''d like to know what you''re


    doing here?"


    Diana snapped back to reality, replying bashfully, "Mr. Andersen, I was here to invite you and Mr.


    James to a dinner party we arranged for you. I knocked for a while but got no response, so I entered. I


    saw you sleeping and didn''t want to disturb you."


    "Hmm," Magnus said, his voice dripping with sarcasm as he sat up. "So, you stood by my bed and


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    waited for me to wake up? Miss Diana, didn''t your parents teach you not to approach a sleeping man?"


    Magnus had been thrilled by his dream of Natalia, and waking up to see Diana instead dampened his


    mood. His displeasure was evident in his tone and expression.


    Flustered and blushing, Diana was mortified that Magnus would think less of her. In her anxiousness,


    she quickly tried to exin, "I... I''m not usually like this, Mr. Andersen. I just wanted, wanted..."


    "Let''s leave it at that, shall we?" Magnus interjected, trying to defuse the situation. "Could you please


    step out for a moment? I''ll tidy up and be right with you." He politely ushered Diana towards the door.


    Noticing a frown flicker across Magnus'' face, Diana wisely decided to step outside. Just as she was


    leaving, James strolled in, lookingpletely taken aback at the sight of Diana. He couldn''t figure out


    what was going on.


    "Miss Diana?" James looked at her, clearly puzzled, as she stood in the doorway. He managed to


    stammer out a hello.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    A warm smile instantly spread across Diana''s face as she said, "Oh, James, you''re back? I came


    especially to invite you and Mr. Andersen to the party tonight."


    "Really? Mr. Andersen epted, didn''t he?"


    "Yes, he said he''ll be over in a bit," Diana spoke as she exited the doorway. "I''ll wait for you guys to


    freshen up, okay, handsome?"


    James was never too impressed with shy girls like Diana, yet being a seasoned yer in the social


    scene, James still nodded with a grin. "No problem, this handsome hunk will be out in a minute, ready


    to rock your night!"


    Diana bashfully red at James. "You''re such a flirt!"


    James waved at Diana, turned, and entered the room, closing the door.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "I thought I said to wait outside, why are you back in here?" Came the disgruntled voice of Magnus


    from the bathroom, where he was washing his face, oblivious to the fact that it was not Diana who had


    entered, but James.


    James, sensing some drama must have urred, casually approached Magnus. "Magnus, who were


    you expecting to wait outside? What brought that blondie here?"


    Drying his face with a towel, Magnus nced at James in the mirror, sounding unimpressed. "Who


    knows what''s up with her? You couldn¡¯t even remember to shut the door when you left to party! I was


    sleeping like a baby, and the next thing I knew, she was standing beside me. What''s your deal?"


    James shrugged. He knew any woman who met Magnus would lose her mind over him. Of course,


    Natalia was the exception, the only woman who could stand up to Magnus!


    "That must''ve been quite a surprise. Did she take advantage of you?" James squinted, alluding to


    mischief.


    Magnus dried his hands and rapped James'' head. "You''re overthinking. Let''s go, when in Rome, do as


    the Romans do."


    James casually freshened up and followed Magnus out, heading to the banquet hall with Diana to


    celebrate their arrival. The hall was bustling with well-dressed men and women, raising their sses in


    greetings. The atmosphere was harmonious.


    Diana respectfully guided Magnus and James through the crowd and onto the red carpeted stage.


    Their presence immediately attracted the attention of the guests, all curious about this regal and defiant


    man.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m honored to introduce the globally renowned President of Andersen


    Corporation, Mr. Magnus Andersen. Let''s give him a warm wee," Diana announced from the stage.


    The crowd surrounded them, pping in warm wee.


    Magnus, used to such scenes, looked rxed and at ease. He was a born leader. The audience did not


    diminish his aura and natural elegance.


    "I hope we all be good partners," Magnus offered the customary addressing, his gaze quickly


    scanning the crowd for a familiar face.


    Yet, after scouring every corner of the banquet hall, he was disappointed. All faces were unfamiliar;


    Natalia was nowhere to be seen.


    James had also been scanning the crowd since their arrival, but to no avail. He moved closer to


    Magnus, lowering his voice. "Magnus, I can''t see Natalia."


    "Hmm," Magnus replied. "The key to staying ahead in fashion is to have a designer. William won''t let us


    see her easily. We just have to be patient."


    Magnus was adamant that Natalia was the masterpiece of Mangolia. He couldn''t be wrong!


    James hid his anxious expression, watching the faces of the crowd. However, he found no clues. Could


    it be that Magnus was wrong and Natalia wasn''t here at all?


    The party began with Magnus'' arrival, filled with colorful lights and the beautiful melody of violins. Full


    of confidence, William walked towards Magnus, raising his ss of red wine. "Mr. Andersen, let''s toast


    to your arrival!"


    "Cheers!" Magnus raised his ss, his eyes not matching his smile, observing the rough-looking


    William and wondering how he could be so cunning.


    Just then, Diana walked over with her wine ss, her eyes lighting up at the sight of Magnus. "Mr.


    Andersen, let me offer you a toast."


    Magnus slightly nodded, feigning ttery. "Lovely Miss Diana, it is I who should be toasting you."


    Magnus knew that to find Natalia, he had to start with Diana. He decided to show a little interest in


    Diana, hoping to coax Natalia''s whereabouts out of her.


    Diana was instantly ttered. She finished her wine and looked cautiously at Magnus, eager to win his


    favor.


    Being an unattached man in a sea of attractive women, Magnus saw through Diana''s little game. He


    decided to y along, suggesting, "Miss Diana, would you honor me with yourpany for a


    moment?"


    "Absolutely!" Diana eximed with joy, realizing her voice pitched a bit too high. She quickly covered


    her flushed lips, portraying a shy demeanor. "If you wish to go, I am more than happy to apany


    you."


    Having said this, Diana, in her slender stiletto heels, sashayed towards the couch by the window.


    Magnus reached over and yanked James, who was busy devouring a fruit tter, towards him. "Come


    on, let''s move over there."


    "But I''m not done yet, Diana..." James was about to grumble when he noticed William standing beside


    them. He swiftly changed the topic. "Miss Diana is so gentle and generous, I''d be more than happy to


    join her."

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    Magnus couldn''t help but feel a sense of amusement. Clearing his throat, he continued to lead James


    towards the leather couch and casually invited William over, "William, care to join us?"


    Shaking his head, William declined, "You guys go ahead, I''ve got guests to attend to. Enjoy


    yourselves." With that, William, every bit the gentleman, walked away.


    Once William was out of earshot, James murmured, "Is it just me, or is William a bit off his rocker?


    We''re going over to chat with his sister, and he tells us to enjoy ourselves. Is this his way of selling his


    sister for some fat cash?"


    Magnus promptly gave James a light knock on the head. "Shut it! Not everyone has a dirty mind like


    you."


    James couldn''t help but retaliate, pointing to himself and questioning, "Me? A handsome, dashing,


    suave, affluent man being ndered like this? It''s an outrageous injustice! I might have a dirty mind,


    but you have a dirty body!"


    Keeping his voice low, James knew better than to push Magnus'' buttons, especially when he was


    already so wound up over Natalia.


    Diana had already taken her seat on the plush couch in the corner, eagerly awaiting Magnus'' arrival.


    Seeing Magnus and James walking over,ughing and joking, her fondness for Magnus only increased.


    He might have been a powerful man, but his ability to mingle with his subordinates won her over.


    Unaware of Diana''s internal monologue, Magnus led James over and practically pushed him to sit next


    to Diana, before finally settling down himself.


    Diana''s heart pounded as Magnus took his seat, noticing how he had positioned James between them.


    She couldn''t help but think that Magnus was interested in her. Could he be trying to hide his feelings?


    Suddenly, Diana found herself feeling a bit shy. She twirled her wine ss, pondering over what she


    would do if Magnus were to ask her out.


    "Miss Diana, I''m quite interested in your design sketches. Could you tell me more about them?"


    Magnus cut straight to the chase, bypassing any small talk.


    Diana''s smile froze. She hadn''t expected Magnus to be interested in her designs. Could this be his


    unique way of flirting?


    Inwardly, she frantically tried to remember anything about the designs - they weren''t even hers. The


    recluse designer had never shown up to any social gatherings, leaving Diana to take the fall for her.


    Those design drafts were not designed by Diana, but what William said before was not wrong. She


    indeed studied design for a while, but she didn''t have the talent and inspirationter, so she moved to


    the sales area and usually responsible for attracting potential clients for her brother William.


    Magnus'' question was too abrupt, and Diana took a long time to recall the design drafts she had seen.


    To be honest, when she saw those drafts at that time, she foresaw that the clothes made ording to


    these designs would definitely sell well with her many years of sales ability.


    What a close call! If she were a spoiled rich second generation, she would have made a fool of herself


    in front of the man she adored.


    After thinking for a while in her heart, Diana pretended to smile modestly and said, "Actually, there is


    nothing surprising about these drafts. They just looked trendy, and it was beyond my expectation that


    they are loved so insanely by everyone."


    Magnus'' eyes narrowed slightly and continued to ask, "So, what prompted you to use magnolia as a


    design inspiration?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Diana thought carefully for a while, "Oh, all these inspirationse from thetest fashion clothes.


    When I see the finished products made by my peers, I also have different ideas in my heart. Then, you


    know, inspiration, it oftenes and goes in a sh, and I just happened to catch it. As for the


    magnolia, it should symbolize pure love!"


    Magnus¡¯ face suddenly darkened. Diana was clearly talking nonsense. He had studied each of those


    design drafts carefully. Getting the inspiration from thetest trendy clothe? It was obviously aplete


    nonsense! The reason why those clothes can lead the trend was entirely because the designer


    diverged and integrated elements of her own into it.


    Not only that, these clothes with were generous in color, which could blend into any beautiful scenery


    without being obtrusive. This kind of design best demonstrated a designer''s skill. Without a peaceful


    mind, it would be impossible to create such dazzling works.


    As for the magnolia, it''s his wife''s favorite flower. It didn¡¯t symbolize pure love, but steadfast love.


    Magnus was sure at this time that Diana was a fraud. He signaled to James with his eyes, implying him


    to get more out of Diana.


    Although James was not very interested in those design drafts, he remembered that Magnus once said


    that those works were all marked with white magnolia, and asked cunningly, "Miss Diana, I wonder


    what kind of flower do you usually like?"


    Without hesitation, Diana said, "It might sound clich¨¦, but I''ve always loved the passion of red roses."


    Internally, James pitied Diana. She was clearly a fraud and soon she would have to face Magnus''


    wrath.


    Magnus'' gaze hardened. He remained silent, studying Diana as if trying to uncover a hidden secret. He


    wanted to see the real designer, Natalia, the woman he loved.


    Diana felt somewhat unsettled under his intense gaze, and asked rather nervously, "Mr. Andersen, is


    there something wrong that I''ve done?"


    Magnus softened his piercing look and smiled kindly. "Not at all, Miss Diana. I''m quite fond of your


    work. Please do let me know as soon as you have a new piece. I''d love to appreciate it."


    Diana managed a stiff smile. She was here hoping for a bit of flirtation, not to discuss design drafts. Mr.


    Andersen''s tastes were certainly unique. Always a design draft this, a design draft that! Couldn''t he be


    more like James, asking about her hobbies? Or he could suggest a date and invite her to go skiing,


    swimming, or dining at a fancy steakhouse?

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    The minute she started musing about James, he broke the silence, as though he could read her mind.


    Sensing the atmosphere bing a touch dull, James turned to Diana with an easy-going question,


    ¡°Miss Diana, they say seeing is believing, and I must say, I''ve admired you from afar. Would you


    perhaps have some free time? Would I have the honor of inviting you to visit Melfort for a while?"


    His words left both Magnus and Diana momentarily speechless. After a brief pause, Magnus clocked


    James'' intention to woo Diana into revealing Natalia''s whereabouts. He secretly gave James a thumbs-


    up, admiring his clever n.


    James smirked with satisfaction. After all, he was James, the perfect blend of good looks and


    intelligence. Other than Magnus, who could outsmart him in this world?


    Meanwhile, Diana''s heart fluttered like a deer running through the forest at James'' invitation. Was he


    so taken with her that he was ready to fall at her feet? But, why wasn''t the invitationing from Mr.


    Andersen?


    Had it been him, she would have epted without hesitation!


    With these thoughts whirling in her head, Diana turned to Magnus. "Mr. Andersen, are you, like James,


    interested in inviting me to Melfort, to your headquarters in Melfort?"


    Feeling ufortable under Diana''s intense gaze, Magnus responded with feigned honor, ¡°Of course,


    Miss Diana. It would be a great privilege for us if you could visit Melfort!¡±


    This thrilled Diana. She was convinced that Magnus was a gentle and restrained gentleman and that


    this was probably his idea in the first ce, which James simply voiced. Even though James was


    handsome, she preferred men like Mr. Andersen ¨C icy on the outside but warm-hearted within. Given


    time, she was sure she could transform Magnus into the ideal man of hers!


    ¡°Since Mr. Andersen has extended such a gracious invitation, how could I possibly refuse?¡± Diana


    fluttered her mascaraden eyshes, expressing her gratitude. ¡°Mr. Andersen, I hope we can


    continue to enjoy our friendship.¡±


    Magnus nodded awkwardly, finding Diana''s theatrics a bit excessive. Meanwhile, James chuckled to


    himself. The charming Mr. Magnus seemed to be a hit with thedies wherever he went!


    Just then, William approached with a ss of wine. Having made the rounds at the party, he didn''t want


    to neglect his important guests and hurried over.


    cing his crystal goblet of wine on the table, William asked with a smile, ¡°What are you all chatting


    about? Looks like you''re having a good time.¡±


    ¡°We were just making small talk. Mr. Andersen and I hit it off, and he''s invited me to visit his


    headquarters.¡± Diana boasted.


    William was taken aback. ¡°That¡¯s... not appropriate, is it?¡±


    ¡°How is it inappropriate?¡± Diana stood up in anger. ¡°Mr. Andersen has kindly invited me. What do you


    mean by that?¡±


    William was left embarrassed. His sister had a temper and was not afraid to show it, even towards him.


    ¡°Diana, we can¡¯t be so reckless. What if Mr. Andersen was just being polite? Moreover, it''s a long way


    from Rome to Melfort, a ce where we know nobody. What if something happens?¡± William tried to


    reason with his sister, advising her not to trust strangers too quickly.


    Hearing William¡¯s words, Diana became even more upset. ¡°William! How could you? If they can travel


    all this way, why can''t I?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, Mr. William. Mr. Andersen greatly admires your sister''s talent, which is why he extended the


    invitation. It would allow her to familiarize herself with our local customs and benefit future cooperation.


    We mean no harm, and you shouldn''t overthink it.¡± James interjected, a mocking smile on his face.


    ¡°That...¡± William¡¯s face turned awkward. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, Mr. Andersen, Mr. James. I think you


    misunderstood.¡±


    Deep down, William was worried. If Mr. Andersen had taken a liking to Diana and wanted to invite her


    to Melfort, he would be thrilled. But what James had implied was that they were interested in Diana¡¯s


    design talent. The designs, however, were not Diana¡¯s work. If they found out she was a fraud, they


    might cancel the cooperation ns with Stitches Fashion, something he didn''t want. So, both


    sentimentally and rationally, he had to stop his sister, who was clearly smitten with Mr. Andersen.


    Therefore, William turned to Diana and gently suggested, ¡°Diana, how about this? Next time when I get


    a chance, I can apany you to meet Mr. Andersen. How does that sound?¡±


    Diana stomped her foot in defiance. "That''s not going to fly! I don''t want you tagging along, who knows


    when you''ll find the time!"


    William''s face paled a little at Diana''s outburst, but he pressed on, ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Diana. Melfort is


    just so far away, I can¡¯t help but worry.¡±


    Before Diana could respond, James cut in. ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you implying we¡¯d do something


    inappropriate to your sister?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all, James, you misunderstand,¡± William stuttered, flustered.


    James continued to mock, ¡°Huh, who would¡¯ve thought our formidable multinational corporation would


    be misunderstood like this? I wonder if our partnership will be smooth sailing after all.¡±


    His words struck William like a bolt from the blue. He hurriedly shook his head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that,


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    James, Mr. Andersen, I really didn''t mean that, please let me exin."


    "William!" Diana pouted. "How could you? You''re driving me crazy!"


    With that, Diana stomped away in her high heels, her mood soured by her overbearing brother.


    "Mr. Andersen, I think we should leave too before we cause any more misunderstandings," James said


    to Magnus, feigning offense. He pulled Magnus to his feet from the couch, ready to make their exit.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    With a sweat-drenched brow, William followed urgently behind Magnus and James, trying to exin


    himself, "Mr. Andersen, Mr. James, I didn''t mean it that way. You''ve got it all wrong. Please, just hear


    me out..."


    Ignoring his pleas, Magnus and James continued to stride ahead, their faces as cold as stone.


    William was left in a panic after their abrupt departure from the dinner party. He was worried sick about


    his sister, Diana, following Magnus to Melfort. If Magnus discovered his deception, their potential


    partnership would be off the table.


    Desperate, William decided to ring Natalia, hoping she could help him navigate the crisis.


    Meanwhile, Natalia was sitting in her rented courtyard, surrounded by the faint scent of blooming


    magnolias. Staring at the moonlit vegetation, she felt a knot of mncholy in her stomach.


    Magnus was here, wasn''t he? Had he really traveled all the way to Rome just because he saw her


    designs?


    ¡°But Magnus,¡± she thought, ¡°I''m sorry. I was forced to make a vow to Belle, a heavy one that I couldn''t


    break. I can''t go back with you.¡±


    And Jonas, she wondered. Had he grown taller in the year she''d been away? Was he behaving


    himself? Did he miss his mommy?


    As Natalia brooded over these thoughts, Hector returned home, carrying a box of delicate pastries and


    two cups of fresh milk. "You haven''t eaten dinner, have you?" He asked gently. "I passed by the bakery


    and picked these up for you on my way back. Take a look and see if you like them."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Putting her thoughts aside, Natalia sat up and epted the milk Hector offered, thanking him softly.


    Hector ced the box of pastries on the table next to Natalia''s chair and then began to unwrap it. "Silly


    girl, what''s there to thank between us? Don''t you remember how I used to bring you food like this?"


    Natalia took a sip of milk, but it didn''t taste like it did back in the day. Those were the days, she thought.


    The carefree days of youth when they didn''t have to worry about anything and could just be happy.


    Now, everything had changed.


    Hector cut a small piece of matcha cake and handed it to Natalia. "You never eat on time, look at how


    thin you''ve be. You''re all grown up, but you still don''t know how to take care of yourself."


    Natalia took the cake, instinctively wanting to say thanks, but she didn''t want Hector toin. So


    she swallowed her words and took a small bite of the cake instead. The cake was delicious, the


    sweetness and the aroma immediately lifted her spirits. "Mmm, it''s really good," she said with a smile.


    "Of course, who do you think picked it out?" Hector replied. Then, noticing a bit of cream on her lips, he


    reached out to wipe it off.


    Hector''s fingers lingered on Natalia''s skin, savoring the soft, delicate touch. His hand was reluctant to


    leave. Natalia froze, staring at Hector as he stood before her, his face nk, his gaze fixed on her. The


    air between them suddenly became awkward. For a moment, Hector was lost in thought. This was his


    girl, the one he had protected since they were kids. Six years had passed, yet she was still here, as


    beautiful as ever.


    He raised his hand, wanting to touch her skin again.


    The ringtone of Natalia''s phone broke the tense silence. Hector slowly pulled his hand back. "Uh, I, I''ll


    get you some tissues." With that, he hurried away.


    Watching Hector''s retreating figure, Natalia felt a pang of guilt. She knew about his feelings for her, and


    perhaps she shouldn''t have let him move in. She had given him hope, yet she couldn''t promise him


    anything.


    The ringtone kept ringing, and Natalia pushed her thoughts aside to answer. "Hello? Who is this?"


    William''s anxious voice came from the other end, "Natalia, are you at home?"


    Natalia''s heart skipped a beat. She had a feeling that William was calling her for a reason. "Boss,


    what''s up?"


    "Well, could youe over to the banquet? Or should I pick you up?" William asked tentatively.


    "Oh? Why? Is there a problem?" Natalia thought it had something to do with Magnus, but she didn''t


    want to go. "Mr. William, we agreed before that I''m only responsible for the design sketches. I won''t


    participate in any otherpany activities."


    "But," William stopped, feeling awkward. Yes, when he hired Natalia, the only condition was that she


    wouldn''t attend anypany functions. He had agreed without hesitation, but now he felt guilty about


    pressuring her toe.


    With a sigh, William admitted, "I guess you''re right. I''ll figure something out."


    He just wanted Natalia to admit that she designed Mangolia, not Diana. That way, thepany''s future


    would be secure.


    Now that Diana was smitten with Magnus, he was worried that the truth woulde out and ruin


    everything.


    Reluctantly, William hung up. Looking down from his office, he saw Diana attentively walking beside


    Magnus. He knew she had fallen for him.


    By all ounts, a business union should be mutually beneficial. However, as a seasoned veteran of


    the business world, William couldn''t discern even the faintest hint of affection in Magnus'' eyes. When a


    man without a shred of adoration invited a woman, it was nothing but a scheme. And it was a


    dangerous game of moth to a me that he must prevent his sister from ying.


    With that thought, William hurried after Diana. He had to shake some sense into his sister, who was


    obviously head over heels.


    Meanwhile, Natalia''s worries rushed back to her. She stared at her phone, clueless. She didn''t


    understand why William said he would take her to the ballroom.


    Could it really be about Magnus?


    No, it couldn''t be.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    William was a man of his word. Once he''d promised to keep her identity a secret, he would never utter


    a syble about it in front of Magnus.


    Was she overthinking things? It was likely that William just wanted her to attend the evening soiree, but


    she had never taken much interest in these gatherings.


    Natalia decided to stop worrying about it. All she hoped for was for Magnus'' trip to Rome to end as


    soon as possible. Only when he was far away would she feel at ease.


    Natalia felt a sudden wave of irritation. She slumped back into her deck chair, covering her face with


    her hand in exhaustion. Even though she knew it was best for Magnus to leave sooner, why did a part


    of her selfishly wish for him to stay?


    Natalia drifted off into a deep sleep, her mind a whirl of thoughts.


    As the night descended, Hector silently made his way over. He saw Natalia curled up asleep on the


    chair and was about to pick her up, but didn¡¯t want to wake her, so he stopped himself.


    After a moment''s consideration, Hector headed inside the house and returned with another deck chair


    and two light nkets.


    These items they''d bought together during theirst trip to the mall wereing in handy sooner than


    expected.


    The air was still warm, so sleeping outside wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Hector gently covered Natalia with


    the nket, ced his chair next to hers, andy down.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He watched Natalia, who was peacefully asleep inches away from him, and a wave of pure


    contentment washed over him.


    Meanwhile, Diana cheerfully apanied Magnus back to their hotel. She was about to follow him


    inside when James stopped her at the entrance.


    James leaned casually against the door, hand in his pocket, and drawled, ¡°Miss Diana, it''ste. We


    wouldn''t want to tarnish your reputation by having you stay and chat. Goodnight.¡±


    Watching Magnus disappear into the hotel, Diana could barely conceal her disappointment. She


    reluctantly left, trying not to show her annoyance.


    As Diana walked away, James shed a triumphant grin and made a victory sign. Thank heavens they


    were finally free of the overly enthusiastic woman.


    Before Diana had gotten far, William stopped her. He stood in front of Diana and stated his thoughts


    inly, ¡°Diana, you can''t go to Melfort with Mr. Andersen.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Diana red at her brother, ming him for repeatedly thwarting her chances with Magnus.


    ¡°Why not?¡± William echoed, his voice incredulous. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Do you understand what


    Mr. Andersen is interested in? He¡¯s always talking about those design drafts ¨C it¡¯s clear that they¡¯re his


    priority! And those drafts aren''t your work. If it''s revealed, the consequences will be disastrous!¡±


    Diana rolled her eyes dismissively. ¡°Are you overthinking things? Mr. Andersen is an upright man. He


    wouldn''t stoop as low as you¡¯re suggesting.¡±


    Facing Diana¡¯s defiant attitude, William felt a surge of frustration. ¡°What do you know? A sessful,


    handsome man like him can''t possibly be genuinely interested in you! Don''t delude yourself ¨C I''m a


    man, and I haven''t seen a hint of affection for you in his eyes!¡±


    Feeling hurt and angry, Diana balled her fists and argued back vehemently, ¡°How can you say that


    about me? Is there something wrong with me? It sounds like you¡¯re saying that I''m not good enough for


    Mr. Andersen! Who puts down their own sister while praising others?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts. Diana, you need to see yourself clearly to understand your ce in other


    people''s hearts, instead of overestimating yourself.¡± William retorted, wishing he could knock some


    sense into her.


    But his words only made Diana more rebellious instead of making her realize her mistake. She stormed


    past William. ¡°You''re underestimating me! I''m not as shameful as you think! Just wait and see ¨C I¡¯ll


    marry Mr. Andersen in a white wedding dress! Then you''ll realize how ridiculous your words were


    today!¡±


    ¡°I don''t care! You''re not leaving Rome. I''ve taken your passport. You''re not going anywhere!¡±


    ¡°William! You''re being unreasonable! You''ve gone mad!¡± With a huff, Diana stormed off, her high heels


    clicking loudly on the pavement.


    William could only manage a wry smile. His impulsive, headstrong sister would only learn her lesson


    after some hard knocks. Sighing dejectedly, he shook his head and walked away.


    The moment he was out of sight, Diana quickly emerged from her hiding spot and headed straight for


    Magnus'' room.


    Inside the room, Magnus was freshening up, and James was changing into his pajamas. Hearing a


    knock, James casually tossed his pajamas onto the bed, baring his upper body as he opened the door.


    Seeing Diana again, James was taken aback. He instinctively covered his exposed torso and stepped


    back. ¡°You, you¡¯re back again?¡±


    Diana nced at James and burst intoughter. ¡°What are you covering up? Your skinny body isn¡¯t


    anything special to look at.¡±


    James instantly saw red. As a full-blooded man, how could he be spoken to with such contempt and


    scorn from a woman?


    In an attempt to regain his dignity, James struck a ssic pose of strength, flexing his bulging biceps


    and boasting, ¡°Ever seen a physique as ripped as this?¡±


    The mockery on Diana¡¯s face intensified. ¡°That¡¯s it? My boobs are higher than those.¡±


    With that, Diana deliberately puffed out her ample chest, shooting James an even more disdainful look.


    James nearly choked on his outrage. Good heavens, how did they end up with such a crazy woman?

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    Magnus was already washed and dressed, stepping out of the bathroom with his damp hair stered


    across his forehead, radiating a raw sensuality.


    When he saw Diana in his room, Magnus asked with knit brows. ¡°Miss Diana, you¡¯re back again?¡±


    Diana, spellbound, was fixated on Magnus. Her eyes were filled with undeniable infatuation. His charm


    deeply captivated her, and she felt that he had stolen her heart.


    When Diana remained silent, Magnus repeated, "Miss Diana?"


    Diana snapped back to reality. Stowing away her smitten gaze, she asked timidly, "Mr. Andersen, I


    heard you came in a private jet?"


    "Yes, is that a problem?" Magnus was confused about Diana''s question.


    James, now dressed in his pajamas, was still miffed about Diana''s earlier sly move, chimed in


    sarcastically, "Miss Diana, did you make this trip just to see the jet? I heard yourpany, Stitches


    Fashion, is doing quite well. Surely you''ve seen a jet before?"


    "No, I just came to ask Mr. Andersen if he could slip away unnoticed tomorrow, so my brother doesn''t


    find out," Diana whispered, her eyes darting around as if William might suddenly appear.


    "Why?" Magnus was puzzled.


    "Because of my brother''s old-fashioned ways! He said I can''t leave Rome and even took my passport. I


    am going to explode with frustration!" Diana vented.


    "Can''t leave Rome?" James was in disbelief. "I''ve heard of mummy''s boys and daddy''s girls, but never


    a brother''s little princess! So, you''re your brother''s precious baby, always under his thumb, always


    following his orders?"


    Upon hearing James'' teasing, Diana retorted, "What are you talking about? My brother is just


    concerned about my safety. That''s why he doesn''t want me to apany you to Melfort!"


    The moment she said this, she regretted it. Why had she brought it up?


    As expected, Magnus and James exchanged a nce at Diana''s words. James continued to provoke


    Diana, "What are you now, a grown woman without freedom? You just mentioned your brother¡¯s


    concern for your safety and his disapproval of you joining us in Melfort. I see, Miss Diana, you better


    leave now! We wouldn''t want to upset your brother and cause unnecessary trouble!"


    Saying this, James motioned to escort Diana out of the room.


    Diana was regretting her words and now seeing James trying to usher her out, she was flustered.


    "That''s not what I meant, you misunderstood. My brother is just worried about me being in a foreign


    country, unfamiliar with everything, and causing trouble for you. You misunderstood me."


    James once again exchanged a nce with Magnus. Magnus then said calmly, "Miss Diana, we


    sincerely invited you to visit our Melfort headquarters. We didn''t expect your brother to oppose the idea.


    If he''s really that worried, maybe you shouldn''t go to Melfort to avoid any unpleasantness."


    "No, no, no!" Hearing Magnus say this, Diana was instantly anxious. "Mr. Andersen, my brother didn''t


    mean that, really, please don''t misunderstand him. And I really want to go to Melfort. So what if he kept


    my passport? I can secretly fly back with you on your private jet! I''m sure with your reputation and


    status, Mr. Andersen, you can easily handle any trouble even if I don''t have my passport, right?"


    Magnus nodded nonchntly. "You''re right, but if your brother is so adamantly against it, it wouldn''t be


    right for us to cause a rift between you two. Let''s forget about it."


    Diana was anxiously sweating. She was desperate to go to Melfort with Magnus. How could she just let


    it go?


    "Mr. Andersen, I''m an adult, fully capable of taking responsibility for my actions. My brother is just


    overly protective of me. I hope you understand. I''ve always been fascinated by mysterious Melfort, and


    I really want to experience its beauty, so the trip must happen no matter what!" Diana said urgently,


    fearing Magnus might change his mind.


    Magnus remained silent, turning his gaze to James, who understood and leisurely said, "But we''re


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    leaving very early tomorrow morning. Are you sure you can wake up in time, Miss Diana?"


    "Of course, of course, I''m always up early. There''s no problem at all," Diana responded quickly, fearing


    they might change their minds.


    "Great, we''re leaving at 5:30 in the morning. We hope you''ll be on time, Miss Diana. No waiting for


    back and get a good night''s sleep so you can wake up early."


    "Certainly, it''s a deal," Diana replied, striding out of the room with an air of victory. She was overjoyed


    at having secured the trip with Magnus. It took all of her strength to suppress the urge to cheer.


    After escorting Diana out, James closed the door and shrugged at Magnus. "Well, it seems this young


    With a cid expression, Magnus flopped onto the bed. "It''s not like it''s the first time you''ve dealt with


    this kind of situation. What''s there to be surprised about?"


    "Alright, alright, Magnus. I''m no match for you when ites to keeping cool under pressure. I guess


    it''s time to hit the sack, so I don''t wake upte and get left behind tomorrow!" James threw himself onto


    the other bed and mimicked Diana''s eager voice, saying, "Mr. Andersen, I''ve always been fascinated


    by the mystery of Melfort. I really want to experience its beauty, so no matter what, we can''t cancel this


    trip to Melfort!"


    James'' imitation of Diana''s voice was soically exaggerated that it made Magnus feel sick. He


    grabbed a pillow and threw it at James'' face. "Get lost, stop making me nauseous. Watch out, or a


    wicked witch wille to deal with you one day!"


    "No, no, no, can''t I change? Magnus, considering the years I''ve loyally followed you, you can''t do this


    to me!" James felt a chill run down his spine at Magnus'' words. Women were a force to be reckoned


    with; it was best to avoid their wrath.

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    He secretly wished he could find a girl like Natalia, just as warm and gentle, to be his, just like Magnus


    had. He kept this thought to himself, though, knowing Magnus would never let him hear the end of it if


    he found out!


    Night fell, casting a heavy veil over their varying emotions, and lulling each of them into a restful sleep.


    Meanwhile, an hour behind Rome, in the UK, Lexi was lying flustered and disheveled on her wide bed.


    She had just finished nursing her child. His chubby little face was still fresh in her mind. She felt calm


    and peaceful, but everything changed when Callum, that shameless rascal, entered the picture.


    He appeared from who knows where, and easily undid the nursing bra she had just fastened. He then


    shamelessly went on to take advantage of her.


    Despite Lexi''s vigorous resistance, her petite frame was no match for the towering Callum. He even


    had the audacity to im he was doing her a favor since their son couldn''t drink all her milk.


    Lexiy beneath him, resisting the urge to make a loud noise for fear of waking their just-fed, sleeping


    son. She continually punched Callum''s back with her small fists.


    "Shh, Lexi, you''re going to choke me like this," Callum grumbled, pulling away only enough to avoid


    wasting their son''s milk before diving back into Lexi''s bosom.


    Watching his fuzzy head nuzzling against her neck, Lexi grabbed his ear, softly scolding, "Callum,


    you''re getting too cocky!"


    Callum reluctantly pulled away from Lexi''s chest, giving her a pitiful look full of sadness. "Darling, how


    can you treat me like this? I was just trying to ease your difort. And now you''re ming me? Do


    you know how much pressure I''m under?"


    Saying this, Callum shamelessly guided Lexi''s hand to his lower abdomen.


    Lexi knew his intentions and tried to pull her hand away. But her efforts were in vain as Callum held her


    hand firmly against his sensitive area. "Callum, you''re shameless. Let go of me," Lexi scolded quietly.


    Callum chuckled, "Lexi, men have to be a bit shameless. How else are we going to continue our


    bloodline? I think we could use another kid. Are you ready to start our own ser team?"


    "Ugh!" Lexi pushed him away. "Get off me. You''re disgusting!"


    "Nope, sweet Lexi. Look at how beautiful the moonlight is. We should really discuss these wonderful


    things together," Callum murmured, pulling Lexi into his arms andnding a light kiss on her lips.


    His kisses started off softly, but soon his restraint disappeared, and he passionately devoured her lips.


    He pried open her teeth and danced with her tongue.


    Lexi couldn''t resist his powerful onught, and soon her body melted into him.


    Callum quickly removed any remaining barriers. "Baby, let''s continue with our baby-making ns." And


    with that, he had his way with her.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The ethereal moonlight poured in through the window, scattering silver light across the floor, while the


    atmosphere in the room heated up.


    Lexi lost count of how many times they made love. It wasn''t until their baby started crying that Callum


    atop her finally released her. She wanted to go andfort their baby, but she didn''t even have the


    strength to move.


    She heard Callum soothing their baby, "Be good, kiddo. Your mommy''s tired. Are you trying to get us


    into trouble? Keep crying, and I''ll throw you out on the street."


    The baby understood his words or was genuinely afraid of being tossed out; he soon stopped crying


    and just stared at Callum with wide eyes.


    Lexi gradually fell asleep as the baby''s cries ceased. After Callum had lubied their child back to sleep


    and ced him in his crib, he nestled into bed next to Lexi. He wrapped his arm around her waist,


    inhaling her sweet scent, and closed his eyes in satisfaction.


    *


    Rome


    At the crack of dawn, the well-rested Magnus and James were back on the private jet they had arrived


    on.


    Magnus loungedfortably in the leather seat, askingzily, "Think Diana will oversleep?"


    "No, I''m sure she''s frantically touching up her makeup right now. Magnus, you underestimate the


    impact you have on women. You''ve got Diana wrapped on your fingers now."


    As James was speaking, he spotted Diana rushing towards them from afar. He pointed her out to


    Magnus. "Speak of the devil, and the devil appears."


    Magnus nced in the direction indicated by James. Sure enough, Diana was hurrying towards the


    ne, several airport employees trailing her with what must have been a dozen heavy suitcases.


    Seeing the mountain of luggage nearly as tall as a person, James shook his head in mock pity. "Looks


    like she''s here to stay. You''re doomed!"


    Magnus shot him a cool look, his irritation barely concealed. But he didn''t say anything more. All he


    wanted was for Diana to reveal the true owner of the design drafts. Everything else was irrelevant.


    In no time, Diana had reached the boarding gate and climbed the spiral staircase onto the ne. As


    Diana stepped into the cabin, she saw the striking Magnus, her heart fluttering. The sight of such a


    handsome man was worth the early morning grooming.


    "Hi, good morning!" Diana theatrically blew Magnus a kiss.


    Magnus slightly furrowed his brows but still returned the greeting with the utmost courtesy. "Good


    morning, you look very pretty today."


    What was meant as a casualpliment from Magnus was taken to heart by Diana. She confidently


    sat next to him,pletely ignoring James, who was also on the ne.


    "Mr. Andersen, you look so refreshed. It''s making my heart flutter," Diana admitted unabashedly, not


    attempting to hide her infatuation with Magnus at all.


    Upon hearing this, Magnus remained silent, his brow furrowing slightly. He changed the subject,


    saying, "Miss Diana, I noticed you brought quite a lot of luggage with you. You really didn''t have to


    bring so much. If you need anything while in Melfort, just let James know, and he can help you get it."


    Magnus had made thement casually, but Diana''s heart fluttered at his words. The stars in her eyes


    suddenly leaped.


    My God, was Mr. Andersen treating her with special favor? She didn''t have to bring anything; he would


    just buy whatever she needed.


    My goodness! Could happinesse any more suddenly? She was so ted she felt faint!

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    "Steady on, Diana. Keep it together."


    Diana took a deep breath, reminding herself to stayposed, to not let Magnus think she was some


    country bumpkin.


    So, with all the poise she could muster, she brushed a strand of hair from her face, a gesture she


    thought made her look sophisticated and dignified. "Mr. Andersen," she said with a smile, "those items


    are my daily essentials. I''m ustomed to high-end products, and I''m afraid I wouldn''t adjust well to


    anything else."


    A smirk yed on the corners of Magnus'' mouth, but he didn''t say anything. He turned his attention to


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    James instead.


    James shrugged, helpless against such a high-maintenancedy.


    "Mr. Andersen," Diana chimed, "when are we leaving? I can''t wait to go to Melfort." She pulled out a


    clean napkin from her purse and carefullyid it on her airne seat, only sitting down after she was


    sure her body wouldn''t touch the seat directly. She then stared at Magnus with what she hoped was a


    Magnus felt a shiver run down his spine under her gaze. If it wasn''t for his need to gather information


    about his wife''s whereabouts, he wouldn''t be anywhere near this nauseating woman. Suppressing his


    difort, he said to Diana, "I''ll check in the cockpit. We should be ready to take off any minute." He


    then quickly stood up, pulling James with him. "Come on, let''s go ask."


    Once out of Diana''s sight, Magnus dropped his polite facade and turned to James. "I have a daunting


    task for you, James. Once wend in Melfort, you''re in charge of handling Diana!"


    James groaned, "Magnus, can''t you spare me? These babes may be visually appealing, but they''re


    high maintenance! I have no interest in them!"


    Magnus gave James a sympathetic look before saying, "Bro, that''s life. Get used to it." He then


    pped James on the shoulder and walked towards the cockpit.


    The pilot received Magnus'' instructions and started the take-off procedure. As the ground grew distant,


    Diana turned to Magnus, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Mr. Andersen, this is my first trip abroad.


    I hope it will leave me with unforgettable memories."


    "Really? You''ve never traveled abroad before?" Magnus asked, not believing her words.


    Diana nodded confidently. "Well, not exactly. This is just my first time traveling with a stranger,


    especially this close." As she finished her sentence, Diana shyly looked down, missing the look of


    annoyance on Magnus'' face and the smug expression on James''.


    The private jet safelynded in Melfort after several hours. As soon as the ne steadied, Diana


    looked out of the window with curiosity. Once the stairs were set, she eagerly exited the aircraft,


    admiring the scenery and expressing her awe, "Wow! Melfort is so beautiful!"


    James rolled his eyes, mentally ridiculing Diana''s gullibility.


    Magnus walked down the stairs with Diana and arranged for her to stay at the Andersen Corporation''s


    five-star hotel. "Miss Diana, rest for a bit. I''ll take you out for dinnerter, a small gesture of hospitality


    for your long journey," he said.


    Diana blinked in surprise, nodding her head. "Thank you. There''s no need for such a grand wee."


    Magnus said, "I''m merely offering some hospitality." He then said his goodbyes. "I need to go back to


    the office to sort some things out. I''lle back for youter in the evening, goodbye."


    Watching Magnus leave, Diana stood at the entrance of the hotel for a while before finally walking in.


    She took the elevator to the presidential suite and unpacked her numerous suitcases, selecting clothes


    and makeup for the evening.


    After much deliberation, she finally settled on an outfit and applied her makeup. As evening fell, she


    was satisfied with her look but regretted not bringing more clothes. She thought to herself that she


    would need to go on a shopping spree soon.


    A polite knock on the door interrupted her thoughts. Diana opened the door, her excitement quickly


    fading when she saw James standing outside without Magnus. "Where''s Mr. Andersen? He said he''d


    James inwardly rolled his eyes. This woman really had some nerve, expecting everyone to cater to her.


    Humph! "Mr. Andersen is on his way; he''ll be here soon. Can you have a little patience?" No sooner


    had James dropped these words than Diana, with her eagle eyes, spotted Magnusing down the


    hallway towards them.


    She pushed past James with force, strutting towards Magnus in her towering stilettos. As she sashayed


    over, she cooed in a sharine voice, "Mr. Andersen, why are you sote? I''ve been waiting for you


    for ages."


    Magnus looked at the heavily made-up Diana, her perfume assaulting his nostrils even before she


    reached him. It was so overpowering it made him want to retch.


    But Magnus was always the epitome of grace. He just slightly furrowed his brow before quickly


    stering on a polite smile. "I am a bitte, aren''t I? Are you hungry? I''ve reserved a table at a top-


    notch restaurant. Let''s head there right now."

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    At this moment, Diana''s whole being was focused on Magnus. She couldn''t care less about what to


    eat; she was on cloud nine. "Sure, as long as you enjoy it, I''m in," she chimed in, her heart fluttering


    with anticipation.


    "Well then, let''s go, shall we?" Magnus suggested, his voice carrying a polite undertone. He


    apanied Diana towards the entrance of the hotel.


    Wearing her stilettos, Diana feigned a delicate demeanor, reaching out subtly to link her arm with


    Magnus. Observing his stern demeanor, she withdrew her hand, not wanting to overstep boundaries.


    Diana trod carefully, not wanting to appear too forward in front of Magnus, who was known for his


    reserved nature. Meanwhile, James trailed behind them, his expression a mix of annoyance and


    disdain. What did this have to do with him anyway? He just returned from Italy. Couldn''t they give him a


    break? He had things to handle back in Europe. He was not at all thrilled about dining with Diana.


    As they walked, Magnus and Diana side by side, and James trailing behind in an unenthusiastic


    manner, they reached the hotel entrance only to find it swarmed by paparazzi, their camera lenses


    pointed directly at them.


    Being one of Melfort''s most eligible bachelors, Magnus'' every move was under constant scrutiny.


    Rumor had it that Magnus had brought back a blonde-haired, blue-eyed beauty from his travels,


    causing quite a stir among the media.


    The paparazzi, always on the hunt for juicy stories, had gathered around the hotel where the


    mysterious woman was rumored to be staying. As luck would have it, just as they got their cameras


    ready, Magnus stepped out with the stunning woman, theirplementing figures causing quite a


    sight.


    ¡°Mr. Andersen, is this your new girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Andersen, has thisdy broken your year-long streak of bachelorhood?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Andersen, could you reveal the name of thisdy?¡±


    Facing the onught of cameras and questions, Magnus maintained a stoic facade, not uttering a


    single word. His patience was tested by the relentless reporters who seemed to have an insatiable


    curiosity.


    Magnus stayed silent, so the reporters turned their attention to Diana, raising their microphones


    towards her.


    ¡°May we know your name, madam?¡±


    ¡°Would you mind sharing your rtionship with Mr. Andersen?¡±


    ¡°Miss, how far has your rtionship with Mr. Andersen progressed?¡±


    ¡°As the only woman by Mr. Andersen''s side, when can we expect a wedding announcement?¡±


    The reporters bombarded her with questions, each one making Diana''s heart flutter with delight. She


    reveled in the idea that this sought-after man was still single, and she was the woman who had


    captivated his attention.


    Diana thought Magnus was just being shy; she figured he was too modest to express his feelings for


    her and had instead arranged this media circus as a diversion, which she found rather amusing.


    Diana decided to let it slide this time. After all, it was no surprise that a woman of her status would have


    Magnus head over heels for her. And she was more than willing to forgive his antics, given his


    irresistible charm.


    With that thought, Diana turned to face the cameras with a confident smile. ¡°Hello, everyone, I am


    Diana, the chief designer from Stitches Fashion in Rome. I''m here in Melfort entirely due to Mr.


    Andersen''s gracious invitation. As for anything else, those are private matters, and I would appreciate it


    if they weren''t the subject of unnecessary discussion. Thank you.¡±


    Diana''s words effectively dismissed the reporters. She neither confirmed nor denied her rtionship


    with Magnus, creating an air of mystery that further fueled their spection.


    James stepped forward from behind Magnus, waving away the paparazzi. "Alright, alright, go about


    your business. Don''t waste your time here. It won''t get you anywhere. Off you go, shoo!"


    Recognizing James'' equally notorious reputation, the reporters wisely packed up their gear and left,


    content with the pictures they had captured. They couldn''t wait to spin a captivating tale around the


    images.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Satisfied with her speech, Diana followed Magnus into the car parked at the hotel entrance. Meanwhile,


    the zealous reporters were busy weaving a narrative around the photos of Magnus and Diana.


    The next day, Melfort was abuzz with rumors. Tabloidspeted to report on Magnus'' new girlfriend,


    some even specting about their wedding date, suggesting that they were madly in love and nning


    a grand wedding in Melfort.


    Monitoring the press closely, Diana bought every tabloid she could find, relishing the ttering


    descriptions of her as a beautiful and wealthy woman. However, the talk of a wedding seemed a bit


    premature. After all, Magnus hadn''t mentioned anything about marriage during their dinner.


    That James, he was a constant annoyance, butting in on their romantic date. She found him utterly


    bothersome.


    Diana picked up the tabloids once more, staring at the front-page photos of her and Magnus. She


    couldn''t help but agree with the reporters ¨C they made a perfect couple.


    Diana was leading a carefree life in Melfort, while Natalia, miles away in Rome, was feeling difort


    like a cat''s ws had scratched her. A restlessness she couldn''t quite exin.


    Ever since she found out that Magnus had flown to Rome, she was careful not show herself and meet


    him, but she was still paying close attention to his movements behind the scenes.


    Especially the news from Melfort, she couldn''t help but want to click on it, just to get a good look at the


    man she was hopelessly in love with.


    But today, when she clicked on a news video from Melfort, she was stunned by a piece of news and


    was frozen in ce.


    It was an evening news video. The anchor was excitedly saying, "The current CEO of our local


    Andersen Corporation, Mr. Magnus, and Diana, the chief designer of Stitches Fashion in a foreignnd,


    are rumored to be close to engagement. It''s believed that they will soon announce their wedding date.


    Here is a video of Mr. Magnus and Miss Diana having dinner together. As you can see, Mr. Magnus is


    very attentive towards his new girlfriend..."

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    Natalia was transfixed by the news reports. Her mind felt as though it had been struck by lightning. She


    stood there, dumbfounded. She didn''t understand what the newscaster was saying, but the phrase


    ¡°close to engagement¡± kept echoing in her head, a haunting refrain that perturbed Natalia''s spirit.


    So, Magnus was about to marry William''s sister? Although Natalia rarely visited thepany, she


    knew her designs had been imed by a girl named Diana.


    Magnus truly believed that Diana designed Mangolia, and would marry the designer without question!


    And she thought Magnus had rushed to Rome because he was familiar with her designs. How wrong


    she was, huh!


    In the photos, Diana had a radiant smile, smooth skin, and a charming demeanor. She was indeed a


    stunning beauty. However, why did Natalia feel like a part of her had been torn apart upon hearing this


    news? It was so painful she could hardly bear it.


    She had been away from him for a year now, and she couldn''t return to his side. It was only normal for


    him to ept other women. So why did she feel like she couldn¡¯t go on living?


    "What are you up to?" Hector walked in briskly with a newspaper in his hand.


    Natalia tried to hide her dejected mood and managed to muster a small smile. "Oh, nothing. Howe


    you''re home so early today?"


    Hector handed her the newspaper. A flicker of worry passed through his eyes. "I saw everyone in the


    square scrambling for newspapers, and when I saw the news about Magnus, I brought it back for you


    to see."


    Natalia''s heart skipped a beat. She had a good idea of what the newspaper would say.


    She looked down at the thin sheet of paper. On the front page, arge headline boldly dered,


    [Congrattions on Stitches Fashion''s imminent merger with Andersen Corporation, introducing the


    Mangolia brand to the oversea market.] Beneath it was a sea of tiny print detailing the business news


    of Magnus'' Andersen Corporation and Stitches Fashion''s uing coboration.


    Below this news, in smaller italic print, was a feature story. It vividly described Diana, Stitches Fashion''s


    chief designer, winning Magnus'' heart and taking full charge of promoting the Mangolia brand.


    Worse, the tabloid used suggestivenguage to sensationalize Magnus and Diana''s rtionship. It


    portrayed them as a perfect couple and praised this as a highly suitable business marriage, hinting that


    Diana would soon join the Andersen Corporation as a bride.


    The words felt like knives stabbing into Natalia''s tender heart. She felt a tingling sensation in her nose


    and had to use all her strength to prevent her tears from falling in front of Hector.


    Hector sat quietly next to Natalia. Although he felt sorry for her, the thought of Magnus finding someone


    new and Natalia never returning to him, turned his worry into sympathy. ¡°Magnus, since you''re out of


    the picture, taking care of Nat is no longer your concern.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Natalia''s eyes drooped lifelessly. Yes, Magnus must have thought those designs were all Diana''s, but


    all this was her own doing. She didn''t want to show up in front of Magnus, so William had no choice but


    to let his sister rece her.


    Why did her heart hurt so much?


    If Magnus really married Diana, as stated in the newspaper, Natalia would probably never be able to


    return to him in this lifetime, right?


    Natalia silently chuckled at her own thoughts. Right, how could she be so selfish? She had sworn never


    to return to Magnus, so who he married or spent the rest of his life with shouldn''t concern her. But her


    heart hurt so much. The suffocating feeling threatened to drown her and pull her into an endless abyss.


    Hector looked at Natalia, who was on the verge of tears, with sympathy. He gently ced his hand on


    her shoulder. "Natalia, if you want to cry, just let it out. My shoulder will always be here for you to lean


    on. I know it''s hard for you to see this, but I need you to snap out of it. Forget about Magnus! Start your


    own life. I''ll always be by your side."


    Natalia could no longer hold back her tears. Her emotions had been on edge ever since Magnus''


    arrival, suppressed and stretched to their limit, ready to explode at the slightest trigger. The news in the


    newspapers and the videos, coupled with Hector''s words, ignited her negative emotions. She threw


    herself onto Hector''s shoulder and began sobbing uncontrobly.


    "Hector, am I silly?"


    "Why did I choose to leave secretly? Why did I listen to Isabe and make such a harsh vow?"


    "Hector, am I really worthless? I thought it would be easy to leave Magnus, but when he suddenly


    moved on with another woman, I realized I couldn''t ept it."


    "Hector, I''m so useless!"


    As he listened to Natalia''s tearfulints, Hector gently patted her back and softlyforted her.


    "Natalia, you''ve done nothing wrong. In my eyes, you''re always the most dazzling girl. You''re strong,


    independent, kind, and resilient. Everything about you is beautiful and attractive. So promise me, never


    belittle yourself again. You''ll never understand how excellent you are. The issue with Magnus and


    Diana is his fault. He''s not worth your reminiscence."


    "But my heart won''t obey me, Hector. It still aches for Magnus and yearns to be with him. What am I


    supposed to do? I deeply regret listening to Isabe and leaving Magnus. But if I didn''t, his poisoning


    would''ve be fatal! I left him so Isabe would give me the antidote. I never expected it to hurt this


    much..." Tears streamed down Natalia''s cheeks as she unabashedly sobbed in Hector''s arms.


    Hector gently patted her back, his voice soothing. "It''s okay, Natalia. In time, you''ll forget about him.


    He''s not worth your tears. I know you can''t let go of Magnus, but he''s not worthy of you! Look at what


    he''s done over the years. Look at how much he''s hurt you. Natalia, please forget him. Start a new


    chapter in your life."


    "Hector, I appreciate your feelings for me." Natalia wiped her tears and managed to extricate herself


    from Hector''s embrace. "But Hector, you can''t force matters of the heart. My heart is already like Swiss


    cheese, riddled with holes. I just don''t have the strength to love anyone else now."

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    "No worries, really, Natalia, I can wait. Honestly, if you can''t ept my feelings now, that''s okay. I can


    wait until the day you''re ready to ept my affection. Don''t feel any pressure. Being in love with you is


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    my business. I never expected anything in return. I''m content just being by your side."


    The sincerity in Hector''s eyes filled Natalia with guilt. Magnus already upied her heart. There was


    no room left for anyone else.


    But she knew about Hector''s stubbornness. Sighing, she realized that continuing like this wasn''t an


    option. She couldn''t selfishly let Hector waste his life pining for her. A sense of mncholy washed


    over Natalia. She made up her mind to distance herself from Hector, to ensure he wouldn''t fall deeper.


    "Hector, I understand your feelings for me. But I''m sorry, I really can''t reciprocate your feelings. I can


    only apologize and hope that you find your own happiness soon," Natalia said sincerely.


    Hearing her words, Hector felt a deep sense of destion. He didn''t want to hear her apologize


    anymore. Hector reached out and gently tapped her on the nose. "Stop it. I was just trying tofort


    you, so you wouldn''t keep ming yourself. Don''t overthink it, okay?"


    Since Natalia refused to reciprocate his feelings, Hector decided to bury his affection for her deep


    within his heart, hoping that one day, she would change her mind.


    Finally, Natalia burst intoughter, believing that Hector was simply trying to cheer her up. Her previous


    turmoil, caused by learning about Magnus'' new girlfriend, instantly dissipated, leaving her feeling much


    better.


    Picking up her paintbrush, she yfully looked at Hector. "Alright, let me repay you by painting a cool


    portrait of you. Absolutely free."


    "Sounds good," Hector replied with interest, pulling up a deck chair to sit down and act as Natalia''s live


    model.


    They tacitly avoided talking about Magnus'' situation in Melfort, temporarily restoring their superficial


    harmony. But ignoring a problem didn¡¯t make it disappear.


    *


    Meanwhile, in Melfort, Magnus had be the target of local paparazzi. They monitored his every


    move, practically camping out 24/7, desperate to capture any intimate moments between Magnus and


    Diana.


    At the most luxurious hotel in Melfort, the inside was filled with extravagant decor while the outside was


    swarmed with paparazzi crouching down, straining their ears to catch any hint of gossip, waiting for


    Magnus and Diana to emerge hand-in-hand.


    "Damn, we''ve been staking out for days and haven''t seen Magnus and that chick step out together


    once. How long do we have to wait?" Comined one tabloid journalist, dissatisfied with Magnus'' tight


    control over information.


    Another journalist pped him on the back of the head. "What are you thinking? He''s a big shot.


    Countless media outlets would kill for an exclusive interview. Do you think he''ll just walk out and give


    you a photo op? Are you out of your mind?"


    "On top of that, these rich folks are full of tricks. There are too many things they need to hide. You


    should be grateful if you can catch any small indiscretions," Another journalist added.


    The one who was reprimanded was taken aback. "But this isn''t a solution either. They''re enjoying


    themselves inside the hotel, why should we be out here getting eaten alive by mosquitoes?"


    "Because you''re working, and they''re enjoying life. The gap between us is just that big. What can you


    do about it?" A veteran journalist scolded the newbie, shaking his head in resignation. "Just keep on


    waiting."


    Meanwhile, on the top floor of the hotel, Magnus was pouring red wine for Diana. The rich aroma of the


    wine filled the clear crystal ss, enticingly.


    "Here''s to the beautiful Ms. Diana. May you enjoy your stay here," Magnus said with a sarcastic smile.


    After several rounds of toasts from Magnus, Diana was quite tipsy. She swayed slightly as she


    epted the ss, downing it in one go, slurring, "Okay, cheers, cheers..."


    Noticing Diana''s slightly inebriated state, Magnus signaled to James, who was sulking nearby, hinting


    that he should probe about the design drafts.


    James scowled at the task. To be frank, he had no interest in this arrogantdy. But would Magnus


    consider his feelings? Of course not. He had been given an ultimatum: find out about the design drafts


    or spend a month in Antarctica dealing with the frostbite.


    Choosing the lesser of two evils, James reluctantly epted Magnus'' order. He put on a charming


    smile and approached Diana. "Ms. Diana, your design drafts are truly remarkable. How did youe


    up with such brilliant designs?"


    Although Diana was tipsy, she hadn''tpletely lost her wits. She looked up at James with a flirtatious


    smile. "What''s so hard about that? I just design based on my feelings."


    "And what feelings inspired these designs?" James probed further.


    Diana''s tipsiness faded slightly. She suddenly felt that James was trying to pry information out of her.


    From the moment they met, they had been relentlessly asking about the design drafts. Could it be that


    they came here specifically for the design drafts, just like her brother had warned?


    Although Diana had a bit of a spoiled and willful streak, she was far from the stereotypical blonde


    bimbo. She continued to feign tipsiness,ughing off James'' questions. "Well, you know, it''s a feeling


    that''s hard to put into words. I guess it''s all just inspiration, and the designs just sort of...flow out from


    there. Why? You interested?"


    James paused for a second, then poured Diana another ss of wine. "Not really. I was just so


    impressed by your innovative and chic designs, Miss Diana. I couldn''t help but ask. I hope you don''t


    mind."


    As Diana listened to James'' half-hearted ttery, she began to question her own suspicions. They were


    part of a multinational corporation; surely, they had ess to all sorts of experts. Why would they


    resort to such games for a couple of simple sketches?

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    With a self-deprecating shake of her head, Diana decided that she couldn¡¯t afford to miss this golden


    opportunity in front of her. With the help of alcohol courage, she made her way towards Magnus. She


    swayed over to him, lifted her drink, pouted her red lips, and murmured, ¡°Mr. Andersen, do you know


    what I¡¯ve been doing these past few days?¡±


    Magnus took a small step back and asked nonchntly, ¡°What have you been doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about you,¡± Diana confessed, throwing herself into Magnus¡¯ arms. ¡°I don¡¯t care, I


    don¡¯t want to go back. I want to stay by your side forever, like your littlemb.¡±


    Magnus cringed at Diana¡¯s words and swiftly put up his arm to block her advance. ¡°Miss Diana, you¡¯re


    drunk. You should rest,¡± he said coldly, his nostrils ring at the overwhelming scent of her perfume.


    Meanwhile, Diana, teetering on her high heels, stumbled and fell against Magnus¡¯ arm.


    ¡°Good heavens, Mr. Andersen, I want to be your littlemb,¡± James mimicked Diana¡¯s tone,ughing


    hysterically on the couch. ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t stand it, Magnus. I can¡¯t spend any more time with this woman!¡±


    Magnus shot James a re, nced at Diana draped over his arm, and said, ¡°Stopughing and help


    her to bed.¡±


    Reluctantly, James hoisted Diana off Magnus¡¯ arm and onto the nearby couch, dusting his hands off


    with a grimace.


    Diana passed out, and James said to Magnus, ¡°This woman is as sly as a fox. She¡¯s stubbornly


    refusing to talk about the design drafts. We can¡¯t keep ying this game with her!¡±


    Magnus nodded, his patience running thin. He had yet to find any clues about Natalia. Was he wrong?


    Were the design drafts actually Diana¡¯s?


    No, it wasn¡¯t possible.


    Magnus trusted his instincts. Diana was hiding something, and the design drafts bore a striking


    resemnce to his wife¡¯s style.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. You can send her back to Rome when she wakes up. There¡¯s no point in keeping her here


    any longer,¡± Magnus decided, ready to leave. He had hoped to find out about Natalia¡¯s whereabouts


    from Diana, but after waiting for so long with no results, he was fed up.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Diana mumbled, slowly waking up, ¡°Mr. Andersen, why am I on the couch?¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Magnus paused, feigning a smile. ¡°Oh, you got a bit tipsy and decided to take a nap on the couch. Do


    you still feel dizzy?¡±


    Diana, having forgotten about her drunken antics, believed his words. She sat up, her head still


    spinning, and murmured, ¡°My head hurts. Why is it so heavy?¡±


    ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± Magnus asked, changing the subject. ¡°By the way, Miss Diana, you¡¯ve been


    away from home for several days. Your brother must be missing you. When you¡¯re done having fun, let


    James know, and he¡¯ll arrange for you to return to Rome.¡±


    The mention of going back to Rome immediately sobered up Diana. She shook her head vigorously,


    ¡°No, no, no, Mr. Andersen. I enjoy being with you and don¡¯t want to go back.¡±


    With newfound courage, Diana confessed, ¡°Mr. Andersen, after spending these days together, I¡¯ve


    fallen deeply in love with you. I know you prefer shy and modest women, but I hope you can give me a


    chance to show you that I¡¯m far superior to those women, both in work and in life. I can be your loyal


    Diana''s confession left Magnus stunned. He had noticed her feelings for him but didn''t expect her to be


    so upfront about it. His disgust was evident in his icy gaze.


    James, who was still sitting on the couch,ughed at the awkward situation. "Ah, she¡¯s so


    straightforward," he thought.


    "Miss Diana, I do appreciate your candidness," Magnus said, trying to let her down gently. "And I''m


    grateful for your feelings towards me. But love doesn''t work like that. You can''t force someone to love


    you back. As of now, I only find you adorable, nothing more."


    Diana''s eyes lit up. "You find me adorable? Mr. Andersen, then you should give me a chance to get


    closer to you. That way, I can show you how great I am, and you''ll fall in love with me, won''t you?"


    Facing the outspoken Diana, Magnus was quite exasperated. But considering that he still needed


    information from her, he had to bear it. "Miss Diana, love is beautiful only when it''s mutual. We''re not


    there yet."


    "Exactly, that''s why I need to stick around! The more we hang out, the better chance we have to figure


    out if we''re a match made in heaven, right?" Diana continued, fervently advocating for her anticipated


    love story.


    Magnus furrowed his brows once more, a hint of a smirk ying at the corners of his mouth. "Alright,


    Miss Diana, if you truly wish to stay here, why don''t you whip up this quarter''s signature dish for me?


    Show me if your culinary skills live up to the hype. As for everything else, we can cross that bridge


    when wee to it, alright?" Magnus strategized to keep Diana at bay while simultaneously testing if


    she was all talk and no action.

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    Diana could only nod in resignation. "Alright," she said, "as long as you let me stay by your side, I


    promise you''ll see my good side."


    Magnus kept quiet, his mind filled with thoughts of Natalia. All he wanted was to hear some news of his


    wife from Diana.


    Diana wisely kept silent as well. Shezily yawned, acting as though she were very tired. "Oh my, I


    think I might have had a bit too much to drink."


    James couldn''t wait to leave, and with Diana''s words, his eyebrows lifted in anticipation. "Since Miss


    Diana is feeling a bit fatigued, we''ll take our leave now."


    Magnus stood and began to leave, but not before giving Diana an assignment. "Miss Diana, could you


    work on the design for this season''s main product over the next couple of days? Will that be a


    problem?"


    "Of course not," Diana replied, her eyes sparkling slightly. "Rest assured, I''ll have the design ready in


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    three days. Don''t doubt my abilities."


    Magnus gave a silent nod. "That''s good to hear. We won''t bother you any further then."


    With that, Magnus and James left, one leading while the other followed.


    Diana watched their retreating figures with a lingering gaze. She knew that she would need to show her


    true skills now. But it was only a design, and with her intelligence, it was nothing she couldn''t handle.


    Once the door closed, Dianazilyy down on the bed. She had had a bit to drink and was feeling


    slightly tipsy. She would begin designing her piece tomorrow, showing her true abilities that would


    surely win over Magnus.


    Meanwhile, Magnus and James had parted ways after leaving the hotel and had each headed home.


    Magnus'' mood was not the best due to theck of news from Natalia. He slowly drove back home, only


    to find that the light in his son Jonas'' bedroom was still on.


    It was alreadyte. Why wasn''t the kid asleep yet?


    Magnus found it odd, and as he walked into the living room and up the winding staircase, he arrived at


    Jonas'' bedroom. The soft light from the room spilled out onto the floor.


    Jonas was still awake, holding a slightly worn-out teddy bear and deep in thought.


    "Hey buddy, why aren''t you asleep yet?" Magnus walked over and gently patted Jonas on the head.


    "Daddy, you''re back?" Jonas looked up, his expression not too pleased. He had a bit of a pout, enough


    to hang a smallntern from.


    Magnus found it strange. "What''s wrong? What''s got you upset?"


    Tears welled up in Jonas'' eyes as he said in a wronged voice, "Daddy, are you really getting engaged


    to thatdy from Rome, Miss Diana? Do you not want Mommy and me anymore?"


    Magnus was baffled and picked Jonas up to sit on hisp. "Jonas, who told you such nonsense?"


    Jonas shook his head. "Daddy, I saw it on the TV. They said you''re getting engaged to Miss Diana. But


    Daddy, I don¡¯t want you to get engaged to someone else. I miss Mommy, very much."


    Hearing Jonas'' words, Magnus felt his own mood sink. He stroked Jonas'' face and said seriously,


    "Jonas, those are just wild guesses by others. Don''t take it to heart. We can''t always control what they


    say."


    "But Daddy, I heard many people say you''re getting engaged to thatdy. I am very sad. If you get


    engaged to her, I will hate you forever! I only want my mommy!"


    Tears rolled down Jonas'' face.


    Magnus quickly hugged him. "Don''t cry, buddy. I won''t get engaged to thatdy. I am only spreading


    rumors on purpose to make Mommy show up! When Mommy sees this, she won''t be able to help but


    woman being your stepmother!"


    "Really? Daddy, are you telling the truth?" Jonas stopped crying and looked at Magnus with pure, soft


    eyes, seeking a definite answer.


    Magnus gave a small smile. "Silly boy, why would I lie to you? I, just like you, hope that Mommy will


    return to us soon. Don''t you believe me?"


    Jonas finally smiled again, excitedly wiggling on Magnus''p. "I''m so d! I thought you were really


    going to marry that foreigndy! I trust you, Daddy, of course I do!"


    But then, Jonas'' gaze dimmed again. "But Daddy, when will Mommye back? Does she not like me,


    is that why she doesn''t want me?"


    Magnus let out a small sigh. He pulled Jonas into his arms and said helplessly, "Jonas, there are many


    things in this world that we can''t help or control. Your mommy had to leave us because of these things.


    But I think she must be thinking of us from somewhere, too."


    Jonas nodded and leaned against Magnus, finally closing his eyes in peace.


    Soon, Jonas was sound asleep in Magnus'' arms. Magnusid Jonas down on the bed and went to the


    balcony to look at the night sky.


    ¡°Nat, aren''t youing back yet? Jonas misses you very much, and I miss you too!¡±


    Meanwhile, in Rome, which was several hours behind Melfort, Natalia was sitting nkly by her easel.


    Her mind was nk, and she hadn''t been able to produce any designs for many days. Since Magnus


    left Rome, she had seen the news about him and Diana going in and out of the hotel, and it felt as if


    half her soul had been taken away. She had been in a daze for days, absent-minded in everything she


    did.


    Had she really lost Magnuspletely? If she showed up, what difference would it make?


    Natalia looked nkly at the empty canvas. Suddenly, she seemed to see a vision. Jonas was crying


    and clinging to Magnus'' leg, demanding that Magnus give his mother back to him. Tears welled up in


    Natalia''s eyes and she quickly extended her hand to wipe away the tear that was trickling down her


    cheek.


    She had been missing Magnus and little Jonas terribly these past few days. However, she couldn¡¯t


    show her face or return due to the terrible curse that might befall little Jonas. The thought of such a dire


    consequence was something she would rather plunge into the deepest abyss herself than witness.


    "Daydreaming, are we? What''s got you so entranced?" Hector emerged from the house, carrying a


    ss of freshly squeezed juice for Natalia.


    There was a slight drizzle today, so he stayed in. During a moment of boredom, he decided to use the


    fruits he had bought specially to make a nutritious drink for Natalia. As he was bustling around in the


    kitchen, he had a full view of her through the ss, looking lost and forlorn.

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    Hector''s heart sank as he watched Natalia, knowing she was still pining for Magnus. Yet Magnus was


    now with Diana. A man ying two sides would never bring happiness to Natalia, he thought with a


    heavy sigh.


    Despite his thoughts, Hector didn''t mention anything about Magnus. He handed Natalia a ss of


    apple juice, softly saying, "Natalia, there''s a big flower market happening in the Roman za in a few


    days. Would you like to go with me?"


    "Thanks." Natalia took the juice, nodding politely to show her gratitude, then asked curiously, "A flower


    market?"


    "Yes, the entire za will be filled with all kinds of flowers. It''s really something. Would you like to go


    with me?" Hector asked, hoping for her approval.


    Natalia had been living here for a while, and this was the first time she''d heard of such an event.


    Perhaps it was because she usually stayed home.


    Noticing Hector''s hopeful expression, Natalia found it hard to refuse his kind invitation, so she


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    graciously epted, "Okay, when does it start?"


    Hector''s face lit up with such joy that he was almost bouncing off the walls! Natalia had agreed to join


    him at the flower market. This meant she would surely move on from Magnus.


    "Just in a few days." Hector''s eyes sparkled, his whole being radiating excitement.


    Natalia felt slightly embarrassed. All this time, she hadn''t made any promises to Hector. Instead, he


    had been the one taking care of her, always mindful of her feelings.


    "I promise I''ll try to be happy, Hector. You don''t have to go out of your way to cheer me up." Natalia


    smiled faintly, but only she knew that the cheery smile did not reach her eyes. Her heart was still in a


    deste ce.


    *


    Melfort.


    Diana had been working non-stop these past few days, sketching design after design until her desk


    was piled high with papers. As a professional designer, she had to admit, these designs were nowhere


    near as good as the ones Magnus had appreciated before.


    Whenever she realized this, her heart filled with frustration. She refused to ept that she was inferior


    to the mysterious designer!


    Diana cleared her mind, sat back at her desk, and immersed herself in her work again. Until the night


    fell, she had to admit that she hadn''t created a design worth praising. The designs she sketched were


    visually pleasing, but theycked soul. They felt hollow and nd, devoid of any substance. With a


    sigh, Diana finally acknowledged the gap between her and the mysterious designer.


    Feeling defeated, Diana tossed her pencil onto the desk, rubbing her temples as she closed her eyes in


    thought. She couldn''t just give up. Magnus had said he would give her a chance to stay by his side.


    How could she ever gain Magnus'' respect if she couldn''t even aplish this simple task?


    No matter what, she had to create a design that would captivate Magnus.


    After a moment of thought, Diana grabbed her phone and dialed her brother William''s number. The call


    was quickly connected, and William''s impatient voice rang out, "Diana, you finally remembered you


    have a brother?"


    "William," Diana whined, "Why are you so grumpy? I''m doing this for thepany. You didn''t even ask


    if I''m doing okay here."


    William sighed in resignation; he didn''t know what to do with his headstrong sister.


    "Fine, fine. How''s it going over there? Is Mr. Andersen treating you well? Has he made things difficult


    for you?" Despite being far away in Rome, he had seen the gossip in the local newspapers, but he


    didn''t see any affection in Magnus'' eyes when he looked at his sister.


    "Mr. Andersen''s been really nice to me. He even said he wants me to stay with him." Diana bragged.


    "Oh, and we''ve decided on the main products for this season, but we don''t have the designs yet. Can


    you ask that designer to create a design by tomorrow? It has to be for this season''s main product. I''ll


    email the design requirements to youter!"


    "Tomorrow?" William sounded displeased. "Diana, it''s already evening there, and it''s almost afternoon


    here. You want her to create a design in such a short time, is that reasonable?"


    William sighed again, "Diana, you''re a designer too. Why can''t you empathize with others? Every


    innovative design is the result of a designer''s hard work and time. What you''re doing is not only


    disrespectful to her, but also to yourself!"


    "Alright, alright, William, just go talk to her. I still have to give Mr. Andersen an answer." Diana didn''t


    want to be lectured, so she urged William to get to work.


    "Diana! Why do you always ignore what I''m saying? Thepany is ours, and we can''t rely on others


    for everything. We need to improve our own skills. As a fellow designer, you..."


    Before William could finish his sentence, Diana impatiently interrupted, "Okay, just go. Mr. Andersen''s


    here to invite me out. I''ll call youter. Remember to hand in the design tomorrow!"


    With these thoughts, Diana felt a bit better. She tossed her phone aside, waiting for Magnus toe


    and take her out to dinner. Magnus had promised to treat her to a meal the night before, and she was


    curious when he would show up.

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    In no time at all, William arrived at the quaint cabin Natalia was renting.


    At that moment, Natalia was seated before her easel, a half-empty ss of juice beside her.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Seated in the sunroom, Natalia watched the gentle rain drizzling from the sky, feeling as though her


    troubles were as endless as the rain, utterly miserable.


    "Honk¡ªhonk¡ª"


    The sound of a car horn echoed through the rain. Following the noise, Natalia saw it was William''s car.


    She found it odd. What could bring him here in the rain?


    William quickly entered the yard under the protection of his umbre, spotting Natalia seated under the


    sunroom window. He called out cheerfully, "Good to find you at home, Natalia!"


    Natalia gave an easy smile and a nod, standing to wee William inside.


    "It''s raining outside. What brings you here?"


    William closed his umbre, looking a bit sheepish. "Well, you know how ourpany is coborating


    with Andersen Corporation, right? They called today, urgently needing a design draft. They seem pretty


    insistent, and I didn''t want to put too much pressure on you, so I thought I''d swing by and ask if you


    could handle it."


    Natalia paused, startled. An urgent design draft? What could be so urgent? Was this something


    Magnus requested?


    A flurry of thoughts cascaded through Natalia''s mind, but she couldn''t bring herself to voice them in


    front of William. Instead, she forced a smile. "I''ll do my best. Any specific requests from their end?"


    "All the specifications are here. It''s for this season''s primary product. Then, you just need to prepare


    another simr design as a backup." William handed over the documents to Natalia. "I know it''s a bit


    rushed. Any issues on your end? If it''s too much, I can try to buy you a few more days."


    "No, I''ll manage," Natalia, sensing William''s difort, knew he wouldn''t havee in person for


    something that could have been handled over the phone. "I have a few iplete pieces from a


    previous series. I''ll workte tonight to finish them up."


    William nodded, though he still felt guilty for imposing on her. "Are you sure? If there''s any trouble,


    please let me know."


    "Don''t worry, I can handle it," reassured Natalia, turning to pour William a ss of water. "I''ve been so


    busy, I forgot to offer you something to drink."


    "No need, really," William quickly dismissed the offer. "I just came to discuss this matter. Now that


    you''ve reassured me, I''ll take my leave." Picking up his umbre, he headed for the door.


    At that moment, Hector emerged with a ss of water. He recognized the one visiting Natalia as her


    boss from their previous encounter and courteously offered, "It''s pouring outside. Would you like to stay


    for a bit?"


    William turned back, acknowledging Hector with a polite smile. "No need, I''ll be on my way. I won''t


    impose any longer."


    With that, William opened his umbre and stepped back into the rain.


    Once William had left, Hector ced his untouched ss of water on the table, turning to Natalia.


    "What''s so urgent that he''de all the way here in this rain?"


    Natalia slowly returned to her seat, her expression unreadable. "Nothing much, just some design


    drafts. Apparently, Melfort is pressing for them."


    Hector picked up on the mention of Melfort. He knew that Magnus had negotiated a contract with the


    everywhere.


    Watching Natalia focus on her work, hemented, "Can you handle the workload? If it''s too much,


    don''t hesitate to push some aside. Don''t overwork yourself."


    Picking up her paintbrush, Natalia began to sketch. "I''ll manage. I''ll just workte tonight."


    "Just don''t push yourself too hard." Seeing Natalia engrossed in her work, Hector decided not to disturb


    her and headed into the kitchen to prepare dinner.


    Once Hector had left, Natalia couldn''t hold back her tears any longer. Her heart ached for Magnus,


    even assuming that he hade to Rome because he had seen something in her designs. However, it


    seemed that these thoughts were all wishful thinking. Magnus hadn''t connected the designs to her and


    was even pressing Stitches Fashion for the next set.


    Natalia knew she shouldn''t think like this, but she wished so dearly that Magnus could see her love for


    him in those designs. Not for fame or profit, but a simple wish for him to recognize her longing for him


    and her love as pure and noble as magnolia.


    In the end, her hopes were in vain. He believed the designs were Diana''s and was even nning to


    propose.


    Regardless of her feelings, she couldn''t change the fact that she couldn''t go back. ¡°Magnus, if this is


    what you want, I wish you well.¡±


    But why did her heart feel so devastated...


    Natalia silently voiced her despair, her gaze falling onto the nk canvas.


    Instead of her usual signature, she used magnolia.


    Teardrops stained the page.


    Her eyes glued to her sketch pad, Natalia replied, "I''m not hungry, really. You go ahead and eat. I just


    need to finish this part; I can''t lose my train of thought now."


    "Alright then." Hector rubbed his hands together helplessly, not daring to disturb Natalia. He left her to


    immerse herself in her art.

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    Hector quietly slipped out of the room, cing a freshly made milkshake next to Natalia. He trod lightly,


    careful not to disturb her. He admired her focus and her determination. Whatever she set out to do, he


    would support her wholeheartedly.


    The next day, Natalia''s overnight sketches were sent to Melfort. Upon seeing them, Diana was taken


    aback. The colors! They were all wrong. She quickly changed the monotonous grey to a deep,


    passionate red.


    She proudly handed over the revised design to Magnus. As he unfolded it, he felt as though his blood


    had turned to ice. Such a sorrowful, hopeless design!


    He recognized it. It was Natalia''s work. He could feel her despair and heartbreak radiating from the


    paper. Was she ming him for bringing Diana to Melfort? Magnus was ovee with guilt. He knew


    Natalia was still in Rome.


    The red color was clearly ater addition, and the magnolia petals were speckled with dew drops that


    looked suspiciously like tears.


    Magnus felt a sharp pain in his chest as if a healing wound had been torn open again. He was in


    agony.


    "Natalia, is it really you? Where are you? Why won''t you see me? Why are you hiding?"


    Magnus silently screamed out these questions, his heart breaking as he gazed at the altered designs.


    He turned his cold gaze to Diana. "Miss Diana, can you tell me what was going through your mind as


    you designed this piece?"


    Diana shivered under Magnus'' icy stare. She was certain there must have been a significant error in


    the design. How else could she exin his furious expression? "Um, Mr. Andersen, is there a problem


    with the design?"


    "No. Just tell me what inspired you as you worked on it," Magnus responded, his face impassive as he


    waited for Diana''s answer.


    "Oh, well..." Diana began, a sheepish grin on her face. "I was thinking about a beautiful, moving love


    story. Like, for example, you and..."


    Before she could finish, Magnus impatiently closed his eyes. "James, please escort Miss Diana home."


    "Absolutely!" James couldn''t hide his excitement. He''d been waiting for this moment since Diana''s


    arrival in Melfort.


    Diana was stunned. Why was she being dismissed so suddenly? "Mr. Andersen, is there a problem


    with my design?"


    "Off you go!" James unceremoniously grabbed Diana''s arm and led her out.


    "Mr. Andersen! Don''t send me away!" Diana protested loudly, but James'' firm grip overpowered her,


    and she was quickly escorted out.


    Magnus was left alone in the room. He slumped on the couch, staring at Natalia''s tear-streaked design,


    his heart broken into pieces.


    The design was filled with despair and heartbreak. Did Natalia feel the same way about him? Was she


    also filled with hopelessness?


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Natalia, I would never betray you in this lifetime. You left me and moved far away. How could I possibly


    hurt you? Natalia, pleasee back! If someone needs to bear the burden, let it be me.¡±


    Yet, the room remained silent. There was no one to answer Magnus'' questions.


    *


    On the streets of Rome.


    A red sports car zoomed recklessly, its driver - a trendy, fashionable woman - was Diana, who had


    been sent back to Rome by Magnus.


    Enraged, Diana made straight for Natalia''s residence, eager to confront the elusive designer who had


    caused her embarrassment.


    She stormed into the courtyard, where Natalia was watering her nts.


    "Diana?" Natalia asked, surprised at her sudden appearance.


    Diana looked at Natalia coldly. "So, you''re the mysterious designer?"


    "Yes, but I wouldn''t say I''m mysterious," Natalia replied, confused. Diana was supposed to be in


    Melfort. Why was she here?


    "You maniptive bitch! You deliberately messed up the design draft, then watched as I embarrassed


    myself in front of Magnus!" Diana said angrily, stretching out her hand to p Natalia.


    The fierce p was firmly caught by someone who rushed over upon hearing the news, and that was


    William. "Diana! What are you doing?" William eximed, shocked at his sister''s behavior.


    "Let go of me! I''m going to kill this bitch! She deliberately messed up the design draft, then Mr.


    Andersen sent me back!" Diana stretched out her other hand, determined to p Natalia no matter


    what.


    William caught her other hand as well and scolded loudly, "Are you crazy? If there''s a problem with the


    design draft, you can just redraw it. How could youe here and p her!"


    Diana struggled to free herself, threatening Natalia with a small dagger she pulled from her purse.


    The cold and sharp dagger immediately made William alert, "Diana, what are you doing? Don''t do


    anything foolish!"


    "Calm down. Natalia is an excellent designer. Thepany¡¯s achievements are all because of her! We


    can''t..."


    "William! I¡¯m asking you to choose, her or me? Only one of us can stay!" Diana hysterically yelled,


    venting all her resentment on Natalia.


    Sensing his hesitation, Natalia gave a faint smile, "It''s okay, Mr. William, you can terminate the


    contract."


    "It''s okay, really." Natalia took this in stride. It was just a job and it was not a big deal. Besides, she


    wanted to leave early anyway. With things going this way, she feared that Magnus mighte after


    her.

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    Diana asserted with an air of authority, "No way! Not only are you leaving, but you''re also handing over


    all your designs!"


    Natalia nced at Diana. "Miss Diana, designs are a product of a designer''s genuine emotions and


    inspirations, embodying their utmost efforts. Mangolia isn''t something that can be easily controlled. I''ve


    submitted all rted designs, and the rest have nothing to do with Stitches Fashion, so I''d appreciate it


    if you''d respect that!"


    Diana turned green with rage. "Look at her, William! She''s so arrogant and even dares talk back to


    me!"


    "Shut up!" William red at Diana, then turned to Natalia with an apologetic look. "Natalia, I''m sorry


    about this. If you have any requests, we''ll do our best to amodate them."


    "No need. I''d like you to leave immediately! We''re moving out of this city soon. Your attitudes make me


    sick!" Hector strode forward, having returned just in time to witness the situation. His temper red.


    Knowing he was in the wrong, William pulled Diana away. As they left, he turned back to Natalia.


    "Natalia, I''ll email you the contract terminationter. I hope you find better opportunities."


    "Thank you," Natalia responded with a hint of mncholy.


    After William and Diana left, Natalia exined the whole situation to Hector, who was fuming. "Natalia,


    let''s leave this godforsaken ce today. We''ll find a more peaceful ce, away from these deceitful


    bastards."


    Natalia lowered her gaze, whispering a quiet, "Okay."


    Soon, William sent over the one-sided termination contract. With Hector''s urging her, Natalia quickly


    packed a few clothes and left the city of Rome with him.


    Sitting on the ne, watching Rome grow distant, a wave of sadness washed over Natalia.


    Goodbye, Rome. Goodbye, Magnus.


    A few dayster, Magnus arrived in Rome again, this time apanied by James.


    His official reason for the visit was to handle business, personally overseeing the Mangolia brand''s


    Rome.


    If Mangolia sessfullyunched, would Natalia be content remaining behind the scenes? This time,


    he was determined to meet her in person. He didn''t believe she had stopped loving him. He believed


    she would show up.


    The grandunch event took ce that evening, with numerous media outlets ready to cover the


    business spectacle.


    Magnus maintained a stoic expression throughout, showing clear resistance towards a clingy Diana.


    "Mr. Andersen, why are you ignoring me?" Diana pouted, tugging at Magnus'' sleeve.


    Due to the presence of many reporters, Magnus didn''t shake her off, but warned her quietly, "There are


    many people here. We need to maintain our image."


    Diana smirked, moving even closer to Magnus.


    The scene didn''t escape the reporters, who quickly noted that Mr. Andersen and his designer


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    girlfriend¡¯s disy of affection, a picture of love.


    Finally, the event ended, and Magnus headed to the banquet with James. Diana trailed behind, fearing


    that Magnus would suddenly disappear.


    Frustrated by her persistence, Magnus even tried to get James to intervene, but Diana was relentless.


    "Magnus, I can''t handle her," James said, showing Magnus his wrist, where a button was missing from


    his sleeve due to Diana''s tugging.


    Magnus'' frown deepened. He tried to leave the banquet with James, but William approached with a


    group of influential Romans, halting their progress. "Mr. Andersen, these gentlemen all admire you and


    specifically came to meet you."


    "Indeed, Mr. Andersen. You''re so young and ambitious, we can''t help but admire you."


    "Absolutely, I propose a toast to Mr. Andersen. Cheers!"


    Caught in their effusive praise, Magnus and James were forced to stay and drink. Despite their high


    tolerance, the constant toasting meant that they would both be considerably drunk by the end of the


    banquet.


    William called the PR director overseeing the banquet, "Mr. Andersen is drunk. Help him to his room."


    "I can do it. I can do it!" Diana, who had been watching from the sidelines, quickly intervened. "I''ll take


    him. Just take care of James."


    Although drunk, Magnus was aware enough to notice a journalist documenting the scene. He decided


    to y along, allowing Diana to support him.


    Delighted, Diana mustered all her strength to help Magnus. They staggered towards the hotel''s luxury


    suite.


    The scene was quickly captured by the alert journalist, who added another note. [Mr. Andersen is


    heavily drunk, his new girlfriend helps him, both entering the hotel suite.]


    Once inside, Magnus copsed onto therge hotel bed.


    She nned to indulge in a soothing bath, and then spend a passionate evening with the man she had


    been yearning for.


    After a quick yet rejuvenating bubble bath, Diana, wrapped in a towel, stepped out of the bathroom only


    for her heart to skip a beat. The bed was empty. Magnus was nowhere to be seen.


    He had faked his drunkenness, intentionally allowing the paparazzi to capture images of him and Diana


    entering and exiting the hotel.

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    He was gambling, gambling everything he held dear in a high-stakes game, betting on his wife''s


    affection for him. If Natalia were to witness this scene, he was certain she would show up.


    So, he smoothly lured the readily avable Diana to the hotel, drugged her into oblivion, and patiently


    awaited Natalia''s arrival.


    Time ticked away. Magnus didn''t even nce at Diana, who was sprawled on the bed, snoring like a


    farm animal. Instead, he kept his gaze fixed on the gloaming.


    His ears were on high alert, listening for any signs of movement outside. Any footsteps that echoed


    made his heart clench, and he anxiously awaited the potential knock on the door. At thiste hour, he


    knew any knocking would undoubtedly be from his wife¡ªNatalia.


    However, time and time again, as the footsteps drew near and then receded, Magnus realized he was


    wrong. They were merelyte-night hotel guests or staff, and none of them belonged to his wife.


    No matter, the night was still young, and he didn''t mind the wait.


    The twilight deepened, gradually giving way to the pale light of dawn until a brilliant sunrise greeted the


    horizon. Morning had arrived.


    Magnus, who had been standing by the window all night, dejectedly dropped his cigarette butt. Beneath


    his feet, a pile of spent cigarettesy scattered. He had stayed up all night, yet his wife never showed


    up.


    With a bitter smile, Magnus whispered, "Natalia, are you really so ruthless? How long do you n on


    avoiding me?"


    Exhaling a puff of smoke, he sighed heavily and left the room with heavy steps. In the spacious bed,


    Diana remained in a deep sleep, oblivious to everything that had transpired.


    Worn and dejected, Magnus left the hotel, his steps heavy as if he had aged a decade overnight. His


    dispirited appearance was caught by a tabloid reporter who had been staking out the hotel all night.


    Excitedly, he scribbled in his notebook, [Mr. Andersen and his newdy love spent a passionate night


    together. Seen stumbling out of the hotel in the wee hours, apparently spent.]


    *


    Respecting Hector''s wishes, Natalia left Rome with him and temporarily settled in Hawaii.


    Hawaii was home to a small business owned by Hector''s family. Hector had tried to persuade Natalia to


    join him at his family''s business, but she had refused.


    nning to avoid Hector''s stubborn attentiveness, Natalia decided to distance herself from him slowly.


    Once Hector''s work situation stabilized, she nned to leave Hawaii and wander elsewhere.


    Despite being in this unfamiliar city, her thoughts were consumed by Magnus. She found herself


    constantly seeking news about him, hoping for some relief from her longing.


    Magnus was a globally recognized businessman. His staggering wealth and charming looks made it


    difficult for the tabloids to ignore him.


    One day, Natalia was sitting in a caf¨¦, idly scrolling through her phone, when she came across the


    The article featured several clear photos of a drunk Magnus with a giggling Diana, their arms wrapped


    around each other as they headed towards a hotel. They looked every bit the smitten couple. The


    tabloid''s headline was equally suggestive. [Famous CEO spotted with a beautiful woman at a


    passionate night at the hotel.]


    Natalia''s face instantly turned pale. She couldn''t believe her eyes. Magnus was really with Diana! Her


    previous suspicions became a harsh reality. This time, she could no longer convince herself that


    Magnus loved her.


    She continued to scroll, hoping to find a rification or a rebuttal to the news. However, the next image


    caused Natalia to break downpletely.


    It was a photo of Magnus alone, looking forlorn and depleted as he left the hotel. The caption read.


    [yboy Mr. Andersen spent after a night of passion.]


    The two pieces of news hit Natalia like a sledgehammer, leaving her gasping for breath. Tears welled


    up in her eyes and fell onto the table, quickly forming a small puddle.


    The caf¨¦ patrons who noticed her crying started whispering amongst themselves, their curious eyes


    darting over to her.


    Heartbroken, Natalia stood up and left the caf¨¦, not wanting anyone to see her in such a state. She


    crossed the street and bypassed the barricades, walking aimlessly down the bustling streets of Hawaii,


    feeling as if she had lost all her strength.


    It seemed that she had exchanged her everything not only for Magnus'' life but also for him to live a


    happy life with another woman in the future.


    Ha, she had done it. She had given him everything. Natalia watched him embrace another woman in


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    this chaotic world, cruelly hurting her.


    Hawaii was a tropical ind city, filled with vibrant colors and bustling streets. But now, these vibrant


    colors were a dizzying swirl to Natalia. Her heart was heavy, and the vibrant hues only intensified her


    dizziness.


    She had forgotten that she was walking on a busy street.


    "Honk¡ª"


    The force of the impact sent Natalia flying like a broken flower before shended heavily on the ground


    with a loud thud.


    A crowd quickly gathered. "Oh no, she''s been hit."


    "Oh my, there''s so much blood. It''s terrifying."


    Nataliay sprawled on the asphalt like a discarded ragdoll. Arge pool of blood was seeping from the


    back of her skull, a sight too gruesome to bear.


    With great effort, Natalia lifted her head to the sky and forced a heartbreaking smile. "Be happy,


    Magnus," she whispered. "I''m leaving."


    By the time Hector received the call from the police station, Natalia was in the Emergency Room,


    barely clinging to life.


    Hector felt as if his blood had turned to ice. "Natalia, please hold on," he pleaded silently. "I can''t bear


    the thought of losing you again."

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    He paced anxiously outside the emergency room with an air of restless worry, muttering nonstop, "It


    can''t be. She''ll be fine. She''ll be fine!"


    He was about to go mad! He banged heavily on the ER door. "Doctor, let me in, Natalia-"


    His loud voice drew the ire of a nurse. "Sir, this is a hospital. Please keep your voice down. And don''t


    bang on the door!"


    The shing red light above the ER filled Hector with dread. He never thought that the girl he had


    breakfast with this morning could be in a car ident.


    After what seemed like an eternity, the door finally opened, and several medical staff rolled out a


    gurney.


    "Doctor, is she okay? Is she okay?" Hector, frantic and disoriented, rushed over.


    The lead surgeon removed his mask, shaking his head with an air of pessimism. "The patient''s


    condition is critical. She could slip into a vegetative state at any moment. Whether she wakes up


    depends on her will to live."


    Hector felt as though he''d been electrocuted. The idea of sweet, innocent Natalia in a vegetative state


    was unthinkable. No, it couldn¡¯t be!


    "Doctor, please save her, she''s so young, she can''t be a vegetable! Doctor, please!" Hector


    grabbed the doctor''s hand, pleading desperately.


    The doctor, well ustomed to theings and goings of life, was indifferent to the pleas. Noticing


    Hector''s panic-stricken face, he suggested, "You could try talking to her once she''s out of the woods.


    Try to awaken her will to live. If she''s given up, there''s nothing more we can do."


    Hearing this, Hector felt his heart break into a million pieces. Looking at Natalia''s pale cheeks, as white


    as paper, he felt a stabbing pain in his heart. It was all his fault for not taking better care of her. How


    could this have happened?


    Hector kept vigil outside Natalia''s room for a whole day and night, not wanting to leave until the doctor


    said she was temporarily out of danger.


    Relieved, Hector quickly followed the doctor into the room. After they moved Natalia into the sterile


    ICU, Hector entered, looking at her bruised arm, his heart aching so much he could barely breathe. He


    took care of Natalia with all his heart, spending all day by her bedside.


    Half a month went by, and Hector was unkempt and unshaven and was on the brink of a breakdown.


    One day, sitting by Natalia''s bed, looking at her lifeless face, he was filled with guilt. "Natalia, can you


    hear me?


    "Natalia, can you open your eyes and look at me?


    "Natalia, I know your heart still belongs to Magnus, I know. If it weren''t for those disgusting rumors


    about him, you wouldn''t be like this.


    "Natalia, you need to get better. There are so many people in this world who care about you. Think


    about me. Think about your adorable son!"


    Hector kept talking to Natalia, but shey motionless, her breathing maintained by oxygen, with no


    response.


    And thus, the sorrowful yet resilient girl fell into a deep sleep, as if using sleep to numb her heart free


    from the pain of reality...


    Hector held on, encouraging Natalia again and again. He knew her well - if anyone in this world could


    make her fight for her life, it would be Magnus and their son. Of course, this realization hurt Hector. He


    thought their meeting was a chance from heaven to start over, but no matter what he did, he could


    never make Natalia smile. Even the news about Magnus she read in the newspaper was more


    important than him.


    He admitted defeat. Yes, he couldn''tpete with Magnus.


    But now, none of that mattered.


    "Natalia, please wake up, don''t give up on yourself. As long as you wake up, I''m willing to bury my love


    for you deep in my heart and be your brother from now on. I will stand by you and take care of you.


    "Natalia, I know you still love Magnus. If you love him, fight for him, don''t hide away! Don''t you want to


    spare your son a stepmother? Don''t you know that stepmothers usually mistreat children?


    "Natalia, stand up for yourself. Wake up, open your eyes, and look at me, okay? Tell me you''re still


    alive. I know you''re strong. You survived falling into the ocean six years ago, you''ll open your eyes


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    again this time."


    Hector kept talking, but Natalia didn''t respond. The burly man finally broke down, crying uncontrobly


    by Natalia''s bedside. Even the bravest of men shed tears when they were heartbroken.


    Hector was in despair, crying uncontrobly. The doctor on duty rushed in, trying to pull him out. "Sir,


    you need to stay calm. The patient is still unconscious. Your crying won''t help, please be rational."


    Hector''s face was streaked with tears. He argued with the doctor, "Stay calm? How can I stay calm


    when she''s been lying there motionless for half a month?! I wish I was the one lying there, not her!"


    The doctor sighed. Hospitals saw too much life and death, too much helplessness, and they were used


    to it.


    Then, Hector suddenly stood up and grabbed the doctor''s cor. "Doctor, look, her fingertip just moved.


    Really, go take a look!"


    "No!" Hector roared. "I felt it just now. Her fingertips twitched. They really did! It wasn''t a hallucination."

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    Upon hearing the doctor''s words, Hector''s previously ecstatic face crumbled instantly. He had been on


    the verge of jumping for joy, but now he felt as if he had been cast into the deepest pits of despair by


    the doctor''s simple sentence.


    After leaving Hector with a final piece of advice, the doctor departed, leaving the sterile intensive care


    unit in silence, save for the lifeless form of Natalia on the bed and the persistent Hector, who refused to


    stop whispering words of assurance into her ear.


    Hector was certain that Natalia would wake up. She had to.


    *


    Rome.


    On the day of Natalia''s ident...


    Magnus was restless in his office, tossing things around in frustration. He was faced with architectural


    blueprints, but there was no sign of the familiar face he was expecting. What use were these blueprints


    to him?


    Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in his chest, as if he had been stabbed with a knife. This sudden pain


    broke him out in a cold sweat.


    Magnus was usually in great health, so he waspletely perplexed by his sudden ailment and filled


    with worry.


    They said that couples shared a deep connection. Could this sudden pain mean that something had


    happened to his wife?


    As soon as this thought popped into his head, he immediately denied it. Nothing could have happened


    to her. She was so kind and good-hearted, it was impossible.


    However, the rising panic in his heart told him that the missing Natalia might have been facing a grave


    situation.


    Magnus felt a deep sense of powerlessness. He was filled with regret that he couldn¡¯t be by his wife¡¯s


    side to shield her from harm. She was so delicate and sensitive, how was he supposed to live through


    this dull and long life if she were to get hurt?


    The more he thought about it, the more irritable Magnus became. A surge of fury rose within him, and


    he turned his wrath to the blueprints on his desk.


    The blueprints, which had been maliciously altered to a deep red color and still bore tear stains,


    reminded Magnus of his wife¡¯s using gaze, and the pain in his heart was unbearable.


    In these past few days, the blueprints that Diana had submitted were not only vastly different from


    Magnus'' original designs but were also simply unbearable to look at!


    Ha, did Diana really think that no one would notice that these weren''t from the same designer?


    Magnus'' anger only grew as he looked at them, and he kicked over his desk in a fit of rage, stomping


    on it viciously.


    James had been avoiding Magnus these past few days, not wanting to provoke his already dark mood.


    He had been smoking outside when he heard a loud crash from Magnus'' office. James quickly pushed


    the door open and walked in. "What happened?"


    What met his eyes was Magnus'' blood-red gaze. At that moment, he resembled a messenger returning


    from hell, exuding a terrifying aura. "Get William here. They think they can fool me!"


    Soon, James had brought William over. The sight of the office in disarray made William''s face turn pale.


    He was afraid that their scheme to deceive Magnus and get rid of Natalia had been discovered.


    But as the saying goes, what you fear the most is what happens.


    William was so guilty that he couldn''t even look Magnus in the eye. He kept looking down, barely


    managing to ask, "Magnus, Mr. Andersen, what...what happened? Why are you so angry?"


    "Hmph!" Magnus snorted coldly, causing William to shiver in fear.


    Magnus bent down to pick up the blueprints from the floor and threw them at William. "William! Do you


    take me for a fool? What is the meaning of these blueprints? You probably know better than anyone!


    Who is the real designer behind these works? All this time, I''ve been kind to Diana, and even let her


    climb up the corporatedder, all for the truth. But until now, you and Diana have been hiding it! Now,


    I''m giving you a chance. Who''s the real designer behind these blueprints?"


    William broke out in a cold sweat. He couldn''t admit it, so he stuttered, "The...the designs, umm, it''s


    Diana..."


    Magnus'' anger red up even more, and he kicked William. "You think you can fool me with your


    tricks? These designs are clearly not of the same style! You have the audacity to deceive me and trick


    me into signing a contract. William, prepare to be bankrupt!"


    William was trembling in fear. From the day he fired Natalia, he was prepared for Magnus''wsuit, so


    he didn''t say anything, just hung his head.


    Magnus had thought that William would beg for mercy. But when he didn''t, Magnus knew William


    hadn''t hit his breaking point yet, so Magnus nced at James, who was standing behind William.


    James understood Magnus'' meaning and immediately joined in, "Get Diana, the one who pretended to


    be the real designer. Let her enjoy some free prison food! What a pity, such a pretty girl, if she goes to


    jail, her life will be ruined."


    Magnus took a step back, stunned by William''s confession. "What did you say?" Magnus felt a rush of


    blood to his head.


    So it was true. His wife was the real designer. He had almost found her, but William had sent her away!


    Magnus was still in shock when Diana arrived. She saw her brother kneeling before Magnus and


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    rushed over to help him up. "William! What are you doing on the ground? Get up!"


    William just wouldn''t get up, continuing to plead with Magnus, "Mr. Andersen, it was all my fault, I was


    the one who drove Natalia away. If you need to vent your anger, do it on me. But please, spare my


    sister. She''s still young. She can''t go to jail. I beg you, let her be!"

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    Magnus finally understood the reality of his own folly. If he hadn''t been so indirect and had just insisted


    on finding the true designer from the start, he wouldn''t have vented his anger on Diana, and they


    wouldn''t have med Natalia for the design draft. Perhaps his wife wouldn''t have left him in


    disappointment.


    Was that design draft, stained with tear marks, drawn in disappointment at him? I''m sorry, darling, I''ve


    let you down again.


    "Where is she now?" Magnus demanded, his eyes icy cold as he red at the siblings.


    William shook his head. "We honestly don''t know. After we terminated the contract with her, it seemed


    that she left Rome that very day."


    "When did this happen? When did you terminate the contract with her?" Magnus could no longer


    control his emotions. He shouted in furious disbelief.


    With a guilty expression, William bowed his head. "On the day Diana was sent back to Rome, we


    sought her out and terminated the contract. The next day, you arrived in Rome."


    "Hahaha!" Magnusughed bitterly, now understanding why his wife hadn''t shown up that day. She had


    already left Rome.


    He could have found her, but these people, with their vile intentions, drove her away once more! They


    would pay for this!


    Furious, Magnus stood, his voice deadly cold, "William, for your deceit and causing irreversible


    damage to us, we''ve decided to end our agreement with yourpany and reim the brand


    Mangolia. I''ll see you in court!"


    William slumped to the floor. He knew this would be the oue. The moment he chose to lie, the


    future was set.


    "What? Mr. Andersen, you can''t do this! We had a good working rtionship. It''s just a designer, and


    we can find another, can''t we? And I... I''ve always liked you. My brother dotes on me, if you marry me,


    you could get a majority of our shares. Think about it!" Diana''s eyes were red with desperation. How


    did things turn out like this?


    James couldn''t stand Diana''s arrogance. He scoffed at her, "Wake up, Diana! Stitches Fashion is


    nothing to the Andersen Corporation! The designer you belittle is none other than Mrs. Andersen. If not


    for the sole purpose of finding her, do you think Mr. Andersen would waste his time with you? Wake


    up!"


    The truth shattered any remaining hope William had. All this time, Magnus was only interested in


    Stitches Fashion because of his wife. The design draft was her masterpiece. They had driven away not


    just a designer, but Mrs. Andersen herself!


    William couldn''t help but recall the first time he met Natalia. Yes, back then, although she seemed


    delicate and frail, the tenacity in her eyes was clearly akin to this man who had nowpletely fallen


    into a state of rage. How could he miss it!


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Andersen. I had no idea she was your wife. If I had known, I would have done everything


    to keep her here," William apologized sincerely, deeply regretting his actions.


    But Diana reacted differently. Instead of regret, she shouted at Magnus, "You bastard! You yed with


    my feelings! I thought you were single, but you''re married. You deserve to lose your wife!"


    Magnus'' eyes turned bloodshot. He stepped towards Diana.


    "p!" A loud p echoed, and Diana fell to the ground.


    "Just seeing you with my wife''s design draft sickens me! You''ve sullied her spirit!" Magnus'' eyes were


    ice cold.


    Diana''s eyes filled with tears. "William! Did he hit me? No one ever hit me before."


    Before Diana could say more, William delivered another p to her face. He''d seen the murderous


    intent in Magnus'' eyes and acted to save his sister. Diana''s face swelled from both hits, and William felt


    sick to his stomach.


    As Diana ran off, William breathed a sigh of relief. He would take the me for all of this if it meant


    sparing his sister.


    However, Magnus wasn''t done. "William, do you think if you let your sister run away, she won''t have to


    pay for what she''s done?"


    Magnus turned, his voice icy and bone-chilling. "And who''ll give me a second chance?"


    As William was dragged out by James, the trashed office became eerily quiet, leaving Magnus alone by


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    the window.


    Indeed, he always gave others a second chance, but who would offer him the same? Who could help


    him find his wife, who had left without a word once again?

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    James acted swiftly to dissolve the partnership with Stitches Fashion and swiftly filed awsuit against


    them for maliciously deceiving Andersen Corporation and causing significant financial loss. In the


    process, he also brought the main culprits, William and Diana, to court.


    The court found Stitches Fashion guilty of fraud and ruled that Andersen Corporation would solely own


    the Mangolia brand. Nopany or individual was allowed to infringe upon it. It also imposed hefty


    fines and sentences of two years of hardbor on William and Diana.


    For Magnus, these verdicts were of no interest. His heart ached as he framed all the sketches Natalia


    had drawn and stored them on his desk. Even though he no longer had the courage to look at those


    drafts, the tear stains on them were a constant reminder of his ruthlessness.


    In an attempt to find Natalia, Magnus conducted a carpet search throughout Rome, only to find a small


    courtyard where she had spent a year.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    One day, he dismissed everyone, even James, and visited the small courtyard alone. The yard was


    deserted, but Natalia''s easel and the nts she had cultivated were still there, growing wildly and


    blooming brightly.


    Magnus strolled through the yard, taking in the scene as if Natalia was still there. He took a deep


    breath and closed his eyes. He could almost see Natalia sitting in front of the easel, adding colors to


    the drafts with a sense of sorrow and helplessness. The drops of water falling on the ground were the


    tears from her eyes, full of pain and helplessness.


    Magnus'' eyes moistened as he walked from the yard into the house. The lingering scent of magnolia hit


    him as he opened the door. The delicate fragrance was heartwarming. Magnus could not help but wrap


    his arms around himself as if he were holding Natalia.


    Yet, after a long silence, Magnus had to return to reality. The emptiness of the house reminded him that


    Natalia had already gone far away.


    He toured the rooms of the house¡ªone by one¡ªwhere Natalia used to live. Her kitchen, her bedroom,


    even her bathroom... The empty rooms were filled with Natalia''s presence, but he could no longer hear


    her cheerfulughter.


    Magnusy quietly on Natalia''s bed, whispering, "Nat, if you want to punish me, you''ve done enough.


    I''m already scarred. Please, don''t be so cruel. Come back, please. How am I supposed to live without


    you?"


    Magnus stayed in the courtyard where Natalia used to live for three days and nights, not eating or


    drinking, heartbroken. By the time James found him, he was emaciated.


    James was furious and pitied Magnus at the same time. "Magnus, look at you! A small setback has


    made you lose the will to live! Shouldn''t you gather your strength and continue to search for Natalia?


    Jonas is waiting for you to take care of him. You...!"


    Overwhelmed with anger, James reached out to shake Magnus, who was lying on the bed, only to


    discover that he was burning hot, "Damn it, he''s got a fever! My God, if I hadn''te looking for you,


    were you nning on just burning up and dying?! How could you be so irresponsible!"


    Angry as he was, James couldn''t just stand by and let Magnus fall ill. He carried Magnus¡ªtall and frail


    ¡ªout of Natalia''s courtyard, put him in his car, and drove away from the ce that had broken Magnus''


    spirit.


    While Magnus was wasting away due to Natalia''s departure, Natalia was battling for her life. Every day,


    she relied on an oxygen machine to breathe, and intravenous fluids nourished her body.


    The sterile room was a scene of utter defeat. The only sounds were the monotonous beeping of the


    monitor and Hector''s relentless whispers.


    "Natalia, I know you can hear me. How are you feeling today? Are you feeling a bit better? Please, get


    well soon.


    "Natalia, you''re a strong girl. I believe you can encourage yourself to ovee this. There''s still a


    wonderful life waiting for you.


    "Natalia, you need to get better soon. Today, I secretly ced a cactus outside your room, hoping you''d


    be as tenacious as it is.


    "Natalia, I''ve brought a cactus for you every day. This is the twenty-third one. When are you nning to


    open your eyes and see them?


    "Natalia, today is the fifty-ninth cactus. The nurse has threatened to throw them all in the trash if I don''t


    take them away.


    "Natalia, the dean agreed to my request. The cacti are now ced on a special rack outside your room.


    There are ny-seven of them. I''m waiting for you to wake up. Wake up, Natalia!


    "Natalia, this is the ny ninth cactus. The girl selling flowers even thought I was interested in her.


    Haha, isn''t that ridiculous? Natalia, I''m waiting for you to wake up. Hang in there!"


    Nataliay quietly in her hospital bed. The outside world seemed of no use to her. She felt as if she


    were walking down a foggy street. The street was cold, damp, endless, uninhabited, and seemingly


    silent.


    Yes, who was she? Where did shee from?


    After a great deal of thinking, Natalia found her mind nk and could only hang her head in defeat. She


    couldn''t remember anything.


    Natalia sprinted after the fleeting figure with all her might. She was panting and gasping by the time she


    finally caught up, only to discover it was a child.


    A little boy, incredibly adorable, with soft hair and light-blue eyes, beaming a joyous smile at her.


    "Who are you? Who am I? Where are we?"


    This single word hit Natalia like a bolt of lightning. Suddenly, a flood of memories surged into her mind,


    her tumultuous past ying out before her eyes.


    Shipwrecked, giving birth, detoxing, escaping...

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    The images before her pierced Natalia''s heart like a dagger, and in a profound revtion, she


    recognized the little angel-faced boy before her as her own son¡ªJonas.


    "Jonas, how did you end up here? Oh honey, Mommy has missed you so much!"


    Natalia''s heart raced as she lunged forward to embrace Jonas, only to find herself hugging thin air. His


    figure shimmered and dissolved right before her eyes as if he were mere mist slowly fading away.


    Around her, the thick, imprable fog lingered.


    "Jonas! Jonas! Where are you? Please,e back!"


    Natalia wandered helplessly through the fog, her voice echoing desperately as she called out for her


    son. But no matter how long she walked, Jonas remained elusive.


    Natalia couldn''t tell how much time had passed when suddenly, she saw a flickering light in the


    distance apanied by a faint voice. "Natalia, today marks the 124th cactus flower bloom. If you


    don''t wake up soon, I''m truly going to go broke."


    Whose voice was that? It sounded both familiar and foreign. Confused, Natalia moved towards the


    source of the voice. As she neared the light, it morphed into an unfathomable ck hole that swiftly


    enveloped her.


    "Ah¡ª!" Natalia''s scream tore through the silence as she plummeted into an endless vertigo and


    boundless darkness.


    "Natalia? Natalia?! Are you waking up? Please tell me you''re waking up."


    Back in reality, Hector had just finished talking to Natalia when he noticed her hand trembling


    uncontrobly. The discovery filled him with exhration. He immediately pressed the emergency


    button, his gaze fixed intently on Natalia for any sign of change.


    Soon, the on-duty doctor arrived and, after a flurry of activity, joyfully informed Hector, "Congrattions,


    she''s regained consciousness and could wake up at any moment. This is a medical miracle. You are


    incredible!"


    Despite the doctor''s praise, Hector didn''t utter a word. His joy at the prospect of Natalia''s awakening


    consumed him, and he barely heard the doctor. Instead, he jubntly celebrated in the hospital room,


    "Thank God! Natalia is finallying around!"


    "No, you should thank yourself. Young man, you''ve been amazing," the doctor couldn''t help but praise


    Hector again. "Your devotion over these past months has moved us all, and I believe it''s touched the


    youngdy who''s been in a deepa. You''ve really done something remarkable."


    "What do I do now? What happens when she wakes? Or, what should I be doing right now?" Hector


    finally asked about the next steps, eager to continue being useful.


    The doctor pped Hector on the shoulder. "Son, you''re overwhelmed with emotion, which is


    to her. Keep stimting her brain. It could help her wake up sooner. Once she wakes up, we''ll take


    over. After all, we''re the experts."


    "Alright, the moment she wakes, I''ll let you know!" Hector promised, spinning in a happy circle in the


    room. "Natalia, it''s such great news. You''re almost awake! I can''t help but praise God! This is


    wonderful!"


    "Natalia, please wake up soon. Some of the cacti I brought have started blooming with the prettiest little


    flowers. Would you like me to show them to you?


    "Natalia..."


    Hector had expected Natalia to open her eyes at any moment, but even after a full day in the room,


    exhaustion took over, and he copsed onto the cot to sleep, she still hadn''t awakened.


    It''s alright, he thought as he drifted off into the deepest sleep he''d had in days. If not today, surely


    Natalia would wake up tomorrow.


    In the deep silence of the night, while the hospital roomy still, Natalia''s eyshes fluttered twice, and


    her eyes slowly opened. After such a lengthy slumber, she had finallye to.


    Blinking against the stark white of the hospital room, Natalia frowned in confusion. Where was she?


    She tried to sit up, only to feel a sharp pain as she noticed an IV needle in her wrist.


    "Ouch..." Her soft gasp cut through the silence, rousing Hector from his sleep.


    Hector sat up instinctively, his eyes locking onto Natalia''s now open and conscious gaze. "Natalia?"


    She looked at the disheveled man not far from her bed, feeling a sense of familiarity but unable to


    ce him immediately. "Who are you?" she asked, brow furrowed in thought.


    Pinching himself to ensure he wasn''t dreaming, Hector''s joy was palpable. "My God, it hurts, I''m not


    dreaming!"


    The next second, he was out of bed and beside her. "Natalia, you''re really awake? This isn''t a dream.


    I''m not dreaming!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalia, observing Hector''s manic behavior, ventured cautiously. "You are... Hector?"


    "Yes, Natalia, you remember me, that''s wonderful." Hector grasped her hand, kissing it with joy. "Thank


    the Lord, the Virgin Mary, and Jesus Christ; you''ve woken up, and you remember me. I''m overwhelmed


    with happiness."


    Still puzzled by Hector''s ecstatic antics, Natalia asked, "Why wouldn''t I remember you? Hector, you


    look different. Your hair''s grown out, and you''ve got a beard now."


    Over those agonizing three months, Hector had been on tenterhooks every day, terrified that the next


    doctor''s update would confirm the worst possible news ¨C brain death.

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    Now, Natalia finally stirred from her slumber, and all her pent-up emotions came flooding out. She


    couldn''t help but sob uncontrobly, releasing the weight that had been bearing down on her.


    For a moment, Natalia¡¯s gaze was distant as memories, sharp and clear, flooded back into her mind.


    She had been trapped in a dense fog of deep sleep. If it hadn''t been for Hector''s relentless calling, she


    might have been lost in that fog forever.


    Standing before her with tears streaming down his face like a child, Hector elicited a bitter smile from


    Natalia. "Look at you, Hector. I guess I''m just bad luck incarnate. Even the Grim Reaper didn''t want me


    and kicked me right back from the brink. Guess I had no choice but to stick around."


    "Still joking, I see," Hector sighed softly and pulled Natalia into a tight embrace. He was finally able to


    let go of the anxiety he''d been holding onto for so long.


    Once he''dposed himself, Hector looked deeply into Natalia''s eyes. "Natalia, after everything that''s


    happened, I hope you can leave the past behind and start anew. Really, let go of everything that''s


    happened. Can you promise me that?"


    Natalia''s heart skipped a beat at the earnest look in Hector''s eyes. This dependable and simple man


    had been looking after her with every fiber of his being. What did she do to deserve such care?


    "Hector, thank you for taking care of me all this time. Without you, I wouldn''t have this second chance


    at life," Natalia said, her gratitude genuine.


    "Exactly, a second chance! I''m here to start over with you!" Hector''s spirits lifted at the mention of a


    new beginning. He was happy for the fresh start.


    He knew Natalia better than anyone else in the world. Perhaps she would never fully let go of Magnus,


    but he was willing to wait, even if it meant until hisst breath.


    As long as Natalia wanted Hector, he would always stand by her side.


    Forever.


    *


    The morning sun bathed the room in a warm glow as Hector wheeled Natalia through the hospital''s


    rehab area for her physical therapy.


    After a series of check-ups, the doctors couldn''t believe their eyes. Natalia''s previously injured head


    had miraculously healed. However, having been bedridden for over three months, her physical strength


    had waned, and she needed to gradually build it back up to regain her full health.


    So, after breakfast, Hector took her outside.


    The air was exceptionally fresh, and the leaves glistened with dewdrops. Birds chirped asionally


    before taking flight from the branches. To Natalia, the world seemed entirely different from the foggy


    haze of her memory. It was as if she''d lived another life entirely.


    "What are you thinking about?" Hector asked softly, noticing Natalia seemingly lost in thought.


    She tilted her head and pointed at a row of potted nts. "Hey, why are there so many cacti over


    there? And they''re all flowering. They''re beautiful!"


    "Want to take a closer look?" Hector wheeled her over and chuckled. "Silly girl, I got these for you to


    wake up to! How many pots are there?"


    Natalia''s eyes widened in surprise. She hadn''t realized the flowering cacti were for her. Touched, she


    began to count. "One, two, three, four..."


    "Are there a hundred and twenty-four? So, I''ve been unconscious for three months and four days?" Her


    eyes moistened with emotion.


    For a hundred and twenty-four days, Hector had cared for her relentlessly, even as doctors feared she


    might never wake up. What kind of devotion was that?


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Hector knelt in front of her, staring into her eyes. "No, you''ve been out for a hundred and thirty-six days.


    At first, I was too scared to think of anything but your recovery. I didn''t start getting the cacti untilter. I


    saw them being sold on the side of the road and thought of you. They were so delicate yet resilient. So,


    I got one every day, waiting for you toe back to us."


    Natalia was too moved to speak, covering her mouth to stifle her sobs. She had been unconscious for


    so long, but this man had waited with a heart as vast as the ocean.


    Noticing the tears in her eyes, Hector gently touched her nose. "Don''t cry, okay? I spent good money


    on these¡ªfifteen bucks a pop. Once you''re better, you''re going to pay me back, right?"


    Hector''s words only made her tears flow faster. This sensitive man thought of everything to keep her


    happy and even resorted to teasing. His attempts were clumsy but deeply moving.


    "Ah, no, please don''t cry," Hector said, flustered butforting. "Okay, okay, you don''t have to pay me


    back. Come on, we''ve got rehab to do. We don''t want to bete and get scolded by the doctor, do we?"


    He pushed her towards the rehab room, trying to stop her tears.


    The soft morning sun cast a gentle light on their backs, a perfect picture ofpanionship.


    Natalia, ever fond of the sea, naturally chose the top floor with its perfect view of the nearby beach.


    Opening the windows, she could wee the warm sea breeze.


    That evening, Hector had prepared a hearty dinner well ahead of time. As they sat down to eat, he took


    a deep breath and finally broached the subject. "Natalia, why keep working for others when you could


    be running your own show?"


    "But why not? You''ve got the chops for it, I''m serious," Hector said earnestly, leaning forward. "Here''s


    the deal¡ªI''ll put up the capital, and we''llunch a boutique fashion line together. What do you say?"

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    Natalia waved her hands with a definitive swiftness. "No way, I just don''t have the experience. I''m not


    cut out for starting apany."


    "Why not?" Hector frowned, somewhat displeased. "Natalia, never underestimate yourself. Trust me,


    you are a very talented designer. That firm, Stitches Fashion, was blind to let you go. Now that you''re


    gone, they''ve been knocked back to square one by thepetition."


    Hearing Hector mention Stitches Fashion caused a ripple in Natalia''s heart. Back then, when William


    had fired her because of Diana, Natalia hadn''t taken it personally; after all, she was just another


    receable employee. And whatever slump Stitches Fashion faced afterward, well, that had nothing to


    do with her.


    "Hector, I know you mean well, but I really don''t have the confidence," Natalia pushed back again.


    "Don''t you trust my judgment?" Hector''s expression darkened. "Starting tomorrow, we''re officially


    opening our ownpany. We''ll take what you excel at¡ªa vintage style with a modern twist. Believe


    me, Natalia, I really do know what I''m talking about."


    Natalia''s heart began to race at Hector''s words. As a designer, there was nothing she wanted more


    than to have her work epted and loved by the public.


    If her designs, with a vintage ir, could be a hit, just the thought was enough to make her giddy


    with delight.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Natalia mustered her courage and nodded. "Alright, but..."


    "No buts, Natalia. We have to give it our all. If we''re doing this, we''re going to do it right!" Hector


    encouraged her with a steady gaze.


    Taking a deep breath, the hesitation in Natalia''s eyes transformed into resolve. "Okay! I''ll give it


    everything I''ve got!"


    Hector apuded her spirit and raised his ss in a toast. "That''s the spirit! To our brilliant designer


    Natalia, cheers!"


    "Cheers!"


    Their sses clinked, marking the beginning of a new chapter.


    After nearly a month of preparation by Hector and Natalia, their fashionpany was officially


    The name NH International came about after Hector consulted Natalia¡ªit was a blend of their initials, a


    symbol of their partnership.


    Natalia was so busy with the new brand that she no longer had time to dwell on Magnus. Her days


    were consumed with designing new clothing lines, and pouring her heart and soul into her work.


    Sometimes, in the quiet of the night, fleeting thoughts of Magnus would cross her mind, but those


    feelings quickly dissipated.


    Regardless of her longing, she knew she couldn''t go back to him because of the vow she''d once made.


    Without her return, whoever stood by Magnus'' side didn''t really make a difference to her.


    Natalia stopped keeping tabs on Andersen Corporation, and even when she stumbled across news


    about it online, she''d promptly close the browser.


    After years of drifting aimlessly, she finally had a new goal and direction. She needed to dedicate


    herself fully to start anew.


    Lately, Hector was just as busy, always going out early and backte, leaving him little time to spend


    with Natalia.


    Still, he took care of her and prepared her meals, insisting on cooking for her when possible.


    Sometimes, he left prepared dishes in the fridge with heartfelt notes stuck to the door when he couldn''t.


    Natalia was often too engrossed in work to remember to eat. She would only search the fridge when


    hunger became unbearable. The fridge was adorned with colorful cartoon stickers, each bearing a


    thoughtful message from Hector.


    [Pork ribs on the second shelf, heat for five minutes in the microwave¡ªdon''t forget to shake the


    seasoning packet first.]


    [It''s hot out, my beautiful Natalia, so pair up with some kiwi juice¡ªrefreshing and nutritious. Try not to


    drink it all in one go!]


    [I''ve prepped some fruits and veggies in the crisper. Just toss them with some dressing for a quick


    sd. The smoothies are on the second shelf of the fridge door.]


    [The damp weather calls for a warm dish. I''ve prepared chicken soup to chase away the chill. When


    you heat it, remember to open the steam vent.]


    Reading the notes, Natalia''s heart softened. She felt blessed¡ªwhy had life brought her this caring,


    sunny boy who looked after her so selflessly? Tears welled up as she pondered his devotion, which


    spoke louder than any words ever could.


    He had always been by her side, taking care of her without expecting anything in return. Since she


    woke up, Hector had never mentioned her epting him again. His careful dedication, his burning


    heart, was tens of times stronger than any verbal confession!


    Hector, why must you be so good to me? How can I ever repay your kindness?


    Time flew in a blur of busyness, and before she knew it, months had passed since they''dunched their


    Standing outside the bright new studio, Natalia watched her sketches transform into fabrics, her heart


    pounding with excitement. Although she had designed many pieces before, this was the first time she


    had been involved in the process from start to finish.


    When the first pieces of NH International¡¯s new line were finallyplete, a round of hearty apuse


    erupted from the workshop. The garments were a triumph of understated elegance with a touch of


    vibrant ir, perfectly bnced. It was sure to spark a shopping frenzy once it hit the market.


    Hector''s eyes twinkled like stars in the night sky, filled with an affectionate smile. "Silly girl, this


    apuse is the least you deserve for your hard work. Never underestimate your talent. Remember, if


    you''re willing, the whole world''s apuse is waiting just for you."

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    As she looked into Hector''s eyes, eyes that never harbored the slightest hint of reproach no matter


    what she did, Natalia felt a moistness threatening the corners of her own. She knew Hector had been


    silently there for her, just waiting... but...


    ¡°Alright, it''s gettingte, and you''ve had a long day on your feet,¡± Hector said, his voice determined to


    chase away the guilt in Natalia''s gaze as he steered her away from the office.


    They lived close to the office, so Hector didn¡¯t bother with the car and instead walked beside Natalia


    down the tree-lined sidewalk. The evening lights were justing to life, filling the air with the


    ¡°Hector, I¡­¡± Natalia started, then hesitated.


    Turning to her with a gentle expression, Hector asked, ¡°What is it? What do you want to say?¡±


    After a moment''s hesitation and with a voice barely above a whisper, Natalia said, ¡°Hector, can you


    maybe not be so good to me?¡±


    Hectorughed heartily, ruffling her hair affectionately. ¡°Being good to you is just part of the deal, isn¡¯t


    it? After all, you are my girl.¡±


    ¡°But the better you treat me, the more I feel like I''m taking advantage of you, and it makes me feel


    guilty,¡± she admitted.


    ¡°You silly thing, I do everything willingly. Why would you ever feel guilty about that?¡± Hector looked at


    her, puzzled by the concern knitting her brows.


    There was a prolonged silence before Natalia spoke softly, ¡°Hector, let¡¯s give it a shot, you and me?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Hector stopped in his tracks, hardly believing his ears.


    ¡°I said, let¡¯s try dating.¡± Natalia fidgeted with her fingers. Her gaze almost burrowed a hole in the


    ground.


    Joy exploded within Hector, as he stared at Natalia, the girl he loved more than life itself. He was so


    ted he was at a loss for words. After all these years, his patience was finally paying off; Natalia was


    He spun around her in excitement, then suddenly calmed himself down. ¡°Natalia, you don¡¯t have to do


    this, really. I never wanted anything in return for being kind to you. And I know your heart¡¯s still tangled


    up with Magnus. Even if he¡¯s been spotted in Rome with that Diana, I believe that with Magnus¡¯ taste,


    he surely won¡¯t settle for her.¡±


    Hector was over the moon with Natalia¡¯s proposal, but he didn¡¯t want her to feel indebted to him. He


    was prepared to wait, to wait for her wholehearted eptance. Her love had to be given freely.


    He hadn¡¯t followed news of Magnus since they''d left Rome, but he knew Magnus well enough to be


    sure the man wouldn''t be interested in someone like Diana. He loved Natalia and wanted a lifetime with


    her, but he wanted it to be honest and true, not something born from vulnerability or despair.


    Hearing Hector¡¯s heartfelt words, Natalia felt deeply moved. She said hesitantly, ¡°Hector, I¡¯ve thought it


    over these past few days. Whatever ties Diana might have with Magnus are no longer my concern. I


    can¡¯t go back to him. And I¡¯ve seen how hard you''ve worked, how much you''ve given. I''ve been


    wondering if I was too selfish before and took all the kindness you showed me for granted. Hector, I


    think I should try to give us a chance."


    Hector stood dumbfounded, listening to her words. He''d dreamed of this moment when Natalia would


    consider his love, but now that it was happening, it took himpletely by surprise.


    ¡°Uh, I know I might be asking too much, and if you don¡¯t feel the same way, just forget I ever said


    anything,¡± Natalia said when Hector remained silent, then hurried ahead, embarrassed.


    Hector quickly followed,ughing. ¡°No, no, Natalia! I''m just overjoyed, don¡¯t you see? I¡¯ve been waiting


    for this moment for so long, hoping you¡¯d give me a chance to show you my love! Now that the wish


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    was starting toe true, I just froze, thinking it must have been a dream! My God, I can¡¯t believe it,


    Natalia. How could I not agree? This is the dream I¡¯ve cherished for years!¡±


    Natalia blushed at Hector¡¯s earnest deration. His voice was so loud that they were drawing stares


    from passersby. They needed to move on, and quickly. She yfully pushed him. ¡°Everyone¡¯s looking.


    Let¡¯s keep moving, I¡¯m getting hungry.¡±


    ¡°Let them look! I wish the whole world knew you¡¯re giving me a chance to prove my love! Natalia,


    you¡¯ve always been the one for me, and now it¡¯s like you¡¯vee back! I¡¯m so ecstatic, words fail me!


    Right, you¡¯re hungry? Let¡¯s go, what do you fancy? I can¡¯t have the most beautifuldy going hungry on


    the first day she agrees to date me.¡±


    ¡°Stop it,¡± Natalia teased with a smile and darted ahead.


    Hector caught up with her, his heart full of bliss. Everything around him seemed perfect, even the stray


    dogs they passed looked adorable to him. The girl he''d patiently waited for years was finally opening


    her heart to him. There was nothing more exhrating.


    Happiness always seemed elusive, yet it was sudden and sweetly overwhelming when it arrived.


    Natalia slowed down, and Hector seized the chance to sweep her into his arms. ¡°Natalia, I''ll carry you.¡±


    ¡°Put me down, I can walk by myself! Hector, stop it! Haha!¡± Herughter rang through the street, bright


    and unburdened.


    His eyes were deep like the ocean, fiery as they locked onto Nat''s blushing cheeks.


    Natalia gazed at him, her heart skipping a beat when he called her ''Nat,'' a name that echoed from


    someone from her past.


    Hector slowly leaned in to kiss her, but Natalia, caught off guard, turned her head, and his lips grazed


    her cheek instead.


    *


    In the quiet town of Melfort.

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    He stopped going to thepany, and had handed over the reins to his VPs and Paul, spending his


    days lounging around O''Malley''s, the local watering hole managed by his buddy James.


    With his air of casual wealth, a man like Magnus naturally drew the gaze of the town''s femme fatales.


    They prided themselves on theirplexions and legs for days, draped in little ck dresses and killer


    heels. Each was vying for the chance to share a wild night with the disheveled, yet undeniably


    handsome, drinker beside them.


    But before any of them had a chance to cozy up to Magnus, they''d be met with a growl, "Scram!"¡ª


    sending them scurrying away, their high hopes dashed. James witnessed this routine almost daily. All


    he could do was shrug, at a loss, for how to handle his friend''s self-destructive behavior.


    Months had passed since their return from Rome, but Magnus'' spirits remained as sunken as ever. He


    spent his days soaked in booze as he shouted at anyone who dared to disturb his brooding.


    O''Malley''s had always been the hotspot for the well-heeled to unwind, but with Magnus'' presence, the


    bar had taken on a cial vibe, repelling the countless hopeful young women who sought his attention.


    James had expected business to tank, with Magnus'' morose mood killing the vibe. But to his surprise,


    the bar was packed to the rafters night after night. As he watched the dolled-updies hovering near


    Magnus, batting their eyshes or feigning modesty, James silently wished them luck¡ªthey''d need it.


    When Magnus slumped over the bar, too drunk to stand, James sighed and approached him. "Magnus,


    time to head home."


    "Home?" Magnus mumbled, lifting his bloodshot eyes.


    With a bitter smile, he squinted at James. "Home, huh? Where''s that? I don''t have a home."


    Indeed, how could it be home without his wife?


    "Magnus, you can''t keep doing this to yourself. Your body can''t take it. I know you want to find Natalia,


    but she''s disappeared without a trace..."


    Before James could finish, Magnus swung a punch at him, fueled by rage and whiskey. "Never say she


    vanished! She''s just hiding, hiding from me. If I was dead, she''de back... So let me drink myself to


    death!"


    The punch, though thrown with all the energy Magnus could muster in his drunk state, packed little


    punch. Still, it was enough to stagger James, who spun on his heel and stormed off. "You''re crazy,


    Magnus! Do whatever you want! Drop dead for all I care!"


    Magnus ignored him, drowning his sorrows in the bitter sting of whiskey. Only when the alcohol


    numbed his brain could he escape the pain in his heart.


    "Ew, Magnus, you''re a mess. But I knew I''d find you here." A melodic voice rang out beside him.


    Without looking up, Magnus waved her off. "Beat it!"


    Usually, his icy one-word dismissal was enough. But not this time. The woman edged closer. "Gosh,


    you reek. Tell me, Magnus, have you found Natalia? We''ve all been so worried with no news for so


    long."


    The mention of Natalia jolted Magnus'' foggy brain. He nced at the woman trying to chat him up.


    "Lexi?"


    Indeed, it was Lexi, her face etched with concern. "Come on, spill it. Have you found her or not? You''re


    such a mess. You cannot find your own wife, yet here you are, getting stered!"


    Magnus shook his head in resignation, ignoring Lexi to return to his drink. Lexi grew frantic. "What''s


    with you? I ask you a question, and you shake your head? What''s that supposed to mean?"


    After a pause, Magnus'' gaze remained fixed on his ss. "No, I haven''t found her. I''m worthless!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His heart ached. Not being able to find his wife was torment enough, let alone being reminded of his


    failure. He feared nothing in this world except a world without Natalia.


    "Oh my God, after all this time, and you still haven''t found her? What if something happened to her?"


    Lexi''s worry spilled over.


    A male voice interrupted from behind her. "Perhaps you should be more concerned about yourself."


    Lexi turned to see Callum, her husband. His eyes were narrowing. "My dear wife, it would mean so


    much if you''d invite me along when you visit your parents next time."


    Lexi''sugh was strained as she touched the back of her neck. "Oh, you know, I thought you were busy


    with the Queen''s g. I had some free time, so I thought I''d pop over to see Mom and Dad."


    Callum''s gaze didn''t waver. "Hmm? Butst time I checked, your parents'' house wasn''t a bar."


    But no sooner had he left than Lexi heard about the royal summons from a maid and slipped away from


    home. In a panic, Callum skipped the g and raced after her, only to find she had left her parents''


    house for a night out at O''Malley''s.


    Green with envy and barely catching his breath, Callum had followed the address to find her sitting far


    too close to that damned Magnus.


    Facing Callum''s usations, Lexi stuck out her tongue yfully. "Hehe, I was actually hoping to bump


    into Natalia here. Haven''t heard from her in ages, and I thought maybe, just maybe, she''d show up


    around these parts."


    "But Magnus said he hasn''t seen the hide nor hair of Natalia," Lexi continued, only to catch on a beat


    toote, "Ha! Callum, are you seriously interrogating me?"

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    When Callum saw Lexi''s cheeks puff up in frustration, he couldn''t help but pull her into his embrace,


    whispering in her ear, "You getting jealous? That''s adorable."


    "Ugh! As if!" Lexi''s face flushed as she retorted, "You jerk, let go of me. You can go flirting all you want,


    so why can''t I? Let go, I need a drink, and I''m gonna snag me some hotties!"


    But Callum was unmoved by Lexi''s protests. He scooped her up in his arms and carried her right out of


    the bar. "Alright, go ahead and try to catch me. I''m all yours."


    "You''re shameless and despicable. Let me go!" Lexi''s voice faded into the distance as Callum forcibly


    took her away from the bar scene.


    Meanwhile, Magnus never once turned to look at the squabble between Lexi and Callum; he just kept


    his head down, continuing to drown his sorrows with shots of whiskey, numbing his soul that ached to


    its core.


    *


    Hawaii


    After months of preparation, the NH International brand, spearheaded by Natalia and Hector, officially


    clich¨¦s, it quickly captivated the high-end market consumers.


    With fashion influencers showcasing the brand, this sweet trend swept through the fashion circles like a


    whirlwind, sparking a buying frenzy that left the stock in short supply.


    As NH International rose to prominence, the media shifted their focus to Natalia, the designer behind


    the brand. After numerous patient negotiations with the fashion magazine, Natalia agreed to an


    interview to better promote her products. She carved out time for a photo shoot and revealed ns for


    an uing summer fashion contest.


    Natalia, dressed in her own designs, showcased her stunning figure so perfectly that it took one''s


    breath away. She looked like a celestial being that had descended to Earth, not bound by worldly


    sustenance. Her regal aura and confident demeanor instantly attracted legions of fans in Hawaii.


    No one could have imagined that such a heavenly and star-like beauty would be the mastermind


    designer behind NH International. For a time, even the fashion magazine featuring her photographs


    struggled to meet the demand.


    On the magazine''s pages, bold headlines dered. [New Fashion Mogul Natalia - Set to Host Summer


    Fashion Contest Mid-Month.]


    With the help of her growing fanbase, Natalia''s fame spread like wildfire across the globe even before


    the contest began.


    Hector was over the moon with Natalia''s remarkable achievements. He always knew that someone as


    kind-hearted as her had the talent to seed. She had worked tirelessly on her designs, burning the


    midnight oil. But the fruits of herbor were sweet, and the des were the best acknowledgment


    of her dedicated efforts!


    With her newfound confidence, Natalia no longer hesitated in her steps. She walked with a brisk,


    decisive stride, having transformed into a powerful and assertive businesswoman.


    In the hazy night at James'' upscale bar, Magnusy sprawled at the counter as usual, knocking back


    bitter spirits. He wasn''t without other ces to drink, but the noisy crowd in the bar made him feel less


    alone, less like a numb, walking corpse.


    James watched Magnus with a sense of helplessness, unsure how to reach him. Only Natalia''s return,


    he thought, could pull Magnus back from his abyss.


    But where on Earth was Natalia hiding?


    Sighing to himself, James was about to walk away when one of his guys came rushing over, clutching


    something that looked like a book.


    "Boss, I¡¯ve got news! Look at this!" The guy pulled out what he had been clutching, a foreign fashion


    magazine, and thrust it into James'' arms.


    James took the magazine and immediately saw Natalia''s charming face on the cover. "Damn, it really is


    her!" James'' eyes lit up, and he yfully kicked the messenger. ¡°You¡¯ve struck gold this time, wait for


    Magnus¡¯ reward!¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Without another word, James strode over to Magnus and pped the magazine down in front of him.


    Magnus, mid-drink, was startled by the sudden appearance of the book. As he looked down, he saw


    his wife¡¯s exquisite face on the magazine¡¯s title page. Her beauty, the one he yearned for in his dreams,


    had tormented him for so long.


    But now, before him, she was a shining new star, captivating, brilliant, and irreceable. This was his


    wife and the woman he deeply loved. The most important woman in his life.


    Magnus slowly pushed himself up to his feet, reminiscent of a fish out of water finally finding its way


    back to the stream. The feeling of being at death''s door was flung far away, as he embraced the


    rejuvenation of a new beginning.


    "Magnus, it''s fantastic news. We''ve finally located Natalia!" James struggled to keep his emotions in


    check, but his voice still broke with emotion.

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    At longst, the miracle cure for Magnus had manifested, and deep down, James was overjoyed for


    Magnus, itching to bring Natalia back to his side immediately.


    With a look of gratitude, Magnus met James'' gaze. It was the unspoken understanding they''d built over


    the years ¨C a single nce was all it took to convey the depths of their sentiments.


    "James, we''ve got to hustle to Hawaii this very second!" His eyes, once dim, now sparkled with


    renewed vigor, shining like the morning star in the early sky.


    However, James shook his head. "Magnus, if you''re going to swoop in and whisk Natalia away, you


    ought to spruce up a bit first, don''t you think? Look at you ¨C all scruffy, clothes a mess, you''re a walking


    shambles! She''ll take one look and run for the hills!"


    Taking James'' ribbing to heart, Magnus quickly nced towards the bar''s gleaming countertop. The


    spotless surface mirrored his disheveled state ¨C indeed, he was as unkempt as James had described,


    a far cry from his usual self.


    The news of Natalia had reignited the passion in Magnus'' once-stagnant heart. For the first time, he


    realized how little he had cared for his appearance.


    "One hour to get ready, then we''re off to Hawaii," Magnus dered to James, snatching up the


    magazine and heading out of the bar, racing home in his sleek car through the hazy night.


    Magnus swiftly parked his car in front of his beachfront vi and, clutching the magazine, strode into


    the house and up the stairs to Jonas'' room.


    Jonas was still awake, engrossed in his tablet on the bed. Bursting with excitement, Magnus flung open


    the door and brandished the magazine. "Buddy, your old man''s found your mom! Take a look!"


    "Really? Awesome!" Jonas eximed, leaping off the bed. Before he could reach Magnus, he was


    scooped up in a joyous embrace. "I''m off to Hawaii to bring your mom back, champ. You hold the fort


    here and wait for the good news."


    With that, Magnus nted a couple of hearty kisses on Jonas, who cringed and pushed away. "Dad,


    your stubble''s like sandpaper!"


    Magnus felt his own stubble ¨C it was rather prickly.


    Jonas scrutinized the magazine. "Yep, that''s Mom, alright! She looks even prettier than before. I like


    the new her!"


    Magnus nodded vigorously; he, too, was smitten with the woman in the magazine. How much more


    enchanting would she be in person?


    "But Dad," Jonas said, squinting up at Magnus, "you look like a total wreck. Mom''s gonna give you the


    cold shoulder, maybe even ditch you."


    It was a blow to Magnus'' pride to hear his son echo James'' sentiments, deting his spirits. "Is it that


    bad? Do I really look like a mess?"


    "Totally! You look like you''re pushing fifty! If I were Mom, I''d definitely pass," Jonas replied, his eyes


    flickering with mischief. "But if you clean up and take me with you to fetch her, I bet she''d wee you


    with open arms."


    Magnus saw right through his son''s cunning ploy. So, the little guy wanted toe along on the rescue


    mission? No way, Jos¨¦! His wife was only his alone; he wasn''t about to let his son steal her attention.


    Magnus tousled Jonas'' hair until it was a wild mess and said with satisfaction, "Nice try, you little fox,


    but no schemes in front of Dad. Stay put. and I''ll bring your mom home soon enough."


    Caught out, Jonas pouted and waved his fists. "Why can''t Ie? That''s just tyranny!"


    "Laugh it up, my little fox. You can tell your mom all about my tyranny when she''s back. Now, I''ve got to


    get dolled up and dash to Hawaii. Bedtime for you, sleep tight."


    After a goodnight peck on Jonas'' forehead, Magnus exited the room for a quick shower and shave,


    donning a sharp outfit, and even spritzed on a dash of cologne.


    He admired his dapper reflection, giving himself a silent thumbs-up ¨C perfection.


    Checking his watch, he had twenty minutes to meet James. Time was of the essence, so he drove


    straight to the airport without a farewell to Jonas.


    James, ever efficient, was waiting by Magnus'' private jet. "Magnus, we''re set to jet whenever you are!"


    James gestured towards the aircraft.


    Magnus nodded, boarding the ne with a swagger. "Let''s roll!"


    The aircraft soared away from Melfort into the night, bound for Hawaii.


    *


    Hawaii


    With the contest starting the next day, and three months of preparation behind her, Natalia pushed her


    worries aside. She needed to focus, to give it her all.


    Meanwhile, after hours of flying, Magnus finally arrived at Natalia''s city in Hawaii, ready to face


    whatevery ahead.


    After crossing time zones that stretched like ribbons between Hawaii and Melfort, Magnus finally


    disembarked from his flight into the balmy embrace of a Hawaiian night that had just begun to unfurl its


    darkened veil.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    "Darling, I''ve arrived. Can you sense me?"


    "Magnus, should we go find your wife now?" James whispered, interrupting Magnus'' tumultuous


    thoughts.


    With a mischievous shake of his head, Magnus replied, "No, let''s not scare her off. I want to fully


    understand everything about her this time. Then, I''ll make my grand entrance at her fashion show and


    bring her back home with me."


    "Understood." James followed Magnus'' orders and quickly arranged for their stay at a five-star hotel,


    where they checked into the presidential suite on the seventeenth floor.


    Looking out at the enchanting night view from the window, Magnus instructed James, "Find out


    everything about my wife''s past year. I''m eager to understand how she underwent such a remarkable


    transformation."


    "Right away." James got to work and soon discovered Natalia''s current status. "Mr. Magnus, Natalia is


    hosting this fashion show as a stakeholder."


    "A stakeholder? She started her ownpany?" Magnus raised an intrigued eyebrow. It seemed he


    had underestimated his wife.


    James shook his head, "Not exactly. Upon investigating, I found out that NH International, the fashion


    Magnus'' face darkened, "With whom?"


    James hesitated, then decided to speak up, "With your cousin, Hector. And if my hunch is right, he''s


    been with Natalia the whole year. They left Rome and arrived in Hawaii together."


    "What?" Magnus mmed his hand on the table, startling James.


    "Hector! Oh, he''s been well aware of my search for my wife, and yet he''s kept it from me in silence!


    Very well!" Fury zed in Magnus'' eyes as he reached for his phone, ready to confront his uncle.


    Hector had been off the radar for years; even their uncle was at his wit''s end with his wayward son.


    Today, Magnus was determined to show his uncle the true colors of his cherished son, who had dared


    to spirit away his wife!


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Magnus dialed his uncle''s number with a grim expression but canceled the call just as it was about to


    connect. No, he couldn''t do this just yet. If he dragged his uncle into this mess now, his wife would


    surely reproach him for his recklessness. And if that angered her further, he would end up losing even


    more.


    Swallowing his rage, Magnus tossed his phone aside. He decided to bide his time and attend his wife''s


    fashion show to take her home! As for Hector, he''d deal with him after reiming the love of his life.


    The next day.


    Natalia''s fashion show in Hawaii kicked off with grandeur. Supermodels strutted down the runway in her


    designs, receiving waves of apuse and enthusiastic whistles from the audience.


    The dazzling lights and sparkling colors shone over Hawaii, while among the exuberant crowd, two


    individuals in the front row stood out. They neither pped nor focused on the show, clearly not the


    typical fashion enthusiasts.


    These were none other than Magnus and hispanion, James, who were waiting to reunite with


    Natalia.


    Magnus sat patiently in the front row, hisrge sunsses obscuring most of his handsome face,


    though not his distinguished features. As the models showcased the morous outfits, enhancing their


    beauty, a sense of pride swelled in Magnus'' chest. His wife had crafted each piece!


    The show was nearing its end, and his beautiful, delicate wife would soon step out from behind the


    scenes to shine in the spotlight.


    As thest model left the stage, the stylish host walked to the center, microphone in hand, and


    announced, "Thank you all for supporting our event. Now, please join me in weing the host and


    designer of this magnificent show¡ªMiss Natalia."


    The audience erupted into cheers and whistles, eagerly anticipating Natalia''s appearance. Magnus'' lips


    curled into a smile. His heart was racing in anticipation of seeing his wife after such a long separation.


    She gracefully walked towards the center of the stage, her elegantly tailored dress entuating her


    figure. Her glowing skin, silky hair, and light blue eyes made her look like a princess straight out of a


    fairy tale¡ªregal and ethereal.


    Magnus'' gaze followed every move she made, feeling as if his heart might burst from his chest with


    pride and anticipation.


    Natalia, slightly nervous about speaking in front of arge audience, had prepared her speech the night


    before, but still felt anxious as she approached the stage.


    Luckily, Hector had noticed her jitters and reassured her through the backstage earpiece, "It''s okay,


    Natalia. Go out there and show them your eloquence! And if you falter, I''ll be right here to prompt you."


    Natalia felt a notch less tense as she drew a deep breath, bracing herself for her very first public


    speech.

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    As Natalia''s voice trailed off, the first p echoed from some corner of the room, soon followed by


    others as apuse spread contagiously through the crowd. It erupted, thunderous and overwhelming,


    bringing to life a storm of adoration.


    And then came the shouts, fervent and loud, from fans who couldn''t contain their excitement.


    "Natalia''s right! With a face like an angel, everything you say is gospel!"


    "Absolutely! Those designs are heavenly. You can do no wrong!"


    The chants and cheers encircled the runway, and Natalia''s cheeks flushed with a touch of shyness, as


    she became the epitome of charming delight.


    She opened her arms, gesturing for the audience to settle down, before humbly saying, "Thank you all


    for your love and support. Honestly, I''m just your average girl, maybe with a stroke of luck. I..."


    Her words faltered mid-sentence as she locked eyes with someone in the front row, her mind going


    nk, all her well-prepared speech forgotten. Only one name swirled in her head, Magnus.


    There he was, her fateful storm, Magnus, hidden behindrge sunsses, yet his intense gaze


    seemed to pierce through, stubborn and fiery.


    She had imagined countless reunions with Magnus in her wildest dreams, but never under such


    circumstances.


    Aware that Natalia had spotted him, Magnus slowly removed his sunsses, revealing a smile that


    Natalia knew all too well. Silently and deeply, he mouthed a word, "Nat."


    Though soundless, Magnus knew she understood. His wife had always been perceptive. If not for his


    self-control, he would have rushed to embrace her, to express his longing and the sweet agony of


    missing her...


    But for now, he wanted nothing more than to quietly observe her, admire her radiant beauty, and etch


    her perfect image into his heart.


    If possible, he wished to freeze time at this moment, to forever gaze upon his beloved wife without the


    fear of her slipping away the next instant.


    Time seemed to stand still as their gazes entwined, the world reduced to just the two of them, lost in


    silence, yearning formunion. Their eyes spoke volumes of recriminations, passion, frustration,


    longing, and a myriad of tender sentiments only lovers couldprehend.


    The audience, puzzled by the sudden silence on stage, began to murmur among themselves.


    Backstage, Hector sensed something was amiss. He nced at the big screen, saw Natalia looking


    towards the audience, and swiftly directed the camera there, only then noticing Magnus sitting in the


    front row.


    "Natalia? Natalia? We''re live, darling, you need to pull yourself together. Can''t space out like this.


    Come on, finish this show beautifully, and we''ll deal with the restter, okay?" Hector was sweating


    bullets. The fashion show was being livestreamed to boost NH International''s profile, and with


    countless viewers interacting, any mishap could tarnish the brand''s image.


    Natalia heard Hector, and it took all her willpower to pull her thoughts away from Magnus.


    She mustered her most radiant smile and continued, "Thank you for attending this event. I hope you''ve


    all fallen for the NH International brand. The results will be announced after votes are counted and


    posted on our official website. If you have any suggestions or feedback, please leave a message


    online. Your support is our driving force. Thank you again!"


    Natalia had to abbreviate her thousand-word speech to a mere hundred, hastily concluding the fashion


    show under Magnus'' intense gaze.


    The audience, sensing a slight hup but not overly concerned, gave Natalia another round of


    thunderous apuse before reluctantly leaving their seats.


    As the venue emptied, Natalia remained center stage, immobile as a puppet, unable to move. It wasn''t


    that she didn''t want to walk away, but under Magnus'' watchful eye, her feet refused to lift. She stood


    there silently, her gaze entwined with Magnus'' in a speechless embrace.


    Magnus did nothing but stare at his love, his eyes speaking volumes of his boundless yearning.


    James, caught in the awkwardness, couldn''t help but clear his throat to break the tension. "Ahem!" This


    brought Magnus back to reality, and he shot James a fierce re.


    But when he turned back, the stage was empty¡ªNatalia was gone. Panic struck, and he called out


    desperately, "Darling!"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    That "Mr. Andersen" hit Magnus hard, and his heart began shattering. He shook his head and


    approached Natalia step by step, staring at the feigned smile on her face until it felt like he was


    suffocating.


    Silly girl, she had fled for over a year, avoiding him, and clinging to those foolish vows! Did she have


    any idea how much he ached for her?


    Magnus inched closer to Natalia. His gaze was drinking in her beauty, which seemed even more


    radiant than in his fondest memories. Tightness gripped his chest, a mix of longing and suffocation that


    he couldn''t shake off.


    "Magnus, Magnus?!" James yelled, rushing over in a panic. He couldn''t prevent the fall; Magnus, tall


    and usually soposed, copsed to the ground as if his consciousness had been snatched away in


    an instant.

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    Natalia had braced herself for a confrontation. She was ready to rip off the Band-Aid and face whatever


    pain awaited her. She never anticipated that Magnus would initiate their exchange in such a dramatic


    fashion.


    She had fortified her defenses, and was prepared to bolt at a moment''s notice, but then she witnessed


    Magnus copse with a thunderous fall. Her heart lurched in shock! Without a second thought,


    Natalia''s reflexes outpaced her mind as she reached out to steady Magnus. Her voice wasced with


    panic. "Magnus! Magnus, what''s wrong?"


    Bending down, she helped the fallen Magnus to his feet. His eyes were tightly shut, and hisplexion


    was deathly pale, clearly unconscious.


    "Call an ambnce! Someone call an ambnce!" Natalia cried out, her voice tinged with urgency as


    she addressed James, who had just rushed onto the stage.


    James immediately dialed for emergency services, then took the limp form of Magnus from Natalia''s


    hands, looking into her eyes as he spoke, "Natalia, in the year and a half you''ve been gone, Magnus


    has barely eaten a decent meal or had a good night''s sleep. He''s been drowning in his sorrows,


    missing you every single day. His health has been in shambles!"


    Tears streamed down Natalia''s cheeks as a wave of pain washed over her. She was at a loss for


    words. It had been over a year since she had fled from Magnus'' life. She had assumed that after so


    much time apart, Magnus would have grown ustomed to life without her, or that any feelings and


    heartache would have dissipated like mist. However, the reality now told her that it wasn''t just her


    struggling with letting go; it was Magnus, too, with his all-consuming obsession.


    "But what about Diana? Isn''t she Magnus'' fianc¨¦e? Why didn''t she take care of him!?" Natalia blurted


    out, revealing that deep down, she still cared about Diana''s presence.


    James looked puzzled for a moment before saying, "Diana? Oh, you mean that girl from Rome?


    Natalia, do you think we would have bothered with her if it weren''t for trying to track you down? We only


    interacted with her to get information about your whereabouts. Once Magnus found out about her


    antics, he had her sent straight to jail. There was never any engagement!"


    With James'' exnation, Natalia realized she had misunderstood Magnus all this time. He had seen


    through Diana''s facade and had never moved on.


    But what did it matter now? Silent tears rolled down Natalia''s cheeks as she remembered the spiteful


    vow she had been forced to make. There was also Hector''s steadfastpanionship and sacrifice; she


    couldn''t betray her word.


    Despite the agony tearing through her heart, Natalia steeled herself and said, "James, I know you''ve


    been Magnus'' closest friend through thick and thin, and I thank you for standing by him during his


    darkest days. But I''m engaged now, and I can''t ever return to Magnus'' side."


    As she finished her sentence, Hector emerged from backstage. He immediately noticed James


    supporting an unconscious Magnus and asked with concern, "What''s happened here?"


    "Hector, it''s Magnus. He just copsed. I don''t know what to do," Natalia said, her voice trembling with


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    helplessness.


    Hector strode forward, intent on helping Magnus up from the stage, but James shot him a venomous


    re. "Back off! We don''t need your fake concern! If it weren''t for you hiding Natalia''s whereabouts, Mr.


    Magnus wouldn''t be in this state!"


    "James, it''s not Hector who hid me away. It was my choice not to see Magnus again. I can''t go back on


    the oath I took. It''s over between us," Natalia said before covering her face with her hands and running


    away in distress.


    "Natalia! Natalia!" Hector called after her, but she kept running towards the exit. With a brief apology to


    James and Magnus, he followed after the emotionally charged Natalia.


    Natalia stumbled forward, and her vision was blurred by tears. She couldn''t see where she was going


    and was running purely on instinct.


    "Natalia! Natalia!"


    Hector''s voice carried from behind her, fearing she might do something rash in her agitated state,


    especially with the bustling street just outside the theater doors.


    Natalia ignored Hector''s calls. Her mind was a nk te, devoid of the poise she had when she had


    reluctantly addressed Magnus as Mr. Andersen. Why had Magnus appeared before her now? She


    thought she hade to terms with their past, but his sudden presence made her realize how


    "Natalia, stop! The street is right ahead!" Hector caught up to her and pulled her back just in time, his


    face showing clear frustration. "Why do you lose all control at the mere sight of him?!"


    Hector caught the disheveled Natalia in his arms. Her face was streaked with tears of turmoil. She


    looked up at Hector helplessly, her emotions on the verge of copse. "Hector, I..." But before she


    could finish, she fainted into Hector''s arms, overwhelmed by emotion.


    Holding the unconscious Natalia, Hector felt a surge of panic. Checking her breath, he was relieved to


    find she had only passed out.


    Looking back at the stage where Magnus stilly unconscious, Hector wondered if it was fate that both


    of them had sumbed to their emotions. Were they truly meant for each other?


    With that thought, Hector no longer hesitated. He carried Natalia away from the fashion show, ensuring


    that she was taken far from the chaos that had unfolded. She had been burning the midnight oil for


    days on end in preparation for the bigpetition, riding a roller coaster of emotions. It was a wonder


    her body could keep up with the strain!


    *


    In a Hawaiian hospital


    Why was he in a hospital? And where was his wife?


    With a furrowed brow and a Herculean effort, Magnus propped himself up on the bed and croaked out


    to James, "James, where''s my wife?"


    It took James a moment to collect his thoughts before he moved to Magnus'' side. "Magnus, you


    passed out on stage, and I rushed you here to the hospital."


    "Passed out? How could I have passed out? Tell me, where is my wife?"


    "Forget all that! I don''t want to hear it! Just tell me, where is my wife?!" Magnus demanded, his temper


    ring in the absence of Natalia.

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    James lowered his head, "She''s gone, ran off with Hector."


    "What? With Hector? No way, that''s not happening!"


    He could feel that Natalia still loved him. Her eyes were filled with sorrow the moment she met his


    gaze. That was his woman. She couldn''t just leave him behind!


    Magnus yanked the IV from the back of his hand and leaped from the hospital bed. "I''m going to find


    her! I can''t let her slip away this time!"


    James stood in Magnus'' way. "Magnus, man,e on, snap out of it. Natalia... she doesn''t love you


    anymore. If she did, how could she leave you and little Jonas for over a year without a word?"


    "What do you know? She did it for us, remember? That vile vow she was forced to take? That bitch


    Belle... I regret not making her suffer more before I ended her!" Magnus spat out with a bloodthirsty


    glint in his eyes.


    "Magnus, stop kidding yourself. There are plenty of good women out there. Let go of Natalia," James


    pleaded earnestly.


    Magnus shoved James aside and headed for the door. "Get out of my way. They might be perfect, but


    none of them are Natalia! She''s the one I want!"


    James was shoved aside after helplessly revealing the harsh truth. "Magnus, after you passed out


    yesterday, Natalia herself told me she doesn''t love you anymore. Now she''s engaged to Hector. Would


    she leave you on stage and walk away if she loved you?"


    Magnus'' step faltered at the news, but then he strode towards the door without hesitation. "No, she


    can''t be engaged, because I''ll kill him!" With that, Magnus stormed out of the hospital room without


    looking back.


    James shook his head and nced down to see that Magnus had left barefoot; his custom-made


    alligator leather shoes were still neatly ced under the bed. Sighing, James picked up the shoes and


    chased after Magnus. "Magnus, for heaven''s sake, put on your shoes before you go!"


    Meanwhile, Hector had taken Natalia back to NH International. He gently set her on the plush sofa in


    the reception room and had just turned to pour her a ss of water when he noticed Natalia stirring


    awake.


    "Waking up? Thirsty? I got you some water," Hector said, helping Natalia sit up and handing her the


    water.


    Natalia took a few sips. Her frantic emotions were slowly calming down, and she looked at Hector


    apologetically. "Hector, I''m so sorry, I messed up the fashion show today. I''m such a mess."


    Hector shook his head. "No, the fashion show was a huge sess. Just now, my secretary told me


    we''ve received over a hundred orders from around the world."


    "Really? That''s fantastic." Natalia''s cheeks flushed with relief and excitement, giving her a lively glow.


    "Yes, Natalia, believe in yourself. No one does it better," Hector said, his eyes full of affirmation.


    Natalia''s gaze dropped, filled with mncholy. "But I still got thrown off by Magnus so easily. I''m so


    weak."


    Hector hesitated for a moment, then met Natalia''s helpless gaze, and gently suggested, "Natalia, don''t


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    think about that. If you''ve decided to say goodbye to the past, don''t let it trouble you. Running away is


    useless. You have to face it bravely to break free."


    Natalia looked down. She knew Hector was right, but Magnus was more than a trouble; he was her


    demon, the one she couldn''t escape, hide from, or avoid.


    The office phone rang, breaking the silence. Hector answered, "Yes?"


    The secretary''s flustered voice came through. "Mr. Hector, there''s someone here to see you. Security


    can''t stop him, and he insists on seeing you."


    Hector nced at Natalia, who was visibly anxious, and spoke into the phone, "Alright, I''ll be right


    there."


    Getting up to leave, Natalia asked softly, "Hector, is it him?"


    "Yes, I''ll go see what he wants, so he doesn''t cause a scene here. You know how he is," Hector replied,


    then paused at the door to add, "Natalia, running away is useless. You have to face him bravely. And


    as for what to choose, ask your heart what it really wants."


    As Hector''s tall figure disappeared from the office, Natalia slumped onto the sofa, lost in thought. What


    did she really want?


    Magnus and James barged into NH International''s headquarters, brushing past the receptionist''s polite


    inquiries. Magnus snapped, "Tell Hector toe down here now!"


    But Magnus, burning with rage, wasn''t about to be stopped by security. As Magnus was about to


    bulldoze through the guards, Hector stepped out of the elevator.


    Magnus'' eyes zed with fury, and he swung a punch. "Hector, after all these years, you''re still not


    over it? You dared to take away my wife. You''re asking for it!"


    Hector never saw iting. When Magnus swung that hard punch, there was no time to brace, and


    Hector staggered, hitting the pavement hard.


    "Mr. Hector, we should haul this guy off to the station right away!"


    The security guards on duty were taken aback, quickly closing in on Magnus. They were ready to


    restrain him and take him to the police.


    The boss had spoken, and the guards, now with nothing to do, quickly dispersed, leaving only a fuming


    Magnus and a battered Hector by the elevator.


    Hector was no longer the weakling of his younger years. He looked at Magnus with an icy detachment,


    his eyes filled with estrangement.


    "Magnus, that punch was out of respect for you as my cousin. But if you dare toy hands on me


    again, don''t expect any mercy."

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    Listening to Hector''s words, Magnus was seething with rage. He grabbed Hector by the cor, and his


    fist was cocked back, ready to deliver another blow. His fist sliced through the air, bringing a chill wind


    towards Hector''s face, but Hector caught it with ease.


    He stared at Magnus with icy disdain. "Is fighting all you know? Grow up, Magnus. Love isn''t something


    you own; it''s not a toy, and it''s definitely not something you can im with brute force!"


    Magnus felt like he was staring at a stranger. Never had he imagined that he and his cousin would


    He had wanted to pummel Hector, but to what end?


    Would beating Hector change the situation they were in?


    Would it heal the yearning he had suffered?


    Would it make his wifee back to him immediately?


    No, it wouldn''t. At that moment, the force seemed so pale andughable.


    Magnus let out a bitter chuckle. "Ha, Hector, long time no see, and you''ve gotten pretty tough. Cut the


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    crap. Where''s my wife?"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Andersen, but this is a fashionpany, not a lost and found," Hector replied coolly.


    "Cut the act, Hector! I saw you whisk Natalia away at the fashion show!" James stormed in, pointing an


    using finger at Hector. "Bro''s wife is off-limits, man! And you call yourself family? You kidnapped


    Natalia! Dressing all sharp doesn''t hide your dirty tricks. Disgusting!"


    Their argument quickly drew the attention of the NH International staff, who began whispering and


    gossiping among themselves.


    Facing James'' usation, Hector stood his ground with indignation. "If it weren''t for his interference,


    Natalia and I would''ve been long gone and not here dealing with his usations! Ask him how he''s


    wronged Natalia over the years!"


    "Wronged? You''re the homewrecker here, you hical interloper!" James moved to push Hector


    aside, saying, "Out of the way! We''re going upstairs to find Natalia. Jonas is waiting for her at home."


    Hector stood immovable. His contempt for James was clear. "James, could you maybe show a little


    ss? This is mypany, not some rowdy farmers'' market. You want to find someone, be my guest,


    but make sure she wants to see you. Otherwise, you''re no different from a street thug."


    "You! Fine, Hector, you win! You break up a marriage and still y the saint?" James was furious and


    tried to kick Hector, but Magnus stopped him mid-motion.


    Magnus turned to James, his voice cold and terse. "Let''s go."


    "But Natalia is still up there, Magnus. Just let me knock this homewrecker down, and then..."


    Before James could finish, Magnus had already turned away, striding towards the exit without looking


    back. James'' words were caught in his throat as he hurried after Magnus. "Magnus, you''re not going


    after Natalia? She''s still up there! We have to bring her back!"


    Magnus walked on, his pace quick as if chased by demons. If Natalia wanted to see him, she would''ve


    shown up.


    Hector''s words echoed in his ears. Yes, for years, hadn''t he been the one harming her?


    Six years ago, his neglect had driven her to despair and a watery grave. Six yearster, to save his


    poisoned, dying self, he had caused her to wander in a foreignnd, lost and alone.


    Perhaps a man like him really didn''t deserve her, but without her, how could he endure the lonely years


    ahead?


    He''d give up everything if he could start over just to be with her, but there was no medicine for regret


    and no second chances.


    ¡°My dear wife, is our fate truly at an end? Can''t you give me one more chance?¡±


    Magnus walked the noisy streets, his heart as still as ice and as cold as bone. He didn''t know how to


    face the radiant Natalia, nor how to win her back. His thoughts were a tangled mess. His brow was


    furrowed as he wandered aimlessly along the roadside, without a destination or direction.


    James followed silently, knowing Magnus was in a bad ce. Back at NH International, he had seen


    the embarrassment sh through Magnus'' eyes under Hector''s rebuke. Sighing to himself, James felt it


    was not his ce to judge their matters. He only needed to ensure that nothing happened to Mr.


    Magnus.


    And so, the two sharply dressed strangers walked the streets of Hawaii. Their silhouettes were lonely


    and forlorn, drawing curious nces from passersby.


    Was he to give up so easily? To return to Melfort all alone? No! No way!


    Even if it cost him his very life, he was determined to bring his wife back by his side!


    James, who had been trudging along with his head down, was caught off guard by Magnus'' abrupt stop


    and nearly bumped into him.


    Noticing the resolve in Magnus'' eyes, James nodded in agreement. "Yeah, we haven''t even spoken to


    Natalia yet. Why are we throwing in the towel so soon?"


    "Let''s go! I have to find my wife this instant. I can''t wait another minute!" Magnus dered, turning back


    around and striding forward.


    James called out from behind, "Mr. Magnus, Natalia''s ce is in the other direction. You''re going the


    wrong way!"


    Realizing his mistake, Magnus turned back and followed James to the address he had previously


    inquired about.

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    At the office, Natalia knew that Magnus hade looking for her. Her heart tangled in knots, uncertain


    of how to face him. Then, Hector volunteered to go downstairs to meet Magnus, and Natalia, in a flurry


    of panic, dashed to the surveince room to spy on their encounter from behind the screens.


    Though she couldn''t hear their words, Natalia watched clear as day as Magnus¡¯ fist swung out,


    knocking Hector to the ground.


    Witnessing Magnus¡¯ loss of control, Natalia felt her heart wrench painfully. For a fleeting moment, she


    saw the Magnus from six years ago, who was just as violent and prone to throwing punches at Cal


    whenever he lost his temper. Now, this scene was repeating itself with Hector as the target.


    Natalia''s anxiety spiked at the sight of Magnus, her heart filling with boundless disappointment. This


    time, she knew there was no going back to him. Whether it was because of the vow she''d been forced


    to make or for Hector''s sake, she had to choose aplete separation from Magnus.


    She had no other choice.


    ¡°Magnus, even the deepest of affections can''t withstand what we have experienced. You and I, we''re


    destined to be strangers.¡±


    As these thoughts coursed through her mind, Natalia suddenly felt a chill. She wrapped her arms


    around herself, knowing the cold stemmed from her profound disappointment in Magnus.


    "Knock, knock, knock!"


    The urgent pounding at the door broke through Natalia''s reverie. She shook off her daze, leaped from


    the sofa, and walked toward the door. Slowly, she opened it, "Who''s there?"


    But when Natalia saw Magnus standing outside, the casual smile on her face froze. "You?"


    "Natalia."


    There was Magnus, appearing so abruptly, his face sickly pale with an air of endless solitude and


    destion. His reddened eyes were brimming with sorrowful tears. He stared at Natalia as if trying to


    etch her entire being into his memory, to take her with him.


    A pang of heartache shot through Natalia. During the fashion show earlier, she had fled in haste,


    without a chance to truly see him. Now, looking at him, so gaunt and barely human, it seemed he could


    copse at any moment. Indeed, he had passed out before her escape. It seemed he hadn''t been


    taking care of himself over the past year.


    Natalia silently observed the marked aging in Magnus¡¯ features, a flicker of pity crossing her heart. She


    recalled the times he''d been poisoned, and all that he''d been through, feeling like waves crashing


    inside her.


    Why would he torment himself like this? Without her, he could have started a new life!


    Why couldn''t he let things be and insist on confronting her, causing her such pain?


    Facing the emaciated Magnus and his dark eyes filled with longing for her, Natalia suppressed the


    turmoil in her heart and said coldly, "Mr. Andersen, what are you doing here?"


    "I..." Magnus struggled to speak, overwhelmed by Natalia''s distant tone. He took a deep breath,


    mustering all his strength to resist the urge to pull her into his embrace. "Wifey..."


    Before Magnus could continue, Natalia cut him off with a cold reminder, "Mr. Andersen, please don''t


    call me that. I''m not your wife, and I would appreciate it if you didn''t make that mistake again."


    Magnus'' frame shook visibly. He was clearly stung by Natalia''s aloofness, but to prevent her from


    walking away, he quickly corrected himself, "Nat, I''vee to take you home."


    "Home? Mr. Andersen, this is my home," Natalia said, closing her eyes. If she continued to lock gazes


    with Magnus, she wasn''t sure she could trust herself to remain resolute.


    "But Nat, Melfort is your home. I''ve been searching for you, hoping you''de back with me. And


    Jonas, he..." Magnus pleaded humbly.


    He had hoped to sway Natalia with talk of Jonas, but before he could finish, Hector appeared in his


    bathrobe, freshly out of the shower. His hair was still damp. He greeted Magnus with a smile, "Ah, Mr.


    Andersen, what a rare visit in the dead of night. Won''t youe in for a bit?"


    Hector was there, and especially just out of the bathroom; Magnus felt as if he''d been struck. "Why are


    you here?"


    They had indeed tracked down Natalia''s address but had no idea that this apartment was where


    Natalia and Hector had lived together.


    Hector knew Magnus had misunderstood but was toozy to rify the situation. Instead, he casually


    draped his arm over Natalia''s shoulder. "What''s wrong? Can''t I live here?"


    With that, Hector pulled Natalia closer, mimicking an embrace. "Magnus, not everyone is as


    unappreciative as you. I love Natalia, and I cherish every moment I spend with her."


    Though Natalia felt a bit awkward being pulled in by Hector, she decided to y along to send Magnus


    away and didn''t push Hector off.


    When he''d heard Hector was her fianc¨¦, Magnus hadn''t quite believed it. But seeing them living


    together was suffocatingly painful. This wasn''t what he wanted to see.


    As Magnus¡¯ face turned a ghastly white, a twinge of sympathy crossed Natalia''s heart. Thinking about


    how Magnus was still so darn stubborn, Natalia shook her head with conviction, "Mr. Andersen, we''re


    over. Who I''m with now is my choice, and it''s got nothing to do with you."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Her words struck Magnus like a knife to the heart, leaving him riddled with wounds, and bleeding


    inwardly without end.


    It was rare for Natalia to see Magnus in such a state of sorrow, and she knew his heart must¡¯ve been


    breaking.


    But still... It felt like someone had ripped a piece out of Natalia''s heart, and the pain was nearly bringing


    her to her knees. It was all toote. They could never go back.

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    Natalia''s face was as pale as a ghost, but to get rid of Magnus, she steeled herself and, ying along


    with Hector, said, "Yes, Mr. Anderson, it''s getting quitete. You should head home. I''ve long since


    ended things with you. Now, I''m engaged to Hector, and soon, we''ll have our wedding bells ringing."


    "No! That can''t be!" Magnus staggered back, nearly falling if not for the steadying hand of James.


    James was known for his hot temper. Supporting a swaying Magnus, he pointed an using finger at


    Natalia, his voice raised in anger. "Natalia, how could you do this? Do you have any idea how much


    Magnus has been through this past year trying to find you? How can you just rece him like that?"


    Natalia hung her head silently, quickly hiding the tears welling up in her eyes.


    Magnus shook his head at James. His breath was unsteady from the pain in his heart. "Don''t, don''t


    speak to my wife like that, I won''t allow it."


    "But Magnus, they¡­" James tried to protest, but Magnus cut him off, "James, this is a private matter


    between the three of us. Stay out of it."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Since Magnus had put it that way, James backed off. After all, it was their tangled mess to sort out.


    Magnus stopped James'' interrogation, and his gaze was now burning into Natalia. His voice was filled


    with deep emotion. "Nat, whether you admit it or not, you''re my wife for life. We parted over a


    misunderstanding, but now that I''ve found you, I won''t let you slip away again."


    Natalia''s eyes brimmed with tears at Magnus'' fervent words, but she couldn''t just go back with him. Not


    just because of the harsh vow she had once been forced to make, but also for Hector''s selfless


    devotion over the years. She couldn''t just abandon Hector after epting his proposal. She couldn''t be


    that selfish.


    So, Natalia coldly rebuffed him, "There''s been no misunderstanding. The past is in the past. Mr.


    Anderson, we''re adults capable of owning our actions. Since we''ve parted ways, please stop pursuing


    this any further."


    Magnus reeled as if he''d been struck, unable to believe that Natalia saw his relentless search as mere


    pestering.


    "Nat, do you really see me as a nuisance now?" Magnus'' voice was a raspy whisper, heavy with loss


    and heartache. "But my wife, I can''t let you go, not in this lifetime. Don''t even think about marrying


    someone else."


    Magnus'' impassioned plea sent Natalia into an endless ache, which spread through her heart. With


    misty eyes, she looked at Magnus and shook her head gently. "Mr. Anderson, there''s no going back.


    It''ste, I''m tired, and I need to rest. Goodbye."


    With that, Natalia gathered all her strength to steady her emotions and walked toward her room.


    Magnus moved to follow her but was blocked by Hector. "Magnus, it''ste, and we''re all turning in.


    Wouldn''t it be inappropriate for you toe any further?" Hector deliberately left his words ambiguous,


    hoping to mislead Magnus into giving up.


    Magnus took the bait. Agitated, he grabbed Hector''s bathrobe and said icily, "Hector, I warn you, if you


    darey a finger on her, I''ll make you regret ever being born!"


    Hector met Magnus'' gaze unflinchingly. "Magnus, are you sure you still have that right? Natalia has


    nothing to do with you anymore."


    "Try me!" Magnus spat out before storming off without looking back.


    Hector closed the door and nced towards Natalia''s vanishing figure at the stair corner, knowing she


    was in for another sleepless night.


    Sighing deeply, Hector resigned himself to theplexities of the heart and walked to his own room. It


    was time for Natalia to have some space to cool down and collect her thoughts.


    Upstairs, Natalia sat slumped by the window seat, her energy drained by the day''s events. Seeing


    Magnus in such pain dragged her back to the past, reminded her of the times he had been ravaged by


    addiction, and made her heart constrict with anguish.


    She knew she had to push Magnus away, but why did it hurt so much to see him wounded? What was


    she supposed to do?


    Meanwhile, just outside their apartment building, Magnus stood gazing up at the light in Natalia''s room,


    his eyes filled with longing and heartache.


    James, scratching his nose behind Magnus, felt utterly frustrated. Facing Hector''s smug demeanor, he


    was itching to knock some sense into the arrogant interloper. But since Magnus had asked him not to


    interfere, all he could do was stand there, helplessly watching.


    James nodded, understanding Magnus was nning to y the family card. It made sense. A mother''s


    bond with her child was unbreakable, and James couldn''t imagine Natalia resistinging back to


    Magnus once Jonas was mentioned.


    "Alright, I''m on it," James said as he started to walk away, then paused, turning back to ask Magnus,


    "And what about you?"


    But right now, the means weren''t his concern. He was willing to employ any tactic necessary if it would


    bring his wife back home.


    That night was marked by sorrow for everyone involved, whether it was Natalia and Hector upstairs or


    Magnus standing alone under the streetmp''s glow. Sleep was elusive and marred by pain.


    The stars twinkled chaotically in the sky, mirroring their tangled, troubled emotions¡ªa maze of


    confusion and despair.


    Torn by her own conflict, Natalia barely slept a wink until the first light of dawn brought a drowsy


    awareness back to her.

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    She eased the bedroom door open. Her stomach was in knots at the thought of facing Hector. After all,


    the fleeting hesitation she felt upon seeing Magnus yesterday still lingered ¨C the temptation to simply


    pack up and leave with him had been real.


    Descending the stairs, Natalia scanned the room only to find Hector absent. The ce felt hollow


    without him, yet the kitchen table held a breakfast he had prepared before leaving ¨C a te of sizzling


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    bacon and eggs apanied by slices of buttered toast and a ss of strawberry smoothie, all


    emitting aforting aroma.


    Tears welled up in Natalia''s eyes as she approached the meal he had made with such care. A note


    rested against the smoothie ss. [Gone to the office. Don''t overthink things. Have a good breakfast,


    and take care of yourself.]


    The familiar handwriting on the note was thest straw for Natalia; her tears fell freely. Hector had


    always tended to her with such attention to detail, and her heart swelled with mixed emotions.


    The doorbell chimed, snapping her from her reverie. ¡°Coming, who is it?¡± She called, puzzled, as she


    padded toward the front door, yet the bell continued to ring without a response.


    Opening the door, a small figure barreled into her with a ko-like grip. A child''s voice was barely


    holding back sobs. ¡°Mommy!¡±


    It was none other than Jonas, whom James had brought over in the night.


    Clutching Natalia tightly, Jonas refused to let go. His tear-streaked face lifted to look at Natalia.


    ¡°Mommy, I missed you so much, did you not want me anymore? Why haven''t youe back?¡±


    Natalia''s heart shattered. She hadn''t seen her precious son in over a year, and his growth was evident.


    His face was etched with silent usation. Guilt overwhelmed her, and she sobbed, ¡°Jonas, my love,


    I''m so sorry. I never stopped wanting you!¡±


    ¡°But you''ve been gone so long, Mommy. I missed you so much, I even dreamed of you every night. You


    said you''d be back soon. Daddy said he couldn''t find you, and I felt so sad.¡±


    Jonas'' words cut through Natalia like a dull de. The torment of missing her son throughout the year


    was incessant. Every second was filled with concern. Now, it culminated in the raw pain of seeing


    Jonas'' longing and hearing his cries. As they wept together, Magnus stepped in from the doorway, his


    voice soft but firm. ¡°Honey.¡±


    Natalia froze. In the joy and tears of seeing Jonas, she hadpletely forgotten about Magnus. After


    all, it had been his idea that brought Jonas here out of the blue. But in front of her son, she couldn''t


    bring herself to send Magnus away and pretended not to hear him.


    ¡°Sweetheart, are you hungry? We''ve got breakfast ready,¡± She said, guiding Jonas back to the kitchen


    table, indicating the meal Hector had prepared.


    Jonas nodded vigorously, still clinging to her. ¡°I just flew here, Mommy, and I''m really hungry.¡±


    ¡°Then wait here, I''ll get you something,¡± Natalia assured him as she ted some of the breakfast for


    Jonas.


    All the while, she avoided acknowledging Magnus.


    But Magnus Andersen was no ordinary man ¨C a tycoon ustomed to the cutthroat world of business,


    Her cold shoulder couldn''t dent his confidence. Instead, he settled at the table with a contented sigh,


    ¡°Mmm, that smells delicious.¡±


    Natalia pulled the dishes closer to herself and Jonas. Her voice sounded t. ¡°This was made by


    Hector. I don¡¯t think it suits your pte, Mr. Andersen.¡±


    Her remark about Hector being the chef only spurred Magnus toment, ¡°Ah, too much grease with


    bacon and eggs for breakfast isn''t good for the stomach.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Andersen, I didn''t n on inviting you to join. Please don¡¯t misunderstand,¡± Natalia said, handing


    Jonas his te of eggs.


    Magnus chuckled at Natalia''s directness. ¡°I''m not picky. Whatever my wife and kid are eating is good


    enough for me.¡±


    Rolling her eyes, Natalia decided to ignore Magnus'' brazenness and continued to serve Jonas,


    cautioning him, ¡°Careful, it¡¯s hot.¡±


    Jonas was quite fond of his surname and not ready for a change. So, for his own sake and to help his


    dad win his mom back, Jonas was determined to y his part well.


    Magnus bobbed his head enthusiastically, like a pecking chicken. Raising a child was a long journey,


    but it paid off big time! His son was reallying through for him!


    Natalia was met with Jonas'' innocent puppy eyes and couldn''t resist nodding in agreement. ¡°Well,¡± she


    thought, ¡°let him have it.¡±


    But the breakfast spread was meager, and if she gave it all to Magnus, what would she and Jonas eat?


    Natalia was torn and stood up to turn on the stove, deciding to whip up some more breakfast.

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    Magnus finally caught up with the realization and was kicking himself for being outsmarted by his own


    green-behind-the-ears whippersnapper of a son.


    "Honey, let me handle this, before you end up with grease burns," Magnus said, swooping in with his


    broad hands to take the frying pan from Natalia''s grip.


    Natalia, worried that Magnus might hurt himself, dodged away quickly, but there stood Magnus, alone


    by the stove, facing a conundrum. Despite his vast financial empire, he had never mastered the art of


    cooking.


    Determined not to let Natalia think any less of him, or to be outdone by Hector, Magnus furrowed his


    brow, rolled up his suit sleeves, and dived into the fray.


    How hard could frying an egg be, anyway?


    Magnus turned on the stove, cing the already cleaned frying pan on the burner. Staring at the bottle


    of cooking oil and the eggs, he was at a loss; which one should go in first?


    The mes rose eagerly, heating the pan until it sizzled and began to smoke. No time for hesitation!


    Without thinking, Magnus cracked the egg directly into the pan, then poured in half a bottle of oil in one


    smooth motion.


    "Boom!"


    "St!"


    Two explosive sounds rang out as the cold egg met the hot pan, shattering upon impact and sending


    cooking oil sttering in all directions.


    Magnus couldn''t dodge in time, and his pricey suit was sshed with a generous helping of oil stains,


    but that wasn''t the worst of it. Jonas was pping the table, bent double withughter. "Ha-ha, Daddy,


    you''re such a klutz! You can''t even fry an egg!"


    Natalia rushed over, and her quick reflexes saved the day as she turned off the stove, averting a


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    potential kitchen ze.


    Seeing Magnus in such a disheveled state, she felt augh bubbling up inside her, but then


    remembered she was about to kick him out. She hid the smile in her eyes and held her breath as she


    returned to Jonas'' side.


    Magnus, who had wanted to show off, was utterly deted by the simple task of frying an egg that had


    instead led to his humiliation. He nced helplessly at his grease-sttered suit and dejectedly took


    his seat, giving Natalia a pitiful look. "Honey, I''m really starving."


    Natalia continued feeding Jonas,pletely indifferent. She knew Magnus well enough to adopt a


    policy of total nonchnce.


    Jonas sneakily gave Magnus a thumbs-down gesture and then gently tugged on Natalia''s sleeve.


    "Mommy, Daddy''s really hungry. I''m full; give him my share."


    Natalia looked at the barely nibbled egg, knowing Jonas wanted to save it for Magnus. She red at


    Magnus, then sighed in resignation. "Fine, I''ll make some more."


    Standing up, Natalia cleaned up the mess by the stove and quickly whipped up another batch of eggs.


    Usually, it was Hector who cooked, and Natalia''s culinary skills were basic at best¡ªher creations were


    edible butcked presentation.


    cing the eggs on the table, she fetched two milkshakes from the fridge and grudgingly said to


    Magnus, "Eat up."


    Magnus was overjoyed, hastily taking a bite of the egg and then subtly furrowing his brow before


    smiling widely. "Honey, your eggs are a slice of heaven! Absolutely delicious!"


    Natalia cast a skeptical look at the slightly charred eggs and then at Hector''s perfectly cooked batch.


    She arrived at the clear conclusion, Magnus must¡¯ve been blind or fibbing through his teeth to praise


    her cooking.


    "Really? Daddy, let me have a taste!" Hearing the hype about his mom''s special eggs, Jonas called out


    to Magnus. His mouth was open and ready for a bite.


    Magnus shook his head, quickly moving the te out of reach, and scoffed down the food. "No way,


    son, I barely have enough for myself!"


    Jonas'' hopeful gaze fell as he pouted. He felt his father was being unfair and did not even spare a bite


    for him.


    Magnus, too busy swallowing the over-salted eggs, just kept nodding, hoping his son wouldn''t hold a


    grudge.


    Natalia gave in and served Jonas the leftovers. "Lucky for you, I saved some. Here you go."


    "Oh, yay! Finally, I get to enjoy your special breakfast. I''m so lucky!" Jonas cheered, taking a big bite,


    only to grimace immediately after.


    "What''s wrong? Doesn''t it taste good?" Natalia asked, noticing his expression.


    Jonas shook his head frantically, gesturing towards Magnus for Natalia to look. Confused, Natalia


    turned to see Magnus shing her flirtatious winks, and she shot him a fierce re.


    At that moment, however, she missed Jonas spitting the egg into the trash can. As she turned back,


    Jonas patted his belly with a contented look. "Mommy, it was so good, I''m really full!"


    "That''s great. If you like it, Mommy will make it for you again," Natalia said, kissing Jonas'' forehead with


    a smile.


    Jonas was well-fed, so Natalia gathered the dishes. Her gaze was softening on her considerate son.


    "Jonas, I have to swing by the office. Do you want toe along?"


    "The office?" Jonas shot a conspiratorial nce at Magnus, silently pleading for him to stop Natalia.


    Jonas immediately clung to Natalia''s leg, and his young face was streaked with tears. "Mommy, please


    don''t go, okay? All the other kids have their mommies with them, and I want my mommy, too. Mommy,


    please don''t leave me behind!"


    As she spoke, a wave of emotion surged through her, and tears began to fall, sshing silently onto


    the floor.

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    Natalia''s heart was heavy with the vicious oath she''d been coerced into by Belle. If she ever went back


    to Magnus, her son, Jonas, would be doomed to an untimely death.


    The thought of such a curse was unbearable. She couldn''t let that happen to Jonas. No amount of


    personal suffering could justify that oue.


    With this in mind, Natalia''s turmoil began to settle, and the conflict in her eyes softened. "Magnus,


    please go. Take Jonas and leave. I can''t be part of your lives anymore. The moment I made that damn


    promise in front of Belle, it sealed my fate¡ªI can''t return to you," Natalia managed to say, her voice


    choked with emotion. "Just go, and don''t disrupt the life I need to lead now."


    Magnus wasn''t one to let her slip away so easily. He grasped her firmly,pelling her to look into his


    eyes, which were as deep and relentless as the ocean. "Darling, why do you insist on believing that


    nonsense? Besides, I''m not asking you toe back with us; Jonas and I are here to join you. We¡¯ll


    follow your lead. That way, the curse won''t hold, right?"


    A spark ignited in Natalia''s eyes, as if Magnus¡¯ words had cleared the fog that had long clouded her


    mind. Yet as she gazed into his eyes, the image of Diana surfaced¡ªDiana, who had spent a


    scandalous night with him, ording to the tabloids. If Magnus could spend a whole night with Diana,


    why bothering back for her?


    Natalia recoiled. "Aren''t you with Diana now? Isn''t that working out for you?"


    "No! That was all just an act," James burst out, a surge of tion running through him. Her concern


    meant she still cared! "Listen to me, I only got close to her to find out where you were. I swear, if I''ve


    ever done anything to betray you, be it with Diana or any other woman, may I be struck down by


    lightning and suffer a fate worse than death!"


    Natalia''s head snapped up. "Who asked you to swear?!"


    Realizing she had revealed her lingering feelings for Magnus, she stubbornly shook her head. "It''s too


    you were lovers, my heart was shattered. Eventually, I was hit by a truck in the streets of Hawaii, and


    the doctors said there was an eighty percent chance I''d be a vegetable."


    "What?!"


    "Oh my God, Mommy¡­"


    Both Magnus and Jonas eximed in shock. They had no idea Natalia had gone through such a


    perilous time.


    "I''m so sorry, darling. It''s all my fault," Magnus said, his hands trembling as he held her. He was furious


    at himself for not being there for her in her darkest hour.


    Jonas rushed to embrace Natalia. "Mommy, I''m so d you''re okay. You can''t leave me alone!"


    "Don''t be scared, my love. Look, I am all right, aren¡¯t I?" Natalia ruffled Jonas¡¯ hair before turning to


    Magnus with a silent gaze. "When the hospital all but dered me a lost cause, it was Hector who


    brought me back to consciousness. He stayed by my side for months, talking to me day and night, and


    made me want to fight back."


    "I owe him a debt I can never repay, Magnus. I''ve promised to marry him. I can''t break my word again,"


    she said, holding Jonas close.


    "Darling, I''m wracked with guilt for not being by your side. But please believe me, if I had been there, I


    would have never left your bedside," Magnus said earnestly.


    "But marrying Hector out of gratitude? Have you thought about our feelings? There are other ways to


    repay him. You can''t sacrifice your life for a debt. You have Jonas, you have me. From now on,


    wherever you are, that''s where we''ll be," Magnus stated, his arms enveloping both Natalia and Jonas.


    Natalia hesitated. "Magnus, it''s not about debts. When I woke up, I realized I owed Hector too much.


    His devotion moved me, and before you came, I had already pledged to marry him."


    Magnus froze. Could Natalia have developed feelings for Hector? No, that couldn''t be. He could only


    imagine how much Natalia had suffered because of him. How he wished it was he who had been by


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    her side when she awoke, not Hector. Suddenly, he realized that he might have lost control of


    everything.


    "Just go, Magnus. Our past love¡ªis history now," Natalia said with a painful finality. Her eyes shut,


    willing to tarnish her own reputation if needed. "And I''ve already moved in with him."


    Magnus felt as if his world had exploded. It couldn''t be true, it just couldn''t!


    The distance in Natalia''s eyes tore a hole in his heart. If this was all true, he would kill Hector! His wife,


    she had to return to his side.


    No matter what she had be, she was still his wife!


    Meanwhile, Jonas watched his mother''s reluctance to reconcile, and his tears began to fall like rain.


    "Mommy, don''t you want me anymore? Mommy, am I going to be an orphan nobody wants?"

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    It was said that the bond between a mother and her child was unbreakable. As Jonas wept bitterly,


    Natalia''s tears fell in sync, sshing onto the hardwood floor. "Jonas, honey, I¡¯m not leaving you. I''ll


    "But why can''t I live with you like the other kids? I don''t care, I want to stay with you!" Jonas clung to


    Natalia''s leg, his face wet with tears and sweat.


    Worried that he''d cry himself sick, Natalia soothed him gently. "Don''t cry, Jonas. I swear, I''ll never


    abandon you. You''re my brave little man, okay?"


    She stroked Jonas¡¯ forehead tenderly, whispering words offort until he became exhausted and


    finally sumbed to sleep in her arms. As she gazed at Jonas¡¯ peaceful face, Natalia nted a soft


    kiss on his forehead, thenid him gently on the couch and covered him with a light nket.


    ¡°Magnus, you shouldn¡¯t have brought Jonas,¡± Natalia murmured reproachfully, implying that him using


    their son as a pawn was a low blow.


    Clearly, she hadn¡¯t grasped the full extent of Magnus¡¯ shamelessness. When she turned to scold him,


    she found Magnus shamelessly stripped down to his bronze, muscr torso, his suit and shirt cast


    aside.


    Her mouth agape, Natalia scolded in a hushed tone, ¡°Magnus, what are you doing?¡±


    Magnus closed in, cornering Natalia against the arm of the sofa, then swiftly shed his trousers and


    pressed his imposing figure against her.


    Propping himself up with one hand, he gazed down at her with a look of burning desire, whispering,


    ¡°Darling, do you have any idea how I¡¯ve suffered without you? If you don¡¯t save me now, I don¡¯t know


    what I¡¯ll do.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Hector living with his wife. Natalia was his, and she wouldn¡¯t marry


    another. With the shamelessness of a man who refused to lose his love, Magnus grabbed Natalia¡¯s


    arm, spun her around, and pinned her beneath him on the sofa.


    As her soft palm brushed against his cock, Magnus inhaled sharply. ¡°Darling, I want you now! We¡¯re


    husband and wife, and I¡¯ve missed you so much this past year.¡±


    Natalia¡¯s face flushed crimson; she was about to marry Hector. How could she allow this to happen?


    She withdrew her hand from Magnus¡¯ grasp and pushed against his chest. ¡°Magnus, we¡¯re no longer


    married. Let me go!¡±


    ¡°You are mine, and you¡¯ll always be my only wife,¡± he dered, leaning in as the atmosphere charged


    with intimacy.


    With her cheeks burning hot, Natalia nced at Jonas, sleeping soundly beside them, afraid of waking


    him, and pushed at Magnus with gentle urgency. ¡°Get off me, Magnus. You¡¯re going to wake Jonas!¡±


    As if heeding her plea, Magnus stood up, but before Natalia could catch her breath, the world spun as


    she was swept into Magnus¡¯ arms.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Natalia¡¯s whispered protest was cut short as she covered her mouth, mindful not


    to wake Jonas. Then she murmured a soft objection, ¡°Don¡¯t do this. Jonas is right here.¡±


    ¡°No, darling, you have no idea how much I¡¯ve missed you,¡± Magnus said, carrying Natalia up the stairs.


    ¡°Tell me, which room is yours?¡±


    Furious, Natalia struggled to break free. ¡°Put me down this instant, or I¡¯ll scream for help!¡±


    Magnusughed heartily. ¡°Darling, if you think anyone would dare interrupt us, go ahead and scream!


    I¡¯d like to see who¡¯d stop a man from holding his own wife.¡±


    Natalia had no recourse against Magnus¡¯ roguish behavior and could only pound futilely against his


    chest with her small hands.


    Ignoring her protests about revealing which room was hers, Magnus carried her into a random


    bedroom,id her on the bed, and kissed her forehead reverently, whispering, ¡°Nat, I¡¯ve been riddled


    with holes searching for you this past year. Now that I¡¯ve found you, I miss you so much.¡±


    He kissed her fiercely, entwining his fingers with hers. His voice was growing hoarse with emotion.


    ¡°Darling, ever since that poisoning, I¡¯ve been lifeless. I thought I might be ruined.¡±


    Natalia blushed deeply, feeling the undeniable proof that he was far from ruined, and wondered how


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Magnus could im such a thing with a straight face. She tried to pull away again, but Magnus¡¯ grip


    only tightened.


    As his breaths grew heavier and his hands wandered, Natalia red at him. ¡°Magnus... I have


    something to tell you. Stop this.¡±


    Panicking, Natalia begged, ¡°Magnus, don¡¯t be so impulsive! I haven¡¯t been with Hector!¡±


    With that, his kisses descended like a storm, relentless and all-consuming. Natalia¡¯s attempts to resist


    were futile; she was overwhelmed by Magnus¡¯ fervent disy of affection after such a long absence.


    Their love was rekindled, a passionate entanglement unfolded in Natalia¡¯s apartment, while little Jonas


    slept soundly on the couch, oblivious to the world.


    The room warmed with the heat of their intimacy, a sensual glow that spoke of lovers¡¯ fervor.


    Circling her slender waist and whispering hoarsely into her ear, Magnus confessed, ¡°Nat, I love you...¡±

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    Natalia¡¯s skin had turned a rosy hue from the passionate encounter, and she was fuming mad. Yet,


    despite her anger, she couldn¡¯t deny the shameful thrill Magnus¡¯ touch had ignited within her ¡ª a


    sweetness that seemed to betray her own desires.


    Having finally finished, she pushed at him with her hands, her voice a mix of rage and embarrassment.


    ¡°Back off, Magnus! You better get out of here this instant!¡±


    But Magnus, sated and smug, wasn¡¯t about to heed her words. He pulled her close again, admiring the


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    blush that spread across her cheeks. His voice was dripping with feigned innocence. ¡°Darling, I just


    realized how much I still want you. Can¡¯t you feel it? Oh, what am I going to do?¡±


    Natalia clenched her teeth in frustration. This infuriating man! She could feel his renewed vigor, which


    seemed to defy all logic given their recent activities.


    But she was determined not to let Magnus have his way again. She pinched his chest hard. ¡°You


    shameless brute, let me go! Jonas is still asleep on the couch, and what if Hector walks in? I¡¯d die of


    embarrassment!¡±


    Magnus let out an exaggerated yelp, pointing to the nipple on his chest. ¡°Darling, pinch if you must, but


    why there? That¡¯s not how you get a man riled up.¡±


    Ignoring hisints, Natalia pushed him away and finally escaped his grasp. Without concern for


    modesty, she scooped up her scattered clothes and bolted for the bathroom, ¡°Magnus, get yourself


    together and save me from further embarrassment!¡± With that, she mmed the bathroom door behind


    her.


    Meanwhile, Magnusy back on the bed, whistling a tune,zily wiggling his toes, and reveling in his


    contentment. Natalia always yed hard to get, but her body never lied. And he loved every bit of it.


    Under Natalia¡¯s insistent prodding, Magnus slowly got himself ready, and he reluctantly headed out of


    the room.


    By the time they descended the stairs, it was already noon, and Jonas was stirring awake on the sofa.


    Rubbing his eyes, the little boy looked up at Natalia. ¡°Mommy, what time is it?¡±


    Realizing how long they had been upstairs, Natalia shot Magnus a scathing look before answering her


    son. ¡°Well, it seems your daddy and I lost track of time. But how about we all go out for some brunch?¡±


    Jonas¡¯ stomach grumbled in agreement. ¡°I¡¯m starving! Can we have pancakes and bacon?¡±


    Natalia smiled. ¡°Of course, sweetie. Let¡¯s treat ourselves to a nice breakfast.¡±


    Magnus, trying to hide his grin, followed them out the door. His mood was visibly lifted by the promise


    of a family outing.


    They settled into a cozy diner, and the smell of coffee and sizzling sausages was in the air.


    ¡°What¡¯ll it be, love?¡± Magnus gged down a waitress with a snap of his fingers.


    Ignoring Magnus, Natalia turned to Jonas. ¡°What do you fancy, honey?¡±


    But before he could answer, Jonas whispered, ¡°Mommy, I need to go to the restroom.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you,¡± Natalia said, leading Jonas to the bathroom and leaving Magnus to peruse the


    menu alone.


    The diner was bustling with the lunch crowd. Natalia stood outside the men¡¯s restroom, waiting for


    Jonas. A janitor pushing arge cleaning cart passed by, excusing himself.


    After what seemed like too long, Natalia called out, ¡°Jonas? Jonas?¡± No response. Panic began to set


    in. She grabbed the arm of a man exiting the restroom, her voice urgent, ¡°Sir, could you please check


    on my little boy? He¡¯s been in there for a while.¡±


    The man nodded and went to look. He returned, shaking his head, ¡°Ma¡¯am, there¡¯s no child in there.¡±


    Natalia¡¯s heart raced. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    He was certain. Desperate, Natalia dashed into the men¡¯s room. It was empty.


    Jonas was gone!


    Breathless, she skidded to a halt beside Magnus, who was sipping atte at the food court. Before she


    could muster a word, tears spilled down her cheeks. ¡°Magnus,¡± she gasped, ¡°Jonas... Jonas is gone!¡±


    Magnus shot up from his seat. The color was draining from his face. ¡°What do you mean, gone?!¡±

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    Magnus wrapped his arms around Natalia¡¯s trembling shoulders. His voice was a soothing whisper. ¡°It¡¯s


    alright, darling, try not to panic. Maybe the little rascal snuck out while you weren¡¯t looking. Come on,


    let¡¯s check with the restaurant management. They¡¯ve got CCTV; it¡¯s going to be okay.¡±


    With that, Magnus led a pale-faced Natalia to the restaurant manager to inquire about their son.


    After a brief discussion, the manager willingly took them to review the security footage. However, there


    were no cameras in the restroom itself, just one at the entrance corridor. Jonas¡¯ figure vanished at that


    spot, and he wasn¡¯t seen leaving the restroom.


    Magnus¡¯ heart sank. He had hoped against hope that Jonas was just ying hide and seek. Now, it


    seemed clear that the situation was dire. He immediately called James, urging him to send people over


    right away to find Jonas.


    The restaurant staff, realizing the gravity of the situation as a child had disappeared on their watch,


    called the police.


    The police, after their initial investigation, found no leads but promised to do everything in their power


    to find the boy. They asked Natalia and Magnus to wait for any news.


    With a storm brewing on his face, Magnus took Natalia back home, never imagining that a family meal


    could be such a nightmare. To calm the anxious Natalia, he suppressed his own irritation and


    gently consoled her, ¡°Please, don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    But how could Natalia not worry? She had been forced to distance herself from Magnus because of a


    past vow.


    And now? With Magnus and their son suddenly reentering her life, her son had vanished as if the vow


    was fulfilling itself! How could a child just disappear from a restaurant without a trace? It had to be the


    curse of the vow!


    The idea tormented Natalia, and guilt consumed her as tears streamed down her face. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault!


    If I hadn¡¯t broken my promise, Jonas would never have disappeared like this. It¡¯s all my fault!¡±


    Magnus, equally distressed, felt his heart clench at the sight of Natalia¡¯s tears, but he could only hold


    her and say futilely, ¡°Darling, don¡¯t talk like that. It¡¯s an ident, not your fault.¡±


    ¡°No, it is me! I was too selfish, too hopeful! If I hadn¡¯t acknowledged you, none of this would have


    happened. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Natalia shook her head in self-reproach. Her eyes were swollen and red


    from crying.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Magnus clenched his fist and mmed it onto the table beside Natalia, roaring lowly, ¡°Darling! This is


    not your fault! Forget that damned vow!¡±


    When Hector returned from the office, he was met with the scene of Magnus angrily hitting the table


    while Natalia wept inconsbly. Enraged, Hector strode up to Magnus and threw a punch. ¡°Magnus,


    are you even a man!? Show some guts instead of throwing a tantrum in front of a woman!¡±


    Already seething with anger over Jonas¡¯ disappearance, Magnus was taken aback by Hector¡¯s


    unexpected punch and retaliated, ¡°What gives you the right to lecture me?!¡±


    The punchnded squarely on Hector¡¯s face, drawing blood from his lip, which he wiped away before


    lunging back at Magnus with contempt. ¡°For your unreasonable behavior, I¡¯m going to give you a piece


    of my mind today!¡±


    Natalia, already overwhelmed with worry for Jonas, screamed as they began to fight. ¡°Stop it, both of


    you, just stop it!¡±


    But the long-standing tension between Hector and Magnus could not be soothed easily, and they


    eagerly seized the opportunity to settle their grievances. Crashes and thuds filled the room as they


    exchanged blows. The sound of theirbat resonated through the house.


    ¡°Stop fighting, please, just stop!¡± Unable to bear it any longer, Natalia grabbed a chair and threw it at


    the living room¡¯s floor-to-ceiling mirror. The ss shattered, jolting Magnus and Hector out of their fight


    as they rushed to Natalia¡¯s side.


    Magnus, ¡°Darling, did you hurt yourself? I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    Hector, ¡°Natalia¡­¡±


    Natalia red at them with a mix of fury and disappointment, her voice icy, ¡°Have you had enough? If


    you want to fight, take it outside! Don¡¯t bring your egos into this!¡±


    Chastened, the two men, who were usually somanding, were silenced by her rebuke. Natalia


    slumped onto the sofa, and her tears were flowing again. ¡°Where could Jonas be? What if he¡¯s been


    taken?¡±


    The thought of child abductions being so prevalent in the news sent her into a panic. Restlessly, she


    turned to Magnus. ¡°What are we going to do?¡±


    Magnus sighed deeply, drooping his head as he sat beside her. His face was a portrait of worry.


    Confused, Hector asked, ¡°Natalia, what did you say? What happened to Jonas?¡±


    He had heard about Magnus¡¯ futile attempts to win Natalia back and even bringing his son into it. Jonas


    was Natalia¡¯s weakness; she couldn¡¯t ignore her son.


    With a sorrowful lift of her head and a pained smile, Natalia said, ¡°Hector, Jonas is missing.¡±


    ¡°What? What happened!¡± Hector couldn¡¯t believe it. The idea that Magnus¡¯ child could go missing was


    absurd to him.


    Tears began to flow once more as she spoke, tracing paths down her cheeks.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay, Natalia. Don¡¯t beat yourself up,¡± Hector murmured, trying to offer somefort. He


    leaned in closer and asked softly, ¡°Can you think of anything else, anything out of the ordinary that


    happened that day?¡±

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    Natalia¡¯s brow furrowed in concentration. ¡°Wait, something was off. I remember a janitor, pushing a


    cart, came out from there. He seemed really weird¡±


    Magnus¡¯ eyes narrowed instantly. ¡°That guy¡¯s definitely trouble.¡±


    Without hesitation, Magnus dialed James¡¯ number.


    ¡°James, I need you to get back to the diner and find the janitor who was pushing the trash cart past my


    wife. Get his face on camera and have everyone in Hawaii on the lookout!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on it,¡± James replied, his voice tinged with annoyance. This little mystery with Jonas going missing


    was infuriating.


    Who had the guts to kidnap Jonas? They were practically signing their death warrant.


    James strode out, energized by the new lead, and heading straight for the diner.


    Natalia, however, was suddenly gripped by doubt. Curling up on the couch, she murmured to herself,


    "Could that man really be involved? Or is it because of that damn curse I cast?"


    "Darling, trust me, this has nothing to do with your so-called curse! Don''t worry. James is on it. We''ll


    catch that guy soon!" Magnus said as he sat beside Natalia, trying to envelop her in his arms.


    Hector, seeing this, squeezed himself between them and nudged Magnus aside. "Move over!"


    Magnus nudged him back and shot Hector a re. Both of them were acting as petty as kids fighting


    over candy.


    "Move it, you''re blocking the view. Why''s your head so big?" Hector sneered at Magnus, wishing he


    could just kick him out.


    The tension between them was palpable, especially now with Magnus on edge about Jonas''


    disappearance. "Hector, I''m warning you, stay away from my wife!"


    "Has Natalia agreed to that? You promised not to hurt her again, and now the kid''s gone missing.


    Maybe you should do some soul-searching!" Hector''s eyes narrowed dangerously.


    Magnus scoffed, "My rtionship with my wife is none of your business!"


    Natalia''s frustration peaked. "Stop it, both of you! Get out! Can''t I have a moment of peace?!"


    Chastised by Natalia, both Magnus and Hector fell silent, anxiously waiting for news from James.


    That evening, James returned with grim news. He had reviewed the diner''s surveince, and indeed


    spotted a tall man pushing a cleaning cart past Natalia. However, the man''s face was hidden by a cap,


    making it impossible to identify him.


    To make matters worse, the diner''s manager reported their janitorial staff was a middle-aged woman


    who had called in sick that day. They had never employed a male janitor.


    This man was a mystery.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Knowing he couldn''t satisfy Magnus with this, James contacted the police to check the street cameras


    near the diner. They tracked the man pushing the cart out of the diner, boarding an old, unmarked van,


    and disappearing into a camera-blind spot in a rundown neighborhood. From there, the man vanished.


    The police spected that Jonas might have been drugged and hidden in the cleaning cart. Their only


    hope was to track down the van and find new leads.


    As James ryed this, Natalia''s anxiety overwhelmed her, and with a faint call to "Jonas," she fainted.


    Magnus panicked and rushed to Natalia''s side. He was relieved to find she had merely passed out.


    Turning to James, he ordered, "Get our guys on that van. We need to dig out that bastard!"


    "Right away!" James, ignoring the darkening sky, hurried to carry out Magnus'' directive.


    The room fell silent, leaving a brooding Magnus, an unconscious Natalia, and a thwarted Hector, who


    wanted to approach Natalia but was waved off by Magnus. Fuming, Hector hissed at Magnus, "Have


    you no shame? This is my house!"


    "Is it?" Magnus raised an eyebrow. "All I know is that it''s my wife''s ce, and she''s already agreed to


    let me stay."


    Hector clenched his teeth in frustration. "When did she agree to that?"


    Magnus, carrying Natalia to her bedroom, locked Hector out with a firm kick to the door.


    Outside, Hector''s face paled. Magnus seemed too familiar with Natalia''s room, a ce Hector himself


    had never entered. Could it be that Natalia had reignited her old me with Magnus?


    The thought tormented Hector. He remembered Natalia''s recent promise to marry him, and a cold, wry


    smile crossed his face.


    He chastised himself for being jealous when Jonas was still missing. That would have to wait.


    Everything would wait until they found Jonas.


    "Jonas, where''s Jonas? Has hee back yet?" She murmured, her voice tinged with urgency.


    With that, Natalia''s sobs filled the room, and her grief poured out like a relentless storm.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    Magnus gripped her arm tightly, pulling Natalia into a protective and tender embrace. "I won''t let you


    me yourself, darling. It''s not your fault! And it''s got nothing to do with that damn promise, alright?


    Trust me, please¡ªit''s really not your fault!"


    "But if I hadn''t broken my promise, how could anything have happened to Jonas?" Natalia looked up at


    Magnus, her eyes filled with a mix of panic and helplessness.


    With a heart full of sorrow, Magnus gently kissed her forehead, tracing her smooth brow with his lips,


    kissing away the tear streaks on Natalia''s face. "My love, listen to me, believe me, Jonas will be safe."


    Natalia fell silent, sobbing softly. Her shoulders trembled intermittently with grief.


    This whole scene was witnessed by Hector, who had just pushed the door open. Holding a tray with


    breakfast, Hector closed his eyes in despair, feeling the chill of sorrow in his heart. He had made


    breakfast with the intention of calling Natalia to eat, but he never expected to stumble upon this scene.


    He hadn''t slept well the night before, either. Every time he closed his eyes, he couldn''t help but


    specte about the situation here, deeply distrustful of Magnus. He feared that the shameless Magnus


    would take advantage of Natalia.


    But, as it turned out, his worries were unfounded. They were the real couple. And he was just a self-


    deluding third wheel, aplete and utter failure.


    Magnus softlyforted Natalia; outside, a heartbroken Hector stood. In this way, a cloud of sadness


    enveloped the three of them, and they waited in torment for James to return after being out all day.


    Facing the hopeful eyes of the three, James couldn''t bear to tell them the truth and closed his eyes,


    shaking his head in resignation. "The car was abandoned in a derelict district. We''ve practically turned


    Hawaii upside down today, but no trace."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "How could this happen? Jonas has never been to Hawaii. Why would someone kidnap him?!" Natalia


    eximed, out of control.


    Magnus patted her back consolingly. "Calm down, Jonas is bound to be okay."


    "How could I possibly be calm?!" Natalia pushed Magnus away. "It''s all because of me that things have


    turned out this way! I''m going to go out and find Jonas myself!" With that, she stumbled toward the


    door.


    Hector quickly followed, worried that Natalia woulde to harm.


    Magnus made to chase after her, but his phone suddenly rang. He answered the call as he walked, and


    a familiar voice came through. "Ha, Magnus, are you going out of your mind looking for your son?


    Hahaha!"


    Magnus stopped in his tracks and quickly regained hisposure. "Lucius, is that you?" He could


    recognize that voice anywhere; it belonged to his brother, who had ruined half his life.


    "Correct! It''s me! Magnus, you probably never dreamed I''d break out of prison, huh! You put me away


    and made me suffer, and for that, I swear I won''t let you live a peaceful life!" It was Lucius on the


    phone, and his voice was filled with venom. "Just to let you know, your little brat is with me. You''ll bring


    a hundred million dors to the harbor front alone if you''re smart. No cops, no tricks! Youe alone,


    or else I''ll kill the kid!"


    There was a pause, and then Jonas'' voice came through the phone. "Daddy, Daddy, I''m scared. I''m


    at..."


    Before Jonas could finish, Lucius interrupted him viciously, "Shut up, kid! Magnus, don''t you dare y


    any games with me. I''ve strapped explosives to your son. If you push me, I''ll blow us both to kingdom


    Listening to the dial tone, a wave of despair washed over Magnus. He had heard Jonas'' cry and felt a


    rage that could destroy the world. His son, Jonas¡ªno one in this life was going to hurt him! ¡°Lucius, I


    will make sure you have no ce to hide!¡±


    He never imagined the brother he had put in jail would escape. Lucius was ruthless and now


    desperate. If he was pushed too far, the consequences would be unthinkable. After much thought,


    Magnus decided that he had to do as Lucius had said.


    He nced toward Natalia¡¯s direction, who had disappeared out the door, and he turned to James


    inside the house. "Get one hundred million ready. I have to go to the harbor front."


    "Magnus, who has taken Jonas?" James, seasoned by many storms, quickly grasped the oddities of


    the situation. It was clear that Jonas had been kidnapped.


    A bloodthirsty light shed in Magnus'' eyes as he ground out one word, "Lucius!"


    "What? But he''s been locked up! How is this possible?" James raised his voice in surprise. "Did he


    escape from prison?"


    James immediately objected. "Magnus, you can''t go alone. Lucius hates you. If he sees you, he''ll want


    to kill you too. Won''t that be even more dangerous?"


    Magnus shook his head with resolve. "He''s cornered now. If we don''t do what he says, Jonas will be in


    danger. I can''t let anything happen to Jonas, Natalia wouldn''t cope!"


    With that, Magnus instructed James in a cold voice, "Don''t tell my wife about this. If I don''te back,


    I''m entrusting Hector to take care of her. Remember, you must not follow me, to avoid provoking


    Lucius!"


    ¡°But...¡± James tried to interject, but Magnus cut him off with a wave of his hand. ¡°No more, James. My


    mind¡¯s made up. I¡¯m counting on you to handle things here.¡±


    With that, Magnus turned and strode toward the door. ¡°In ten minutes, set up a Swiss bank ount


    with a hundred million, and then text me the details.¡±

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    Watching Magnus¡¯ figure quickly vanish into the night, James burst through the door in hot pursuit. No


    way could he let Magnus walk into danger alone; he had to find Natalia, and fast!


    In a frenzy, James stormed out, searching the streets for any sign of Natalia, but though the town was


    small, Natalia was like a needle in a haystack. Sweat poured down James¡¯ forehead, but there was no


    trace of her.


    Just as despair was about to take hold, James¡¯ sharp eyes caught sight of Natalia at the crossroads


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ahead. ¡°Natalia! Natalia!¡± He shouted at the top of his lungs.


    Natalia was frantic, questioning the crowd about Jonas¡¯ whereabouts, oblivious to James¡¯ calls. James


    bolted toward her, quickly reaching her side and grabbing her hand. ¡°Natalia, we¡¯ve got to move, now!¡±


    Confusion clouded Natalia¡¯s eyes. ¡°What¡¯s going on, James? Where are you taking me?¡±


    With no time for exnations, James rushed her along. "Juste with me. It''s Lucius¡ªhe''s taken


    Jonas!"


    "What?" Natalia gasped. The words were like ice water down her spine. "Lucius? What is he


    nning?!"


    "I don''t know, but he''s demanding a ransom of a hundred million bucks from Magnus. He wants him to


    go to the docks alone¡ªno cops, no backup," James rattled off. "Magnus is headed there right now, but


    Lucius is a desperate man. It''s not safe for Magnus to go alone."


    Panic-stricken, Natalia stammered, "What do we do? Where do we even start looking?"


    "Harbor Bay docks, let''s go to my car!" James pointed to his vehicle. "We''ll follow them there. We can''t


    let Magnus walk into a trap, and we''ve got to save Jonas."


    "All right, let''s go," Natalia said, turning to Hector, who had joined her in the search. "Hector, maybe you


    should head back. James and I will handle it."


    "Why should I?" Hector protested. "I want to help find Jonas as much as you do, Natalia. Don''t you


    consider me family?"


    Sensing the resolve in Hector''s eyes, Natalia relented, "Fine, but you must be careful. You know Lucius


    is unpredictable and capable of anything."


    "I''m not afraid." Hector said, his gaze fierce. "I care about Jonas. I''d give anything to save him,


    including my life."


    Natalia was touched by Hector''s sincerity, feeling the weight of her past neglect. "Hector, I..."


    "Don''t," Hector stopped her. "Your battles are mine, Natalia. Whatever it takes, I''m in."


    "Enough chit-chat, let''s go, or we''re really going to be toote," James interjected impatiently, annoyed


    by Hector''s sweet talk at such a dire time.


    The trio sped off in James'' car towards Harbor Bay docks.


    Meanwhile, Magnus had arrived at the docks alone, as Lucius had instructed. It was a deste spot,


    once bustling but now littered with derelict fishing boats. As Magnus approached, a figure leaped from


    the shadows and knocked him to the ground.


    "Ha, you are here, Magnus," Lucius gloated, his face twisted with vengeance. "Look at you now! I''m the


    king here, and you''re nothing but a groveling dog at my feet!"


    Magnus spat out blood, ring at Lucius. "Cut the crap. Where''s my son?"


    Lucius pointed to a towering fishing boat, where a frail figure was tied to the mast, swaying precariously


    in the wind. "There''s your precious son, dangling like bait."


    Magnus'' blood ran cold at the sight of Jonas teetering over the ocean. His voice wasced with fury,


    "You monster! How could you do that to Jonas. He''s your nephew!"


    "Shut up!" Lucius charged, his fists flying. "The day you sent me to jail, I no longer cared for our family.


    Who are you to lecture me?"


    Magnus dodged Lucius'' blow, shouting back, "You brought this on yourself! You nearly bankrupted the


    Lucius, reminded of his prison torment, grew more agitated. "Mercy? You should''ve been the one


    behind bars, not me!"


    He lunged at Magnus again. "Give me the money or prepare to bury your son¡ªwith the bombs I''ve


    strapped to him!"


    "I want cash! Cash!" Lucius refused to even nce at the phone. The veins in his neck bulged as he


    shrieked.


    Lucius furrowed his brow, thought for a moment, and realized Magnus made sense. He snatched the


    phone from Magnus'' hand. "Fine, this also saves me a lot of trouble."


    He bowed his head and checked the ount seriously. Indeed, there was a hundred million dors.

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    Magnus, seizing a moment when Lucius was caught up in his triumphant reverie, made a stealthy


    beeline for the massive cargo ship that held Jonas in its iron grip.


    "Halt!" Lucius snapped to attention, drawing the pistol he''d purchased in advance. Its dark barrel was


    aimed squarely at Magnus. "Oh,e on, Magnus. Did you really think I''d let you walk away alive?"


    Magnus slowly turned, his icy gaze churning like a stormy sea. "I''ve paid you as agreed. What more do


    you want?"


    "What more? Have you lost your mind, Magnus? You''ve ruined me¡ªleft me with nothing. Why should I


    simply take your money and let you leave? You''re so naive!" Lucius sauntered toward Magnus, his


    eyes gleaming with malicious satisfaction. "You''ve been ying your games, Magnus, but did you ever


    imagine you''d meet your end at my hand?"


    "Hold on!" Natalia''s voice pierced through from afar. Disregarding the sinking sands of the beach, she


    kicked off her heels and sprinted forward, barefoot. "Wait, Lucius! Please, let Jonas go. We''ll pay you


    anything! Just don''t hurt him."


    Magnus hadn''t expected Natalia to show up now of all times. Fuming, he turned to James, who had


    followed her. "James, what did I tell you before I left? How could you bring her here?"


    James, looking sheepish, replied, "If anything happened to you and I hadn''t brought her, how could I


    live with myself?"


    "It was my choice toe, not James'' fault!" Natalia interjected, her fearlessness undiminished even


    by the pistol in Lucius'' grip. She stepped closer and pleaded, "Lucius, we''ll give you anything you want.


    Just please, spare Jonas. He''s family, for heaven''s sake. Don''t do something you''ll regret forever."


    "Family?" Luciusughed bitterly. "The day I was thrown into that cell, I lost any family I ever had in this


    world!"


    With the pistol now pressing against Magnus'' throat, Lucius continued his tirade. "So, you brought


    backup? Perfect. Today, I''ll send you all to thend of the dead together. You can be a happy family in


    hell!"


    Then, with ascivious grin at Natalia, he added, "I didn''t expect you to still be this stunning after all


    these years. It''s a shame, really, with explosives rigged all over this ce. But if you spend the night


    with me, maybe I''ll consider sparing your lives."


    Magnus, with the gun to his head, found his vision fracturing with rage. His own life was dispensable,


    but not Natalia''s, not Jonas''. Should Lucius be provoked to detonate the bombs, it would be


    catastrophic!


    "You''ve lost your humanity, Lucius!" Magnus roared with fury.


    "Humanity?" Lucius sneered. "You''ve been stepping on me for years, Magnus. And now, I''m going to


    enjoy watching your beloved wife and child die right before your eyes."


    In a swift, brutal motion, Lucius shoved Magnus aside and yanked Natalia to him. His head descended


    toward her neck. "No wonder she¡¯s got you all twisted up. She smells divine."


    Caught off guard, Natalia found herself in Lucius'' arms.


    "Stop it!" shouted Magnus. His fists were clenched, and his body was coiled with tension, but he was


    wary of making a move that could lead to Natalia getting hurt¡ªor worse, setting off the explosives.


    Reacting on instinct, Nataliashed out with a p thatnded squarely across Lucius'' face, leaving


    behind a bright red imprint. The stinging pain enraged Lucius, who swung back and pped Natalia to


    the ground. "Bitch! That''ll cost you!"


    As he aimed his pistol at Natalia, intending to end her life with a single shot, Magnus leaped to


    intervene, wrestling for control of the weapon. Their struggle shook the decrepit ship, and with the


    safety already off, a misfire seemed all too possible.


    Hector rushed over, helping Natalia to her feet, his concern evident. "Are you alright, Natalia?"


    Blood trickled from the corner of her mouth, and her cheek swelled into a bruise. She shook her head


    weakly. "I''ll be okay. Hector, please¡ªsave Jonas."


    "Got it." Hector turned, entrusting Natalia to James with strict instructions to keep her safe, then


    headed back toward the ship.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Natalia caught the hem of Hector''s shirt. "Be careful. There are bombs."


    Hector paused, turned back, and kissed her forehead. "Don''t worry. I''ll bring Jonas back safe and


    sound."


    Meanwhile, Magnus and Lucius were locked in a fierce tussle on the deck. They were evenly matched,


    and the situation was critical.


    "Magnus, I never nned on leaving here alive!" Lucius'' face twisted with malice. "This ship is rigged


    with explosives. Even if I die today, I¡¯ll drag you and your family to hell with me!"


    Magnus and Lucius grappled for the gun. Fully aware of Lucius'' ruthlessness, Magnus spat back with


    contempt, "We''ll see if you''ve got what it takes. You could''ve lived out your days in prison, but now,


    you''ve lost even that chance."


    Magnus didn''t flinch and gritted his teeth as he took the brutal blow. His sole focus was on wrenching


    the pistol from Lucius'' grip. His body swayed, enduring the piercing pain, and he sessfully reimed


    the firearm from Lucius'' hand.

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    Lucius threw back his head andughed uproariously. His hand triumphantly brandishing a remote


    control. "See this, Magnus? Did you think I was still the hothead I used to be? I''ve wired this whole ship


    with explosives! One push of this button, and we all go sky-high together!"


    Cold sweat trickled down Magnus'' forehead. He knew he had been outmaneuvered because he


    couldn''t be as ruthless as Lucius. Magnus wasn''t afraid to die, but he couldn''t bear to watch his wife


    and son perish with him!


    "It''s just me you hate. Let them go, and you can do whatever you want with me," Magnus said, tossing


    the pistol aside without a second thought and walking towards Lucius with resignation.


    "Ha! How the mighty have fallen, Magnus! Always too proud, and now look at you!" Lucius crowed as


    he picked up the discarded gun, pacing around Magnus before kicking him behind the knee. "Get on


    your knees!"


    The sharp pain forced Magnus to the ground. He struggled to rise but stopped at the sight of his son


    Jonas bound and helpless. Gritting his teeth, he endured the humiliation.


    Lucius pressed his foot down hard on Magnus'' back andughed mockingly. "Look at you, Magnus,


    actually on your knees! Oh, Grandpa would be heartbroken to see this!"


    His tone darkened as he continued, "That damned old man always favored you. Everything was done


    for you, and what about me? I¡¯m your elder brother, yet I never received his affection. I was always


    forced to live in your shadow¡ªwhy? I''m going to show everyone that even someone as esteemed as


    you has to lick my boots!"


    With the gun pointed at Magnus'' head, Lucius snarled, "Clean my shoes with your tongue. Maybe if I''m


    in a good mood, I''ll spare yourdy and brat, and maybe you''ll get a closed casket!"


    Magnus clenched his fists; fury boiled within him. He was about to go for broke against Lucius when he


    caught a glimpse of Hector stealthily untying Jonas. To buy Hector time, Magnus swallowed his rage,


    engaging Lucius in a dangerous dance of words. "So what if I''m on my knees before you? Does that


    really mean you''ve beaten me?"


    "Crack!"


    Lucius'' manic fury answered Magnus'' defiance as he smashed the pistol against Magnus'' forehead,


    delighting in the blood that started to flow. "You''re about to die! Of course I¡¯m the winner." Blood


    dripped down, blurring Magnus'' vision as it soaked hisshes and sttered on the deck.


    "Magnus!" Natalia screamed in anguish. "What do you gain from this, Lucius?!"


    As Lucius'' pistol struck Magnus'' head, Natalia''s heart shattered. She desperately tried to break free


    from James'' hold, intent on saving Magnus, but James held her tight. "Natalia, you can''t go there!


    There are explosives!"


    "Let me go! I have to save him!" Natalia struggled furiously against James'' grip, but it was futile.


    She turned and pounded on James'' chest in despair. "Let me go! Let me save him!"


    "Your safety is my responsibility, Natalia. That''s the only way Magnus won''t have regrets," James said


    firmly, unfazed by her beating.


    "Regrets? What regrets? Why are you saying that? He has to be okay. He''lle back. Take it back!"


    Natalia shouted desperately over the roar of the wind, "Lucius, you can''t kill him. Let him go!"


    But the wind carried her pleas away, powerless against the distance separating them from the deck.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    What did it all matter? Magnus managed a faint smile. As long as Jonas was safe¡ªthat was all that


    mattered. He saw Hector had freed Jonas and was now taking him away from the danger.


    "What are you smiling at? You''re about to die, and you''re smiling?!" Lucius, incensed by Magnus''


    defiant grin, kicked him until hey sprawled on the deck. Then he turned his gaze toward where Jonas


    had been tied. "Today, I''ll send you and your son to..."


    Lucius'' threat was cut short when he saw the spot where Jonas had been, was now empty. He dropped


    Magnus and sprinted toward the scene, only to find Hector lying on the deck, lowering Jonas to safety.


    "Damn you¡ª!" Lucius bellowed in rage.


    Hector, focused solely on Jonas'' safety, carefully lowered him until the boy was down to the lower deck,


    only then letting go.


    Lucius, with his bargaining chip escaping, was consumed by fury. Without hesitation, he raised his gun


    and aimed it at Jonas on the lower deck. "Go to hell!"


    The bullet roared out as he pulled the trigger, but it didn''t head for Jonas. Instead, it veered off course,


    striking the ship''s deck with a dull thud.


    Natalia dashed forward like a woman possessed. Her body was brimming with unimaginable strength


    as she sped to the lower deck and enveloped Jonas in her arms. "Jonas, mommy¡¯s here! Don''t be


    afraid!"


    Above on the deck, Lucius and Hector were were locked in a vicious brawl, while Magnus had already


    walked over from the side, searching for the remote control.


    But this time, Lady Luck turned her back on them. The cold, merciless shot struck true, burying itself in


    Hector''s chest, and piercing his crisp white shirt. A ring red stain bloomed ominously.

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    Magnus'' fists clenched with a fury that had been brewing like a tempest. With a powerful swing, he


    struck Lucius'' arm, toppling him off Hector. His voice wasced with worry as he helped Hector up,


    shouting, "Are you okay, man?"


    Luciusy sprawled on the ground, his energy sapped but his resolve for vengeance unwavering.


    Spitting out a mouthful of blood, Lucius staggered to his feet, his gun aimed shakily at Magnus and


    Hector. ¡°Why are you always acting against me. You are not gonna walk out of here live. Do you hear


    me?"


    But Magnus'' focus was entirely on Hector, who had taken a bullet. Ignoring Lucius'' ranting, he half-


    supported Hector and looked down at the man who''d been vying for his wife''s affection. He''d despised


    Hector, yet seeing him covered in blood, Magnus¡¯ heart ached. "Hector, c''mon man, stay with me!"


    He vividly remembered Hector''s heroic act to save Jonas, and how he had tugged at Lucius to deflect


    the bullet''s deadly path. In that instant, all of Magnus'' prior resentment towards Hector evaporated,


    reced only by an urgent desire to keep him alive.


    Hector''s eyes fluttered open weakly. His chest was soaked in his blood. He managed to smile faintly at


    the sight of Magnus'' concern. With a strained cough, he joked, "Magnus, shouldn''t you be d I''m


    about to kick the bucket? That way, Natalia''s all yours."


    Tears fell from Magnus'' eyes, dropping onto the crimson stain and spreading across Hector''s chest.


    "Idiot, you dying won''t help, ''cause then you can''t beat me! If you pull through, I''ll give you a fair shot at


    winning her, deal?"


    "Deal. Remember, you said it," Hector nodded faintly, his voice growing weaker. "But, I''m worried I


    won''t make it..."


    "No way! You are a man! Fight me for her, fair and square! Hold on, Hector, don''t make me lose respect


    for you!" Magnus roared, trying to help Hector to his feet.


    But Magnus had forgotten about Lucius, standing there with a gun and madness consuming him. How


    could he let them walk away?


    Magnus struggled to lift Hector when suddenly a vicious kick sent them both stumbling forward, nearly


    toppling into the churning sea below the deck.


    Magnus reached out, grabbing Hector, who was half overboard. "Hold on! Don''t let go!"


    Hector''s front and back were soaked in blood. His body was hanging limply over the edge. If not for


    Magnus'' grip, he would have been lost to the ocean depths.


    "Ha! What a pair of unfortunate men! You both fall for the same woman and still treat each other with


    respect. How rare!" Luciusughed triumphantly. "Well then, I''ll send you both on your way!"


    As he spoke, Lucius stomped down on the hands that Magnus and Hector clung to, grinding his boot


    with all his might. "Fuck you!"


    Agonizing pain shot up Magnus'' arm. He gritted his teeth, holding on, and red up defiantly at Lucius.


    "Lucius, you''ll pay for this!"


    "I won''t die, but today, you''re done for," Lucius sneered, bending down slowly, pointing his gun at


    Magnus'' arm, and pulling the trigger with a sinister smile. "Let''s see if you can still hold onto your dear


    cousin after this."


    Bang!


    The gunshot echoed, and a piercing pain ripped through Magnus'' arm. His face turned white with pain,


    but he didn''t cry out, and only encouraged Hector, "Hang in there!"


    Upon hearing the gunshot, Natalia''s emotions shattered. She set Jonas down and rushed to help but


    was stopped by James, who had arrived just in time. He grasped Natalia and pulled her away from the


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    lower decks. "We need to get to safety now. There''s a bomb!"


    Natalia stumbled away, guided by James.


    On the deck, blood flowed from Magnus'' arm, forming a crimson line that snaked its way to Hector''s


    face. Hector, growing weaker, looked sincerely at Magnus. "Magnus, promise me you''ll take care of


    Natalia. She can''t go through this again. Take care of her!"


    With those final words, Hector released Magnus'' hand and grabbed Lucius'' legs with a sudden


    movement. Using the gravity of his half-ejected body, he pulled Lucius overboard with him. It happened


    in a sh. Lucius'' cries of fury and Hector''sst instructions were carried away by the sea breeze,


    followed by the sound of crashing waves, until all was silent again.


    "No!"


    "Don''t!"


    Magnus roared with all his might as he knelt on the deck, while Natalia, having witnessed it all, let out a


    heart-wrenching scream and copsed into unconsciousness.


    The sea gently rolled its waves, painting a picture of serenity as if none of the horrors had urred.


    There was no sin, no scheming, no bloodshed...


    When Natalia awoke, she found herself in a hospital bed. How many times had she woken up like this?


    She couldn''t even remember.


    Natalia tilted her head slightly, staring nkly through the transparent windowpane at the pleasant view


    outside. Only she knew the storm brewing within her heart. A drizzle of sorrow steadily fell in the


    dimness of her soul.


    "Hector, you muste back safe," she whispered to the emptiness, a silent prayer for his return.


    "You''re awake?" The voice of Magnus broke through her reverie. Natalia turned to see him sitting by


    her bedside. His head was wrapped in a bandage, and his arm was swathed in a cast.


    A pang of sorrow gripped her heart as she nodded, and her eyes brimmed with tears. "Yeah, I''m


    awake. Are you alright? Any news about Hector? What about Jonas?"

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    Watching Natalia''s deathly pale face, Magnus knew what was tearing at her heart, so he spoke with a


    gentle voice, "I''m okay, James took the men out to scour the sea. Don''t worry, they''ll find Hector."


    A hint of relief crossed Natalia''s face as she sniffled and asked Magnus, "What about Jonas? Is he


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    alright?"


    Magnus shook his head. "He''s fine, just scared out of his wits at the moment. It''s all in the past now,


    and he''ll be back to his usual lively self soon."


    "That''s good," Natalia nodded, her eyes drifting to Magnus'' arm. "Does it hurt?"


    Magnus felt a warmth spread through him under her concerned gaze. "Hurt? Of course, it hurts," he


    said with a yful whine.


    Natalia managed a half smile. "Then,e lie down, and rest for a bit. Don''t sit there. Maybe lying


    down will feel better."


    A glint of joy flickered in Magnus'' eyes as he rose from the chair and carefullyy down on the hospital


    bed, nestling close to Natalia. "With you by my side, the pain disappears."


    Natalia''s heart clenched with emotion, and memories of Hector flooded back. She remembered when


    he was down with a bad flu. As she was busy preparing him a hot chicken soup to get rid of the cold,


    Hector had said the same thing as Magnus, with a warm towel draped over his forehead.


    Confused about why tears suddenly filled her eyes, Magnus hurriedly exined, "Darling, I''m speaking


    the truth. No matter where I go or where I stay, I only feel peace all over my body when I''m lying next to


    you. It fills me with happiness. What''s a little painpared to that?"


    "Mhm," Natalia murmured softly, "Don''t talk, you''re injured and need to rest."


    "But darling." Magnus'' voice took on a strange tone, "What if I can''t control it?"


    Puzzled at first, Natalia followed Magnus'' embarrassed gaze down to hisp and, unsurprisingly,


    spotted the tent he''d pitched. Her face flushed with a mix of concern and exasperation. "Can''t you think


    of anything other than that? Look at the time. You''re still so... so driven!"


    Magnus wrapped his arms around her. "Darling, we''ve been apart for too long, I''ve missed you... See, I


    can''t control myself or how much he misses you."


    Overwhelmed, Natalia''s cheeks turned a deeper shade of red. She pushed Magnus away, only to hear


    him cry out, "Ouch..."


    "Oh? Are you okay? Did I touch your wound?" She asked with concern, turning to face him, only to get


    lost in his tender gaze.


    "It doesn''t hurt, not at all, darling. As long as you''re here, I don''t feel pain anywhere," Magnus said,


    pulling his uninjured arm around Natalia, drawing her closer. "Darling, I was thinking..."


    Before he could finish, the hospital room door burst open, and Jonas bounced in. "Mommy, are you


    awake?"


    Now Natalia was truly mortified. She quickly sat up, stammering, "Yes, yes, I¡¯m awake."


    Jonas'' joy was infectious as he dove into Natalia''s embrace. "That''s great, Mommy. I thought I''d never


    see you again."


    Natalia hugged Jonas, patting his back softly, consoling him, "It''s all over now, Jonas. I didn''t protect


    you well enough. I swear it won''t happen again."


    "Mhm," Jonas murmured, resting against Natalia''s chest, his smile as sweet as an angel''s.


    Magnus watched with a mix of frustration and thwarted desire on his face. Jonas¡¯ timing was the


    inopportune interruption!


    Despite his irritation, he had to endure it. What could he do when the cause of his headache was his


    beloved wife and son?


    The family spent the morning chatting in the hospital room. The atmosphere was congenial and


    harmonious.


    As evening approached, James returned from the harbor. His entrance cast a shadow over the room.


    Faced with Natalia''s expectant look, James shook his head regretfully. "Natalia, I''m so sorry. The guys


    and I worked all day and found no sign of Hector."


    Natalia''s face turned ashen. "Nothing at all?"


    "Nothing," James confirmed. "There was a strong current. They could''ve been swept away as soon as


    they hit the water. Not just Hector, we didn''t find hide nor hair of Lucius either."


    The news was a blow, leaving Natalia struggling to ept it. She walked over to James, gripping his


    arm tightly. "No, you just haven''t found him yet. Please, go back out, and keep searching. You have to


    find him."


    "Really? Is that true?" Natalia''s eyes brimmed with tears, seeking confirmation from Magnus.


    Magnus nodded. "Darling, Hector is my cousin; I don''t want to see him hurt any more than you do.


    James is right; not finding him is good news. Maybe he''s been carried off to some unknown ce and


    will return in time."


    With no other sce avable, Natalia clung to that hope. But Hector had been so gravely wounded,


    and the sea stained red with his blood. Could he truly return unscathed?


    "Consider it done," Jack replied with a nod, then turned and left the room, leaving Magnus alone with


    his family.


    Jonas had been silent throughout the conversation, absorbing every word with wide-eyed concern.


    Once James had left, he turned to his mother, Natalia, with a tremulous voice. "Mommy, will Uncle


    Hector really nevere back?"

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    Magnus stretched out his one good arm and pulled both Natalia and Jonas into a tight hug. "Don''t


    worry, he''lle back. I promise."


    "Okay." Natalia swallowed the tears welling up as she stared out of the window. Hector always said the


    world was too beautiful to miss out on. How could he bear to leave it behind?


    As the night deepened, Magnus'' stomach grumbled. A hint of embarrassment showed in his eyes as


    he turned to Natalia. "Natalia, I''m getting kind of hungry."


    "What would you like? I''ll grab something for you," Natalia said, ready to leave the hospital room.


    "No need, baby. I''m just craving an apple. Could you peel one for me?" Magnus asked, holding on to


    her with his uninjured hand.


    Natalia thought he would ask for something moreplicated, but it was just peeling an apple. "Sure."


    She took an apple from the cab and skillfully began to peel it with a paring knife. The peel curled


    away in a long, unbroken spiral, and soon, she had peeled most of it.


    Magnus watched intently as Natalia focused on her task. His wife was most beautiful when she was


    concentrating, like an angel who had mistakenly wandered into the mortal realm.


    "That''s perfect, here." Natalia threw the peel into the trash and handed the peeled apple to Magnus.


    "Eat up."


    Magnus nced at his bandaged hand. "Baby, as you can see, my arm''s in a cast."


    "So?" Natalia squinted at Magnus, curious as to what game he was ying now.


    "It''s everyone''s duty to care for the sick. Could you feed me, please?" Magnus schemed, thankful


    Jonas was asleep and not there topete for the apple.


    Natalia was frustrated, feeling like Magnus was being unreasonable. Yes, he had an injured arm, but


    he had another perfectly good one.


    "Magnus, you''re a grown man and not made of y. Can''t you eat an apple without being babied?"


    "Of course not, Natalia. I''m about to pass out from hunger here. Can''t you show a littlepassion?"


    Magnus pouted, ying the sympathy card. "You probably think I didn''t get hurt enough, right?"


    Natalia quickly covered his mouth in panic. "Don''t say such things! Fine, fine, you win, okay?" She


    carefully sliced a piece of the apple and brought it to Magnus'' lips.


    Magnus chomped on the apple slice with a triumphant smile. "You''re the best, my love. In this world,


    only you treat me right."


    Natalia rolled her eyes, unimpressed. "Eat up and quit talking before you choke."


    Magnus nodded obediently and kept munching on the apple.


    Jonas stretched and sat up. "Mommy, I want some too."


    "Sure, here you go," Natalia replied, shifting the apple piece from Magnus to Jonas.


    Magnus, feeling slighted, grumbled, "I''m not full yet, my love. You can''t favor him over me."


    Magnus stretched his neck and snatched the slice of apple back from Jonas.


    Jonas pouted, pointing an using finger at Magnus. "Mommy, look at Daddy! He''s stealing my food!"


    "You have to learn to care for your elders, kid." Magnus argued, to secure more apple slices for himself.


    Jonas rolled his eyes. "I''ve heard that respecting elders and caring for the young is a virtue."


    "Exactly, respect your elders first, and then care for the young. I''m the elder here. How can I care for


    the young without you respecting your old man first?" Magnus spun the argument in his favor, using his


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    business acumen to win the battle of wits.


    Confused by his father''s logic, Jonas jumped off the bed and grumbled, "You¡¯re just sweet-talking for


    more apples, Daddy. Shame on you! I''m going to find Uncle James and have dinner with him. I''m not


    ying with you anymore!"


    Jonas dashed out of the room like a whirlwind.


    Natalia, concerned, rose to chase after him. "Be careful. Won''t run so fast. Wait for me."


    But before she could take a step, Magnus had already grabbed her wrist. "Don''t worry. Since the


    incident, we''ve had bodyguards with him at all times. You don''t need to worry about his safety


    anymore."


    Knowing Magnus to be a man of his word, Natalia no longer fretted over Jonas'' safety.


    "Come here, baby," Magnus beckoned with eyes ame, his gaze almost scorching her.


    Magnus encircled Natalia''s waist, drawing her onto his chest. "Let me hold you, my love. I swear I won''t


    do anything else." Without waiting for her consent, he pulled her into his embrace with a possessive


    urgency.


    Natalia didn''t struggle, fearing she might aggravate his wounds. She settled against his chest, listening


    to his steady heartbeat.


    "Really, countless times, I wanted to just jump and end it all. Because I figured that way, my heart


    wouldn''t hurt so much.


    "But every time I got my feet up on that windowsill, your smile would sh before my eyes. I hadn''t


    found you yet, so how could I just foolishly throw away my life like that?


    "So, I held on, time and time again. And eventually, I found you. I''ve got to pat myself on the back for


    that, and thank my stubborn heart for letting me have this day. The day I''m finally reunited with you."

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    ¡°Darling, I remember you once asked me what mattered most in this lifetime. I must have forgotten to


    tell you, but you and Jonas are the most precious things to me. Honey, I''d give up the world just to stay


    by your side. Would you let me?"


    Since he couldn''t bring her back to his side, the only choice he had was to go to hers. Magnus


    murmured these words into the quiet room, waiting for an answer that never came. He nced down at


    Natalia, who was resting against his chest, and realized she had fallen asleep.


    Gazing at her peaceful face, he whispered affectionately, "My love, what am I to do with you? They say


    Magnus in the boardroom is like a warrior god, but only I know how utterly small and humble I am


    before you. All my efforts and toil are just to win a smile and augh from you."


    He chuckled softly, holding her close.


    The night grew quiet, and the hospital room with it. Magnus maintained an awkward position, one hand


    held high, the other cradling Natalia to his chest. It was ufortable, but he cherished it, unwilling to


    disturb her sweet dreams. For with Natalia in his arms, his life feltplete and his dreams all the


    sweeter.


    The next morning, Natalia woke from her dreams. She yawnedzily, only then realizing she had fallen


    asleep on Magnus'' chest.


    Heavens, when was thest time she had fallen asleep so quickly? Shaking her head slightly, she tried


    to convince herself it was just exhaustion, not because it was Magnus who held her.


    Carefully, she extracted her blouse from under him and slowly got out of the hospital bed. Just as she


    reached for the door, it burst open, and Jonas bounded in full of energy. "Daddy, Mommy, the sun''s


    high up! Time to get up!"


    Jonas stopped mid-sentence when Natalia gestured for silence. Sheepishly, he whispered, "Good


    morning, Mommy."


    "Good morning, sweetheart. Where did you sleepst night?" Natalia suddenly remembered Jonas


    hadn''te back the night before and felt like she had failed as a mother.


    Sticking his tongue out again, Jonas replied, "Uncle James took me out for dinnerst night, and when


    we got back, you and Daddy were already asleep. Uncle James told me not to wake you and took me


    to my room."


    Relieved, Natalia said, "That''s good. Remember the lesson fromst time. Don''t go wandering off


    alone."


    "Okay, Mommy. Uncle James said I might have a little sister or brother soon. Can I have a little sister?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jonas asked seriously.


    Natalia''s cheeks burned, but she was puzzled, "Why a sister?"


    "Because I want to be a big brother and protect her. Little brothers are too mischievous. I''d prefer a little


    sister." Jonas negotiated with a hug. "Please, Mommy, can you nt a little sister for me?"


    "nt?" Natalia was bewildered by the word.


    Jonas'' eyes sparkled, "Uncle James exined it to me. He said a little sister is something you and


    Daddy made together. Daddy nts the seed in mommy''s field, and after a while, it sprouts and grows


    into fruit, and then you get a little sister."


    Embarrassed, Natalia instructed, "From now on, stay away from James, okay?"


    "Why?"


    "Indeed, why is that, Natalia?"


    Both Jonas and James'' voices rose at once, and Natalia inwardly groaned. Oh dear, she had been


    caught gossiping!


    She was too clever to admit it though. With her most charming smile, she pretended not to hear James''


    question and redirected, "James, what brings you here so early?"


    James lifted the breakfast he brought, "I was worried you''d be hungry, so I brought some love-packed


    breakfast. And then I overheard the saddest thing. Someone''s mommy is telling someone to stay away


    from me. It broke my heart, really!"


    ¡°James, that''s not what I meant, I..." Natalia, not good at lying, struggled for words.


    Magnus woke up and looked sternly at James. "James, no teasing my wife. What''s gotten into you?"


    James swiftly raised his hands in surrender. "Alright, I can''t mess with any of you. Here''s your


    breakfast. C''mon, Jonas, Uncle James is taking you out to y."


    Jonas had already eaten but was thrilled at the prospect of ytime, cheering as he ran out. "Oh, that''s


    great! Mommy, I''m off to y!"


    He followed James,pletely forgetting Natalia''s warning to keep her distance.


    *


    After several weeks, Magnus'' arm healedpletely. His rtionship with Natalia began to soften,


    much to the delight of Jonas, who reveled in the happiness of having both parents close by.


    Natalia gradually grew ustomed to Magnus'' suggestive hints and went from shy to indifferent and


    finally to ignoring them altogether. Thankfully, Jonas'' constant presence kept Magnus'' advances at bay.


    But still, there was no word from Hector. Thepany''s affairs were left in the hands of the deputy


    CEO. Natalia continued her design work, telling everyone Hector was on a business trip.


    No news might¡¯ve been good news, was how sheforted herself. She waited quietly, daring not to


    think too much, patiently hoping for Hector''s return.


    "Magnus, you''re back on your feet now, and I think it''s about time you head back to Melfort, don''t you?"


    Natalia said, not mincing her words as she issued what was unmistakably an eviction notice.


    Natalia rolled her eyes, her patience wearing thin. "For the umpteenth time, Magnus, I am not your


    wife! Can you please stop calling me that, OK?"


    With that, he gave Jonas, the little tyke who had somehow be his sidekick, a yful pinch.

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    Jonas, with his quirky charm, immediately sensed the mood and wrapped his arms around Natalia''s


    thigh. "Momma, don''t you wanna see me anymore? Don''t send me away. I''ll be super good and listen


    to everything you say. Momma, can I live with you, please?"


    Natalia didn''t hesitate as she looked at the well-behaved, understanding boy. "Of course, sweetie, I


    would never dream of sending you away. You''ll stay with me."


    "And me!" Magnus chimed in, sidling over and wrapping his arms around Natalia''s shoulders. "Oh, my


    gorgeous Ms. rkson, please have a heart and take in this fine lodger!"


    "No way, Jos¨¦!" Natalia said as she shrugged off Magnus'' arms, scooped up Jonas, and hopped into


    her car, leaving Magnus in a cloud of exhaust as she zoomed away.


    Magnus, covered in the car''s fumes, chuckled instead of getting angry. "Well, well, mydy finally grew


    some ws."


    James, following behind Magnus, shook his head in dismay. Love was a fearsome thing indeed. Look,


    another one bites the dust.


    "Let''s go. It''s time to start our lives under someone else''s roof," Magnus said, slipping into the


    passenger seat of the car James had just bought. He was in high spirits as he set off in the direction


    Natalia had left.


    Natalia and Jonas reached home without a hitch. She had been staying at the hospital to take care of


    Magnus, so it had been a while since she had been home.


    Opening the house, she let in some fresh air through the windows and had just settled on the couch


    when a rapid knock came at the door. Without guessing, Natalia knew who it was. She opened the door


    with a resigned shake of her head. "Magnus, what are you..."


    "Natalia, haha, it really is you! Fantastic, darling!"


    Barging in was someone Natalia hadn''t seen in ages, enveloping her in a fierce hug that nearly bowled


    her over.


    Steadying her feet, Natalia caught a waft of familiar perfume and, to her surprise, found herself in the


    arms of Lexi. "Oh my God, Lexi? What are you doing here?" Natalia was stunned, unsure how Lexi had


    found her.


    Lexi clung to Natalia, sobbing, "Oh, Natalia, I''ve finally found you. It''s such a relief."


    Something was off in Lexi''s voice, and Natalia quickly led her to the couch, full of concern. "Lexi, what''s


    going on?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Between sobs, Lexi confessed, "Natalia, I can''t do it anymore." She sniffled, her shoulders shaking.


    "I''ve divorced Callum. No, I''ve been abandoned by him!"


    "What?" Natalia was confused. "What happened? And when did you two get married?"


    Lexi''s nose was red from crying as she wiped away tears and whispered, "You disappeared for over a


    year. I wouldn''t have found you if I hadn''t seen that magazine article. You heartless thing, you''ve


    Feeling guilty, Natalia remembered thest time she''d seen Lexi¡ªjust as she was leaving Melfort.


    She''d then gone to Rome, andter, with Hector, went to Hawaii. She had virtually cut off all contact


    and lived a secluded life.


    "I''m sorry, Lexi. It was wrong of me not to stay in touch," Natalia said apologetically.


    Lexi finally pouted with satisfaction. "Alright, I know you must''ve had your reasons. But Natalia, you


    have to take me in this time. I have nowhere else to go."


    Relieved that Lexi wasn''t angry, Natalia asked, "But why did you divorce Cal? It''s such a shame I


    missed your wedding."


    "The wedding doesn''t matter. He never truly cared for me," Lexi said, her tears starting again. "You''ll


    think it''s silly, but I slept with him because he mistook me for you. One thing led to another, and we


    ended up getting married after I got pregnant. He never loved me; I was just your stand-in from the


    start."


    This confession put Natalia in an awkward spot. She nced nervously at Jonas, who was sitting


    quietly on the sofa, oblivious to the conversation. She turned back to Lexi, hands twisting. "Lexi, I know


    I haven''t been around much, but I lived with Cal for five years. I know his character¡ªhe wouldn''t


    sake of a child."


    Lexi felt a bit better. "At least you have some conscience. You saw my big bellyst time and didn''t


    even ask. So you forgot about it."


    Natalia couldn''t apologize enough, hugging Lexi''s now slender waist. "It''s all my fault, sweetheart.


    Please don''t be mad at me. How''s your baby? Why did youe here alone?"


    The mention of the baby opened the floodgates again. Lexi burst into tears. "Natalia, I had to sneak


    out. If I hadn''t, Callum might have killed me. I had to be clever to see you again."


    Natalia''s eyes widened in shock. She had assumed Lexi hade to her out of a spat with Callum but


    never imagined it would involve a life-or-death situation.


    Lexi couldn''t stop the tears as she hunched over and rolled up her jeans. "Natalia, I swear it''s the truth.


    Look for yourself."


    Natalia bent down, and her eyes widened at the sight of the ugly bruise and the ghastly cut on Lexi''s


    calf.

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    The chill in Natalia''s heart was palpable as she tried to assuage Lexi''s fears. "Lexi, you might have got


    this all wrong. Maybe when Cal spoke, he wasn''t talking about your child. No, no, no, he would never


    do something like that."


    But Lexi''s gaze grew more deste. "I told myself that, too. But the next day, I saw with my own eyes,


    from behind the curtains of the balcony, how Callum handed over Mason, my son, to Rita¡ªthen drove


    off with both of them. I called him in a panic, and he had the nerve to lie that he was taking Mason to a


    charity g. When I asked about Rita, he imed she was already locked up in the police station. He


    was lying!"


    "What happened next?" Natalia could barely articte her shock, and half-believed Lexi was spinning


    tales. "Lexi, could it be... could it be that you dreamed all this up? That none of it really happened?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lexi let out a bitterugh and pointed to a scar on her shin. "Natalia, see this scar? It''s from when I fell


    off the balcony and broke my leg. How could a dream leave such a mark?"


    Lexi sighed deeply. "Marrying Callum felt like a fairytale. Now I see it was never real. From the


    beginning, I was nothing more than an object for him, a way to sate his desires. There was never any


    love."


    Natalia''s heart ached for her friend, offering words offort. "It¡¯s not like that, Lexi. Maybe there''s


    been a misunderstanding. Like with me and Magnus¡ªif I had taken the time to understand my heart,


    we wouldn''t have had so many ups and downs."


    Lexi nodded, her smile tinged with sorrow. "That''s what I thought too. I waited through the night, in the


    agony of my broken leg, hoping Callum woulde back and tell me himself whether he still loved


    me."


    Tears spilled from Lexi''s eyes. "But what I got was a visit from Rita, furious. Callum didn''t return with


    her. She dragged me to the basement, saying Callum had grown tired of me, but because of Mason, he


    had to endure. And today, she said, he took Mason for a paternity test, only to find out the child wasn''t


    his."


    "What?! That''s impossible!" Natalia was incredulous. "How could he not know if the child is his? Why


    the hell does he need a paternity test? I need to call Cal and give him a piece of my mind!"


    As Natalia rose to find her phone, Lexi''s pale hand clutched her wrist. "Please, Natalia, let me keep


    some dignity."


    Natalia sat down again, soothingly stroking Lexi''s back. "There must be some mistake, Lexi. A phone


    call can clear this up, really."


    Lexi shook her head. "It''s no use. I also believed in Callum, even in the darkness of that basement. But


    what I never expected was to hear about Callum''s engagement to another woman¡ªnot Rita."


    "Not Rita?"


    Lexi confirmed with a nod. "When Rita threw the invitation in my face, I could see her tears. She


    admitted she knew she was never worthy of Callum but couldn''t stand the thought of someone of my


    humble origins being with him. Honestly, Natalia, my heart was already numb when she said that.


    Callum never came for me. Whoever he marries doesn''t matter to me anymore. Suddenly, I just wanted


    to go home, to see my parents."


    Tears flowed down Natalia''s cheeks, too. "Lexi, I believe Cal isn''t that kind of person. He must have his


    reasons."


    With a hollowugh, Lexi continued, "Can you believe it? At that moment, I thanked her. Though I


    wasn''t sure what for. Was it to spare my life? I didn''t know. Drifting through the night, blindfolded, all I


    could hear was thepping of the waves. When I woke up, fishermen had rescued me."


    Lexi''s story was a stark reminder of how quickly life could turn, a fairytale marriage descending into a


    nightmare of betrayal and imprisonment. And through it all, the strength and resilience to face the truth


    and find a way back home.

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    Natalia admired Lexi from across the room, thinking just how brave she truly was. If she were in Lexi''s


    shoes, she doubted she''d have the guts to go back.


    "What happened then?"


    "Then?" Lexi''s voice cracked, and tears started streaming down her cheeks again. "Then, I finally saw


    a woman walking out of the mansion with my little Mason. She was young and beautiful, but she wasn''t


    Rita. I guessed she might¡¯ve been Callum''s new wife. I took advantage of the fact she was alone,


    knocked her out, and fled with Mason out of the UK."


    "Wowza!" Natalia was thoroughly impressed. "Lexi, you''re like a hero! How did you muster the courage


    to snatch your kid back?"


    "If Callum imed Mason wasn''t his, why would I ever leave my boy there?" Lexi said, her eyes


    gleaming with a mother''s fierce determination. "You haven''t met Mason. He''s like a little cherub. I''d risk


    everything to make sure he doesn''t suffer, not even the slightest!"


    "Of course, every kid is their mom''s little angel. So, where''s your bundle of joy now? Where''s Mason?"


    Natalia was curious about the boy. "Bring him over! I can''t wait to meet him."


    "Sure," Lexi nodded, a soft smile on her face. "I left while he was napping. We''ve been ducking and


    diving, trying to avoid Callum. When I saw your magazine from Hawaii, I just had to reach out. Natalia,


    you''re our only hope now."


    "No problemo," Natalia said without hesitation. "Let''s go get Mason. Can''t have the poor mite alone in


    some hotel room. Let''s hit the road."


    Jumping up from the couch, Natalia was ready to move. Lexi followed suit, and they made for the door.


    Jonas, who had been quietly observing the scene, suddenly sprang up. "Mommy, I wannae too! I


    wanna see Auntie Lexi''s baby."


    "Sure, kiddo. But he''s not so little anymore ¨C and already toddling around," Lexi said with a chuckle,


    taking Jonas by the hand as the trio left the apartment.


    No sooner had they stepped out than they bumped into Magnus and James, who were hot on their


    heels. Taking in Natalia''s hurried demeanor, Magnus greeted her with a dazzling smile. "Darling, did


    youe all this way just for me?"


    Natalia rolled her eyes. "Could you be any more vain? I''ve got stuff to do; move aside; don''t be a


    roadblock."


    "Where might you be headed, mydy? It''s wild out there, bad news bears all over. I reckon you''re in


    dire need of a dashing and gant personal guard," Magnus offered, thumping his chest proudly.


    Natalia couldn''t help but snort withughter. "A guard as handsome as you? I''m afraid my purse strings


    are a bit tight for the likes of you, Mr. Andersen."


    Magnus sidled even closer, his smile widening. "Wifey, employ me, I insist. I don''t want a dime. I''ll even


    follow you around for a shopping spree. All I ask is that you offer a poor lost soul shelter from the


    streets of a strangend."


    Natalia rolled her eyes again. "Mr. Andersen, for the umpteenth time, stop calling me ''wifey,'' okay?


    Besides, if you can afford to shop till you drop, surely you''re not scrimping on lodging. Who are you


    kidding?"


    Behind Natalia, Lexi chuckled. "Mr. Andersen, you''ve be quite the jester since west met."


    Noticing Lexi, Magnus'' surprise was evident. "Oh, it''s you!"


    "Mr. Andersen, wouldn''t ''long time no see'' be more fitting?" Lexi shrugged. "Like you, I''m here seeking


    Natalia''s hospitality. Though, I''ve already got her blessing. You, on the other hand..."


    With that, Lexi hurried ahead. "C''mon, Natalia, I''ve been out a while. I''m worried Mason might wake


    up."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Right, let''s go," Natalia agreed, hustling to keep pace, no longer paying Magnus any mind.


    Jonas was dragged along and passed Magnus with a little fist pump. "Daddy, you''ve got this!"


    Magnus nodded and motioned for James to follow as they trailed Natalia.


    The group made for quite a sight. The stunning Natalia and Lexi lead the way with little Jonas in tow,


    and the strapping Magnus and James were bringing up the rear and drawing curious nces from


    passersby who mistook them for a family out for a stroll.


    After a few steps, Magnus quickened his pace to catch up with Lexi. "Ms. Lexi, why aren''t you cozied


    up in Ennd? What brings you to Hawaii all of a sudden?"


    And more importantly, why was shepeting for Natalia''s favor? Wasn''t that just asking for trouble?


    Lexi gave him a sidelong nce, and her mood remained light. "Just here to have a st for a few


    days. Wouldn''t dream of passing up a chance to mooch a meal off the local queen bee, right Natalia?"


    Knowing Lexi wanted to keep her business with Callum under wraps, Natalia yed along. "Absolutely,


    you''re gorgeous, and your word''sw. We go way back, so what''s mine is yours."


    Content, Lexi slung an arm around Natalia''s shoulder and steered her into a nearby hotel.


    Watching Lexi''s arm wrapped around Natalia, Magnus was silently seething, wishing he could be the


    one at Natalia''s side. In his mind, he grumbled about Lexi''s audacity. What was Callum thinking, letting


    Lexi loose like that?


    But in Natalia''s presence, Magnus bit back his words, helplessly watching as Lexi whisked Natalia into


    the hotel. Why on earth would she drag her hubby to a hotel of all ces?


    Magnus instantly bristled at the idea, shadowing them into the hotel lobby. His mind was racing with


    fear that Lexi might''ve done aplete 180 and was now out to take advantage of his wife.


    James, ever the silent, sterpanion, harbored his own curiosities about Lexi''s sudden


    appearance in Hawaii. What a coincidence!

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    A few of them rode the elevator up to the hotel room Lexi had rented. With a swift swipe of her keycard,


    she hurried through the door.


    She strode inside, quickly nced at the bed in the bedroom to make sure everything was okay, and let


    out a sigh of relief. "Thank goodness Mason hasn''t woken up yet. That''s a relief."


    Natalia followed her in and, seeing Mason sound asleep, couldn''t help but smile as she sat down on


    the edge of the bed. "Oh my, Lexi, he''s got your features¡ªthe longshes, the sweet little smile, his


    tiny hands, and feet. He''s just adorable."


    Natalia had suffered from amnesia due to an ident and had spent five years in a haze with Callum.


    Those five years had been crucial, as they were the years her son, Jonas, had grown from a baby into


    a little boy. Missing out on Jonas'' early years had left a void in Natalia''s heart, but now, as she watched


    Mason sleep, it felt as if that tender gap was filled with the radiance of maternal love.


    "Mummy, is this Auntie Lexi''s little angel? He''s so cute! Can I touch him?" Jonas whispered, seeking


    Natalia''s approval.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Natalia nodded. "Sure, but be gentle, he''s still asleep. We don''t want to wake him up; he might cry if we


    do."


    "Okay, don''t worry, Mummy, I''ll be super careful," Jonas said, and delicately brushed Mason''s tiny hand


    with his fingers.


    As Mason continued to slumber sweetly, Lexi carefully picked him up and whispered, "Let''s head out."


    Natalia stood up. "Aren''t you going to pack?"


    "What luggage?" Lexi chuckled, nodding toward a lone suitcase by the bed. "No time to waste, we


    need to get going before he wakes up mid-trip. That''ll be a scene."


    With that, Lexi led the way out the door.


    Natalia, pushing the suitcase and holding Jonas'' hand, followed. Magnus and James trailed behind,


    confused by the unfolding situation, but seeing Natalia leave, they quickly followed suit.


    Lexi and Natalia briskly walked ahead. Lexi was cradling the slumbering Mason and holding Jonas''


    obedient hand.


    Magnus whispered to James, "Didn''t Lexi marry that Callum guy? Why''s she running off with a kid


    now?"


    James nodded knowingly. "Mr. Magnus, in my experience, a woman running off with a child like this is


    either looking for a divorce or... well, perhaps an affair."


    Magnus squinted thoughtfully at Lexi''s retreating figure. "And which do you reckon she''s up for?"


    "Well, that''s hard to say," James replied, his eyes darting about. "But I''d bet on divorce, given there''s no


    other man in sight."


    Magnus cracked his knuckles and spoke with resolve, "That won''t do. James, call Callum and tell him


    to handle his woman. My wife doesn''t have time to deal with her."


    James grimaced, surprised at how jealous the usually stoic Mr. Andersen could be. But orders were


    orders, "Right away, sir."


    Satisfied, Magnus nodded and then paused, "Actually, hold off on that call. Let him search high and low


    for his wife and kid! He did keep Natalia''s whereabouts from me for five years, after all!"


    James internally vowed to steer clear of love¡ªa vengeful man was a fearsome thing.


    Natalia and Lexi quickly made it back to their apartment. Not long after they arrived, Mason woke up.


    Unlike other toddlers, he didn''t cry but instead gazed around with big, curious eyes at the unfamiliar


    faces. Jonas was overjoyed and gently touched Mason''s curly hair and chubby hands, unable to


    contain his excitement.


    Mason, who was not yet two, toddled around the apartment, fascinated by the new environment.


    Watching Mason''s unsteady steps, Natalia''s heart melted as she thought of Jonas at that age. She


    beckoned to Mason, "Come here, sweetheart, let me give you a hug."


    Lost in Mason''s endearing smile, Natalia paid no mind to Magnus'' muttering. Lexi, sitting beside her,


    caught every word. Turning to Magnus with a teasing smile, she said, "Mr. Andersen, still haven''t won


    back my friend''s heart? You need to step up your game."


    Magnus'' face soured at the jab. If not for Lexi being Natalia''s close friend, he might have shown her the


    door right then and there.


    But given her strong connections, Magnus resisted the urge tosh out, rolling his eyes instead. "What


    can I do? I''ve been trying, but she won''t budge."


    Lexi chuckled softly, covering her mouth as she offered advice, "Mr. Andersen, sometimes a woman


    prefers a man who''s a bit more... assertive, you know?"


    Magnus raised an eyebrow with a smirk. "Me, assertive? Ha! If I were any more assertive, I reckon I


    wouldn''t even be allowed through the front door."


    Natalia reluctantly released her hold on the child, gazing fondly at Mason, who was a hundred times


    cuter than any cherub. "Lexi, your son is just too adorable."

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    In a world wherepliments were the currency of love, no mother''s heart was immune to the sweet


    sound of praise for her children. Natalia was no different. She gratefully absorbed every kind word Lexi


    offered about her son, Jonas, before rising from the couch with a stretch. "It''s nearly time for dinner. I


    should get started on the meal."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    As if on cue, Magnus, who had be something of an adopted family member, jumped to his feet.


    "Let me give you a hand, Natalia."


    Without a word, Natalia headed to the kitchen, and Magnus took her silence as consent, following her


    with a spring in his step.


    In the kitchen, Natalia was wrestling with an onion. Itsyers were stubbornly clinging together. Magnus


    approached her with a grin. "Here, let me tackle that."


    "What are you doing in here?" She asked, a bit surprised but not stopping her peeling.


    Magnus snatched the onion from her. "I''m here to help, of course. Peeling onions is a man''s work."


    Natalia simply turned to the sink and began rinsing a ripe, red tomato, the water running over her


    hands.


    "Natalia?" Magnus said, struggling with the onion, trying to strike up a conversation.


    "Hmm?" She replied, focused on her task.


    "Let''s have another kid. What do you say?"


    Silence fell.


    "Natalia?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    "What do you want me to say, Magnus? In broad daylight, with Lexi and the kids around..." Her words


    trailed off as she chopped the tomato, but before she could finish her sentence, Magnus wrapped his


    arms around her from behind.


    He pulled her close, inhaling her scent, and his voice was husky with longing. "Natalia, it kills me to see


    you every day and not be able to... You know I can''t stand it. And you love kids. So, shouldn''t we just


    go ahead and have another one?"


    Her cheeks flushed as red as the tomato in her hand, and she was acutely aware of Magnus¡¯ growing


    desire pressing against her lower back.


    "I''m cooking, Magnus. Let go," she whispered, her voice barely above a breath, betraying her as if she


    were the one initiating their forbidden dance.


    But Magnus¡¯ hands were already wandering, moving with a mind of their own. "Natalia, I''m starving.


    Won''t you feed me?" He murmured, his tone yful yet urgent.


    She caught his hands, her embarrassment evident. "Can you not be such a perv? We''re in the kitchen!"


    "Then let''s go to the bedroom, shall we?" He whispered, nibbling on her earlobe.


    Overwhelmed by the sudden surge of arousal, Natalia nearly dropped the knife. "Magnus, please...


    Lexi... the kids..."


    Magnus, consumed by passion, was beyond listening. He locked the kitchen door, lifted Natalia onto


    the spacious kitchen ind, and began to kiss her neck fervently, as if in prayer. ¡°They¡¯ve gone to their


    rooms, so it''s just you and me," he murmured between kisses.


    "Darling, do you know how much I''ve missed you? Babe, it''ll be quick, I promise. I can''t hold back


    anymore."


    His sweet nothings disarmed her, and she lost the power of speech as he lifted her skirt and pulled


    down her panties. Soon, the kitchen was filled with Magnus¡¯ restrained growls and Natalia''s stifled


    whimpers.


    Was she out of her mind, engaging in such acts with Magnus in the kitchen? She was cradled in his


    arms, his heat searing her skin. She stared into his eyes, aze with desire, and her resistance melted


    away. Damn this man!


    When Natalia finally emerged from the kitchen, herposure restored, the evening had deepened


    into night, and the once lively living room was deserted. "How odd, where is everyone?" She


    murmured.


    Magnus, looking particrly content, gazed at her. "They probably didn''t want to interrupt us and have


    gone out for dinner."


    Natalia''s face turned crimson. "What are you talking about? What do you mean ''interrupt us?¡¯"


    "Natalia, we''re husband and wife. What''s there to be embarrassed about?" Magnus pulled her into his


    embrace. "They''re out, so let''s enjoy our time alone together."


    "Alone together? Get away from me!" Natalia pushed him away, about to scold him, when the sound of


    the door opening interrupted them. Lexi and James returned with Jonas and Mason, having tactfully


    gone out to eat.


    Lexi, the first to walk in, caught sight of Magnus and Natalia''s yful tussle and teased, "Whoa, did we


    Natalia stomped her foot in embarrassment. "Lexi, what are you implying?"


    Natalia reached out as if to smack Lexi. "I''ll tear you a new one!"


    "You wouldn''t dare," Lexi dodged, then became serious. "Anyway, my little boy is sleepy. I''m done


    messing around. Where am I sleeping, Natalia?"


    Natalia ced the takeout on the table and pointed to her bedroom. "You''re bunking with me, of


    course. I¡¯ll join you after I eat."


    Magnus, however, was not pleased. "Why should she get to sleep with you? Where do I sleep then?"


    Hearing Natalia''s response, Magnus sulked, though he kept his mouth shut and focused on his meal


    with a cloud hanging over his head.


    "But Mr. Magnus, didn''t you want to keep him in the dark a little longer to make him sweat?" James was


    confused. Everything seemed fine earlier in the day, so why the sudden change of heart?


    Magnus'' expression darkened like a gathering storm. "I¡¯ve changed my mind; this Lexi has stolen my


    spot. So no more Mr. Nice Guy!"

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    With a huff of annoyance, he stomped up the stairs, muttering, "I''m not wasting cash on a motel. I''ll


    crash upstairs." As he stomped past Natalia''s room, he had half a mind to kick the door in and boot


    Lexi out so he could im the space for himself.


    James chuckled as he trailed behind Magnus, once again marveling at the insanity of love. Here was a


    cold, shrewd CEO who''d gone bonkers just like that.


    *


    Natalia and Lexi poured out their souls to each other all night, only sumbing to sleep as dawn crept


    in, but their slumber was short-lived. A thunderous knocking at the door soon jolted them awake. The


    sound was so forceful it seemed the door mighte off its hinges.


    Groggy and yawning, Natalia shuffled to the door and yanked it open, "Who''s there? It''s the crack of


    dawn, for crying out loud..."


    She stopped mid-sentence, her brain freezing as she stared at Callum standing before her. Did she still


    have sleep in her eyes? A hard pinch to her arm¡ªouch, that hurt¡ªconfirmed she wasn''t dreaming. But


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    why on earth was Cal doing a dawn raid on her ce?


    Still in bed and eyes shut, Lexi grumbled, "Who disturbs my beauty sleep at this ungodly hour?"


    When Natalia remained silent, Lexi asked, puzzled, "Natalia, why so quiet? Oh no, don¡¯t tell me


    Magnus the Starved kidnapped you!"


    Lexi¡¯s eyes popped open to investigate, only to be confronted with a magnified version of Callum¡¯s


    face!


    Lexi shrieked, the shock of it all too much for an early morning. The next second, her scream was


    muffled by Callum''s hand as he rasped into her ear, "Lexi, you really are here, thank God!"


    Without any regard for Lexi''s stunned state, Callum wrapped her in a tight embrace. "I''ve finally found


    you."


    Both Natalia and Lexi were speechless, and the room was heavy with surprise.


    Natalia''s eyes widened at the sight of Callum clinging to Lexi like she might vanish any second. All


    those tragic tales Lexi had spun the night before seemed phony now.


    How could this man, who now clung to Lexi as if his life depended on it, be the same viin who''d


    supposedly turned his back on his wife and almost killed her?


    Yet, what exactly had transpired between them to cause such a rift?


    A sea of questions swirled in Natalia''s mind, but she was abruptly whisked away by Magnus, who had


    appeared at the door. "They''re having a moment, Nat. Don''t be a third wheel," Magnus whispered,


    leading her away.


    Only then did it dawn on Natalia. "Wait, Magnus, did you tip off Cal about Lexi''s whereabouts?"


    Magnus actually nodded. "Of course. How else could he have found this ce? I did a good deed, Nat,


    for marital bliss."


    "But," Natalia pointed at Lexi, who was now clinging to Callum. "Lexi said she nearly got killed. How


    could you reveal her hideout without her consent?"


    Magnus effortlessly steered Natalia out of the room and closed the door behind Callum and Lexi, "My


    love, my obsession with you might have turned my brain to mush, but I still have somemon sense.


    Besides, do you honestly believe Callum could do such a thing after all the years you''ve known him?"


    Natalia nodded. "Of course not. Cal''s an honorable man, he would never."


    "Exactly," Magnus said, escorting Natalia to her room. "Now, let''s focus on us."


    "Us?" Natalia was clearly lost. "What about us?"


    Natalia blushed, suddenly understanding his intent. "Magnus, but... yesterday in the kitchen... you


    already...!"


    "What about yesterday? The kitchen?" Magnus teased, a yful glint in his eye. "It''s been too long


    since we¡¯ve been close, Nat. We need to make up for lost time."


    The small room was soon filled with the tender symphony of love.


    "Lexi, where have you been all this time? I''ve been searching everywhere for you," Callum''s voice was


    hoarse with emotion.


    Lexi felt a dampness on her shoulder and touched it, finding it soaked as if sshed with water. Was it


    possible? Was Callum crying?


    The idea had barely flickered across Lexi''s mind before she dismissed it. Seriously? That was Callum


    we''re talking about. How could he possibly be shedding tears?

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    Callum''s eyes were bloodshot, his face was etched with exhaustion, and his brow furrowed with the


    weight of the world. He scrunched up his brow in confusion, clearly not grasping the meaning behind


    Lexi''s words. "Lexi, what are you talking about? What do you mean I buried you alive?"


    A torrent of resentment surged from Lexi''s heart as she red at Callum, her finger jabbing usingly


    at his nose. "Callum, cut the act! I know you''re just after getting your son back, so spare me that


    nauseating facade! I''m telling you, even if you kill me, I will never hand our son over to you!"


    Callum gaped, speechless for a moment as if he were trying to catch his own voice. "Lexi, are we


    having some kind of misunderstanding? Why can''t I understand what you''re saying?"


    "You don''t understand? Ha! Callum, drop the dramatics! It''s over between us! Do you want to marry


    that so-called princess? Then go live happily ever after with her! Why do you keep haunting us? I can


    take care of our child just fine on my own. If you have an ounce of decency, just leave us alone!"


    Callum was even more bewildered. "Lexi, I really don''t follow. I''ve been searching for you since you


    disappeared. Why would you think I''m only after our son? I''ve been looking for both of you, for


    goodness'' sake! And this princess you''re talking about, I have no clue who she is! Also, you just said I


    tried to bury you alive? Good Lord, Lexi, slow down, please. Tell me everything you know, one thing at


    a time, okay?"


    Lexi hadn''t expected Callum''s tone. She had thought perhaps there was a misunderstanding between


    them, but how could she be mistaken about the hellish experiences she''d been through?


    Still, determined to uncover the truth, Lexi bravely recounted her terrifying ordeal. She told Callum how


    Rita had dragged her by the hair into the basement and subjected her to sunless captivity,plete


    with vicious verbal abuse and humiliation.


    She also spoke about Rita revealing Callum''s supposed engagement to a princess and her sudden


    release from the dungeon.


    Then, there was her return to Ennd, filled with bitterness and longing for Callum and Mason, her


    sessful knockout of a mysterious woman, and taking Mason back.


    Every detail of her harrowing story wasid out. Tears were streaming down her face as she spoke,


    turning into a figure of pure sorrow.


    Sitting beside her, Callum couldn''t find his words for a long while. His expression had gone vacant as if


    his soul had left him. After an eternity, Callum seemed to gather his scattered senses. His face finally


    contorted with a dark, thunderous rage. His shoulders shook with suppressed fury as he clenched his


    fists. He wanted to smash something but restrained himself at the sight of Mason''s sleeping face, and


    helplessly dropped his hands onto the soft bed.


    Even that gentle thud shook the bed slightly, causing Mason to twitch in his sleep.


    Lexi quickly reached for Mason''s hand, soothing him quietly. "Sleep, baby, it''s okay, Mommy''s here."


    Comforted by the familiar voice, Mason smiled sweetly and drifted back to sleep.


    "What are you doing? You''ll wake Mason!" Lexi couldn''t help but scold.


    As soon as the words left her mouth, she retracted them, embarrassed. Indeed, how could she forget?


    The Callum before her was no longer the man she knew. He didn''t love her anymore. Without the


    foundation of love, what right did she have to speak to him in such a manner?


    But then Callum did somethingpletely unexpected. He grabbed Lexi''s hand and started pping


    his own face with it. "Lexi, hit me! It''s all my fault. I was blind to believe Rita''s lies. How could I let you


    suffer so much? Hit me, please!"


    Lexi tried to pull away but couldn''t match Callum''s strength. She looked at him in shock. "What are you


    talking about? Rita''s lies? Callum, you might not love me anymore, but you have to make things clear


    today! Why did you treat me like that?"


    Callum continued pping himself with Lexi''s hand until one side of his face was red. He then stopped


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    and looked at her tenderly. "Does your hand hurt, Lexi?"


    "Callum, cut the crap. I''ve been through hell and back, and I see right through you. Make things clear


    now; we can talk about the restter. Just to set the record straight, if you think you''re taking Mason


    from me, I have three words for you ¨C Not a chance!" Lexi''s defiance returned.


    Right, her heart could break in solitude, but over her dead body, would anyone take her child away!


    "Stop!" Lexi cut him off impatiently. "Callum, I''m giving you a chance to exin, but I''m not here for


    sweet nothings. The Lexi you knew is gone; I''m not easily swayed anymore."


    "Mhm," Lexi grunted, giving a tacit approval to his statement.


    "But when I returned, you had vanished. Rita told me you had mysteriously disappeared from your


    room."

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    Callum was getting an earful from Lexi, but he patted her back with patience instead of getting mad.


    "Lexi, take it easy. There¡¯s no need to get all worked up."


    "How can I not be worked up, Callum?!" Tears streamed down Lexi''s face as she wiped them


    haphazardly. Anger colored her tone. "You can stop loving me, and try to erase all the memories we''ve


    shared, but how could you ever doubt Mason? You''re such a jerk!"


    With that, Lexi pointed to Mason, who was sleeping peacefully, and questioned Callum through gritted


    teeth, "Just look at him! His eyes, his eyebrows, and his little face ¨C what part of him doesn''t look like


    you?! Do you even have a conscience?!"


    Callum pulled Lexi into his arms, settling her on hisp. "I know, I know it all. Can you just calm down


    for a second and let me exin?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Lexi pushed Callum away, sitting at a distance, her tears unending. "Fine, you talk! I want to hear this.


    I''m not going to live in the dark, so spill your guts!"


    Callum knew Lexi was extremely upset and resistant towards him, so all he could do was to give her a


    wry smile. "Lexi, do you really believe I''d lock you in a basement? I love you too much to even think


    about it, let alone let Rita do such a thing."


    "Hmph!" Lexi scoffed. "Oh, Callum, didn''t you lock me up before? Ask your conscience ¨C is this


    something you''re not capable of?"


    Callum nodded in admission. "Yes, I locked you up once. But, Lexi, even then, I only put you in the


    mostfortable room and restricted your freedom. If I could provide you with the best even before I


    fell for you, how could I possibly lock you away in a dark basement now?"


    As he spoke, Callum''s gaze softened with concern. "Lexi,e here. Let me hold you properly."


    Lexi took two cautious steps back. "Cut it out. We have things to discuss, so keep your hands to


    yourself! And let''s not talk about the past ¨C let''s talk about your uing wedding. I got your invitation.


    It has your name on it, and some princess named Ang!"


    Callum shook his head helplessly. "Lexi, think about it. If Rita dared to lock you up, she could also forge


    a fake wedding invitation, right? Besides, if I were to marry a princess, wouldn''t I need to divorce you


    first? How else would a princess agree to marry me?"


    "So, you''re here to discuss a divorce?" Lexi stepped back. "Fine, Callum, I''ll give you a divorce. I don''t


    want your property or any of that junk. I only want our son, Mason."


    Callum almostughed at the absurdity. "Lexi, are you even listening? When did I say I wanted a


    divorce?"


    "Just now, you said it. Do I need to repeat your words?" Lexi''s tone turned icy.


    "Oh, for heaven''s sake, I''m getting nowhere here." Callum was exasperated, stomping his foot in


    frustration. "Lexi, I was making a hypothetical point, okay? I was saying that if I decided to marry a


    princess one day, the first thing I''d have to do is divorce you."


    Lexi snorted, "There you go, not admitting it, but you still want a divorce."


    Callum, who prided himself on his wit and intellect, was at his wit''s end with this woman who had him


    hair out, sighing in defeat. "Forget it, let''s change the subject. Do you really think I''d put you on a boat


    and leave you to your fate without a second thought?"


    Lexi pondered for a moment. "I''m not sure."


    "Well, that''s on me for making you feel insecure." Callum took a moment for self-reflection, then looked


    earnestly at Lexi. "Do you trust my heart? That my heart belongs to you?"


    Lexi was scorched by the intensity in Callum''s eyes, hesitating for a split second before murmuring, "If


    it were the old days, I''d believe you without question, but now... you''re about to marry that beautiful


    princess Ang. She''s royalty, and I''m... nothing."


    "Enough!" Callum cut her off, whipping out his phone and dialing a number. "Ang, I''m in Hawaii, and


    you need to get here now! Yes, I''ve found my wife, and she thinks I''m marrying you, damn it! You were


    right! If you don''te, I''ll... no, you''lle because I finally remember who your first love is, and he''s


    right here, and it''s killing me! Believe it or not, I don''t care!"


    After bellowing into the phone, Callum hung up with confidence and turned his softened gaze back to


    Lexi. "I think it''s necessary for that princess toe here and clear my name and prove my love for


    you."


    Lexi, who had witnessed Callum''s fury, shrank a bit beneath the weight of his dominating presence ¨C


    the man she couldn''t bear to part with.


    "Mummy, Mummy?" Mason was finally awakened by Callum''s shouts, sitting up groggily and reaching


    out for his mother.


    Natalia sheepishly stuck out her tongue, whispering in support of Callum, "Lexi, I think you should trust


    Cal."


    Magnus couldn''t resist stirring the pot. "Lexi, men are fickle creatures. Don''t let him charm his way back


    in too easily."


    Natalia pinched Magnus'' arm fiercely. "By that logic, you''re no exception!"


    Completely unimpressed, Lexi sauntered past with Mason in her arms, disregarding the yful banter


    between Natalia and Magnus.

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    The breakfast table was nketed in heavy silence, only to be broken when James, freshly showered,


    led little Jonas to their seats and began to dig into his morning stack of pancakes. He cast a curious


    nce at the two young couples, each wearing a different shade of discontent, and couldn''t help but


    muse to himself about the bliss of bachelorhood.


    "Hey, Cal, you hungry?" Natalia''s voice sliced through the quiet. "Come grab some breakfast with us."


    She beckoned Callum over with a gentle smile.


    Callum''s gaze was firmly fixed on Lexi. His appetite for food was utterly forgotten. He shook his head


    slowly, responding more to Lexi than to Natalia. "Why don''t I hold Mason for a bit? You go ahead and


    eat."


    His offer only made Lexi clutch their son tighter, her eyes wary. "Don''t even think about swiping my boy.


    He''s mine, I''m telling you."


    "Of course, of course, the kid''s yours, and you''re all mine," Callum whispered back, a hint of


    yfulness in his tone.


    Natalia tried to suppress a giggle. Who would have thought the usually soft-spoken Cal could show


    such a cheeky side? It was clear as day he was head over heels for Lexi.


    "Lexi,e on, let''s eat. We''re all here, Cal won''t run off with Mason," Natalia reassured her softly.


    Lexi finally relented, handing Mason to Callum before joining Natalia for breakfast.


    Magnus, who had followed them to the table, began to clink his fork against his te with an


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    exaggerated ir. "My, the breakfast is particrly scrumptious today, isn''t it?"


    Natalia rolled her eyes at him. She couldn''t tell what was so special about today''s fare.


    Callum, catching Magnus'' sarcasm, was too preupied with his own turmoil to bite. He was busy


    trying to clear the air with Lexi and had no time to entertain Magnus'' antics.


    He wasn''t getting the reaction he hoped for, so Magnus went back to his meal, feeling a tad childish for


    his earlier behavior.


    After breakfast, Natalia and Lexi retreated to the small garden in the back, whispering about the truths


    behind Callum''s words. Meanwhile, Mason and Jonas chased each other around the garden, with


    Magnus and James stepping in as temporary caregivers. Callum sat on a bench, alone and restless,


    frequently checking his watch, clearly anxious.


    Lexi shot Callum a nce and confided to Natalia in a hushed tone, "Look at him, he can''t even sit still.


    It''s obvious he''s waiting for someone. How am I supposed to believe anything he says?"


    Natalia chuckled softly. "Silly girl, didn''t you say he called some princess over? I bet he''s just too


    tongue-tied to exin things to you and is waiting for her to do it."


    "Really?" Lexi''s expression softened as she continued to chat with Natalia.


    Lexi was never one to mince words. Unlike the more insightful Natalia, she was a straightforward,


    spirited woman who wore her heart on her sleeve. She had started to believe Callum during his


    exnation. Being locked away by Rita had made her distrustful, but now that she had reflected on it,


    there were too many inconsistencies. If Callum had truly wanted a divorce, he could have told her


    directly. There was no need for subterfuge through a maid.


    Lexi couldn''t be sure whether Callum''s love was genuine, but the idea of him suddenly turning so


    conniving didn''t sit well with her. She had been tormented by their separation, almost to the point of


    breaking. Now, it was only fair that Callum tasted a bit of that torment before she let things slide.


    If Callum was waiting for this princess to clear things up, then she would hear her out. But whether to


    believe her or not, Lexi would decide herself.


    Lost in thought, Lexi nced at Callum, who now looked noticeably thinner. Could it be that he was


    pining for her?


    Callum suddenly stood up as she pondered and hurried away without a word. Stunned, Lexi wondered


    if she had been too capricious, and had driven him away with her antics. "Natalia, was I too hard on


    Callum?" She asked, seeking advice.


    Natalia saw Callum''s abrupt departure and noticed Lexi''s concern. "Of course, you were! Now, go


    catch him and clear up this misunderstanding," she urged, pulling Lexi toward the door.


    By the time they reached the entrance, Callum had vanished into the emptiness of the room. Lexi''s


    face fell. "Natalia, I must''ve gone too far, and now I''ve driven Callum away."


    "No worries, he must''ve had a reason to leave in such a hurry. He wouldn''t just leave without saying


    goodbye," Natalia reassured her, pulling out her phone. "I''ll give him a call and see what''s up."


    As they spoke, Callum re-entered from the front door, followed by a statuesque blonde with piercing


    blue eyes and a fashion-forward outfit.


    Seeing Natalia and Lexi, Callum paused before introducing the woman behind him. "Uh, this is Ang.


    Ang, this is Natalia, and my wife, Lexi."


    Ang''s figure was striking, and her red lips were alluring. She approached them with a seductive


    grace, greeting them politely, "Ms. Natalia, Mrs. Frerotte. It''s a pleasure. I''m Ang."


    Natalia responded cordially, "Nice to meet you, Ang."


    Lexi nodded. "Hello, but he and I are no longer together. Ms. Lexi will do."


    Lexi''s cheeks flushed with a hint of suspicious color, and she stammered, "Oh, not at all. It''s just that,


    well, I''ve got one of those faces, you know, the kind everyone seems to recognize."


    And thus, Lexi would take that secret to her grave and never confess, not in a million years.

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    Ang turned her head towards Callum with a sense of urgency in her eyes. "Callum, the reason I


    hopped on the first flight here was to see my high school sweetheart. Now, where is he? Please, don''t


    jerk me around. This is serious."


    Callum was clearly unimpressed with Ang''s exnation and felt she wasn¡¯t sincere at all. She was


    just here for a st from the past. But Ang admitted it outright.


    Though tinged with resignation, he couldn''t help but shake his head in admiration and pointed towards


    the backyard. "He''s out there in the garden, ying with the kids. You can find him there."


    "What?" Ang''s eyes widened in shock. "It''s been years since I''ve seen him, and you''re telling me


    he''s got kids now? I don''t care; this time, I''m not letting him slip away!"


    With that deration, she strode purposefully towards the garden, her legs carrying her swiftly through


    the yard.


    Natalia and Lexi exchanged a nce, both thinking Ang had some nerve. What if the guy was


    married? Was she nning to just swoop in and take his wife¡¯s ce?


    Natalia''s heart skipped a beat at the thought. Magnus was out there in the garden. Good Lord, was


    Ang''s long-lost love... Magnus? For a solid ten seconds, Natalia''s face was frozen in shock before


    she managed to find her voice. She turned to Callum, disbelief coloring her tone, "Cal, this old me of


    hers, it''s not Magnus, is it?"


    Natalia didn''t even wait for Callum''s response before she was chasing Ang''s footsteps towards the


    garden. Her mind was a whirlwind of emotions. Was it possible that Magnus was Ang''s high school


    sweetheart? This was just too much to handle!


    Though she had just met Ang briefly, Natalia could already sense her forceful personality. What if


    Ang was set on clinging to Magnus...


    Natalia couldn''t bear to think further. She rushed out to the backyard, only to be met with a scene that


    shocked her to the core.


    True to Natalia''s fears, Ang was clinging to a man like an octopus. Her voice was sickly sweet as


    she cooed, "Darling, I''ve searched for you for years, and finally, I''ve found you. I won''t let you get away


    from me this time!"


    Natalia''s face drained of color. She knew it! That jerk, Magnus!


    Her fists clenched, and she took a deep breath, trying to hold back the tears that threatened to spill as


    she turned to leave the garden. She didn''t have the grace to watch Magnus with another woman and


    greet them with a smile.


    But before she could make her escape, a strong arm wrapped around her waist, and a familiar voice


    whispered in her ear, "Where are you going, dear?"


    Natalia stiffened, trying to sound calm. "Let go of me, Mr. Andersen."


    "What¡¯s with the sudden formality calling me ''Mr. Andersen?¡¯" Magnus sounded genuinely puzzled as


    he turned Natalia to face him. "You''re crying? Why?"


    Hearing his nonchnt inquiry, Natalia couldn''t hold back her tears any longer. No longer trying to hide


    her distress, she wiped her eyes angrily. "Magnus, please keep your distance. I can''t be bothered to


    Magnus was utterly confused. "Dear, what are you talking about? What high school sweetheart?"


    It took a moment for Natalia to realize something was off. She had clearly seen Ang hugging a man,


    so how could Magnus have gotten to her side so quickly?


    Suspicion crept in as she lifted her head and saw Magnus looking at her with a puzzled expression,


    while Ang was still sitting in the distance, apparently kissing someone.


    Natalia''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment. She had forgotten that Magnus wasn''t the only man in


    the garden¡ªthere was also James!


    So, Ang¡¯s prince charming from the past was actually James?! She wished the ground would


    swallow her up. She had made a massive fool of herself!


    Natalia cast her eyes down, looking for an escape.


    Magnus, picking up on her thoughts, wrapped his arms around her, pressing her against his chest with


    a triumphant chuckle. "So, you thought I was that woman''s old me? Ha! I''m not, dear. She''s here for


    James."


    Natalia stuttered, too mortified to form a coherent sentence.


    Magnusughed heartily. "Dear, rest assured, in this world, you''re my one and only, my wife, and my


    treasure! There''s no one else!"


    Still feeling mischievous, he leaned in close to her ear and whispered, "And you''re wrong about one


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    thing, I''m not just any guy."


    With that, he gave her a suggestive nudge, sending her face into a burning flush. Magnus was


    incorrigible¡ªthen, now, and likely forever.


    Natalia remained silent, her embarrassment so profound that she simply submitted to Magnus'' every


    word.


    Lexi followed the direction of Callum''s pointed finger and couldn''t help but feel awkward. Even though


    she had lived in Ennd for years, the sight of Ang ambushing James with a kiss still made her


    blush.


    James, who had been taking a breather with Magnus in the backyard, was utterly blindsided by the


    sudden appearance of this assertive woman locking lips with him without so much as a by-your-leave.


    While it was tough to turn down a beauty, James couldn''t help but be wary of such an unexpected


    advance. After all, who knew if there was a catch when affection was thrown at you out of nowhere?


    Besides, he was no stranger to attention from women; he certainly didn''t need to stand there like an


    exhibit in a zoo for all the onlookers to gape at!

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    The moment the blonde bombshell tried to assert her grip on him, James deftly twisted out of her


    clutches with a casual backhand motion. Wiping his mouth and wearing a puzzled expression, he


    asked, "Who the hell are you?"


    As James'' words hung in the air, Ang''s eyes filled with hurt. "Darling, don''t you remember me?"


    "What? No, who are you, really? Barging in here calling me ''darling?¡¯" James shook his head in


    disbelief. "Look,dy, I might have the charm of a young Brad Pitt, but this isn''t how you pick up a guy."


    Ang stepped back, evidently wounded by his words. "Sweetie, have you truly forgotten me? Don''t


    you recall that one wild night at the bar over a year ago?"


    James shrugged with a smirk. "A wild night? Babe, I''ve never had a ''wild night'' with anyone. You must


    be mistaken..."


    Mid-sentence, James halted.


    Back in his younger days, he had indeed lived it up, but as time went on, his interest in the opposite


    sex had cooled. Aside from the asional hookup, he seldom went out of his way to seek female


    Except for that one time...


    It was a little over a year ago when he had followed his buddy Magnus to Ennd to corner Callum at


    his castle, seeding atst in helping Magnus win back Natalia. That night, in high spirits, he had hit


    the local pub for a few drinks.


    As the night wore on, a sassy girl with bold makeup and a revealing outfit collided with him. It was like


    fate. The encounter ignited a spark in James.


    Maybe it was the alcohol, or perhaps he had just been too pent up. It was unclear who seduced whom


    first, but James vividly remembered the craziness of that night. The girl''s tantalizing figure had wrapped


    around him until dawn, leaving him barely able to walk straight in the morning.


    It was a consensual one-night stand, no strings attached, just adults having fun. James left with a


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    swagger at sunrise and did not even say goodbye.


    He still sometimes dreamt of that fiery girl, but he''d never believe that the vision before him was that


    same girl from the bar. The difference was night and day.


    "Uh... you are...?" James asked again, uncertain. "Where exactly did we meet?"


    Ang''s curly locks whipped through the air in frustration. "I''ve been searching for you for over a year,


    and this is how you act? You don''t remember how you caressed my feet that night in the bar in Ennd


    while calling me ''sweetheart?¡¯"


    James choked on his drink as Natalia and Lexi tried to stifle theirughter at Ang''s brazenness.


    James turned crimson, regretting his past actions. All he had wanted was to please the girl for the


    night. Now, thanks to Ang''s words, he seemed like a sleaze.


    "You don''t remember at all, do you?" Ang said, shaking her head in disappointment. "I''ve been


    unable to forget you. I remember the sexy, old scar on your left shoulder de, the cute bull tattoo on


    your hip, and even your butt..."


    "Stop!"


    James cut her off before she could reveal more about the tattoo on his rear. "Right, right, I remember


    now. You''re that feisty little kitten from the bar, the one with all the passion. It''s definitely you."


    Natalia and Lexi were close to bursting withughter, burying their faces in their palms, and their


    shoulders shaking silently.


    Meanwhile, Callum and Magnus couldn''t contain themselves. Callum let out a heartyugh, teasing,


    "Oh, James, a cute bull tattoo on your hip?"


    "And what''s on your butt, buddy? You''ve kept that a secret all these years! Let''s hear it; give us a good


    James'' ears reddened as he cleared his throat and tried to soundposed. "What''s so funny?


    Everyone has their wild stories!"


    "Sure, but not everyone has a cute bull tattoo on their hip." Magnusughed again.


    "That''s my zodiac sign, you jerk!" James shot back at Magnus, then turned to Ang, who was gazing


    at him with starry eyes. "So, what brings you here after all this time? You''re not looking to rekindle an


    old me, are you?"


    "How did you know?" Ang''s mouth dropped open in surprise.


    As he tried to usher the unexpected guest out, Ang stood her ground. "That won''t do! We have a


    child together! I gave you my most precious gift that night, and then I got pregnant."


    Everyone gasped, and Natalia and Lexi turned their gaze to James, shocked to hear he might be a


    father.


    Magnus and Callum, however, reacted differently. Magnus clicked his tongue in admiration. "Wow,


    James, you''ve got a kid? Impressive!"


    But Callum, fuming, rolled up his sleeves and advanced on James. "So you''re the one who''s been


    making me take the fall for nothing? We''ve got some settling to do!"


    Before Callum could take two steps, Lexi grabbed him. "Hold up, what ''fall'' are you talking about?"

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    Callum shook his head wordlessly, wrapping his arms around Lexi in a protective hug. "Alright, I can''t


    deal with this she-devil. How about we make a run for it, Lexi? Let''s get outta dodge before we get


    dragged into their mess."


    Lexi, however, didn''t budge. The gossip hound within her was howling at the moon, yearning to stick


    around and see how this soap opera between James and the mysterious Ang, who apparently had


    his child, would y out.


    Seeing that Lexi was adamant about staying, Callum resigned himself to standing by her side.


    Meanwhile, James felt like he''d been hit by a freight train. What did that blonde bombshell just drop on


    him? She had his kid?


    No way. He didn''t even know her name, how could he possibly have fathered her child?


    But then again, that night, he did gomando because the little minx swore up and down she was


    ¡°safe.¡± No condoms, no worries, she said.


    Damn it all to hell! So much for ¡°safe.¡± Now, it looked like he''d been royally yed.


    "Baby, I''ve crossed oceans to find you, to give our child a home," Ang implored, reaching for James''


    hand.


    James jerked his hands behind his back like they were on fire. "Hold up, this is just too bizarre. You''re


    telling me you had my child? But I don''t even know your name or anything about you. Don''t you find


    that a bit ridiculous?"


    Ang, mistaking his shock for curiosity, beamed brightly. "A name is just a tag. I can tell you now, it''s


    not toote. My name is Ang, my aunt by marriage is the sister-inw to the Queen of Ennd. Our


    family holds the reins to a tel empire. I''m an unofficial princess, if you will."


    James felt like he was in a whirlwind. What in the world? The Queen''s sister-inw''s niece? But hold


    on, none of this mattered right now! It didn''t matter if she was some unofficial princess. He wasn''t about


    to be henpecked, trapped by marriage and fatherhood!


    He had a life full of sparkle ahead, with countless girls waiting for his love. He wasn''t ready to be


    chained down to one woman!


    So, without a second thought, James shook his head in refusal. "Ang, ''Princess Ang,'' if that''s


    what I should call you. I''m ttered to be considered the father of your child, but I can''t just go with you


    because, technically, I''m just a donor. This doesn''t mean I want to start a family with you, let alone


    marry you. There are plenty of girls out there waiting for my care and affection, waiting for¡ª"


    He stopped mid-sentence, struck dumb as he saw Ang''s tears starting to flow. Suddenly feeling like


    he''d stepped way out of line, James lost his voice entirely.


    As tears streaked down Ang''s face, she couldn''t believe that her years of searching had been one-


    sided. That night, heartbroken, she''d dressed up like a punk rocker and drowned her sorrows in a bar.


    By some twist of fate, she had a one-night stand with James.


    She fell for the dark-eyed man with the tanned skin but woke up to find him gone. Since then, he was


    the indelible mark on her heart, her unremitting yearning.


    And then, to her shock, she found out she was pregnant. Next, she bravely brought the child into the


    world, but her father found out and insisted on marriage.


    She used Callum as a decoy out of options, but her father found Callum and ordered him to marry her.


    Callum, naturally, denied everything, swearing his heart belonged to his beloved wife from Melfort.


    She thought the matter would fade, but with deep pockets, her father bribed Callum''s maid, Rita, to


    handle his wife discreetly.


    After Callum''s wife mysteriously vanished, Ang, privy to this dark secret, couldn¡¯t reveal the truth for


    fear Callum''s wrath would be too much for her father to bear. Left with no choice, Ang kept quiet


    while searching for Callum''s missing wife, only to be knocked out cold and her child snatched away.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Since then, Callum red daggers at them, threatening blood if his wife and son weren''t returned.


    Fortunately, his wife was still alive and well in this world. But why did her first love, the man she found,


    turn out to be just a joke?


    Taking a deep breath, Ang approached James with aposed smile.


    James felt oddly nervous. "Ang, let''s... let''s talk this out, okay?"


    Before James couldprehend her words, Ang''s hand shot up, and with a swift, precise chop to


    the back of his neck, James hit the ground without a peep.


    In truth, James was no slouch in a fight; he was just caught off guard. With Ang''s angelic looks, who


    would''ve guessed she''d y dirty?


    Natalia and Lexi gasped in unison, "Oh my God!"


    "Oh my God! You knocked him out cold, what on earth are you nning to do with him?" Natalia


    couldn''t help but blurt out.

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    After absorbing Ang''s words, Natalia was at a loss. Instinctively, her gaze drifted to Magnus, who had been silently brooding


    the whole time.


    Magnus nodded. "Let her go, man. It''s a debt of the heart that James owes, and he''s gotta face it head on. If they really hit it off,


    I''d be more than happy to have a woman take him in hand and make him taste what it''s like to be struck by Cupid''s arrow."


    With that, Magnus wrapped an arm around Natalia, clearing a path for Ang with gentlemanly ease. "Princess Ang, feel free


    to rough him up, just try not to break anything important."


    Grateful, Ang nodded. "Don''t worry, I''m too busy loving him to hurt him. And besides, do you really think I''d do something to


    harm you or James?"


    Without another word, Ang hoisted the unconscious James over her shoulder and walked out of Natalia''s apartment.


    Watching Ang''s retreating figure, Magnus muttered under his breath, "It''s precisely because | know you and Cal are cut from


    the same cloth that I''m worried about."


    Natalia didn''t catch his words and looked up. "What was that?"


    Magnus shook his head. "Nothing. It''s good this way. Finally, there''s a woman willing to tame that wild one."


    But Natalia was still worried. "Doesn''t Ang seem a bit too strong, though?"


    "What''s wrong with that? To each their own, right? James is always so picky, and thinks taking care of a woman is too much


    trouble. Ha, now he''s got someone who can squash him t, so maybe they''ll really hit it off," Magnus said, embracing Natalia''s


    shoulder with affection. "Darling, I''m ready to take care of you for the rest of our lives."


    This time, Natalia didn''t get lost in Magnus¡¯ loving gaze but gently pushed him away. "No need, I''m not that fragile girl anymore. |


    can take care of myself."


    Magnus looked crestfallen, quickly adopting a pitiful expression. "But baby, | desperately need your care."


    Nataliaughed without a word, heading for the living room. Magnus immediately followed, as though afraid Natalia might vanish


    from his sight.


    In the living room, Lexi and Cal were wrapped up in sweet nothings; their misunderstandings were resolved, and they were


    deeply in love.


    Natalia cleared her throat, teasing, "Wow, you two made up already?"


    Lexiughed heartily. "Of course, life''s too short to waste. Gotta seize the moment!"


    ¡°Exactly, Buttercup," Cal added seriously. "I hope you can let go of your past hurts and find true happiness. And despite the fact


    that | can''t stand the sight of Magnus, | must admit, he''s the right guy for you."


    Natalia, caught between their yful exchange, blushed slightly. "| was just teasing you two, and now you''re ganging up on me.


    How frustrating.¡±


    Magnus quickly chimed in, "Who''s ganging up on you? Didn''t you hear Callumplimenting me? Since you''re not speaking


    against your conscience, I''ve decided to treat you guys to some authentic Hawaiian cuisine, how about it?¡±


    Callum snorted but said nothing. He and Magnus were like oil and water, barely tolerating each other; it was a wonder they didn''t


    come to blows.


    Lexi, on the other hand, was enthusiastic. "That sounds fantastic, but I''m dying to get back to the UK. | need to confront Rita face


    to face, see if she sleeps at night after all she''s done!"


    With that, she turned to Callum. "I''m going to interrogate your maid, and don''t you dare feel sorry for her."


    Callum raised his hands in surrender. "Lexi, she''s already locked in the dungeon, ready for your questioning whenever you


    return!"


    "That''s more like it," Lexi said, finally satisfied. She turned to Natalia. "I''m sorry, Natalia, | can''t stay longer. I''m too eager to deal


    with Rita. But I¡¯ll let you know how it goes."


    After saying goodbye, Lexi and Cal left Hawaii with Mason in tow. The once-bustling apartment felt empty and quiet without Lexi


    and James. Jonas was the most disappointed, missing his ymate Mason and feeling a bit down.


    Nataliaforted Jonas, exining that life was about meeting new friends and bidding farewell to old ones as we grew.


    Magnus, however, had a different theory. He was convinced Jonas was hinting he wanted a little brother or sister and pestered


    Natalia daily,mitted to his mission of expanding their family.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    As Natalie''s phone died, she let out a sigh of frustration. You know, it was one of those days when, as they say, "when it rains, it


    pours." And pour it did, outside the vast expanse of her deserted office, she was now the sole inhabitant.


    Ashiver ran down her spine as Natalie recalled the series of brutal murders that had been the talk of the town - and the constant


    feature on every TV channel. It was as if the very air of Hawaii had been tainted with an unsettling presence.


    It started without warning. Young women¡¯s lives were cruelly snatched away and were found in the most gruesome states in the


    forgotten corners of the city. The killer was brutal and elusive, and the police were left grasping at straws for any substantial lead.


    The pattern was chilling. Each victim shared the same dark hair and blue eyes. Warnings red on every screen, urging the


    local women to exercise caution, to avoid walking alone, and to be vignt.


    Natalie''s mind raced with fear. Her imagination painted the empty office as a potential hunting ground for the crazed killer. She


    couldn''t stay here, not a minute longer. She needed to be with Magnus, her husband, her sanctuary. His presence was the only


    thing that could calm the storm inside her.


    With hurried steps, she made her way to the elevator and descended to the lobby. But as if in sync with her fears, the building


    plunged into darkness. The lights were snuffed out by the raging storm outside.


    Startled, Natalie reached for her phone, only to remember its lifeless state. Lightning tore through the sky, with each sh a


    violent stroke against the heavens.


    Swallowing her fear, she edged toward the exit, but a crash of thunder nearly split her eardrums. She froze, and her gaze was


    fixed on a dark silhouette standing ominously in the doorway.


    Ascream escaped her lips, but before terror could consume her, the shadow flickered with light, revealing the face she longed to


    see. Wrapped in Magnus'' warm embrace, she let out a breath she didn''t know she was holding.


    "It''s just me, honey," Magnus¡¯ voice was a soothing balm to her frayed nerves.


    Natalie clung to him as he exined he''de after her phone went straight to voicemail, and they ventured out into the storm,


    which hadn''t let up.


    Their apartment was a charming three-story duplex with a quaint little garden out back. It was acquired by Hector and seemed


    less inviting under the storm''s wrath. But inside, with the door shut against the tempest, Natalie felt the familiar sense of home.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Magnus had prepared a surprise dinner to celebrate their seventh year together. A tabley hidden under a red silk cloth, with


    dishes that reflected his improving culinary skills. "To the most beautiful, kind, and perfect wife," he toasted, pulling out her chair


    like the gentleman he was.


    They dined, vowing to make it a night of revelry, "to not go to bed unless intoxicated," as Magnus poured the wine. They


    cheered, and a cocoon of warmth enveloped them, a stark contrast to the deluge outside.


    Unseen, a gaunt figure stood in the rain, looking up at their apartment with a lost gaze that held a sinister edge. His identity was


    unknown to him, just as his origins were a mystery. This city, for some reason, offered him a momentary peace amidst his


    restless journey.

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    Time rewound, transporting us back a year...


    That day, when Hector took a bullet meant for Jonas that was fired by the crazed Lucius, the world teetered on the brink of


    disaster. He tumbled towards the churning sea, only to be caught at thest second by Magnus'' firm grip.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But Lucius, in his madness, wouldn''t let them be. He kicked at their hands with a cruelty that was chilling and even contemted


    dragging Magnus into the abyss with Hector.


    With a desperate move, Hector released his grip on life, pulling Lucius down with him into the icy embrace of the ocean below.


    As he fell, he heard Natalia''s cries¡ªdesperate, filled with an anguish that wed at his heart. Hector managed a smile as he


    plunged into the waves. If his departure from this world could cause Natalia such sorrow, if it could carve a memory of him into


    her heart, then perhaps his end was worth something. And then, the cold sea swallowed him, tossing him like a leaf in the wind,


    until consciousness slipped away.


    When he awoke, he was surprised to find himself not dead but cast ashore on a beach littered with pebbles, carried far


    downstream to a secluded isle in the northern reaches of Europe, far from the Hawaiian turmoil where his fate had turned.


    Clueless and spent, Hector had no idea who he was or where he had ended up. All he knew was that warmth was fading from


    his body, and as thest breath of heat left his chest, death seemed imminent.


    The sun was a blinding presence above. Hector squinted skyward, feeling his eyelids grow heavy, closing slowly.


    Goodbye...


    Even though he didn¡¯t know to whom he bid farewell, a boundless sadness filled him. He thought it was the end, but in thest


    second, before unconsciousness reimed him, he heard a voice exim, "Daddy, there''s someone lying over there!"


    The voice was so sweet and oddly familiar, like a melody buried deep within his soul, never to be forgotten. But he had no


    strength left to open his eyes or to see who spoke.


    The ind was a world unto itself, governed by a man named Jackson, who once ruled the seas with his illicit dealings. The


    ind had been a gift for his beloved wife, a sanctuary they sought after their daughter was born and his wife fell ill, passing too


    soon.


    To honor her memory, Jackson raised their daughter Helen on this ind, nurturing her with the same fierce love he had for her


    mother. Helen grew to be the spitting image of herte mother, blossoming into a radiant beauty at neen.


    On that day, as she prepared to apany Jackson on a sea venture, she spotted a body along the shore and called out to her


    father, "Daddy, | think there''s someone hurt over there."


    Without hesitation, Jackson ordered his men to retrieve the wounded Hector, whoy at death''s door from a gunshot wound.


    Noticing Hector''s critical state, Jackson waved a dismissive hand, ready to send him back to the sea''s depths. "He''s as good as


    dead. Toss him back," he grumbled.


    But Helen intervened, "Wait! Daddy, his chest is still moving; he''s not gone yet."


    Jackson pointed at Hector''s wounds. "See that? He''s been shot and soaked for too long. It''s unlikely he''ll make it. Best to throw


    him back, avoid the bad luck."


    ¡°No! If he''s still breathing, then fate has given him a chance, and it''s cruel to just toss him back!" Helen protested, captivated by


    the handsome stranger from the moment sheid eyes on him.

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    So it went, the ind''s doctor came by daily to inject Hector with a novel synthetic toxin, and, incredibly, Hector''splexion


    began to improve day by day, slowly regaining the hue of the living.


    As the days turned into over a month, Hector, who had been steeped in a deepa, finally opened his eyes. He looked around


    in confusion, finding himself in an utterly unfamiliar ce. His mind was as nk as an untouched canvas. This realization sent


    waves of fear crashing through Hector. Panicked, he turned to the man in the white coat and asked, "Who am I? Where is this


    ce?"


    The doctor didn''t answer. Instead, he took a syringe and pressed its sharp needle into Hector''s arm, continuing with the


    injections.


    Dizziness swamped Hector''s mind, leaving him too weak to resist the doctor''s actions. Then, he noticed that with each push of


    the medication, he was slowly regaining his strength.


    "You''re awake? Oh my goodness, this is just fantastic!" Helen rushed in as soon as she heard the news of Hector''s awakening.


    Her voice was sweet and delicate, and something about it felt reassuring to Hector, resonating with a voice buried deep within


    his own heart.


    Looking at the unfamiliar Helen, Hector asked, "Where am I? Who are you? And who am I?"


    Helen gazed at Hector with a look of intoxication. His bright eyes were confirming to her that she had indeed stumbled upon a


    treasure. pping her hands joyfully, she approached Hector and said, "This is a private ind, my family''s. Every de of


    grass, and every tree belongs to us, and that includes you. I''m Helen, the ind owner''s daughter, and you... you''re my


    manservant, John."


    Since Helen had found Hector washed up on the shore and didn''t know his real name, she casually bestowed upon him the new


    name, John. The doctor had previously told her that the synthetic toxin would erase all past memories of the injected person. For


    Helen, wanting a devoted manservant without a past was a stroke of luck.


    "John? Is that my name?" Hector asked doubifully, feeling deep down that the girl''s words were not the truth.


    Helen nodded firmly. "Yes, you are a manservant my daddy bought for me. If it weren''t for him, you''d be dead by now. Now, you


    must cooperate with the treatment so that you can recover swiftly and then be able to protect me better."


    "Is that so?" Hector questioned as he nced at his emaciated arm. "Do | really have the strength to protect you?"


    Helen wasn''t worried at all. "Don''t fret. Even if you have forgotten anybat skills from before, my daddy can quickly train you


    into a top-notch assassin."


    This was aplete fabrication on Helen''s part, as she had no idea whether Hector knew how to fight. However, turning Hector


    into an assassin was indeed a simple task for her father, who had the means to do so.


    Hearing Helen''s words, Hector was skeptical. Yet, her voice brought him an inexplicable sense of peace, and he tentatively


    epted her version of events, beginning to cooperate with the doctor''s examinations.


    Hector''s recovery was rapid. In just a month, he hadpleted his convalescence, and his body was restored to the vigor of an


    ordinary person.


    Jackson, who had been closely monitoring Hector, noted his daughter¡¯s desire to have this man as her personal protector. If


    Helen wanted this stranger to be her manservant, then he would ensure Hector became strong enough to fulfill that role.


    After his recovery, Hector became quite detached. His gaze was icy and ruthless; he never spoke to anyone except for Helen.


    When idle, he liked to sit atop the highest rock on the ind, silently watching the ebb and flow of the tide, lost in thoughts he


    didn''t understand, and content to gaze at the water without another care in the world.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "John,e with me."


    Jackson stood on the towering rock and called out Hector''s new name with a stern voice. Since Helen wanted this man they had


    plucked from the sea to be her manservant, Jackson knew he had to make him stronger. So, early that morning, Jackson had set


    out to find Hector and, as expected, found him near the seaside rocks.


    To be honest, Jackson didn''t like this man they had taken in; his eyes seemed too cold. As a man who wielded power in the


    underworld, Jackson had seen colder gazes than the one in this man''s eyes, whom his daughter had whimsically named John.


    But something about John''s emptiness, a void that seemed devoid of a soul, unnerved Jackson the most.


    Yet, it was precisely this type of person who could be a top-tier assassin.


    Hearing Jackson''s call, Hector simply nced back coldly and then turned away, resuming his contemtion of the rolling sea,


    without even a grunt in response.


    Jackson''s face darkened as hemanded, "John! | told you toe here!"


    Hector gave Jackson another cold look before slowly getting to his feet and sauntering over. He didn''t like anyone here; they all


    reeked of bloodshed. Except for Helen¡ªher voice carried a familiarity that soothed him.


    Seeing Hector unafraid to meet his gaze, Jackson felt a grudging respect.


    Cold enough. Ruthless enough. Those were the makings of a premier assassin.


    "John, in order to ensure you can protect Helen effectively, | need to train you properly. Do you have anything to say about that?¡±


    For the first time, Jackson asked someone for their opinion, a stark contrast to his usual direct orders.


    Hector looked at Jackson expressionlessly, then turned back to the sea without a word.


    Taking his silence as consent, Jackson said, "Alright, follow me."


    Hector followed Jackson to an abandoned shipping container.


    Jackson gestured toward it. "Go inside. Whether you can make it out or not is up to you."


    Without question or hesitation,


    Hector stepped into the container.


    Inside the dingy, run-do spacet \\


    oc Foy gnusostar frien Their eyes


    re predatory as they fixed their


    gaze on Hector. In their eyes, Hector


    was nothing more than prey, to be


    hunted and ughtered at will.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    ¡°Only one of you five will make it out alive! Begin!"


    "ng!"


    One of the four others tossed a dagger, and it hit the ground with a crisp sound.


    The dagger gleamed coldly, its shine stark against the bloodstained interior of the shipping container.


    Hector slowly bent down and picked


    up the dagger, fully aware Mee ule


    hung int ehntoa iGnas do or


    dio-Sett er walk out alive or be tossed


    out as another lifeless body. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    The sounds of brutalbat echoed


    inside the container, but Jackson,


    who stood outside, didn tevea Mhch,


    Nopedy wes pols master; all


    fighting skills were honed from the


    most brutalbat, learning from


    experience drawn from the edge of


    life and death. Please read the


    original content at .

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    You could clinch the ultimate victory by being more ferocious and terrifying than your enemy.


    Jackson''s objective was brutally simple. He was biding his time for Hector to emerge as thest man standing, to be his


    unflinching weapon of death.


    The sea breeze howled incessantly, from dawn until dusk, as the sounds of a fierce struggle within the container gradually


    subsided. After a while, the container doors creaked open, and Hector stumbled out, limping.


    At that moment, he was drenched in blood, like a war deity stepping straight out of hell, radiating a lethal aura of death and


    cruelty. He walked over the corpses of four men. His body was smeared with blood, resembling a demon that emerged from the


    inferno, and his eyes were void of any warmth, chilling to the bone.


    Jackson watched the blood-soaked Hector and smiled slightly. "Good, it seems my judgment was not mistaken."


    All the while, Helen had stood by Jackson''s side, confident that Hector would im the ultimate victory. And just as she had


    predicted, the one who walked out alive was indeed her very own find, John!


    Helen squealed and flung herself at Hector. "Ha, | knew you were the best! You''re incredible!"


    As she spoke, Helen burrowed into Hector''s arms, utterly indifferent to the blood that covered him.


    With an expressionless face, Hector looked coldly at Jackson and asked in a raspy voice, "Are you satisfied with what you''ve


    seen?¡±


    Jackson nodded. "You haven''t disappointed me. The resources weren''t wasted."


    With that, Jackson turned and left without a backward nce.


    Meanwhile, Helen, drawn to the scent of blood on Hector, sniffed it obsessively, thrilled by the aroma that excited her immensely.


    She grabbed Hector''s hand. "Come on, let''s get you cleaned up and into some fresh clothes. My God, | can''t wait to savor your


    raw power!"


    Hector didn''t argue with Helen''s words, allowing her to lead him towards the beach.


    The ocean was vast and unforgiving. Helen, carrying clothes for Hector to change into, ripped off his bloodied garments in a


    frenzy and pulled his hand onto her ample curves, "Kiss me, love me, now!"


    Hector''s eyes, devoid of emotion, stared at the inexplicably excited Helen andplied with hermand, pressing his lips to


    hers. He didn''t understand why he was doing this, only that he feltpelled to follow the sound of her voice.


    The two embraced in the sea. Hector''s blood washed away with the tide. Helen, frantic with desire, reached for Hector''s lower


    body, and her voice sounded sultry and enthralling. "John, give it to me now!"


    However, her face darkened the next second as her hand found only aid softness, utterly unable to be firm.


    Frustration surged within Helen, and her face turned purple with unvented lust.


    She pped Hector hard across the face. "You''re worthless! A damn waste!"


    Hector''s cheek quickly bore the imprint of five fingers, yet he did not retaliate, silently enduring Helen''s ps.


    Picking up the clothes she''d tossed onto the sand, Helen stormed off, cursing as she went. "I thought I''d found a treasure, but it''s


    just junk, damn bad luck!"


    Hector remained in the water, seemingly unaffected, as if nothing mattered to him. Soon, several burly men arrived, plucking him


    from the sea and dragging him off to a ce where prisoners were usually kept.


    Depleted of strength from his recent battle, Hector was powerless to resist as they threw him into a pitch-ck cell. The cell was


    ustrophobic, devoid of light, and barely enough room to turn around.


    But even confined, Hector''s face remained expressionless, and his demeanor was detached. He was like a soulless marite,


    seemingly disconnected from everything.


    Time passed silently in the cell, absent of light or sound. Hector stood there without a word. His head was bowed, his eyes cast


    down, and his thoughts inscrutable.


    On the ind, many such cells


    existed, primarily to torture and break


    those who dared to defy the ind


    master, Jackson Fie dey,


    spmedri¨¦ Would bring scraps to


    prevent the prisoners from starving


    to death. The purpose of these cells


    was to induce a breakdown in the


    endless darkness and silence until


    the captives were utterly submissive.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Days slipped away, and after ten silent days had passed, the door finally opened with a screech. Jackson stood before Hector,


    his expression dark as he offered a cold ultimatum. "You have two choices, rot here until death or obey me and be my most


    ruthless killer."


    Without hesitation, Hector replied, "The second one."


    "Good, | always appreciate a young


    man who knows his ce. Work for


    me, and you won''t be s ricfrangied)"


    Cc soma, ¡®afning o leave. Then


    he¡¯paused, looking at Hector with


    disdain. "Even though you''re now


    useless as aman, a eunuch can still


    kill. Come with me; we''ve got a


    shipment to collect." Please read the


    original content at .


    Ignoring Jackson''s mockery, Hector silently followed him onto the speedboat heading out to sea.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Jackson usually lurked on his ind, waiting for wealthy merchant ships to pass by so he could plunder them, but today, his goal


    wasn''t to raid a merchant ship; it was to deal with another gang that eked out a living on the high seas.


    Their dealings were always shrouded in secrecy, yet Jackson''s heart was darker than most, and he nned to double-cross his


    partners in crime. He led Hector, who was as pliable as a puppet, onto a small boat that both parties tacitly approved of, to


    commence the transaction.


    Each side opened their cases, satisfied with what they saw, and nodded to signal a sessful trade. But at that very moment,


    Jackson suddenly spat out amand, "Take ¡®em down!"


    In this dog-eat-dog world, the other guys were quick on their feet. Clutching the goods they hadn''t yet had the chance to trade,


    they spun around, aiming to leap back onto their dinghy.


    With the agility of a puma, Hector


    swept the legs out from under the


    two with a clean, swift move then


    grabbed handfabit then hair,


    vette heads back so their


    necks stretched taut, while the glint


    of his switchde danced


    menacingly in his hand before it


    sliced swiftly through the air. Please


    read the original content at


    .

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    Blood erupted from the wound, staining Hector''s arm a deep crimson, but he didn''t flinch. With practiced ease, he slit another


    man''s throat.


    "Son of a gun, they yed dirty and tried to double-cross us. We''ll take ''em down with us!" The muscle that the other crew had


    brought along bellowed in rage, charging towards Hector. Soon, the vengeful thugs nearly encircled Hector and Jackson''s little


    skiff.


    Sensing trouble, Jackson stomped onto his own boat and barked at Hector without a hint of warmth, "If you don''t make it back


    with the goods, don''t bothering back at all."


    Hector offered no reply. His icy gaze was fixed on the knife-wielding attackers rushing at him as if they were no more than lifeless


    corpses.


    The sh of steel slicing through flesh filled the air, and bodies plunged into the sea, turning the water around the skiff a


    gruesome red. The stench of blood hung heavy in the air.


    Drenched in blood, Hector''s own wounds gaped open. The flow of blood was unrelenting, but it didn¡¯t stop him from snapping the


    necks of his assants and tossing them one by one into the ocean.


    The mob, once eager to overwhelm Hector with their numbers, now recoiled in terror, attempting to escape the devil that seemed


    to have emerged from the depths of hell itself. Their retreat was futile. Hector, his eyes red with rage, cared not who faced him.


    Any sign of life was met with a swift neck twist and a one-way trip into the sea.


    Jackson watched from his boat, a chill running down his spine as he witnessed Hector¡¯s mechanical ughter. Suddenly, he


    wasn¡¯t sure if turning Hector into a cold-blooded killer had been a mistake.


    Weapons, after all, were meant to harm. In the right hands, they could defeat enemies; in the wrong hands, they could cause


    self-destruction. And Hector, with his chilling bloodlust, gave Jackson the unnerving feeling of a beast he could no longer control.


    ¡°Enough! They¡¯re all dead; just leave their bodies intact and bring me that case!¡± Jackson shouted, his voice tainted with malice,


    halting Hector from twisting the head of another lifeless body.


    Hector nced at Jackson, his hands still busy. With a vicious yank, he tore off a head and tossed it carelessly into the sea, and


    kicked the body after it. He hefted the blood-soaked case and swaggered towards Jackson''s boat.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Jackson knew he had glimpsed a living devil. His own crew, their cries of fear echoing in the air, were clearly


    rattled by Hector''s ruthless efficiency.


    ¡°Here''s your case," Hector said, throwing the bloodied box at Jackson''s feet, then, showing signs of fatigue, hey down on the


    deck, closing his eyes to rest, and ignoring everyone else on board.


    Jackson nced at Hector, now alredy asleep, and then at his crew, their courage shattered by Hector''s ferocity. A cold light


    flickered in his eyes.


    "Set course for home!"


    At Jackson''smand, the boat turned back, leaving behind a sea littered with the lifeless remains of thirty-odd, mutted


    bodies.


    Back on the maind, the first thing Jackson did was throw Hector back into confinement. He had seen the fear in his men''s


    eyes; he couldn''t allow such a threat to his authority to continue unchecked. As a pirate leader, he could not afford to show


    weakness.


    Hector''s presence had be a direct threat to Jackson¡¯s leadership, and he couldn''t risk an escape.


    Helen had eagerly anticipated Jackson''s triumphant return, but she cheered when she saw Hector locked away again. "Good


    riddance. | can''t wait to watch him take hisst breath."


    Hector looked at Helen in disbelief, unable to reconcile these words with theforting voice he once knew.


    "What are you looking at? Keep staring, and I''ll gouge those eyes out!" Helen snarled viciously, spitting in his direction. "Pah!


    Worthless wimp!"


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha!" Helen''s words ignitedughter among her dirty band of pirates, who jeered loudly at Hector.


    "Thought he was tough, turns out he''s just a spineless man!"


    "Yeah, a wimp who ys tough? Did he wet his pants in fear?¡±


    ¡°Let''s strip him down and see if he''s as soft as we think!"


    The ridicule and scorn pelted Hector, but he showed no reaction as he was shoved into the cell and locked away.


    The cell door mmed shut, the thick iron muffling the mockery from outside. Hector knew everything had changed.


    Time in the pitch-ck cell lost all meaning until one day, the bold food-bringer entered, attempting to take liberties with Hector,


    iming, "Heard you''ve lost your manhood. Let me have some fun."


    The man bent down to pull at Hector''s pants, but barely grazed the fabric before a crisp "snap!" echoed in the room¡ªthe sound


    of a neck breaking.


    Hector nonchntly broke the man''s neck, dressed in his clothes, donned his cap, and walked out of the cell. Stepping out,


    Hector made his way towards the shore. He was done with this ce, longing to leave it all behind.


    But before he got far, a coldmand halted him, "Freeze!"


    Hector stopped but didn''t dare turn around; he recognized the voice of Jackson, the ind overlord.


    Jackson scrutinized Hector, finally realizing he hadn''t mistaken the identity of the man before him¡ªit was the very same John he


    had intended to torment to death in the cell.


    "John, how did you get out?" Jackson asked, puzzled.


    Hector''s lips curled into a sardonic


    smile. "There''s nothing impossible for


    the determined," ane plpped dolly |


    "opialeecirebiid e debt | owed


    you for saving my life when | helped


    you with that little heist. Now, it''s


    time for me to hit the road." Please


    read the original content at


    .


    "Think you can just walk away? Don''t


    kid yourself. It won''t be that easy!


    Boys, keep him here! cksahO"¡¯


    npesulrier was ring.


    had ruled the waves for years, and


    this was the first time someone had


    the guts to think they could just leave


    him high and dry. Please read the


    original content at .


    At Jackson''smand, his


    henchmen converged on Hector, who


    stood alone an vaatly dstndmbered,


    venitieakd Was a palpable hesitation


    in the air, as none dared to make the


    first move against a man known for


    his ruthless ways. Please read the


    original content at .

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    Hector watched with a bloodthirsty smirk as the desperate ouws slowly closed in around him. What were these fools thinking?


    Without another word to Jackson, he strode away.


    The sounds of unsheathing knives filled the air from all directions.


    Hector¡¯s eyes darkened as he heard footsteps and the whoosh of a knife slicing through the air behind him. With a swift dodge


    and turn, he faced a dozen men charging at him with knives drawn.


    Closing his eyes for a brief moment, he reopened them with ferocity,shing out with a kick that sent his would-be assant flying


    through the air before crashing down onto the sand.


    The others swarmed him, but Hector, with his bare hands, knocked them down one by one. Their knives did not even graze a


    hair on his body.


    Jackson''s hands trembled as he shouted, "Take him down! A hefty reward for the man who does!"


    The thugs on the ground picked themselves up and lunged at Hector again, knives poised to strike. Anyst shred of mercy in


    Hector was extinguished. His eyes zed with murderous intent. He squatted, picked up a knife, and as the men closed in, he


    swung it with his eyes shut.


    The man before him was cleaved in two.


    Wielding the bloody knife, it took Hector less than ten minutes to finish them all. With dark eyes shimmering with the lust for


    destruction, he walked towards Jackson step by step.


    ¡°| would have spared you, but you insisted on courting death!"


    Jackson stepped back. "What do you want? Hector, don''t be rash. You''ve killed all my men! Do you intend to kill me too?"


    Holding the bloodied knife, Hector advanced. "I didn''t want to kill them; you sent them to their deaths!"


    At that moment, Helen burst out, screaming at the top of her lungs, "John, you''re insane! Don''t kill my daddy; we saved your life!


    You can''t kill us!"


    Hector paused at her plea, letting go of the knife, which ttered to the ground. After onest look at Helen, he turned and


    walked away.


    Helen picked up the knife and lunged at Hector''s back, but without turning, he kicked the knife from her grasp. Staring at her with


    a predatory gaze, he said, "I thought you were the voice | knew, but you''re not. I''ll spare your lives in exchange for the one you


    saved. Cross me again, and you die."


    Like a demon of the dark, he gave Helen onest look and disappeared into the night.


    As Hector''s figure receded into the distance, Jackson and his daughter clung to each other, shaken.


    Hector left the ind littered with corpses, his future uncertain. He drove a yacht from the ind, aimlessly drifting at sea,


    stopping at ports to rest, seeking something to soothe his soul. But after days at sea, he found no ce he belonged.


    Until he arrived in Hawaii, the vibrant and fiery ind.


    Stepping ashore, the air felt familiar, as if he was here long ago, he had lived here. Breathing in the ind''s breeze, Hector


    settled in Hawaii.


    With no memories, no identification, and no money, he lived a ghostly existence, hiding by day on the yacht and wandering the


    empty streets by night. Convinced of a connection to this ce, he searched the streets, even in torrential rain.


    Drawn to a three-story house bathed in the downpour, its light shining like a bright moon, he felt a moment''s peace amid the


    storm.


    As the rain intensified, the warmth inside contrasted with Hector''s solitary figure outside as he stared at the dim glow. He


    watched intently and saw silhouettes entangled in passion, sparking an inexplicable pain and rage in him.


    Despite his amnesia, he recognized the significance of their actions but couldn''t understand why such ordinary intimacy evoked


    such emotions. Did he have a history with this family?


    Thunder roared, cleaving the sky, and Hector''s expression cleared as he approached the house. He simply had to show up and


    ask, right?


    With this thought, Hector walked briskly to the house, reaching for the gate, only to find it unlocked.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hesitating in the rain, he stepped inside the courtyard. The gate creaked open, and Hector walked forward. The house''s steps


    were just ahead.


    But before he could ascend, lights red behind him, followed by deafening shouts, "Freeze! Hands up!"


    "Don''t move, or we''ll shoot!"


    Hector stopped, slowly turning to face his pursuers.


    Armed police officers stood in line,


    guns aimed at him, continuing to


    shout, "We suspect yous involved in


    recen icidaS ce your hands


    PREOLRA EE y

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    Hector stood frozen, staring at the woman waving from the second-floor window. Her face didn''t strike him as familiar, but the


    moment her voice cut through the air, his heart clenched in pain.


    He knew then that he had found her¡ªthe woman who could bring peace to his soul, the woman he had been longing for. It was


    her voice, that familiar sound that seemed etched into his very marrow!


    Hector broke into a grin, turning on his heel to rush upstairs. He had to ask her face to face¡ªwho was he? And who was she?


    But he had forgotten his current predicament. He was a suspect in a string of serial killings and was surrounded by the police at


    a disadvantage.


    He barely turned around, let alone took a step, before the police, interpreting his motion as an attempt to flee, fired a shot at his


    leg without hesitation.


    The bullet pierced through the rain, hitting Hector''s calf with a muffled thud. Hector winced in pain but continued his stride


    towards the room.


    The encircling officers exchanged surprised nces, having not expected to encounter someone so resolute.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The serial killings in Hawaii had already spread panic, and the police, tasked with the case, were getting an earful from the


    public.


    They patrolled the streets day and night and noticed Hector, who appeared highly suspicious, standing outside Natalie''s vi in


    the pouring rain. His expression was one of confusion and uncertainty.


    The chief, chest puffed with confidence, imed he had seen too many cases not to recognize the signs. People with such


    expressions often harbored a violent, antisocial personality. And such suspects were usually ruthless and nned their crimes


    meticulously. Tonight, they had caught him red-handed¡ªor so they thought.


    As the chief''s words faded, the patrolling officers saw Hector hesitantly push open the vi''s gate and enter, his movements filled


    with doubt.


    The chief promptly switched on the spotlight and, through a megaphone, addressed Hector, the suspected felon, with suspicion.


    Everything was going smoothly until a woman appeared on the second floor, and the suspect, as if provoked, ignored the guns


    pointed at him and boldly attempted to enter the house.


    With no other choice to prevent a potential crime, the chief decisively shot Hector in the leg. But things didn''t go as nned.


    Instead of begging for mercy, the suspect continued to move forward with a bullet in his leg. Reluctantly, the chief fired a second


    shot, finally watching the felon crumble under the pain and drop to his knees.


    ¡°Cuff him and bring him in for interrogation!" The chief boasted, waving his pistol around, already envisioning his promotion.


    Eager to prove themselves, the officers swarmed over Hector, who was now downed by the gunshots. They cuffed his hands and


    hauled him up from the ground with a ferocious shout, "Move it! You''reing with us to the station!"


    "No! Don''t shoot; he''s not the killer¡ªhe''s justing home. Stop this!"


    Natalie had already run downstairs without even remembering to put on her shoes after the first gunshot. She could never have


    imagined seeing Hector like this, surrounded by so many officers!


    Hector, his legs riddled with bullets, could no longer stand, but he still held his spine straight, looking past the officers standing


    ready for a fight to Natalie, asking loudly, "Who am I? And who are you to me?"


    Natalie was momentarily at a loss for words, taken aback by the strangeness in Hector''s eyes¡ªHector had forgotten her!


    Chilled by the realization, she took a half-step back, bumping into Magnus, who had followed her down. Magnus quickly steadied


    her trembling form, whispering reassurances, "Don''t panic. It''s alright. I''m here."


    Magnus''s presence may have calmed her, and Natalie''s frantic emotions stabilized almost instantly. She looked bravely into


    Hector''s eyes. "I''m Natalie, and you''re Hector. Between us, there''s a sibling bond."


    Hector shook his head. "No, you''re lying. Even though I''ve lost my memory, | know there''s more between us than just a brother-


    sister rtionship."


    Natalie opened her mouth to argue but found she didn''t know where to begin. Before she could gather her thoughts, the chief


    rudely interrupted their conversation. "You two can catch up at the station! Take him away!"


    As hismand was given, the officers forcefully dragged Hector toward the patrol car.


    Natalie panicked, grabbing the chief''s arm. "He really ising home. You''ve made a mistake. Please, let him go!"


    "Mistake? Ha! Standing outside the


    house for ages in the middle of the


    all The euler s ffegkyvittea leh?


    om ae nothing escapes


    my eyes! | heard what he said


    clearly¡ªhe doesn''t even know you.


    What home is he returning to?!"


    Please read the original content at


    .


    "No, that''s not it. He''s just lost his


    memory,¡¯ Natalie pleaded, fear


    they would-take esst6r ay¡¯ "Really,


    thal Lome. If you don''t believe


    me, | can find family photos to prove


    it." Please read the original content at


    .


    With that, Natalie turned to rush inside but was stopped by Magnus. He shook his head at Natalie, signaling her not to panic, and


    then stepped towards the chief.


    Confronted by Magnus¡¯ towering presence, the chief suddenly felt ack of confidence.


    The chief had seen his fair share of


    characters walk through the precinct


    doors. The small town ouiside OFT)


    ea spall qGiePbut today


    antes There was something


    ee the man standing before


    him¡ªMagnus. He exuded a


    commanding presence that was hard


    to ignore, something the Chief hadn''t


    encountered before. Please read the


    original content at .


    Magnus had managed to remain under the radar, spending most of his time in theid-back vibes of Hawaii, which meant not


    many around here could recognize him.


    Now, here he was. His demeanor was as calm as a gentle spring breeze. He inquired with a soft tone, "Officer, if | may, what


    exactly has the individual in question been charged with?"


    It was then that the chief ced the face to the name. Magnus was a big-time investor in Hawaii, a favorite among the high


    rollers and power yers.

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    But tonight, of all nights, the chief had the gall to barge into his private estate.


    With that thought, the chief wiped the sweat beading on his forehead, trying to steady his voice. ¡°Oh, we suspect he''s connected


    to a string of homicidestely, and we need to take him in for questioning.¡±


    Magnus nodded, then suddenly asked, ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡±


    The chief thought for a moment, then said uncertainly, ¡°Evidence? Well, it''s not exactly solid at the moment. But him prowling


    around the streetste at night in the rain is suspicious enough.¡±


    ¡°Ohhh,¡± Magnus drawled, scoffing. ¡°So just being outte makes one a suspect. Guess nobody should step outside after dark


    anymore.¡±


    The chief was getting anxious. ¡°That''s not what | meant. The man''s background is unknown, and he didn''t have any ID on him.


    Given the recent murders, we have to bring him in.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Magnus nodded. ¡°I hope you have enough evidence to charge him, or mywyer will be giving you a lesson inw.¡±


    The chief nodded with feignedposure. ¡°Of course, without sufficient evidence, we wouldn''t hold him. But now we need to


    take him for questioning, so please don''t interfere with our duty.¡±


    Magnus said nothing more, instead, heforted Natalia, whose emotions were on the verge of copse, and cleared a path for


    the officers. ¡°Officer, | expect you to be fair and just. I''ll be appointing awyer for him shortly, and | trust he''s entitled to remain


    silent until then. And get him to a hospital; if his leg''s not treated soon, you''ll have more than awsuit to worry about.¡± Magnus¡¯


    icy gaze glinted in the darkness.


    The chief''s face soured; he hadn''t expected to encounter a tough nut and a sharp-tongued businessman that night.


    However, the chief knew Mr. Andersen, with his far-reaching influence, was not someone he could afford to tangle with.


    Reluctantly, he conceded, ¡°Yes, he has the right to remain silent. But anything he sayster on...¡±


    Before the chief could finish, Magnus waved him off impatiently. ¡°Alright, you can leave now. And close the door on your way


    out.¡±


    With that, Magnus protectively took Natalia by the shoulders and headed back inside.


    Natalia didn''t want to leave; she looked pleadingly at Magnus, whispering, ¡°What about Hector? You know he can''t be the


    murderer!¡±


    Magnus ushered Natalia inside, whispering back, ¡°Don''t worry. It¡¯s toote. We''ll talk more tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°But what if they mistake Hector for the killer and lock him up?¡± Natalia fretted.


    Natalia was so worried, and Magnus felt a tightness in his chest. He hated seeing her upset over Hector but didn''t want her


    distressed either, so he reassured her, ¡°Justice is blind and fair. Let them do their jobs tonight, and I''ll handle the rest.¡±


    Resigned, Natalia could only tearfully say to Hector, ¡°I¡¯lle to the station for your bail tomorrow.¡±


    Hector didn''t respond and just gazed at Natalia as if engraving her image in his mind. Then he was taken away by the police into


    the rainy night.


    Only when the vehicle carrying Hector had vanished did Natalia look at Magnus with tears in her eyes. ¡°Magnus, you must help


    clear Hector''s name.¡±


    Magnus didn''t reply but took out his phone to contact a renownedwyer. ¡°This is Magnus. | need you to head to the station...¡±


    Hearing Magnus'' steady arrangements for Hector, Natalia''s anxiety eased, and she followed him inside.


    The night was restless.


    The next morning, Natalia rose early, anxious about Hector and determined to check on him at the station.


    Magnus simply yed the chauffeur, driving her to the station. He knew Hector couldn''t possibly be the serial killer, but he had


    the misfortune of appearing at the wrong time.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The car sped along, quickly reaching the station.


    Natalia rushed ahead, her worry for Hector quickening her pace. Magnus followed, and they soon reached the reception area.


    Seeing the chief from the night before, Natalia pleaded, ¡°Officer, could you make an exception? I''d like to see the suspect you


    brought inst night.¡±


    The chief was sipping his coffee, hardly looking up as he responded, ¡°If you know he''s a suspect, why would you expect to see


    him whenever you please?¡±


    However, as he looked up, he froze. He hadn''t expected Magnus and the woman clearly involved with the suspect fromst night


    to actually show up.


    ¡°You actually came?¡± He finally managed after a pause.


    Magnus replied coolly, ¡°We said we woulde by today, to inquire whether Mr. Hector really is the serial killer. And how''s his


    leg?¡±


    The chief''s face fell as he stammered, ¡°That... well... uh...


    Magnus huffed, ¡°If you have no solid evidence against him, we''ll be posting his bail.¡±


    Natalia added, ¡°Chief, we came here to bail Hector out. | trust your country''sw protects merchants like us as well.¡±


    "Are you kidding me?" The Chief of


    Police stood up in a sh, his face


    red with fury as he mmed his peqe


    on the desk. "Dae thiakim <


    iarniddtetust because you''ve


    come here to ssh your cash


    around! Let me make one thing clear,


    we may not have the smoking gun


    yet, but mark my words, we''ll dig up


    the dirt on him sooner orter."


    Please read the original content at


    .


    The town had been gued by a


    string of gruesome murders in recent


    days, leaving the Chief with om


    mountain of siress\Si¨¦epless nights


    Healer his new norm, and with


    Hector finally in their grasp as a


    prime suspect, there was no way he


    was going to let him slip through


    their fingers that easily. Please read


    the original content atChapter


    "Oh, really?" Magnus replied with a


    sneer, giving the Chief a disdainful


    once-over. "And w neAray earastHis


    sopnerion¨¦tel Supposed to be? I''m


    no legal eagle, but even | know that


    cops have only a twenty-four-hour


    window to hold a suspect without


    charges." Please read the original


    content at .

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    The chief waggled his finger with smug certainty. "No can do, we can hold suspects for up to forty-eight hours byw, and I''m


    pretty sure we''ll have enough to pin this guy by then."


    Natalie bit her lower lip in frustration. "You''re just making this difficult on purpose because you don''t want us to bail him out."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got a trick up my sleeve," said Magnus, giving Natalie''s shoulder a reassuring pat before he strode out of the


    chief''s office and dialed up a local Hawaiian politician.


    Before long, the chief''s desk phone rang. He answered with a cocky tone that quickly turned into groveling, "What? Release the


    suspect? Yes, sir, we don''t have solid evidence yet... Yes, we''ll release him immediately!"


    Whatever was said on the other end had the chief hanging up with a sour expression.


    Magnus walked back in, his voice cold as he asked, "Can | bail out Hector now?"


    The chief''s face bloomed into a forced smile, nodding excessively. "Of course, of course. Themissioner has spoken. No


    problem at all."


    Natalie''s eyes widened in shock, unable toprehend the chief''s sudden change of heart. Magnus seemed unsurprised, as if


    everything was going ording to n. "Then let''s get the paperwork started."


    ¡°Right away, right away," the chief said, leading Magnus and Natalie towards the interrogation rooms. "Follow me, I''ll take care of


    the release forms for you."


    Magnus kept a stoic face as they walked, supporting Natalie by the elbow.


    Entering the interrogation room, the chief spoke briefly to the officers inside, then stepped out to tell Magnus, "Rest assured, the


    paperwork will be done shortly; we''ll have him out in no time."


    With his hands in his pockets, Magnus leaned against the door frame, waiting. Natalie paced the hallway, visibly anxious for the


    door to swing open.


    Finally, the door creaked, and Hector, handcuffed, was escorted out. He looked pale and distraught, having been interrogated


    under harsh lights since his hasty arrest the previous night.


    Seeing Hector, Natalie rushed over, examining him from head to toe. "Hector, how''s your wound? Did they do anything to you?"


    The chief huffed, "Miss, that''s quite the usation. As if we''d resort to torture."


    Natalie, realizing they were still in the police station, bit back furtherment and turned to Hector. "Your leg still hurts, doesn''t


    it? Lean on me; let''s get you home."


    "I''ve got him," Magnus suddenly interjected, taking Hector from Natalie.


    Magnus hade to bail out Hector for Natalie''s sake. He certainly wasn''t about to let Natalie strain herself helping Hector walk.


    Natalie rolled her eyes at Magnus¡¯ possessiveness but quickly caught up to them with a smile.


    As the trio made their way to the exit, a cop burst in, panting, "We''ve got trouble! The serial killer struck again! Another woman,


    dead since the early hours!"N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    This stopped Magnus and Hector in their tracks, and they turned to look at the chief with anger in their eyes.


    The chief panicked, realizing he''d been barking up the wrong tree all night. Without wasting another second on the embarrassing


    mix-up, he ordered his officers, "Get moving, people! We need to secure that crime scene, stat!"


    As the station erupted into chaos, Natalie squeezed Magnus'' hand, "Let''s just go. Hector''s safe and that''s what matters."


    Magnus snorted, his contempt for the bumbling chief clear. He resolved to have that man removed from his post, but first things


    first ¡ª get Hector out of there.


    They left the station in silence, driving towards Natalie¡¯s quaint three-story home.


    In the backseat, Hector finally asked Natalie, "Why did youe to bail me out?"


    Natalie looked at him with tender concern. "Hector, don''t you remember me? It''s Natalie.¡±


    Natalie? The name echoed in Hector''s mind, awakening a sharp ache in his heart.


    Suddenly, his connection to this city made sense. It wasn''t the city he was tied to, but the charming Natalie. How had he


    managed to forget such a beautiful girl?


    During his interrogation, he''d ignored


    the questions from the relentless


    officers. His t yghyscmere CO


    consuitied By t e memory of seeing


    her in the rain ¡ª so stunningly


    beautiful. Her worry for him was so


    palpable. Please read the original


    content at .


    It shocked Hector that she hade


    to the station for him, and he anxiety


    for his we fareyyas\Wetten allover


    Hep.Nd , as Magnus helped him into


    the car, Hector knew he had to clear


    the air. Please read the original


    content at .


    Natalia gazed at Hector, who remained silent, lost in his own thoughts. Unable to contain herself any longer, she blurted out,


    "Hector, do you really not remember me?"


    As she spoke, her eyes dropped to his legs, wrapped in thick bandages, and her heart ached so much that tears began to fall.


    Hector turned his head, staring nkly at Natalia. Her fair face was etched with worry, and now tears were streaming down her


    cheeks.


    Seeing that single, glistening tear,


    Hector felt a pang in his heart, anda


    vague memory flickegedahrobge his


    mind. dnc that eetihy image, he was


    young again, and there he was,


    promising her with all the conviction


    of youth. "Don''t worry, | swear 1''ll


    never let you cry." Please read the


    original content at .

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    As the image shed through Hector''s mind, he instinctively reached out with a clumsy hand to wipe away a tear that had


    escaped the corner of Natalia''s eye. "Hey, don''t cry," he mumbled gruffly.


    But his words only made Natalia cry harder. Her shoulders shook with sobs, and she buried her face in her hands, weeping


    inconsbly. It struck her that regardless of Hector''s memory loss, she had always been the one he cared for most.


    Hector was at a loss now, and his hands were hanging in the air. He was unsure whether to pull the weeping girl into his arms to


    comfort her.


    Magnus had been driving smoothly until he caught a glimpse in the rearview mirror of Hector tenderly wiping away Natalia''s


    tears, with the focus and intensity of a lover.


    This sparked his irritation. He pulled the car over with purpose and twisted in his seat. He swatted Hector''s hand away from


    Natalia. "Don''t touch my wife," he dered sternly.


    With that, Magnus stepped out of the car, scooped up the still-crying Natalia, and ced her gently in the passenger seat before


    driving off again.


    Magnus moved so swiftly that Hector and Natalia barely had time to process what had happened before they were back on the


    road.


    Watching Magnus'' stern face, Hector was suddenly overwhelmed with the sensation of having his wife stolen from him and being


    cast out to fend for himself in a foreignnd.


    Anagging certainty crept into his mind. He was thest person Magnus wanted around.


    Fleeting images flickered through Hector''s consciousness. He saw Magnus ring at him with rage and heard the shouts


    promising a thorough showdown. And there was Magnus, gripping his hand tightly, shouting, "Be a man, and survive! I''m giving


    you a fair shot."


    Hector looked down at his hands, confused. Although unsure if the visions were real, one thing was clear. To Magnus, Natalia


    was off-limits, his possession, not to be coveted by anyone. It seemed he had married Natalia and never given Hector that fair


    chance after all.


    Lost in thought, Hector sat silently, head bowed.


    Meanwhile, Natalia''s soft sobs continued, torn between joy at Hector''s phoenix-like return and the pain of seeing the unfamiliarity


    in his eyes. He was the Hector she knew, the boy with the eternally sweet smile. But why did his gaze now carry such a chilling


    coldness?


    Magnus drove on, his face a mask of tension, internally chaotic as he, too, sensed the shift in Hector''s gaze.


    They reached Natalia''s three-story house in silence.


    Magnus parked and, ever considerate, opened the car door for Natalia, reminding her, "Take it easy."


    But Natalia, in her haste, helped Hector out instead, offering her hand. "Here, let me help you out. Take it slow. You''re still


    healing."


    Magnus, feeling slighted, moved Natalia aside roughly. "You can''t support him. I''ve got this." With a firm grip, he helped Hector


    out of the car and guided him towards the house.


    Natalia fumbled with the keys, ushering Hector inside. "Come on, sit on the couch and rest."


    Once inside, Magnus seated Hector on the couch and turned to Natalia. "You''ve been running around too. Sit down and take a


    break."


    "It''s okay. I''ll take care of Hector. | can''t imagine what he''s been through to get so thin," Natalia said, her voice wavering with


    repressed tears. "Are you in pain? Hungry? Thirsty? I''ll get you something.¡±


    Hector softened at Natalia''s concern and Magnus'' scowl. Like a vessel adrift for too long, finally finding harbor, he felt a sense of


    peace settling in his heart.


    "My leg''s fine, and I''m not hungry or thirsty right now, so there''s no rush," Hector said earnestly, looking directly at Natalia. "Can


    you just sit here with me, let me take a good look at you, and tell me our story?"


    Natalia''s heart clenched. What had Hector endured? How had he survived the treacherous waters as wounded as he was? But


    those thoughts were secondary. He was alive and back; that was what mattered.


    "Okay," she agreed, nodding. "The stories you''ve forgotten, I''ll share them with you."


    But before Natalia could recount their shared history, Magnus pointed at Hector and said tly, "There''s nothing to tell. You''re my


    uncle''s son, my cousin. And she," he gestured to Natalia, "is my woman, your cousin-inw. We''re family. Just remember that,


    and don''t make a fool of yourself."


    Magnus'' message was clear. Hector had no chance and shouldn''t harbor any hopes for Natalia.


    Natalia understood the unspoken words perfectly. She shot Magnus a withering look, then softly told Hector, "Don''t mind him; he


    always speaks out of turn. But yes, | am his wife, your cousin-inw."


    Her confirmation delighted Magnus,


    who beamed triumphantly, yet


    shattered Hector¡¯ 1SntcSa hen


    REVS


    19) €\ Gath at Natalia''s radiant


    face, Hector heard the sound of his


    heart tearing, and a bitter smile


    twisted his lips. Please read the


    original content at .


    So, she was his cousin-inw! The irony wasn''t lost on him. His feelings for her, how utterly ridiculous they must have seemed!


    "Hector, you feeling alright, man?


    You''re looking kinda pale," Natali


    eyed Hector wi gneett, roeerete


    Kantirg toYether in worry. "Is it that


    gunshot wound acting up? Should we


    take you to the hospital?" Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Hector shook his head, trying to muster a reassuring smile. "No, no, I''m good. Just a bit parched, that''s all."


    Natalia was on her feet in an instant, decisive. "Alright, I''ll get you some water."


    Without waiting for a response, she made up her mind for him. "You''re still recovering. Forget about soda or anything fancy. in


    old H20 will do the trick. I''ll be right back with it."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    As Natalia attended to Hector with meticulous care, Magnus piped in with a hint of jealousy in his voice. "Hey, | could use a drink


    too, you know."


    Natalia shot Magnus a nce that could freeze coffee. "You''ve got hands and feet, help yourself!"


    With that, she turned to fetch Hector


    his ss of water. Despite her s


    retort to Magnus-shbrt he p


    buy f esr ss for him as well.


    Her actions, as always, spoke louder


    than her yful scolding. Please read


    the original content at


    .

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    Hector''s new room was just up the stairs, nestled in a quaint corner of the two-story Victorian house that Natalia and Magnus


    called home. As he lugged his suitcase up each step, Natalia''s voice followed him, tinged with a hint of mncholy.


    "There''s your room, Hector. Make yourself at home. I''m sure the memories wille back before too long,¡± she said, her voice


    echoing in the empty hallway. She knew better than to dwell on the painful past. The heart-wrenching stories were best left


    buried.


    Brushing off the gloom, Natalia put on a cheerful face. "Don''t worry about remembering everything. What''s forgotten is probably


    not important. The main thing is you''re back safe and sound. That''s all that matters. Just get used to life around here and


    remember we''re your family.¡±


    "Yeah, we''re your family," Magnus chimed in, with a protective re that left unsaid words hanging in the air. ¡°And don''t you dare


    think about making a move on my wife.¡±


    Of course, while he didn''t voice this out loud, his actions spoke volumes, and he was certain Hector would pick up on the


    unspoken warning.


    Hector sipped the ss of ice water Natalia had handed him, swallowing the bitter taste that lingered in his throat. "Thank you,¡±


    he murmured.


    "What are you thanking us for? We''re family," Natalia replied, quickly shifting gears. "Now, why don''t you change out of those


    clothes and toss ''em out? Get yourself a fresh haircut, and | bet you''ll look and feel like a new man."


    Hector nodded in agreement, and Natalia''s eyes crinkled with happiness. It was just like the old days when Hector would agree


    to anything she suggested.


    "Mama, I''m home!"


    The silence was broken by the front door swinging open as little Jonas burst into the room, beaming with joy. "Mama, it''s been a


    whole week! I''ve missed you so much! Did you miss me?"


    ¡°Of course, | missed you, sweetheart!" Natalia replied, realizing it was the weekend and time to cherish moments with her


    beloved son. "Hungry? Should | whip up something for you?"


    Jonas shook his head and snuggled into Natalia''s shoulder, then noticed Hector sitting across the room. "Who are you? Uncle


    Hector?"


    Hector nodded gently. "Yes, but I''m afraid | don''t remember you."


    Jonas hopped off Natalia''sp, eyes wide with recognition. "You are Uncle Hector! Oh my gosh, you''ve lost so much weight!


    Uncle Hector, do you know how cool you were that day you saved me from falling off the deck? | was totally in awe!"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Hector forced an awkward smile, not recalling any of the heroics Jonas was praising.


    ¡°Uncle Hector, where have you been all this time? Mom was so worried about you; I''ve seen her crying in secret."


    Hector''s gaze clouded for a moment. "I''m not sure. | think a wave swept me to a deserted ind, and | was rescued by the


    people there."


    He pressed his lips together, remembering the inhumane conditions he had endured on the ind. But he had survived and


    found his way back to the voices that brought him peace.


    Wrapping up his story quickly to avoid worrying Natalia, Hector concluded, "After | recovered, | started wandering on a yacht and


    finally made it here."


    Although he didn''t share the full extent of his trials, Natalia could sense his hardship through his eyes. To avoid dwelling on the


    past, she scolded Jonas lightly, "Alright, let Hector rest. I''ll get started on lunch."


    Jonas stuck out his tongue at Natalia''s retreating figure, then turned to Hector with a mischievous gleam in his eye. "Uncle


    Hector, can you teach me how to fight? So | can protect Mama when | grow up."


    Magnus, who had been quietly observing, suddenly felt threatened in his role as a father. "Hey, kiddo, your old man''s got some


    moves, too, you know!"


    Jonas nced skeptically at his dad. "Dad, your skills are just for fun. But look at Uncle Hector''s muscles!"

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    Callum was a man in the prime of his life, robust and full of vigor, and he couldn''t just lie awake in bed while his darling wife,


    Lexi, slept like an angel beside him. No, he wouldn''t stand for another night of frustration¡ªnot when his happiness was at stake.


    That evening, after a hearty dinner of roast chicken and mashed potatoes, Callum hurried out the door without so much as telling


    Lexi where he was off to in such a rush.


    Lexi, puzzled by his sudden departure, assumed he must have had some urgent business to attend to and didn¡¯t pry further.


    After their meal, Lexi bathed little Mason in a bubbly bath, quickly freshened herself up, and cuddled up with Mason to drift off to


    sleep. To guard against Callum¡¯s inevitable nightly advances, Lexi even went to the trouble of locking the bedroom door before


    she settled down and let slumber take her.


    Perhaps she had worn herself out ying with Mason during the day, for it wasn¡¯t long before Lexi was swept away into a dream.


    She found herself by a riverbank, the water crystal clear. Compelled by its purity, she slipped off her shoes and dipped her feet


    in. The water was strangely warm as she relished thefort. She felt somethingrge and fishlike nibble at her ankles, pulling


    her steadily into the depths.


    Terrified, Lexi thrashed about in her dream, iling her arms in a desperate attempt to escape the creature''s grasp. However, as


    she plunged into the water, she found herself powerless against the fish, which was slowly dragging her under.


    The warm water crept up her body, from her feet to her knees, her thighs, over her belly, up to her chest, and finally to her lips...


    And then, she felt a bite.


    That bite, neither gentle nor harsh, jolted her thoughts to Callum. The monstrous fish morphed into Callum, shamelessly pressing


    down upon her, stripping away her clothes, ravishing her without restraint.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Achill crept across Lexi¡¯s skin, and with a gasp, she awoke from the dream to find it had be a reality. Callum had somehow


    emerged from who knows where and was lying beside her in bed. And true to her dream, he was shamelessly peeling off her


    clothes!


    ¡°Callum, what on earth are you doing?!¡± Lexi, pinned down and powerless, reached out to shove him away.


    But Callum was determined. Burying his head in the nook of her neck, he pleaded, ¡°Lexi, I¡¯ve been missing you so much I¡¯m


    about to burst. Can you really bear to push me away?¡±


    Worried about disturbing Mason¡¯s peaceful sleep, Lexi whispered, ¡°I had locked the door. How did you get in?¡±


    Callum only smiled, keeping his sneaky entrance into her bedroom a secret. ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad, Lexi. Look at me, I¡¯m


    desperate here,¡± Callum said, quickly shedding his clothes to bare himself to her.


    Lexi, blushing, tried to push him away again. ¡°Get off! | want to sleep.¡± Her cheeks were hot¡ªher body acutely aware of Callum''s


    arousal. The man was shameless!


    But little did Lexi know, this was just the beginning of his shamelessness. Callum buried his head in her chest, his hands roving


    greedily. ¡°Lexi,e on. | need you¡ªI can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡±


    ¡°Pervert!¡±


    Lexi¡¯s soft reprimand was music to Callum¡¯s ears¡ªit reminded him of the countless sweet nights when he had carried her off to


    orgasm with those very words.


    ¡°My sweet Lexi, here |e,¡± Callum murmured, deciding there was no time to waste. He initiated his zealous campaign of love.


    Moonlight, bashful and coy, filtered through the window, casting a glow on the passionate couple. As the night wore on, the


    moon, weary from its voyeuristic endeavors, yawned and dipped behind the hills.


    The sun, stretchingzily, rose in the east, smiling through the window ts and sprinkling dawn¡¯''s light on the sleeping lovers.


    Lexi was roused by Mason''s babble. She pulled him close, patting his back gently, then closed her eyes to catch a few more


    moments of sleep. After being tormented all night by Callum, she barely had the strength to keep her eyes open.


    When Mason¡¯s little hands found their way inside the cor of her nightgown, feeling her boobs, he drifted back to sleep.


    Reassured, Lexi was about to slip back into her dreams when she felt arge, hairy hand cover her other breast. She gasped,


    whispering, ¡°Callum, after a whole night of pleasure, what are you doing now?¡±


    ¡°My dearest Lexi, you¡¯re just so sweet.¡± Callum¡¯s voice was hoarse with desire. His hand moved relentlessly as he embarked on


    another round of his loving conquest.


    They were in the midst of their fervent endeavor when Mason¡¯s big eyes popped open, curiously watching his parents.


    ¡°Daddy naughty...¡± Mason¡¯s innocent voice rang out as he observed Callum¡¯s fervent kisses atop Lexi. Callum immediately


    covered Mason¡¯s eyes, plunging into his final sprint.


    Hearing her son¡¯s voice, Lexi, flushed with embarrassment and urgently pushed at Callum above her.


    Callum, heedless of everything, persisted as Lexi''s face burned with embarrassment. ¡°Mason¡¯s awake, get off, you... jerk.¡±

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    In the heart of Hawaii, Hector''s leg had finally healed after a necessary period of rest.


    One fine day, he apanied Natalia to a meeting at NH International. The sight of Hector walking through the door alongside


    her caused a palpable shock in the boardroom.


    The shareholders, who had started thepany with Hector, were overjoyed, leaping to their feet with tears in their eyes. "Mr.


    Hector, you''ve returned! We feared the worst..."


    "Mr. Hector, is it really you? Pinch me; | must be dreaming!"


    Hector had been missing for a year, and his unexpected return brought overwhelming happiness to his peers.


    "Yeah, I''m back. You all have done a ster job this past year. Let''s keep pushing forward together. And let''s not forget the


    hardship Natalia endured on our behalf. Thank you all for not giving up on NH International."


    Despite surviving a catastrophe, Hector felt truly alive only now that he was back in his element. He silently thanked the stars


    above for leading him back to his roots. His gazended on Natalia''s smiling eyes, and he remembered the name of the


    company¡ªNH International. They must have been deeply in love once, and now, after his disappearance, she had returned to


    Magnus'' side, leaving them to miss each other once again.


    Back at the office, everything felt as it once had. Hector''s madness had dissipated. He and Natalia synced their daily routines,


    arriving and departing work together as if nothing had changed. This simple routine sparked jealousy in Magnus.


    Magnus watched his wife leave and return with Hector each day. His heart twisted with a torment he couldn''t voice. Even though


    Natalia was back with Magnus, Hector¡¯s presence was like a ticking time bomb.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    After dinner, Magnus confronted Hector, who sat nonchntly on the couch. ¡°You''ve got your memory issues, you''re all healed


    up, and thepany¡¯s chugging along. Maybe it''s time you found your own ce. This is our home. Don''t you feel out of ce?"


    Hector turned slowly, locking eyes with Magnus. "If I''m not mistaken, this is also a home to Natalia and me. If anyone should


    leave, it''s you."


    Magnus felt like he''d been punched in the gut. "You... This is Natalia''s home, and I''m her husband. | know my ce here!"


    Unblinking, Hector retorted, "Thest thing | remember is that this is my home."


    Natalia stepped in, ring at Magnus. "Why are you trying to kick Hector out? This is his home. Where do you expect him to go?


    Besides, he''s lost his memory."


    Feeling cornered and infuriated by the way Natalia defended Hector, Magnus grabbed her arm and stormed toward the bedroom.


    "What the hell?" Natalia stumbled behind him.


    Once in the bedroom, Magnus mmed the door, pinned her against it, and kissed her fiercely. It was a punishing kiss,


    passionate and wild.


    Natalia tried to push him away, but he was immovable, trapping her against the door. His kiss left her breathless, and only when


    she was nearly suffocating did he let go and carry her to the bed.


    "Still want to re at me? For that jerk, Hector? I''ll show you who your husband is," Magnus growled, his eyes intense.


    "Magnus, don''t be so childish. Hector has lost his memory. Where do you want him to go? This was his home," Natalia argued,


    staring into his stormy eyes.


    Magnus'' anger was reced with a whine. "So, we''ll move out, let him have the ce! You''re my wife; you can''t be around him


    all the time. | can''t stand it, sweetheart..."


    Natalia felt a shiver run down her spine as Magnus'' tone shifted from ferocious to cajoling. "Get off, Hector''s still downstairs. You


    dragging me up here is rude," she protested, her blue eyes locking with his.


    "In my own house, with my own wife, | needn''t mind manners,¡± he countered before proceeding to undress her.


    While the bedroom buzzed with intimacy, Hector sat downstairs with his eyes on the television but his mind elsewhere. He knew


    what was happening behind the bedroom door. A wave of sadness swept over him, his fists clenching tight. He reminded himself


    to stay calm, although his hands cracked in protest.


    If it weren''t for Natalia, he might haveshed out at Magnus. But the thought of making her cry halted his rage. He rxed his


    grip, staring out at the moonlight.


    ¡°Alright, Natalia, if this is the happiness you choose, I''ll leave. As long as it keeps you from crying,¡± he resolved.


    Hector rose, ascended the stairs, and paused at the bedroom door. The sound of Magnus¡¯ voice calling Natalia, ¡°Sweetheart,¡±


    was almost too much to bear. He shut his eyes, turned away, and left the vi in the dead of night.

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    Natalia had learned the hard way that when Magnus got jealous, it was like a tempest sweeping through the quiet suburbs.


    "Are you moving out? Fine, leave. But why the hell are you taking her with you?" Magnus yanked Natalia close, ring at Hector


    with eyes that could start a bonfire.


    ¡°Let me make this clear, she''s my wife, for life, and you better not try to wedge your way in between us!"


    Hector''s cool gaze never wavered as he looked back at Magnus. If it weren''t for Natalia, he could take Magnus down ten times


    over without breaking a sweat.


    "| may be moving out, but I''ll still be there for Natalia, watching over her. And if you ever make her cry or fail to keep her happy,


    I''lle back and take her away!" His determination was as clear as the daylight in his eyes.


    Asnideugh escaped Magnus '' lips. "You won''t get the chance! She''ll be by my side for this entire life, through thick and thin; it''s


    none of your business!"


    ¡°Let''s see about that!" Hector pointed right at Magnus¡¯ nose, smiling with a confident swagger. He turned on his heel and walked


    away, leaving behind the shadow of a lone figure.


    Natalia''s eyes welled up, nearly spilling over with tears. Magnus wrapped his arms around Natalia, his heart aching like it was


    being pricked by a thousand needles. He closed his eyes and pulled her head to his chest. "Babe, don''t worry. I''ll make you


    happy."


    His jealousy was burning; she cared too much about Hector. She was heartbroken for Hector, unwilling to let go.


    Magnus carried her bridal style into their mansion, up the stairs, and through the bedroom door. Gentlyying her on the bed, he


    kissed her tear-stainedshes. "Babe, everything''s gonna be alright." His kiss was fervent, savoring her sweetness.


    Before Natalia could fully grasp the situation, her clothes had been shed, and Magnus was marking her skin with the imprint of


    his passion. He needed to brand her with his marks, to make her forget Hector.


    His kisses were like fire, scorching Natalia''s skin as he took her fiercely.


    Natalia silently bore the intensity of his relentless desire.


    Across the English countryside, in another vi, James had been confined ever since Ang had hauled him back. She had


    arranged for a troop of bodyguards to keep watch, making sure that despite his strength, he couldn''t breach her fortress.


    When James first woke up, he found himself in Ang''s princess bed. He bolted upright, scanning the unfamiliar room, and


    remembered being knocked out by that... princess.


    Damn it, being knocked out by a woman was a disgrace he couldn''t afford.


    As he was about to get up and put on his shoes, the door swung open. There was Ang, in a fiery red dress, sashaying in with


    a sway that belied her strength.


    Seeing James on the bed, she smiled and approached. "Darling, you''re awake. Are you hungry?" Ang sat on the bed, taking


    James'' hand.


    He jerked his hand away. "Look, Ang, was it? Why the hell did you knock me out and bring me here?" He was fuming inside.


    Being knocked out by a woman was a first for James in his life.


    "Darling, | didn''t tie you up. This is going to be our home. I''ve already told my father you''re Vivian''s dad. He''s even asked the


    Queen to grant us a marriage."


    "What did you just say?" James looked at the girl in shock. Marry him? Impossible! He never wanted to be tied down, to lose his


    freedom.


    "We''re getting married soon. Aren''t you happy?" Ang''s eyes were still full of mirth.


    Happy my foot! James did not want to get married, especially not because of a one-night stand.


    "No, Ang, | won''t marry you. What century is this? You can''t just marry someone because of one night of passion." He stood


    up, ready to leave.


    "I''m not a good man. I¡¯m been with so many women before. You should find someone else to marry." He took a couple of steps


    towards the door but stopped when he didn''t hear a response from Ang.


    ncing back, he saw tears on Ang''s face. She was crying. James frowned; crying wouldn''t change his mind. He couldn''t get


    married, sorry.


    He turned and strode out the door, marching down the stairs and out of the vi. As he opened the front door, four grim-looking


    bodyguards stood in formation.


    Ignoring them, James tried to pass, only to be blocked. "Sir, withoutdy¡¯s permission, you cannot leave."


    "Move!" His anger red.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 417

    James was pinned to the spot, unable to do anything but let Ang''s wild kisses assault his lips. His noncooperation was met


    with a swift invasion as Ang''s delicate hand slipped under his shirt, tracing the hard nes of his chest.


    His breath hitched. This woman!


    She had bested him, teased him¡ªdamn it, this was the first time a woman had ever done that.


    Ang nipped at James¡¯ lip, eliciting a sharp hiss of pain from him. James opened his mouth to curse her out, but Ang slipped


    her tongue in, greedily entwining it with his.


    Her tongue was soft and relentless, causing an instant reaction in James'' body. Her smoky-grey eyes gleamed with satisfaction


    as she looked at him, shimmering like stars. Bending down, she hoisted James up and strode into the mansion.


    James was bbergasted. Was she even a woman? She had just carried him upstairs!


    As he thought to struggle, he found himself thrown onto the bed, her petite body immediately covering his.


    "James, you''re reacting to me, which proves you don''t dislike me," she said, smiling down at the tent in his trousers.


    "That''s a normal male physiological response, not something exclusive to you. Ang, let me go now. Just because you beat me


    doesn''t mean I''ll marry you. Dream on!"


    James was fuming. Today was aplete embarrassment. He was defeated by a woman, seduced, and even carried by her!


    These were things a man was supposed to do, and yet a woman had done them to him.


    How could he possibly marry a woman who acted like a man?


    "James, | don''t care. One day, you''ll love me willingly. For now, to address your needs, | don''t mind sacrificing myself," Ang


    said as she pounced, tearing away at James'' shirt to reveal his tanned and healthy skin, much to her delight.


    James was speechless as his clothes were torn apart. Was this even a woman? So rough and brutal!


    Before he could react, Ang''s soft body was pressed against his chest.


    James shuddered, his hands involuntarily gripping Ang''s shoulders. Damn, he was reacting to this tomboy.


    But Ang''s hand had already reached in, grabbing him.


    James gasped sharply. As Ang applied pressure, James let out a muffled groan. His eyes turned a fierce crimson as he


    grabbed her arm and flipped her beneath him. If she had sought this, James wasn''t one to turn down an invitation!


    To reim his pride as a man, he crushed his lips onto hers, kissing her fiercely. Ang was both shocked and thrilled,


    surrendering to his wild kisses and reciprocating seamlessly.


    James held back his exploding desire, looking down at the girl beneath him. There she was, lying shyly under him, her grey eyes


    wide and watery.


    Her tiny face, smooth skin, and small hands clung tightly to his shoulders as if afraid he would escape. This small person, with


    such explosive strength, had defeated him and stirred a powerful response. .


    That night, though he was intoxicated and unrestrained, he knew she was untouched. Today, she had enticed him just so.


    She wanted him to fuck her? Well, she would get what she desired then, as his body was already on the brink.


    "How old are you?"


    "Twenty-two!"


    "Can you handle it?"


    "I can!"


    James closed his eyes and kissed her again, plundering with abandon.


    *


    Hawaii.


    Magnus sat in his executive office, a photo frame on his desk disying a picture of Natalia and Jonas. When he was working,


    he would nce at the photo, and all his fatigue seemed to vanish.


    He felt genuinely blessed with Natalia, his beautiful wife, and Jonas, their smart and adorable son. His only regret was the desire


    to have another child with Natalia. Despite their persistent efforts, a year had passed without any sign of pregnancy.


    At six o''clock, Magnus hurried home, where a meal had already been prepared by the housekeeper.


    Entering the house, he didn''t see Natalia in the living room. "Where''s my wife?"


    A respectful housekeeper responded from the busy kitchen, "She is upstairs in the study."


    Magnus strode up the stairs. He gently pushed open the bedroom door, ced his bag down, and turned towards the study.


    Opening the study door, he saw Natalia, her long hair reaching her waist, sitting on the balcony with an easel, painting against


    the backdrop of the sunset. Her concentration was so serene that it made one forget everything else.


    The dying light of the sun kissed her face, breathtaking in its beauty. This was his wife. His love for her ran deep in his bones,


    and his entire being was devoted to her.


    He approached quietly, crouching to admire her work. The painting was nearlyplete, and she was adding the final touches.


    Too engrossed in her art, Natalia hadn''t noticed him. After finishing her painting, "The Setting Sun," she slowly turned and was


    surprised to find Magnus next to her.


    She smiled. "When did you get here? Why didn''t | hear you?"


    Magnus picked her up and held her close, sitting her on hisp as he used to do. He stroked her hair, saying, "I''ve been here a


    while. You were just too focused."


    "Look, I''ve made a painting. Do you like it?" She asked, her smile warm.


    "It''s beautiful. Everything you do is


    beautiful," he replied, breathing,


    scent of he hair (Shek; hdldiig her


    tight ¡°he whispered, "Nat, let''s have


    another child. Jonas needs a sibling."


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Magnus spoke softly, his fingers kneading her shoulders.


    Natalia, still shocked by the sudden desire for another child, remembered their unsessful year. Could there be something


    wrong with her?


    "I''ve wanted another child for a while now, to keep Jonaspany. Shall we start trying again now?" He kissed her nose, then


    her lips.


    Natalia was still contemting herck of pregnancy when she was swept up andid on the bed.


    "My dear, let''s start our project now," he announced with a hopeful smile, as if echoing the past year''s sentiments.


    Magnus¡¯ kisses danced delicately upon every nerve in Natalia''s body, swirling with a tender ferocity that left Natalia melting into a


    puddle of sensation.


    Before long, with a bold yet not-so-gentle im, Magnus entered her, not forgetting to slide a cushion beneath her as they


    reveled in their passion.


    As their fiery union came to an end, night had already cloaked the world in darkness.


    Magnus carried Natalia downstairs


    for dinner, cradling her in his arms as


    if she were th st pr¨¦gious ?


    1feps@& Fhe household staff had


    discreetly withdrawn, leaving the


    couple in their own little world. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    After savoring a hearty meal, Magnus


    didn''t put Natalia down, instead, he


    whisked her back upstafrs, natOY 1


    wing hed feb td grace the floor.


    atalia thought wryly to herself, "I


    have legs, you know, and I''m


    perfectly capable of walking." Please


    read the original content at


    .


    Once in the bedroom, Magnus enveloped her in an embrace, and his lips found hers again. His hands began wandering with an


    intimacy that was far from innocent.


    "Magnus, let''s just let nature take its course with the baby thing. Not tonight,¡± Natalia pleaded, overwhelmed by the thought of


    another round of their intense lovemaking.


    "My dear, just one more time... then we''ll sleep," he whispered against her lips.


    Natalia looked heavenward, speechless, wondering if this was truly about starting a family or merely satisfying his insatiable


    desire.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 418

    After a hearty meal, Magnus cradled Natalia''s soft body in his arms. His lips curled into a contented smile as he drifted into


    slumber.


    *


    In Ennd.


    James awoke leisurely, still sprawled across the canopy bed fit for a princess. Sitting up, the memories of the previous night with


    Ang flooded back¡ªgood lord, what a night it had been.


    He had lost all control with Ang, that girl with a tomboyish exterior and Herculean strength. Yet, in the throes of passion, she


    was enchanting, surrendering to his every whim. Such indulgence was foreign to him.


    Ang breezed in with clothes for James, her smile as radiant as ever. "James, | picked these out for you. Do they fit? If not, |


    can get others."


    James''s thoughts were elsewhere; he had been away for days, unsure of Magnus¡¯ situation. He donned the clothes Ang


    brought and descended the stairs to find a feastid out on the table.


    "James, | hope these dishes suit your taste. I''ve hired a chef well-versed in your hometown''s cuisine," Ang said as James


    began to eat without a word.


    After the meal, he looked up at her. "Ang, | need to go to Hawaii to see Mr. Magnus. Please, don''t stand in my way any longer,


    okay?"


    Ang''s face creased with worry. "I don¡¯t want you to leave. Our wedding day is nearing, and you haven''t met our daughter


    Vivian. I''ll bring her to see you today."


    James was taken aback by her piercing gray eyes. "Ang, a man''s ambition knows no bounds. Keeping me caged will never


    make me love you!"


    Despite her heartache, Ang nodded. "James, I''ll let you go, but you must return before the wedding. Can you promise that?"


    James knew well that if he left, returning would be thest thing on his mind. He was about to speak when the vi door swung


    open, and a middle-aged woman entered, cradling a one-year-old girl in her arms.


    His heart skipped a beat at the sight of the little girl. Her bright eyes were a mirror image of his own.


    "Vivian!" Ang took the child. "Say hello to Daddy."


    Vivian shyly peered at James and uttered, "Daddy..."


    James¡¯ world shattered at the sound¡ªWas she his daughter?


    Ang ced Vivian in his arms, and he held her gingerly. Vivian''s lightness was like that of a kitten, and her sweet scent


    instinctively drew him in.


    "Look at her, James. She''s the spitting image of you. | would gaze at Vivian''s face whenever | missed you. | swore I''d find you


    because | love you."


    James was at a loss, holding the delicate bundle. Vivian clung to his neck, her face pressing against his with a kiss. "Daddy..."


    Her affection quickened his pulse. "Yes, Vivian," he called her name without thinking.


    Ang''s eyes glistened. "She adores you, James. It''s a father-daughter bond. She''s never liked being held by anyone else. But


    look, she wants you. She''s even kissed you."


    James nodded, holding Vivian close on the couch, caught between two beautiful faces and their hopeful gazes. Perhaps it was


    time to reconsider his life''s direction. Would he marry Ang? Looking at Vivian''s cherubic face, how could he ever let go?


    Vivian simply stared at him, then offered a candy. "Daddy, have a sweet..."


    James waspletely defeated, "You can have it. Daddy doesn''t eat sweets."


    Vivian''s little mouth puckered, almost crying, because daddy didn''t want her candy. Daddy didn''t like Vivian.


    James immediately took the candy, "Okay, daddy will eat this. Vivian, don''t cry!" He took the candy, tore off the wrapper, and put


    itin his mouth, Vivian smiled shyly. As she smiled, a tear rolled down her little face,nding on James''s hand.


    This...


    James was stupefied, why would he and Ang, two such strong individuals, have such a frail child like Vivian. His heart melted.


    He gently wiped Vivian''s tears away, holding her tightly in his arms..


    Ang''sughter bloomed like a rose¡ªVivian had a way of keeping her daddy close.


    James stayed in Ennd for a week, bonding with Vivian. Her attachment to him grew, following him around, calling him


    "Daddy," which melted his heart.


    When it was time to leave for business matters, Ang didn¡¯t stop him, but Vivian couldn''t bear to let go. "Please don''t go,


    Daddy. What will | do without you?"


    His heart melted. He had never expected to be so attached to such a sweet, tender little being.


    "Be good, Vivian. Daddy will be back soon," he reassured her, promising to return as he held her close, drying her tears.


    The moment James stepped onto


    the ne, his gaze lingered on the


    mother and daugh ya stan


    t fe oyattBing Yi: A sudden rush


    of empathy for Magnus washed over


    him, understanding the years of toil


    and concern that had weighed on his


    friend. Please read the original


    content at .This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A monthter, James returned to


    Ennd and married Ang, settling


    into a life he had long yearned fir


    life with a wifegud''d Glighter Their


    Ike git Ivian, was now three years


    old and every bit her father''s


    doppelganger. With her cherubic


    cheeks and sparkling eyes, she was


    James in miniature form. Please read


    the original content at


    .


    James doted on Vivian, his love for her so fierce that even Ang sometimes felt a twinge of jealousy.


    On the day of the royal banquet,


    hosted by the Queen herself, Ang''s


    cousin brought his sqm|ayod)


    ApijeepeaBIdHed to getting his


    way. The pampered and unruly boy


    caught sight of Vivian ying by


    herself near the grand hall. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    With a haughty stride, he approached her and scoffed, "Why do you have different hair and eyes? You look foreign!"

 Chapter 419

    Vivian gazed at the boy dressed in his princely attire, and a small smile touched her lips. "My dad''s from overseas, of course, I''ve


    got different hair and eyes."


    Dismissing him, Vivian turned to walk away, only for the boy to try and trip her with a swift move of his foot.


    Vivian stumbled forward, barely catching herself from hitting the ground face-first. Her hands skidded along the edge of the


    flowerbed, skinning her palm slightly.


    She stood up, her eyes icy with fury. "Back off, or you''ll regret messing with me!"


    But she simply turned and strode away, leaving the boy seething. It was the first time someone had told him to get lost, and with


    such audacity, at that. He followed her, his pride wounded. "Vivian, how dare youpete with me?"


    Without so much as a nce, Vivian continued on her way, which only enraged the boy further. He charged at her with a


    clenched fist.


    Hearing themotion behind her, Vivian spun around and delivered a whirlwind kick just as the boy''s fist was about to connect.


    Hended with a thud, crying out immediately.


    Vivian looked down at him coldly. "I''ve warned you. You are just asking for it!¡± Her demeanor was a dead ringer for her father,


    James.


    Dressed in her little white sundress, she looked like an angel descended from heaven. A year ago, her daddy had taught her self-


    defense moves, and to Vivian, the little prince was nothing but a nuisance.


    The prince''s wail drew the attention of his parents, who rushed over in concern. "Oh, my precious, what happened?" They


    eximed, scooping him up in their arms.


    Pointing at Vivian, the prince sobbed. "She hit me!"


    Before Vivian could speak up, she found herself enveloped in a warm embrace. "Who said she hit you?" James'' deep voice was


    calm yet firm.


    "Why did you strike the prince? He''s royalty! If you hurt him, the Queen would never forgive you." The prince''s mother scolded


    sharply.


    "And what would the Queen do exactly? Vivian is only three years old, and your six-year-old prince is ming her for his


    clumsiness. What a pathetic prince,¡± James retorted coldly.


    The prince''s parents, faced with James¡¯ fierce gaze, left in a huff, cradling their son.


    "Sweetie, did he bully you?" James asked Vivian, inspecting her for any harm once the prince''s family had left.


    She grinned up at him. "Daddy, I''m fine. He tried to hurt me, but | ended up kicking him over." Her eyes sparkled mischievously.


    James was overjoyed. "That''s my girl! Anyone who dares to mess with my princess will have to answer to me."


    Vivian beamed, then suddenly remembered the scrape on her hand. "Daddy, I''m hurt," she whimpered, showing him the slight


    injury.


    Seeing the scrape, James¡¯ heart melted with concern. "Let''s go home, I''ll put some ointment on it for you," he said as Vivian


    nestled into his embrace, ying the adorable card to the hilt.


    Ang, who had been called away from a social event by James, followed behind them, her eyes brimming with happiness.


    James himself hadn''t anticipated how deeply he could feel, how a tender spot had grown in the recesses of his heart for his little


    girl.


    *


    In Hawaii, Magnus and Natalia were still living their sweet, syrupy life, inseparable as ever. Magnus jokingly called it their "baby-


    making project,¡± which was really just an excuse to spend every waking moment with Natalia, doing whatever he pleased.


    The chill was barely felt as winter approached in the coastal city. One day, Magnus had to travel back to Melfort to handle some


    business, leaving Natalia to her usual routine of work and then heading home.


    Hector had bought a townhouse not far from Natalia''s three-story vi, watching over her dailymute to the office and her


    nurturing home life. He was content with being her silent guardian as long as she was happy.


    Three months had passed since thest of the serial murders, and the city had finally begun to find peace again.


    One evening, Natalia stayedte at the office to finish a design draft. By the time she stepped out, the sky was pitch-ck.


    Afine, persistent drizzle fell, and a chill wind nipped at her face. Natalia wrapped her coat tighter around her and hurried home.


    Given the proximity of her home to the office, she didn''t drive, but tonight she quickened her pace.


    As she rounded a corner, she tripped over a stone and tumbled down. She swiftly scrambled to her feet, berating herself for her


    clumsiness. She was thankful for the concealment offered by the darkness that kept her fall from view. The thought of how


    mortifying it would''ve been if anyone had witnessed her stumble crossed her mind.


    Before she could fully stand, a pair of ck boots appeared before her, and then she was abruptly lifted into the air by a pair of


    strong arms. She gasped in shock, unfamiliar and metallic scents invading her senses.


    "Who are you? Let me go!" Natalia struggled frantically.


    But her captor remained silent, carrying her swiftly away from the safety of the lit streets.


    Just as she was about to scream for


    help, a hand¡ªreeked of


    blood¡ªmped over pyEmaDi?) She


    fel payseots IPiightheaded.


    Despite her best efforts to fight back,


    her strength waned, and the man


    carried her like the wind, away from


    the noisy boulevard. Please read the


    original content at .


    When they finally stopped, the man threw Natalia to the ground and let out a maniacalugh.


    Terrified, Natalia looked up at him and scrambled to her feet. "Who are you?"


    "The serial killer you''ve heard about!" He boomed. His face was concealed behind a mask, leaving only his eyes visible.


    Natalia took a step back, and the memory of those brutal murders from months ago was rushing back. She tried to stand her


    ground, lifting her chin to face the towering figure in the darkness.


    ¡°What do you want? You''ve killed so many innocent people. How can you continue this madness? Turn yourself in!¡± Her voice


    quivered despite her attempt to soundposed.


    ¡°Ha ha ha... Turn myself in? That


    doesn¡¯t exist in my world. I''m her


    rid the world of feprtesiEwome like


    YONI dispensable. You all


    deserve to die!¡± He pointed at Natalia,


    his voice gruff and menacing. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    In the pitch darkness, Natalia couldn''t make out the man¡¯s expression, but she could feel a palpable sense of terror radiating


    from him.


    ¡°Why? Why do you kill women?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If Magnus knew she was engaging in


    a midnight ethical debate with a


    criminal, he''d be livid enQugt bh


    ig oy {eset Bit atalia¡¯s only


    goal was to buy time, praying for


    someone, anyone, toe along.


    She tried her best to persuade the


    man not to take her life. Please read


    the original content at


    .


    "I once loved a woman so deeply,¡± the man began, his gaze fixed on Natalia''s petite frame with a venomous glint, "and she left


    me for another man''s wealth."

 Chapter 420

    ¡°She was a spitting image of you ¡ª petite and stunning. When that jerk got bored and dumped her, she came crying back to me. |


    actually forgave her, but a yearter, she was back at it, with some other guy, in our bed. | caught them red-handed. Can you


    believe that? Tell me, aren''t all women just the same?¡±


    He took a menacing step towards Natalia, pinching her chin. ¡°You look just as delicate and charming. But that doesn¡¯t mean


    you''re any good.¡±


    ¡°Today, you''ll meet the same fate as her!¡± He snarled, tightening his grip.


    ¡°Stop! I''m not like her. I''ve only been with my husband my entire life. Don¡¯t take out her mistakes on all women. There are good


    people in this world!¡± Natalia¡¯s heart pounded against her chest.


    ¡°Well, I''ll have my way with you first. Then you won''t just belong to your husband, ha!¡±


    With a rip, her coat was torn from her shoulders, and he forcefully grabbed her wrist. Natalia gasped in shock and screamed,


    ¡°Help!¡±


    He mped a hand over her mouth, tearing at her blouse. Cornered in darkness, with no one to witness the horror unfolding,


    Natalia bit down hard on his hand.


    ¡°Ah!¡± He howled in pain. ¡°You stupid bitch! How dare you bite me!¡±


    A heavy pnded on Natalia''s face, causing stars to explode before her eyes. Ignoring the pain, she tried to run but was


    swiftly caught. ¡°Not so fast!¡±


    He throttled her, and in desperation, Natalia''s fingers found a knife at his waist. She struggled to draw it as her strength waned.


    Looking up at the night sky, she closed her eyes in despair.


    Thud! Just as Natalia was on the brink of asphyxiation, the man was suddenly struck from behind, his grip loosening. Before he


    could recover, a pair of iron-like hands grabbed and hit him square in the face, sending blood spurting from his mouth. He wiped


    away the blood and drew a dagger, lunging at his assant.


    It was Hector. He had lost sight of Natalia on their way back to her ce and had been searching frantically ever since. The sight


    of this man choking her filled him with a cold rage.


    Hector didn''t flinch as the dagger neared. In a swift move, he grabbed the attacker''s arm and countered. The de found its way


    into the man¡¯s gut.


    With a kick, Hector sent the man flying into a pile of trash. He then rushed to Natalia, cradling her in his arms, his heart aching at


    the sight of her disheveled appearance.


    ¡°Nat, I''m so sorry | waste,¡± he murmured, holding her gently.


    ¡°Hector...¡± Natalia mumbled, feeling the familiarity in his embrace.


    ¡°Yes, let''s get you home,¡± Hector said, carrying her away from the dark alley and the lifeless eyes of her attacker.


    Back at the vi, Hectorid Natalia on the sofa. His fists clenched in fury at the sight of her bruises. After instructing the staff to


    care for her, he stayed by her side through the night. The doctor confirmed the trauma and severe damage to her windpipe.


    ¡°Magnus, is this how you protect her?¡± he seethed, holding Natalia''s hand.


    *


    Across town, Magnus was pacing in his bedroom, realizing only then that Natalia wasn''t there. A sudden pang of fear gripped


    him; it felt just like when Natalia had fallen into the sea.


    He dialed her number, his heart pounding with a mix of longing and anxiety. No answer. His concern grew as he called the vi''s


    landline, only to learn from the shaken housekeeper that Natalia had not returned home.


    Panic took hold of him. Where could she be? He called Hector, hoping she might be with him.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Hector¡¯s voice was cold, detached.


    ¡°Is my wife with you?¡± Magnus was frantic, his mind racing with worry.


    ¡°She¡¯s here, asleep in my bed,¡± Hector replied, his tone t.


    Magnus felt as if his world had


    shattered. ¡°What did you say? You


    bastard!¡± The thought [Natgigpin|


    cto sped after was too


    ch to bear. His blood ran cold with


    rage. ¡°If you''ve touched her, I''ll tear


    you apart!¡± He vowed, rushing to


    prepare for his immediate return.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Hector''s mockingughter echoed through the line, adding fuel to Magnus¡¯ fury. ¡°You have no idea what happened tonight,¡±


    Hector said, his voice icy.


    ¡°If you''ve harmed her in any way, Hector, I''ll make you wish you were dead!¡± Magnus was past the point of reason.


    ¡°All you do is rant without knowing a


    damn thing,¡± Hector roared, the


    sound reverberating through the


    phone. ¡°Natalia had adbresh @H


    deg{haanight Bou even realize


    that? If | hadn''t shown up in the nick


    of time, you''d be a widower now,


    Magnus. I''ve told you time and


    again¡ªif you can''t keep her safe, I''l


    take her off your hands!" Hector''s lips


    curled into a smirk as he gazed out


    into the night. Please read the


    original content at .


    "What did you just say? She ran into a mugger? How is she now?" Magnus" heart plummeted like a rollercoaster hurtling down


    the track.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "She was nearly strangled, Magnus,


    and where were you? You can''t even


    defend your own wife-w cl You


    cpl yourself R&A? 1 Think it''s time


    you faced facts and let go. Natalia''s


    only safe when she''s with me!"


    Hector announced, ready to end the


    call. Please read the original content


    at .

 Chapter 421

    Magnus¡¯ roar yanked Hector back to reality, his voice a tempest of fury. "You bastard! What the hell are you good for? You''re with


    her every day, and you let some thug snatch her away and nearly strangle her! Do you think you can give Nat happiness? Dream


    on! If | had been in Hawaii, none of this would have ever happened!¡±


    With those final, biting words, Magnus hung up, leaving Hector standing in the same spot, phone in hand, and stunned into


    silence.


    Without wasting another moment, Magnus ordered a helicopter to fly him back to Hawaii overnight. By the time Magnus'' ne


    touched down in Hawaii, it was the following morning. He rushed to Hector''s vi like a man possessed, sprinted up the stairs,


    and burst through the bedroom door to see Natalia lying in bed with an IV dripping into her veins.


    "Darling!" he cried out, his voice cracking with the weight of a night''s worth of worry and travel. Only now, seeing her safe, did his


    heart feel like it belonged to him again.


    He approached softly, and his heart shattered at the sight of her swollen face and the dark bruises around her neck. Gently, he


    cradled her in his arms. "Darling, I''m so sorry, this is all my fault," he whispered, tears glistening in his eyes, grateful to the


    heavens above that she was alive.


    If anything had happened to her, he would never have forgiven himself.


    "Don''t touch her. She''s on an IV. Her windpipe is damaged. It could get infected if it''s not treated properly,¡± Hector warned,


    stepping into the room.


    Magnus reluctantly set Natalia down and took her hand, sitting by her bedside. She remained asleep, unaware of the world


    around her.


    "Why isn''t she at the hospital?" he asked, his tone softening despite the urgency of the situation. He wasn''t thrilled about her


    being in Hector''s bed, but that was the least of his worries now.


    Natalia''s eyes fluttered open at that moment, and a weak smile spread across her lips when she saw Magnus¡¯ anxious face. She


    tried to speak, "I''m okay, don''t worry..." but her voice was a mere whisper, the pain in her throat stifling her words.


    "Don''t talk, Nat. Your vocal cords are bruised. You need to stay silent for a few days to avoid inmmation," Hector instructed.


    Magnus felt an overwhelming wave of sorrow. "Darling, you don¡¯t have to say anything. It''s all my fault. | will never leave for


    Melfort again, I''m so sorry."


    Natalia managed a pained smile and shook her head while Hector let out a snort and left the room.


    Once Natalia had finished her IV treatment, Magnus carried her back to his ce, determined to care for her himself. Hector


    started to protest, but seeing Natalia cling tightly to Magnus¡¯ neck, he held his tongue and let them go.


    Magnus took leave from hispany, dedicating his days to Natalia''s care. When the doctor finally gave her the all-clear to


    speak, she rejoiced in the simple pleasure of conversation.


    "It''s good to talk again. Being mute would have been so awful," Natalia said with augh.


    Holding her close, Magnus replied, "Even mute, you''d still be my darling. You scared me half to death!"


    Natalia noticed how worn he looked, his beard untrimmed and hair disheveled from days of worry and care. She nestled into his


    embrace. "Honey, if it weren''t for Hector, | might not be here. That maniac wanted to kill all women!"


    Magnus¡¯ heart sank further at her words. He''d failed to protect her when she needed him most, and it was Hector who had been


    there instead.


    "Darling, I''m sorry. I''ve failed to protect you." He brushed her shoulder gently, gazing at her tenderly. He kissed her eyshes


    softly, a silent apology.


    Natalia closed her eyes. "It''s not your fault. How could you have known?"


    Magnus kissed her nose and her lips and then trailed down to her neck, his heart aching at the faint bruises that still marked her


    skin. Before long, desire overtook him. He''d been cautious while she healed, but now, holding back was no longer an option.


    "Darling, | want you... is that okay? I''ll be gentle."


    Without waiting for her response, he carried her to the bedroom, peeling away her clothes and kissing her soft skin until she


    melted into his arms. Their union was tender yet passionate, and at that moment, Magnus felt truly at peace, knowing she was


    still his and his alone.


    When they finally came downstairs, dressed andposed, the housekeeper had already prepared dinner and retreated to the


    kitchen. That was when a knock at the door broke the tranquility. Magnus rose to answer it.


    Hector strode in, bypassing Magnus entirely and heading straight for Natalia. "Nat, are you feeling better? Can you talk now?"


    He asked with concern etched on his features.


    Natalia stood and smiled. "Hector, | can talk now. Thank you. If it wasn''t for you, | would''ve been a goner."


    "You''re my responsibility, no need for thanks," Hector replied, his words stinging Magnus. It was as if Hector were the true


    protector. But gratitude was owed, nevertheless.


    "I won''t forget this debt, Hector. If you ever need anything, | will repay it," Magnus dered, though his words carried an edge of


    warning. Hector had saved Natalia, but that didn''t give him any im over her.


    Hector locked eyes with Magnus, a smirk creeping onto his face. "I remember someone saying that if | made it back alive, I''d get


    a chance topete. That''s what | clung to all this time!"


    His admission shocked both Natalia and Magnus. "You''ve regained your memory?"


    Hector¡¯s only answer was a snort.


    Natalia''s joy was palpable as she grasped Hector''s arm. "Hector, I''m so happy you''ve regained your memory."


    Just as Hector reached out to touch her cheek, Magnus pulled her away and held her close, his gaze icy.


    "Hector, now that you remember,


    don''t even think about it. | May Rae


    said Chub but


    ils a promise. My wife is mine


    alone, forever, and that chance will


    nevere." Please read the original


    content at .


    "Seriously, man? Flip-flopping like a fish out of water, are you even a real man?" Hector jabbed a finger usingly at Magnus"


    chest.


    "I''ll have you know my manhood''s


    none of your business. My wife''s the


    only one who needs tobe in @E)!!!


    wmanRydd very much!" Magnus


    retorted, settling himself on a bar


    stool at the kitchen ind with


    Natalia snuggled beside him. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    Natalia nced between the bickering pair, rolling her eyes at the d¨¦ja vu disy of machismo. With a sigh meant to catch


    attention, she called out, "Hector, dinner''s ready. Let''s eat."


    Hector promptly slid into the chair next to her, the domestic peacemaker.


    Meanwhile, Magnus was seething,


    itching to boot the interloper out the


    door. Watching Natalia ssrvecHedtor


    onah@ipiht with a cheery smile,


    agnus felt a sour twist in his gut.


    No way was he going to let this guy


    get a leg up in any kind of


    competition. Please read the original


    content at .


    After the meal, which was peppered with silent stares and muffled grunts, Hector put on his coat and said his goodbyes.


    Walking alone under the starlit sky, he heaved a heavy sigh and whispered to the universe, "Nat, | just want you to be happy."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 422

    Hector strolled back home at a leisurely pace when suddenly, a petite figure crashed into his chest.


    "Sir, please help me! Someone''s after me. They want to take me away. Please, you have to help!" She pleaded, her tear-


    streaked face gripping his shirt for dear life.


    With a look of disdain, Hector pushed the girl away, his voice cold as steel. "I''ve seen your type before, always throwing


    themselves at people. Cut it out.¡±


    He shrugged her off and continued on his way, but soon after, a group of ruffians hollered from behind, "Grab her, she''s right


    here!"


    The gang seized the girl, dragging her back as she screamed for help. Hector didn''t look back, walking on as the girl''s desperate


    eyes fixated on his retreating figure before she closed them in despair.


    In ast-ditch effort, she fumbled in her pocket for a small knife and brought it to her throat, but it was swiftly knocked out of her


    hand, "Think you can off yourself that easily? You''re not dying until you''ve paid back what''s owed!"


    A p rang out, and the girl''s face turned to the side, blood trickling from her mouth. The group continued to drag her away, but


    Hector, out of the corner of his eye, saw her hair floating behind her as they took her. He closed his eyes, then snapped them


    open and spun around, striding over to the gang. "Let her go!"


    They paused, looking up at Hector blocking their path. "Mind your own business!" They sneered, trying to continue, but Hector


    grabbed one by the arm.


    "Didn''t you hear me? | said let her go!" His eyes glinted with a steely resolve under the moonlight.


    Realizing Hector wasn''t backing down, the leader spoke, "This girl''s old man skipped town after owing our boss a fortune. Debt


    passes from father to daughter; it''s only fair. So, kindly step aside and let us handle this."


    Hector eyed them sharply. "If she owes you money, ask her to pay. Why take her?"


    "She''s broke, and our boss decided to have her work off the debt at the casino. Once she clears the te, she''s free to go," the


    man dered.


    The thought of the young girl being forced to work off debts at a casino and bing a ything for gamblers, was more than


    Hector could stomach. "How much does she owe?"


    "Her father left a debt of half a million!"


    Hector pulled out a card from his wallet. "Here''s half a million. The PIN''s thest six digits on the back. Take it to your boss and


    leave the girl be."


    The gang quickly checked the card at a nearby ATM and found the money as promised. They nced back at Hector. "We''re


    square. Let''s roll out.¡±


    Once they were gone, the girl stood at the corner, staring after Hector, who, without a nce back, walked into his vi.


    She followed timidly until he reached his doorstep. Hector turned, annoyed. "I''ve settled your debt. Why are you still here?"


    She looked down, twisting her clothes nervously. "Sir, thank you for saving me. I''ll find a way to repay you. | don''t have a job right


    now, but | can work for you and do household chores."


    "I don''t need a maid. You can leave. The debt''s forgiven." With that, Hector entered his house and mmed the door shut.


    The girl stood by the closed door, the night wind howling as she wrapped her arms around herself, shivering on Hector''s


    doorstep.


    The next morning, Hector was ready to head out to the office when he opened the door to find the girl still there, her clothes thin,


    her face pale and blue from the cold.


    "Hey! Didn''t | tell you to leave? Why are you still here?" He asked.


    She tried to stand but copsed, darkness closing in. Hector caught her just in time. "Sir... | have nowhere to go. | want to repay


    you..." She fainted before finishing her sentence.


    Cursing under his breath, Hector carried her inside to the warmth of his vi, turning up the heat. She was burning up with a


    fever. Damn, she must have spent the whole night outside.


    Hector called the doctor, who arrived in a hurry and confirmed the girl had caught a chill and was feverish. He instructed the


    doctor to care for her while he went to the office, and asked his secretary to look after the girl.


    Feeling somewhat responsible, he called at lunch to hear the fever had broken. He instructed his secretary to buy some food for


    her, suspecting she hadn''t eaten since yesterday.


    Her parents were so irresponsible, leaving their debts for their daughter to deal with. Hector shook his head in disapproval.


    Returning from work, he found the girl bustling in the kitchen. She had recovered.


    "Sir, you''re back? Dinner''s ready," she said with a smile, gesturing to the simple yet inviting spread on the table.


    "Why haven''t you left? | told you, | don''t need a maid," Hector remarked, slightly exasperated.


    She looked down, then mustered her


    courage. "Sir, you have no one el


    here. Look at t e Giger Bas ifiey all


    Haye Gaff Pet me stay and help


    you¡ªclean, cook, and doundry. |


    promise | won''t be a bother." Please


    read the original content at


    .


    Sensing her determination, Hector acquiesced, "Fine, you can stay. Let''s eat.¡± He sat down and began to eat the meal she


    prepared.


    The girl beamed, serving him more


    food as he ate withoutin


    his surprise, the feeders ae


    spied himself going for


    seconds. He looked up at her


    watching him. "Aren''t you going to


    eat?" Please read the original content


    at .


    "I wanted to wait until you were finished," she said, still smiling.


    Hector set down his utensils. "Well, I''m done. Eat. I''m heading upstairs."


    He left her to her meal, feeling a curious sense of warmth in his usually solitary home.


    He paused at the top of the staircase,


    turning back to catch the girl''s gaze)


    ichhelda Nadie


    admiration. "By the way, what''s your


    name?" Please read the original


    content at .


    With herrge eyes reflecting a skittish light, she replied, "It''s Bianca, sir."


    The man nodded. "Alright, Bianca. You''ll stay in the guest room downstairs. Your duties are to keep the house clean and cook


    dinner."


    "Yes, sir!" She almost squealed, barely containing her excitement.


    "There''s cash in that drawer; use it to buy whatever you need," Hector gestured towards the coffee table in the living room.


    Bianca bobbed her head, her ponytail bouncing. "Got it, sir. Don''t let me keep you from your work."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 423

    Hector climbed the stairs and entered his study, finding it transformed from the chaotic mess it once was into a pristine


    sanctuary. The dust of neglect had been banished, the shelves orderly and inviting. He settled behind his desk and began to


    wade through a mountain of paperwork.


    Before long, a knock echoed through the room. "Come in."


    Bianca, the new housekeeper, stepped in with a steaming mug in hand. "Mr. Hector, I''ve brought you some herbal tea. Coffee''s


    not the best idea thiste; it''s rough on the stomach."


    "Thanks, just set it down," Hector replied without looking up, his focus unbroken as Bianca quietly left, closing the door behind


    her.


    Hector worked into the night, asionally sipping on the tea Bianca had brewed. It kept him alert as he scrutinized the


    documents before him.


    In the early hours, he finally stood, stretching his stiff muscles, and made his way back to his bedroom to catch a few hours of


    sleep.


    The next day, the aroma of breakfast wafted up to his room and lured him from his bed. Dressed for the day, he descended the


    stairs to find an inviting spreadid out on the dining table, and the living room spotless.


    Hector sat down, his eyes following the busy figure in the kitchen. He mused that having someone at home wasn''t so bad,


    nodding to himself in approval of Bianca''s efficiency.


    "You''re up, Mr. Hector. Breakfast is ready," Bianca called out as she served him a bowl of creamy oatmeal,plemented by a


    few side dishes that were nothing short of delicious.


    Hector ate in silence, surprised to find himself going for a second helping of the oatmeal. It dawned on him that it had been ages


    since he''d enjoyed a meal like this. Most nights, he''d either grab a drink at the bar or whip up some instant soup at home. Since


    Natalia left, casual dining had be his norm. But Bianca''s cooking? It was right up his alley. After a hearty breakfast, he


    headed to the office.


    Once Hector was gone, Bianca busied herself with the vi, cleaning every room until they shone. She even did theundry,


    including Hector''s clothes.


    Noticing the drabness of the vi''s yard, devoid of even a single flower, she locked up and headed to the market. She returned


    with a few pots of flowers for Hector''s balcony and nted some herbs and vegetables in the garden.


    When she finished, the vi radiated coziness, and she couldn''t help but smile contentedly.


    She had dinner waiting when Hector was due home, but as time ticked on without any sign of him, she eventually dozed off on


    the sofa.


    Hector had been out socializing and, after a few drinks, was dropped off by his assistant. He pushed open the vi door, spotting


    the dimly lit dining room with untouched food and Bianca asleep on the sofa. Frowning, he wondered why she hadn''t eaten


    without him. He didn''t want her to wait.


    Looking at Bianca, he saw her small face etched with worry, even in sleep. Her ponytail was draped over the back of the sofa,


    and despite not being strikingly beautiful, she had an air of being unblemished and refreshing.


    Hector draped a nket over her without waking her. Her life had been tough, paying off her father''s debts with her frail


    shoulders. He wondered if she was even of age.


    Showering off the day, Hector emerged in a towel to find Bianca standing in his bedroom, staring at him in shock.


    Bianca had woken after Hector ascended the stairs. Seeing the nket on her, she knew he had returned. The untouched dinner


    concerned her ¡ª had he eaten? She went upstairs to offer tea but found him exiting the shower.


    There he was, his hair damp, his muscr torso barely covered. Bianca was transfixed, her heart pounding.


    Hector''s voice broke the silence. "Seen enough? Out!"


    Embarrassed, Bianca bolted for the door, only to crash into it and fall, clutching her forehead in pain.


    Hector was shocked and immediately walked over to help the girl up. "What happened to you? Why weren''t you more careful?


    Why didn''t you watch where you were going?"


    He picked up Bianca from the ground and sat her on the sofa. The girl covered her forehead with her small hand, tears rolling


    down her cheeks. "I''m sorry, Mr. Hector. | didn''t do it on purpose. Please don''t kick me out!"


    Hector was speechless. "No one''s kicking you out!" He took her hand from her forehead, and saw her bloody and bruised


    forehead, and her small hand all covered in blood.


    Hector was taken aback. "You''re injured so seriously. We need to go to the hospital.¡± After saying that, he stood up preparing to


    carry her to the hospital.


    "No need for a hospital," she insisted. "Just some ointment will do."


    He found the first-aid kit and treated her wound with care. "Better?" He asked, worried. "If not, we''ll go to the hospital.¡±


    "It''s okay, Mr. Hector. I''ll be fine by tomorrow." Bianca watched as Hector applied ointment to her, his masculine smell and the


    scent of body wash making her feel like the happiest person in the world. She could hardly feel the pain, as she stared at Hector


    who hadn''t changed his bath towel yet.


    Seeing her still daydreaming despite the injuries, Hector coughed, "You''ve been staring for so long."


    On hearing his words, Bianca''s face


    turned beet red. "I didn''t do it on m


    purpose. |. Ive neyer@d¨¦n slora


    Hand<omia than="" in="" my="" life...="" i''m="" sorry..."="" she="" stuttered,="" her="" eyes="" stealthily="" ncing="" at="" hector.="" please="" read="" the="" original="" content="" .="" hector="" stood="" up="" and="" helped="" up.="" normally="" pale="" face="" was="" now="" flushed="" like="" fire,="" it="" seemed="" cut="" on="" forehead="" wasn''t="" serious.<="" p=""></omia>


    "Go to sleep then. Also, you should


    eat even when I''m not aroun om


    understand Theirs astall as


    AB t, but she was rmingly


    thin. Was it because she wasn''t


    eating properly? Please read the


    original content at .N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "So, aren''t you kicking me out?"


    Bianca asked, herrge eyes fille


    with surprise. Sheaeitiough that


    Sy Wall Certainly be discharged


    from her job as a maid this time. She


    had been caught peeking at his body.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    "I''m not kicking you out." He looked at the girl''s delicate face, "From now on, if you''re willing, consider this as your home."


    Bianca was so touched that she was on the verge of tears. She didn''t know what to say.


    "What?" Hector raised his eyebrow.


    ¡°Thank you! | am willing to serve you as a maid for life!" Bianca watched Hector''s eyes curve into a smile, forgetting that the


    wound on her forehead was still throbbing faintly.


    Serve as a maid for life, huh. How simple-minded this girl is.


    He didn''t say anything further, watching the girl leave the bedroom cheerfully. Only then did Hector close the door,y down to


    rest, wishing for a night of sweet dreams.

 Chapter 424

    Since the day Hector moved out, Magnus had been over the moon.


    Every day, he''de home from the office early, grinning from ear to ear, eager to snuggle up with Natalia. With little Jonas


    often out, the lovebirds had the nest to themselves.


    On this particr Saturday, Magnus returned home to the sound of Jonas" voice and remembered it was the weekend. As he


    stepped into the living room and saw the cozy scene of mother and son chatting on the couch, his heart melted into a warm


    puddle.


    Jonas turned and sprang up with a shout, "Daddy!"


    Magnus set his briefcase down and bent over to scoop up his boy, who was now nearly as tall as his waist. "Aren''t you too big to


    be carried by me?" Magnus teased, a smile in his voice.


    "I''ll still be your baby when I''m thirty," Jonas dered, as Magnus plopped him down on the couch.


    With a serious face, Jonas looked up at Magnus. "Dad, didn''t you promise me a year ago that you''d give me a little brother or


    sister? I''ve been waiting a whole year. Where are they?"


    He stared intently at Magnus, his little eyes brimming with a mix of scorn and challenge as if to say, ¡°You really aren''t cutting it,


    are you?¡±


    Magnus was at a loss for words, ncing over at Natalia, whose cheeks were quickly turning pink.


    "What do you know? Your brother or sister can see how tall you are, and they''re worried. They think that when they''re born, you


    won''t be tall enough to protect them. So, you see, you need to grow taller. That''s the real issue!" Magnus replied with a straight


    face.


    "Hmph, Daddy, that''s just an excuse. Admit it, you just can''t make it happen." Jonas stood up, pointing at Magnus. "And tonight,


    I''m sleeping with Mommy!"


    "Why''s that?" Magnus asked, puzzled.


    "Because | gave you Mommy to make a brother or sister for me, but since you haven''t, | want Mommy back!" Jonas said, hands


    on his hips.


    Magnus looked at his clever little adversary, fighting the urge to throttle him.


    "You can''t call me incapable! Look how tall | am," Jonas continued, jumping into Natalia''sp and nting a defiant kiss on her


    cheek, eyeing Magnus with triumph.


    Magnus watched the smug little guy, feeling his blood boil. He wanted to toss him out right then and there, but seeing Natalia''s


    smiling eyes, he held back.


    He red at his son, his lips curling into a cunning smile.


    After dinner, which the maid had prepared before leaving them to their family time, Magnus called out to Jonas, "Let''s go work off


    that meal, son. It''s not good to sit right after eating."


    "Sure, daddy! Where are we going?" Jonas asked, looking up at him.


    "To the gym." They walked to the home gym. "Buddy, if you can do two hundred push-ups tonight, you can sleep with Mommy,"


    Magnus said with a smirk.


    "That''s easy. I''ll have them done in no time," Jonas boasted, eager to prove his dad wrong.


    But after fifty push-ups, Jonas was gasping. "Daddy, | need a break."


    "No breaks. You can''t quit after just a quarter. I''m disappointed,¡± Magnus said, standing on the treadmill, watching Jonas push


    through.


    When Jonas hit one hundred, he copsed, panting, "You''re being unfair!"


    Magnus smirked at his sweaty son. "Endurance is what makes a man. If you can''t handle this, how can you be my son, huh?"


    Speechless, Jonasy there, cursing his own foolishness. Yet, he closed his eyes and pressed on.


    At one hundred fifty, Jonas was too exhausted to move and fell asleep right there on the floor. Natalia came in, cradling him with


    concern. "Baby, what happened?" she asked, shooting Magnus a fierce look.


    "It wasn''t me. It was his idea," Magnus said, raising his hands in defense.


    After tucking Jonas into bed, Natalia curled up beside him, but within minutes, she was swept away into another set of arms and


    laid in a colder embrace. Opening her eyes, she saw Magnus, with a stern face, carrying her to the next room.


    "What are you doing?" She asked, confused.


    "You''re my woman. You shouldn''t be sleeping with that little rascal,¡± he said as he kicked open the bedroom door,id her on the


    bed, and hovered over her.


    "But you promised Jonas..." Natalia started.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Magnus cut her off with a passionate


    kiss, then pulled back to say, "That


    little guy doubted my ahjlity to give |


    Shire. proc him


    ng. Besides, after all those


    push-ups, he won''t wake up before


    nine. Honey, we need to get serious


    about the baby-making project!"


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Natalia sighed. So this was all a ploy to tire Jonas out, to fulfill his own desires ¡ª Magnus was so shameless.


    As Magnus expertly slipped off Natalia''s straps and his lips traced her skin, she melted beneath him, and the room filled with


    their union''s warmth and sweetness.


    The next morning, Jonas did indeed


    sleep until nine, waking up without an


    ounce of stre thy esi


    omy He got dressed and went


    downstairs, finding Magnus leisurely


    reading the newspaper on the couch.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    "Did Mommy sleep with mest night?" Jonas asked, eyeing his father with suspicion. He remembered falling for his dad''s


    sneaky n the evening before. What a naughty daddy!


    "Of course, your mom snuggled up with you all night, and kicked me out to the spare room. You''re quite the charmer, aren''t


    you?" Magnus replied, his dark eyes glinting with a teasing edge.


    "But when | woke up, Mommy wasn''t there." Jonas mumbled, scratching his head in confusion.


    "That''s because it''s already nine in


    the morning, sport. Your mom''s been


    up for hours. Look she''pouteide!!!


    WEjering id dds. Go ask her if you


    don''t believe me," Magnus said,


    nodding toward the figure in the


    garden just beyond the patio doors.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Jonas dashed off to find his mother, and as he did, the corners of Magnus¡¯ mouth curled into an ever-deepening smile.


    He had managed to dupe Jonas sessfully, and of course, Natalia, his wife, wouldn''t dare reveal that she hadn''t actually spent


    the night in Jonas¡¯ embrace.


    All day long, Jonas basked in the blissful belief that he had indeed slept with his mommy. His little heart was swollen with joy.

 Chapter 425

    Bianca had settledfortably into Hector''s home, tidying the vi until it shone with a weing warmth every day.


    The flowers she had bought were tended to with such care that the backyard had transformed into a vibrant, miniature garden in


    full bloom.


    She was profoundly grateful to Hector because it was only in this ce that she felt like a person rather than an object to be


    traded to settle debts.


    Bianca''s thoughts were pure; she simply wanted to look after Hector''s world as best she could because he had given her a new


    lease on life. Living leisurely in a vi like this was something she had never dared to dream of before.


    On this particr day, Hector was at the office slogging through paperwork when he realized he had left a crucial document at


    home. He thought about calling Bianca to bring it over but then decided the walk back wasn''t far and set off on foot.


    Strolling by the familiar tree-lined path, Hector''s mind wandered back to the sweet night when Natalia had agreed to be with him,


    a memory that had him practically jumping for joy at the unexpected, good news. But now, as expected, he and Natalia hadn''t


    ended up together.


    His past concerns were not unfounded; he and Natalia were just not meant to be.


    Although he found Magnus unbearable, to the point of sometimes wanting to wring his neck, the way Natalia looked at Magnus


    told Hector he had already lost. Nothing could fake the silent understanding between lovers, and if Natalia found true happiness


    with Magnus, Hector would swallow his pride, keep his distance, and wish them well.


    Lost in his thoughts, Hector hardly noticed he had arrived back at the vi.


    When he first purchased the vi, his only concern was being close to Natalia, all other considerations secondary. The ce


    used to be rather drab.


    Hpwever, since rescuing the naive Bianca, the once gloomy vi hade to life, looking bright and tidy, and bathed in the


    shimmering light of spring.


    Now, the scent of gardenias wafted through the air, taking Hector back to his college days with Natalia¡ªthose sweet, shared


    moments.


    He pressed his finger to the biometric lock, and with a soft click, the door swung open. Ever since Natalia''s close call, she had


    been obsessed with security, upgrading her home to biometric locks and, without consulting him, doing the same to Hector''s.


    Hector could only chuckle at Natalia''s decisive actions¡ªwhat could he do? As long as it made Natalia happy, changing the locks


    was nothing; he would''ve torn down the vi without hesitation if she asked.


    Stepping inside, Hector was greeted by the sweet aroma and couldn''t help but smile. He knew it was the scent of the gardenias


    Bianca had brought home. Though the girl was petite, she had a zest for life.


    Silently navigating through the house and finding no sign of Bianca, Hector deduced she must be out. He decided to head


    upstairs to retrieve the document. Upon reaching his office, he heard the gentle sshing of water from the outdoor pool.


    Curious, Hector approached the window, pulled back the curtains, and looked out. There was Bianca, swimming with pure joy in


    the clear water. She hadn''t bothered with a swimsuit, probably thinking Hector wouldn''t return so soon and had plunged in


    wearing only her undergarments. Herughter rang out like a bell, scattering across the pool.


    The audacity of this girl, swimming like this in his home!


    The spacious pool, the fluffy clouds above, and Bianca''s sweet smile painted a perfect picture of youthful beauty.


    Hector was momentarily transfixed by the sight of Bianca, her skin glowing, and her figure wless¡ªcurves and all. In her usual


    modest attire, her physique was well hidden, but now, it was on full disy.


    Stirred by the sight, Hector felt a rush of heat, a primal reaction he fought to suppress with a clearing of his throat. "Ahem,


    ahem!"


    Bianca had been innocently cleaning the yard before being seduced by the brilliant blue water, reflecting the sky and stirring a


    longing within her.


    With the knowledge of Hector''s usual


    absence until the afternqgon anda)


    ec quest he couldnt i ignore


    Wj of taking a dip in thevish


    pool. Please read the original content


    at .


    Caught in her joyful y, she was startled by the sound of Hector''s cough and looked up to find him, unexpectedly home,


    witnessing her aquatic frolic.


    "Oh my God!" Bianca gasped, her mind racing, fearing Hector''s reaction to her unsanctioned swim. She scrambled to the pool''s


    edge, eager to get out.


    Reaching the side, she faced a new dilemma¡ªhow could she exit in just her underwear without embarrassment?


    Sweating with anxiety, Bianca fretted


    over what to do, fearing that Hector


    might send her away Asher anid


    spsged P¨¦rded dfamped fiercely,


    nullifying every ounce of strength she


    had to swim. She found herself


    sinking helplessly to the bottom of


    the pool. Please read the original


    content at .


    From the second-floor balcony, Hector''s eyes widened in shock at the scene unfolding before him. He yelled out, "Bianca!"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But Bianca continued to plummet,


    oblivious to Hector''s cries, unable to


    even wave for hel Rediginghel 1!


    vit of te Si hi Hector''s heart


    raced. He flung open the sliding ss


    door and, without a second thought,


    dove into the crystalline waters


    below. Please read the original


    content at .

 Chapter 426

    Hector dove deep into the pool''s embrace, slicing through the water to reach Bianca, who was sinking like a stone.


    In no time, he spotted her limp figure on the tiled floor. With powerful strokes, he reached her, wrapping his arms around her


    slender waist and hauling her to the surface.


    They broke the surface, and Hector frantically called out, "Bianca,e on, wake up! Bianca?" But Bianca was out cold, her


    face ashen, and unresponsive to Hector''s pleas.


    Without a second to lose, Hector dragged her to the poolside, pressing down on her chest, attempting CPR. Despite his efforts,


    the water that Bianca had swallowed only trickled out, and she remained unconscious.


    Time was of the essence, and Hector couldn''t afford to hesitate. He leaned over and sealed his lips to hers, breathing life into


    her, mouth-to-mouth.


    The moment their lips touched, Hector couldn''t help but gasp inwardly. Holy smokes, was she wearing honey lip balm or


    something? Why was it so sweet?


    Shaking the thought away, he focused on the task, continuing the rescue breaths.


    Inhale, exhale...


    Inhale, exhale...


    Determined, Hector persevered until he felt a tiny quiver in Bianca''s lips. Thank goodness, she wasing around!


    Bianca slowly regained consciousness but didn''t dare open her eyes. She was acutely aware that Hector was administering


    mouth-to-mouth, but it felt embarrassingly intimate. And to make matters worse, she was practically naked, her body exposed


    before him.


    Flushed with embarrassment, Bianca wished she could vanish into thin air.


    Feeling hershes flutter, and her lips growing warm, Hector stopped the resuscitation and gently propped Bianca up. He


    chuckled as he caught sight of her apple-red cheeks. "If you''re awake, get up and get dressed. You don''t want to catch a cold.¡±


    Bianca internally kicked herself. Hector had caught on to her feigned unconsciousness. Oh, the horror! She could practically feel


    her cheeks burning as she clumsily stood and scurried to her room.


    Inside, she swapped her damp clothes for dry ones, her heart pounding with anxiety. After all, she was just Hector''s maid and


    had jumped into the pool without his permission, making a spectacle of herself. Would he be so furious that he''d send her


    packing?


    The thought tormented Bianca as she contemted her fate. With nowhere to go in Hawaii and a father who was a gambling


    wretch, she couldn''t possibly return home to be coteral for his debts.


    Bianca''s head swam with worry, but hiding wasn''t an option. She had to face Hector. With a heavy heart, she left her room and


    trudged back to the pool to apologize. Prepared for a scolding, she hoped only to avoid being cast out. But arriving at the pool,


    Hector was nowhere to be seen. Her discarded clothes were the only sign of the earlier drama.


    Where had Mr. Hector gone?


    Confused, Bianca searched the vi, but Hector was conspicuously absent.


    Unbeknownst to her, Hector had seen her dash away and knew she was fine. Wishing to spare her further embarrassment, he''d


    returned to his room, changed out of his wet clothes, and headed for the office.


    Meanwhile, Bianca''s panic grew, fearing his silence meant he''d decided to fire her. Tears fell as she cleaned the house,


    reasoning that if she was to be sent away, she''d leave the ce spotless.


    While Bianca wept and worked, Hector sat in his office, utterly distracted. The image of Bianca''s soft skin and the sweetness of


    her lips haunted him.


    He let out a long sigh, flopping onto the couch. Was he going nuts? He''d never been so restless. ¡°It must be the shock of seeing


    Bianca like that,¡± he reasoned.


    ¡°Calm down!¡± Hector muttered, opening his project files to distract himself.


    The new fashion line proposal called for glowing sentiment...


    Hector paused, and the word "glowing" red at him, bringing an unbidden image of Bianca''s perfectplexion to his mind.


    Irritated, he shook off the thought and continued, "The primary color for the logo should be vibrant red."


    Yes, a fiery red that made Hector


    think of Bianca''s lips, as sweet a


    inviting as cherry grjai¨¦h Ss (Per


    day  Th¨¦y litre appealing, and


    intoxicating, making him yearn for


    more, unable to resist their allure.


    Please read the original content at


    .Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    With that thought, Hector found


    himself subconscious! touchiagfiis


    n Ig ERY er Bianca''s


    lips so sweet? Had she really dabbed


    them with honey? Please read the


    original content at .


    He had actually given her mouth-to-mouth resuscitation!


    "Phew!"


    Hector let out another sigh, his


    frustration mounting a pe tessa


    is poRbie his desk.


    aced back and forth in his office,


    restless and irked. Please read the


    original content at .

 Chapter 427

    Hector could feel it¡ªa restlessness, an agitation that made it impossible to focus on his work. It was like that girl, Bianca, had


    cast a spell on him. Her image danced through his mind, impossible to shake off.


    He felt like a teenager, hormones raging at the mere thought of her. It was driving him mad.


    Enough was enough!


    Frowning deeply, Hector stopped in his tracks. It must''ve been the dry spell talking, theck of a woman''s touch that had him


    entertaining such taboo thoughts about someone so young.


    No, this couldn''t go on. He needed to cool off, to get his mind out of the gutter.


    With that resolution, Hector somehow got through the day. When the clock signaled the end of his shift, he bolted out of the


    office.


    Instead of heading home, he drove straight to a bar. Under the hazy night sky, neon lights cast an irritating glow on Hector''s face,


    deepening his frown. He was never one for strong physical needs. What the hell was happening today?


    After a moment of deep thought, he found his answer. Damn it, it must''ve been Magnus" bad influence!


    Determined not to let these disturbing thoughts affect his life, Hector pulled up to the bar. He walked in, the music was sting,


    and the dance floor was alive with gyrating bodies. With a scowl, he made his way to the quieter end of the bar and signaled the


    bartender.


    The bartender, a savvy man, could tell Hector was loaded, and hurried over with a servile smile. "What can | get for you, sir?"


    Hector took a sip of his drink, his irritation clear. "Get me a private room. And send over a couple ofdies."


    "Right away, sir. I''ll have someone show you to the VIP room," the bartender said, his eyes gleaming at the prospect of good


    business.


    A waitress led Hector to the VIP room, and he didn''t have to wait long before two heavily made-up women sauntered in.


    Expecting an old bald man, they were thrilled to see Hector instead, and they giggled as they approached him. "Hey, handsome.


    Have you been waiting a long time? Aren''t you a sight for sore eyes?"


    "Yeah, how do you want to y tonight? We''ll make sure you''re well taken care of," the other cooed, her eyes sparkling with


    promise.


    Hector felt repulsed by their flirtations. He nced at them and said coldly, "Strip."


    "Alright, don''t be so impatient." The girl joked while throwing flirtatious nces at Hector, her teasing obvious.


    The other not wanting to be outdone, quickly undressed while uttering moans that could make one blush and buckle. She undid


    Hector''s trousers, "Well, the best is yet toe."


    Hector sat unfazed on the vast couch, observing the two princesses who were soon stark naked, their voluptuous breasts jiggling


    as they moved their hips towards him.


    Hmm, their skin tone was not as smooth as Bianca''s, their breasts muchrger and somewhat saggy. Their waists, even more,


    were loose, devoid of any aesthetic appeal. After judging them mentally, Hector stretched out leisurely, ready to let loose the


    desire he had been harboring all day.


    As seasoned professionals, the two girls left no stone unturned, especially as Hector was an irresistible and devilishly handsome


    man. Despite their best attempts at teasing and provoking, Hector found no response arising from his manhood.


    The women were upset. They wouldn''t let such a good catch slip away. One of them squatted in front of Hector intending to


    grasp him and employ her best tactic.


    "Scram!" Hector yelled.


    "Ah, hottie, I''m just trying to get it going for you. It''ll be very pleasurable. Don''t you want to try?" One girl tried to tease.


    "Maybe | should take over. It''ll be much morefortable.¡± The other bent down, her tits jiggling as she moved closer to Hector''s


    waist.


    "Get out! All of you, bloody scram!" Hector yelled, his irritation evident as he kicked over the table.


    The two girls were startled. While opportunities to serve such a handsome man weren''tmon, their lives were more


    important. They quickly dressed and slipped out the door.


    As the room''s door remained partially open, theints of the girls echoed in. "Damn it. Thought we hit the jackpot today.


    Turns out he''s impotent!"


    "Exactly, how dares hee here? What a disgrace! Did you see him? He can''t even get it up. It''s hrious!"


    Hector was incensed, insulted by their remarks, and baffled by his ownck of response. Could it be that he was... impotent?


    He remembered the incident earlier that day, how he had felt when he pulled Bianca from the water. There was definitely a


    reaction then.


    After drowning his sorrows in a few


    more drinks, Hector left the bar and


    headed to his vil, The piaceihas


    quigt grant for iRe light in the living


    room. Bianca was curled up on the


    couch, asleep, surrounded by a feast


    she had prepared, waiting for him.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    It turned out that Bianca, who had


    been anxiously expecting FEE,


    call all day to nd tepAayh¨¦d not


    rEdaived Tt As he night approached,


    she prepared a table full of delicious


    dishes for Hector, thinking she might


    be fired the next day. Please read the


    original content at .


    However, she waited and waited, her eyes almost worn out, but Hector never returned. Unknowingly, she had dozed off on the


    sofa and was still asleep by the time Hector finally came home.


    He looked at her peaceful face and felt a sudden warmth. The memories of the day returned, and a familiar heat surged through


    him. Tonight, it seemed, his desires had found their true north.


    Hector''s throat felt like a desert, parched and aching. He swallowed with difficulty, a sudden impulse propelling him towards the


    stairs.


    ¡°No way,¡± he thought. It had to be


    some kind of spell Bianca had ca


    on him. eit fest


    rho ifxb''a enzy at the mere sight of


    her? He felt like a wolf on the prowl,


    itching to pounce and im her.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Just as he took two steps up the staircase, he halted abruptly. With a shake of his head, he turned back, retracing his steps to


    the sofa.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 428

    He took onest lingering look at the peacefully slumbering Bianca before bending down to scoop her up in his arms. It was


    deep into the night, and snoozing on the couch would surely leave her with a colde morning.


    As Hector lifted Bianca, one word slid through his mind ¡ª featherlight. Indeed, Bianca was all skin and bones, so slight it seemed


    a strong gust might carry her away. He made a mental note to fatten her up a bit in the future; she was far too thin. A tornado


    could whisk her off without a trace.


    With careful steps, Hector ascended the staircase, cradling the delicate Bianca, and tucked her into her bed. He gently pulled the


    covers over her, ready to leave her to her dreams, but as he took a couple of steps towards the door, Bianca''s murmurs filled the


    still room.


    "No, please! Don''t cast me out!


    "Sorry... | didn''t mean to fall in the pool. It won''t happen again, | swear. Please don''t send me away.


    "I''ve got nowhere else to go, please. Don''t be mad at me... I''ll change..."


    Hector paused, realizing the day''s events had deeply troubled Bianca, probably giving her nightmares where he yed the


    viin.


    With a hint of amusement, he approached the restless Bianca, intending to calm her iling arms. "Don¡¯t worry, I''m not kicking


    you out. The pool is yours to enjoy; just try not to sink next time, okay?" Hector whispered, taking her hand in a gentle grasp. He


    didn''t notice the softness in his own voice.


    Perhaps it was his words, or the touch, but Bianca suddenly awoke. She clutched Hector¡¯s hand, pleading, "Punish me, scold


    me, but please, don¡¯t send me away! | have nowhere else to go."


    Hearing her plea, a twinge of sympathy crossed Hector¡¯s heart. This fragile girl lived in constant fear, so cautious and timid. As


    he looked into her clear eyes, the suppressed heat within him stirred once more.


    "It''s okay, you''re not going anywhere. This will always be your home," he assured her softly, before attempting to leave.


    But before he could step away, a jubnt Bianca hugged him tightly, showering him with thanks. "Thank you! You''re the kindest


    soul in the world!"


    Her voice was sweet, but the frailty of her body and the unique scent of a young girl quickly invaded Hector''s senses, eliciting a


    strong reaction as his trousers tented conspicuously.


    Struggling to contain his desire, he tried to push her away. Bianca was innocent, and her embrace was born of gratitude. She


    was not aware of the turmoil she sparked in him.


    The heat coursed through him, and Hector found himself unable to push her away. His need for a woman''s touch was


    overwhelming.


    Taking a deep breath, he gently moved her head aside. His gaze fell upon her tempting lips, and he bent down to kiss her.


    Bianca''s eyes widened in shock, frozen by his action.


    "Close your eyes," Hector chastised gently, and she obeyed, her timid nature taking over. His kiss started softly upon her lips,


    growing firmer, almost devouring her sweetness that he couldn''t resist.


    As Bianca struggled for breath, at the brink of passing out, Hector finally released her lips, ripping her clothes in a sudden move.


    The sound of tearing fabric echoed as the cold air hit her skin. Startled back to reality, Bianca gasped in horror.


    Looking into her innocent eyes and observing her glowing skin, Hector repressed his desires. With an unexpected surge of


    rity, he pushed her away and made a hasty exit from the room.


    Damn it! What was he thinking? How could he lose control with Bianca? He loved Natalia. How could he betray her?


    With a scowl, Hector wished to p some sense into himself, but the sweet allure of Bianca''s body and taste lingered, tempting


    him beyond reason. He exhaled deeply, heading for the bathroom.


    A cold shower was in dire need.


    Submerged in icy water, Hector stayed until the heat subsided. Wrapped in a bath towel, he made his way back to his bedroom.


    He must have been mad tonight! He nearlymitted an unthinkable act!


    Approaching his bedroom, he found Bianca standing outside his door. "Why aren''t you asleep?" He frowned.


    Bianca had been startled by Hector''s


    advance, but after he left, regret had


    flooded in. She was no child, Shey


    understo d jhe pid Between


    hor 4h women well. In her eyes,


    Hector was her savior, and there was


    nothing he couldn''t do to her. So,


    after much thought in her room, she


    mustered the courage to seek him


    out. Please read the original content


    at .


    Bianca gazed at Hector, who was a


    vision of chiseled perfection wrapped


    in nothing but a towel. She took


    deep breath and pyustetes the


    doVrage 1d Speak her truth. "Mr.


    Hector, if you don''t mind, we could...


    continue what was left unfinished


    earlier. You saved my life, and | have


    nothing of value to offer in return, just


    this untouched body." Please read


    the original content at


    .N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Hearing Bianca''s words, Hector''s


    brows furrowed in irritation, and he


    replied with a cold voice, Gobes


    your roo Adenoma your


    ratte I'' had one too many drinks


    earlier, and | shouldn''t have acted


    that way. Please, don''t take it to


    heart. You''re still young. Don''t get


    caught up in this mess." Please read


    the original content at


    .


    As soon as Hector finished speaking, Bianca protested loudly, "Do | seem too petite to you? That''s just because | grew up with


    meager meals, but I''m twenty-one now, definitely old enough to take responsibility for my actions."

 Chapter 429

    Hector really hadn''t expected Bianca to be twenty-one, but even so, he wouldn''t let himself be tempted. His whole being, his


    entire heart, belonged to Natalia; there was simply no room for another.


    Bianca had mustered all her courage to speak her feelings, only to be met with Hector''s indifferent expression. She felt a sudden


    rush of embarrassment and, covering her face, ran off at such a speed it was almostical.


    Watching Bianca disappear, Hector finally exhaled a sigh of relief. Had she persisted, he wasn''t sure he could have resisted


    compromising her virginity.


    Thankfully, she''d fled in time. That was close!


    Back in his room, Hector tossed and turned, unable to sleep. Gazing at the moonlight outside his window, his longing for Natalia


    only intensified. He wondered if she was dreaming already, perhaps even dreaming of him for a fleeting second. Yet Bianca''s


    hurt little face kept haunting him, especially her insistence that she was twenty-one.


    Hey in bed with his eyes closed until the break of dawn finally lulled him to sleep.


    *


    Meanwhile, Natalia wasn''t asleep either. She was pinned beneath Magnus, a man who was a firm believer of carnal desires.


    Magnus was passionately making love with Natalia, his lean chest slick with sweat. Exhausted, Natalia could barely open her


    eyes and pleaded weakly, "Please, let me be. I''m about to pass out from exhaustion."


    "No way!" Magnus tly rejected her plea, huffing indignantly. "I''m doing this to prove a point to that brat. He dared to question


    my virility. | will not take this blow to my pride. | must prove myself!"


    Watching Magnus act like a petnt child, Natalia shook her head speechlessly. "Alright, alright, you win. But could you maybe


    speed things up? My back''s about to break,¡± she begged.


    ¡°Oh, someone please take this petty man off my hands!¡±


    But no one heard Natalia''s plea. She drifted into unconsciousness, while Magnus continued with his determined mission.


    The next day.


    When Natalia woke up well-rested, it was already bright outside. Stretchingnguidly, she suddenly felt a wave of nausea.


    "Magnus, Magnus?" she called out softly.


    Magnus entered the room. "I''m here! What can | do for you, my dear?"


    "Where did you go just now?" Natalia asked, puzzled. But before Magnus could answer, she clutched her chest. "I don''t know


    why, but | feel queasy all of a sudden, like | need to vomit."


    "You feel like vomiting?" Magnus echoed her words, then suddenly jumped up with joy. "That''s fantastic! Looks like I''m going to


    be a dad again! | knew it wouldn''t be long before another little angel joined our family."


    Natalia rolled her eyes at Magnus. "Big dummy, feeling nauseous doesn''t necessarily mean I''m pregnant. I''ve had stomach


    issuestely."


    "Of course you are pregnant, otherwise all my efforts would have been for naught,¡± Magnus boasted, then leaned in to whisper,


    "Besides feeling queasy, are you experiencing difort anywhere else?"


    After thinking for a moment, Natalia replied, "Not really, just sudden hunger pangs, andtely, I''ve been extra sleepy, like | can''t


    wake up fully.¡±


    She recalled having simr symptoms while pregnant with Jonas. After sharing her thoughts, Natalia covered her mouth in


    shock. "Oh my, could | really be pregnant again?"


    Magnus¡¯ eyes were already gleaming with delight. "Heh, most definitely. Haven''t you noticed how thin I''ve gotten from all the


    hard work?"


    Natalia yfully pped Magnus. "Stop your nonsense. It wouldn''t be good for the kids to hear."


    "What''s not good for the kids to hear? Mommy, are you whispering secrets with Daddy again?" Jonas walked into the room,


    pointing at Magnus. "Daddy''s a big liar! He promised that Mommy would sleep with me, butst night, when I got up, | didn''t see


    her. You two are tricking me!"


    Natalia panicked, looking to Magnus for help. She didn''t want to tarnish her trustworthy image in her son''s eyes.


    Magnus, quick on his feet, covered up. "Of course, after you fell asleep, your mom and | had to discuss something very


    important. We talked for so long, that we couldn''te to a decision until dawn."


    Jonas¡¯ curiosity was piqued. "Ah? What takes all night to discuss?"


    Never good at lying, Natalia blushed. Her previous night''s activities were far from discussions. But, of course, that was not


    something her dear son could know. She pinched Magnus hard, silencing his loose tongue.


    "Ouch!" Magnus winced from the pinch, but he caught on to Natalia''s embarrassment and quickly exined to Jonas, "It''s a big


    deal that could affect our family''s future happiness. So, want to hear it or not?"


    Jonas looked at Magnus with wide eyes. "Of course, what is it?"


    "That big deal is that your mom might be pregnant. You''re going to have a little brother or sister!" Magnus wrapped his arm


    around Natalia, pride swelling in his voice.


    Jonas'' eyes widened in disbelief. "Really? Mommy?" The thought of finally having a sibling thrilled him.


    "...Not sure yet. I''ll know after we visit the hospital." Natalia couldn''t bring herself to lie.


    Magnus and Jonas were overjoyed, both clinging to Natalia as if they wanted to cradle her in their hands.


    If Natalia was indeed pregnant, Magnus could finally stop the teasing from his son about being ineffectual.


    Jonas was ecstatic at the prospect of talking to his future sibling,ying his head on Natalia''s belly with joy. Jonas grinned and


    looked up at his dad. "Dad, you''re the coolest dad in the whole world. You rock!"


    Thepliment from his son made


    Magnus'' eyebrows dance with jo


    He wrapped is reich


    sour his Wire, Natalia. "Well then, |


    have got a special announcement.


    Pretty soon, you''re gonna have a little


    brother or sister." Please read the


    original content at .


    Jonas'' face lit up like the Fourth of July fireworks. He started hopping around Natalia, twirling her in a spontaneous dance of


    happiness.


    As Jonas bubbled with excitement, Natalia couldn''t help but catch the joy bug herself.


    Was she really pregnant? The


    memory of herst pregnancy''s trials


    and tribtions was stiller


    Td gris time around,


    she and Magnus were in perfect


    sync, nothing like before. She


    wouldn''t have to go through that kind


    of hardship again. Please read the


    original content at .


    Magnus noticed Natalia''s fleeting


    shadow of concern and immedia


    went to her, holding herlglos¨¦ an


    Whispering ih her ear, "Honey, don''t


    worry. This time, I''ll be right by your


    side every single day. Until our bundle


    of joy arrives!" Please read the


    original content at .


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 430

    Natalia gazed into the warm depths of Magnus¡¯ dark eyes, then at his strikingly handsome features, and silently nodded in


    agreement.


    With a protective arm, Magnus scooped Natalia into his embrace and, along with their son, Jonas, made a beeline for the


    hospital. Magnus needed confirmation of Natalia''s pregnancy to set his mind at ease.


    The trio hurried to the hospital, Magnus on edge the entire way, insisting on carrying Natalia and refusing to let her walk for fear


    she might twist her back.


    Jonas, the obedient little shadow, trailed behind them, and whenever Natalia voiced a protest, he sided with his dad, urging her


    to stay content in his father''s arms.


    Natalia was beyond words. Those in the know would understand she was off to the gynecologist, but to any onlooker, her


    husband and son''s battle stations stance might''ve suggested she was battling some terminal illness.


    Despite her protests, her voice carried little weight in the matter, and she resigned herself to resting against Magnus¡¯ chest. Her


    hand covered her face in case they bumped into someone familiar. The embarrassment would be unbearable!


    Magnus carried Natalia to the maternity ward, elbowing the door open. "Doctor, quick, my wife needs seeing to!"


    The doctor, picking up on Magnus'' panic, immediately tensed up. "Alright,y the patient down on the bed. What seems to be the


    problem? Is she miscarrying, or is it an ectopic pregnancy?"


    The sight of a man carrying a woman to the gynecologist''s office usually meant serious business.


    Magnus, his face like thunder butplying with the doctor''s instructions, gently ced Natalia on the bed before glowering at


    the doctor. "We''re here for a pregnancy test!"


    Only then did the doctor realize she''d jumped to conclusions, muttering irritably, "Well, you could''ve started with that. Who carries


    their wife in for a pregnancy test?"


    "What are you saying?" Magnus red up. "As a doctor, you should be ashamed of that attitude! Now, | doubt whether you''re


    even qualified to administer a test to my wife!"


    The doctor was used to scolding patients. She wasn''t familiar with Magnus, and was taken aback by his fury.


    "Tch, who do you think you are? If you don''t like it, get lost. Don''t give me that attitude!" With a dismissive roll of his eyes, the


    doctor returned to his seat, ignoring them entirely.


    Magnus'' temper soared. Had this been in Melfort, he would''ve taught this arrogant doctor a lesson in regret.


    "Fine! You''re the boss! But just remember, don''t cross me!" Fuming, Magnus returned to Natalia''s side, preparing to lift her, "Let''s


    go. We won''t be getting our check-up here."


    Natalia gently chastised Magnus, "Look at you, getting all worked up for nothing. What''s the use in arguing with the doctor?"


    Just as Magnus was about to respond, the hospital director happened to pass by the door. The director, having tried and failed to


    secure a meeting with Magnus multiple times, was thrilled to bump into him, promptly entering with a push of the door.


    "Mr. Andersen? My, what a surprise to see you here! It must be fate," the director said, pushing up his gold-rimmed sses and


    warmly shaking Magnus'' hand.


    Magnus didn''t recognize the hospital director but saw his title on the badge, responding politely with a nod, "Hello."


    The director, worried about the hospital''s fragile finances, saw Magnus¡¯ unexpected visit as a golden opportunity. He quickly


    deduced the situation and cheerfully asked, "Is thedy here for a check-up?"


    He then turned to the doctor inside. "What are you waiting for? Get moving and provide Mrs. Andersen with the service she


    deserves!"


    The doctor, realizing the gravity of his blunder¡ªhaving just mouthed off to a VIP¡ªfeared for her job.


    Hoping to salvage his career, she stered on a ttering smile and approached Magnus. "Oh, Mr. Andersen, forgive my


    foolishness. Please, don''t take it to heart."


    "Hmph!" Magnus huffed coldly, "How could 1? Your hospital is just too superior for the likes of us!" With that, Magnus bent down


    and lifted Natalia, who was lying t on her sickbed. "Let''s go, my dear. This hospital isn''t worth the visit!"


    This certainly caught the hospital director and the doctor off guard; they had never imagined Magnus''s temper to be so short.


    The director quickly grabbed Magnus''s arm, "Mr. Andersen, did something happened just now? Please don''t be angry. | assure


    you we will handle the matter seriously!"


    Fear made the doctor break into a sweat, causing his knees to go weak as he stammered, "I...I..."


    "You haven''t even finished your internship and you are acting arrogant here? Pack your things and get out!" the director turned


    and harshly scolded the doctor.


    Then he turned back to Magnus, his face all smiles, ¡°Mr. Andersen, please don''t be angry. Our hospital''s service and technology


    are the best in all of Hawaii. Should your wife need any kind of examination, we assure you we will provide A-ss service."


    But Magnus still couldn''t douse the


    fire of his anger, he retorted coldly,


    "Well, we may not be u i yeuO (1


    _ss serge dee r. This


    hespital of yours is truly eye-opening!


    Just a small-time doctor and already


    so high and mighty. Don''t forget that


    this is a service profession!¡± Please


    read the original content at


    .N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Yes, Mr. Andersen, you are


    absolutely right! I''ll see to it that we


    make immediate reforms. Thi


    disgrace 0 gh mrett¨¦al profession


    Wil b ealt with immediately!" The


    director, sweating profusely, waved


    the doctor away. "Settle your wages


    with the finance department, and


    don''t bothering in tomorrow."


    Please read the original content at


    .


    "Director, I..." The doctor, now tearful and mortified, pped herself twice, pleading with Magnus, "Please, Mr. Andersen, just let


    this go. I''ve got a family to support; | can''t be without a job."


    Magnus snorted with barely


    concealed disdain. "What if it''d been


    someone else, huh? | b Lyoudstil


    s rytipgerauRa ike a peacock.


    don''t deserve to wear that white


    coat! | hope you remember this


    lesson and stop disgracing the noble


    reputation of healthcare


    professionals." Please read the


    original content at .


    "Are you hearing me? Scram! And if you don''t hurry up, don''t bothering back for your paycheck!" The hospital director


    briskly ushered the doctor out the door before turning to Magnus with a solicitous air. "Mr. Andersen, is your wife unwell, or is


    there another matter?"


    Magnus red at him. "Unwell? We''re here for a pregnancy check-up. My wife might be expecting."


    The director let out a silent sigh of relief, having narrowly avoided turning good news into bad, and quickly smoothed things over.


    "Oh, that''s wonderful news. Mr. Andersen, pleasee with me. I''ll arrange for aprehensive check-up for your wife right


    away."


    With the tension somewhat alleviated, Magnus followed the director, carrying Natalia through the corridors. They were treated


    with the utmost respect, befitting VIPs for the remainder of their visit.

 Chapter 431

    The news came back quicker than a New York minute, and the beaming hospital director was all smiles as he delivered the


    tidings. ¡°Oh, congrattions, Mr. Andersen, and felicitations! Mrs. Andersen is five weeks along. This is indeed a joyous


    asion!¡±


    Over the moon, Magnus swept Natalia up in a whirl of tion, spinning on the spot as he bellowed, ¡°Fantastic! Finally, | might


    have a daughter!¡±


    Jonas joined in with apuse, hisughter ringing out. ¡°Ha, that''s awesome! I''m gonna be a big brother!¡±


    As the ecstatic duo celebrated, Natalia, slightly dizzy, leaned into Magnus¡¯ embrace, murmuring, ¡°Can we stop spinning, please?


    My head''s spinning, too.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Of course, of course, | got a bit carried away and forgot | was holding you, my dear.¡± Pride was etched across Magnus¡¯


    face. ¡°Darling, I''m just over the moon. Thank you for giving me another child!¡±


    Jonas came closer, too, adding his thanks. ¡°Yeah, Mommy, | am really thankful, and soon I''ll be called, big brother Jonas!¡±


    Natalia''s spirits lifted with the mood, but she still managed to pinch Magnus gently, whispering, ¡°Stop making a scene in front of


    the director.¡±


    Only then did Magnus remember the hospital director standing by. With great cheer, he expressed his gratitude, ¡°Thank you,


    Director, for being so patient with us.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, Mr. Andersen. It''s a great privilege for our hospital to have you and your wife here!¡± The director was grinning from ear


    to ear.


    It seemed even the usually tough-to-please Mr. Andersen had his Achilles¡¯ heel ¡ª the sweet-smiling woman in his arms. Now, the


    director thought, securing that investment for the hospital would be a piece of cake.


    Calcting his next move, the director nodded at Magnus. ¡°Mr. Andersen, your wife is only five weeks along. It''s crucial to take


    good care of her health at this stage. So, our hospital has an excellent medical team, and I''ve decided to assign a special squad


    to provideprehensive care throughout your wife''s pregnancy.¡±


    Magnus thought that sounded like a good n, saving him the trouble of bringing in doctors from Melfort.


    But the director''s humility surely had a motive. Magnus cut to the chase. ¡°Alright then, much obliged.¡±


    Aware that it was all give and take, Magnus turned back to the director. ¡°And what would you have me do in return?¡± If it was for


    his wife''s benefit, he was willing to do anything.


    The director, a bit sheepish now that his ulterior motive was out in the open, began to fidget. ¡°Well, Mr. Andersen, to be frank, our


    hospital is expanding, and we''re a bit short on funds. We''d like to invite you to invest in us to help us through this financial


    crunch.¡±


    ¡°No problem. How much do you need? Discuss the details with my assistant tomorrow. | need to be with my wife right now.¡±


    Magnus handed over his business card. ¡°This is my assistant''s number; you can contact him directly.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Andersen! Your help would be a blessing for our hospital!¡± The director epted the card with


    reverence and stowed it safely in his pocket.


    Magnus dismissed the formalities with a nod. ¡°That''s fine. But make sure to crack the whip on your staff. They need to maintain


    professionalism and not switch faces with different patients. Remember the ethics of your profession!¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course! I''ll see to it right away,¡± the director promised, bowing out with the precious business card in hand.


    Magnus, still brimming with joy, left the hospital with Natalia in his arms.


    On the drive home, he handled the car with utmost care, crawling over speed bumps like a snail, drawing Jonas¡¯ protest. ¡°Dad,


    I''ve seen people turn sports cars into jets, but this snail''s pace is a first for me.¡±


    Magnus nced at Jonas. ¡°What do you know, kiddo? Your mom''s in her first trimester and can''t take the jolts! You''ve got a lot to


    learn about being considerate. No wonder you''re hopeless at flirting.¡±


    Jonas pouted, ¡°I have no experience being a dad, how would | know? Besides, you took forever to give me a sibling, so what''s


    there to brag about?¡±


    ¡°Hey, mind your manners, you cheeky brat!¡± Magnus couldn''t help butugh. He''d thought fulfilling the dream of a second child


    would save him from his son''s teasing. Turned out, he was still fair game.


    Jonas stuck his tongue out at his father and then leaned over Natalia''s still-slim waist to whisper, ¡°Are you going to be my sister


    or a brother? I''m your big brother. | can''t wait to y with you.¡±


    Natalia chuckled, patting Jonas'' head. ¡°Silly boy, we don''t know yet if it''s a boy or a girl. You''ll have to wait nine months to find


    out.¡±


    ¡°What? That long?¡± Jonas¡¯ face fell. ¡°Mommy, | really want to meet my little sibling and take him or her out for a drive.¡±


    With a shake of her head, Natalia pulled Jonas into a hug. ¡°You little rascal, don¡¯t you go corrupting your little brother or sister.¡±


    Jonas gently circled Natalia¡¯s waist, careful as if afraid to press too hard. ¡°Mommy, | have a feeling it''s a girl.¡±


    ¡°Well then, if it is a girl, the honor of naming her will be yours,¡± Natalia said with a gentle smile.


    Jonas beamed. ¡°Great! Don''t worry, Mommy, I''ll pick a name that rolls right off the tongue.¡±


    Hearing the mother and son duo


    already settling on names, M ¡é9u$)


    feigned indignation ka about my


    phic are you two deciding


    everything without me?¡± Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Natalia just smiled, and Jonas waved a little fist at his dad. ¡°Daddy, remember, you have no say in the household rankings.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Magnusughed out loud. ¡°And who might be at the bottom of this ranking?¡±


    Jonas puffed out his chest with mock pride. ¡°Obviously, you. Mommy ranks first, then the baby, followed by me, and you''re at the


    very end.¡±


    Magnus chuckled, his shoulders shaking withughter. "And who exactly agreed to this pecking order? This is the first I''m


    hearing of it."


    "Of course, | just made it up! Mom


    and sister aredies, so natu


    they go frst, Im edie ran so I''m


    Dd iRhna: Jonas said earnestly,


    counting on his fingers. Please read


    the original content at


    .


    "But I''m a big man," Magnus teased. "Shouldn''t the big man be ahead of the little man?"


    Jonas waved his hands dismissively


    and jutted his chin out at ash


    with a huff, ¡°PshiCs0iiGelSD old and


    stil t''to hog Mom''s hugs at


    bedtime. That''s not very big


    man-like!" Please read the original


    content at .


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    After Jonas finished speaking, he remembered the days Magnus had fooled him into thinking Natalia had been sleeping beside


    him, while in reality, it was all Magnus¡¯ trickery.


    The more Jonas thought about it, the more irked he became. He crossed his little arms, sulking in the back seat of the car, and


    refused to speak to Magnus.


    Seeing Jonas throw a mini tantrum, Natalia chuckled and tugged at his arm. ¡°Alright, alright, from now on, | will cuddle with you


    at bedtime, okay?"


    "Honey..." Magnus immediately voiced his protest.


    Natalia shot Magnus a stern look. "I''m in the early stages of pregnancy. | need to be careful and nurture the baby. What are you


    thinking!?"


    She knew Magnus all too well. If they continued to share a bed, he would undoubtedly be handsy and get up to no good. But


    during early pregnancy, it was critical to keep such activities in check, so it was best to set boundaries with Magnus early on.


    Magnus was visibly deted upon hearing her words. The joy he had felt from learning about Natalia''s pregnancy vanished in an


    instant.


    ¡°Honey, we can still sleep together. Don''t worry, | will take very good care of you," Magnus tried to negotiate some benefits for


    himself. Even if intimacy was off the table, he had grown ustomed to falling asleep with Natalia in his arms. The thought of


    being separated from her was unbearable!


    However, Natalia was firm in her refusal, slowly shaking her head. "No, it''s not possible!"


    Magnus'' face fell, and he was filled with gloom. If he had known that pregnancy would lead to separation, he would have never


    been so eager to ¡®nt the seeds.¡¯ Now it seemed like a loss,pletely not worth it!


    In contrast to Magnus¡¯ gloom, Jonas was gleefully shaking his head. Happily hugging Natalia''s arm, he eximed, "Mommy, |


    can finally be with you. This is so great!"


    "Hehe," Nataliaughed softly, tucking Jonas close to her. "Are you really that happy?"


    "Of course! I''ve missed your embrace for so long." Jonas wrinkled his nose at Magnus, who was driving. "Ha! Now Mommy is all


    mine. I''m so happy, yay!"


    Magnus had seen Jonas little antics in the rearview mirror and shook his head in irritation. There was nothing he could do; his


    wife''s word wasw. Otherwise, he would have definitely given the little brat a spanking!


    The car slowly made its way to the cozy home shared by Magnus and Natalia, filled withughter and the warmth of a happy


    family.


    Since Natalia became pregnant, her appetite had improved significantly, and she found herself sleeping more and more.


    Perhaps it was due to her personal constitution, but even after eating so much, she showed no signs of bloating. Her limbs


    remained slender, with only her belly gradually showing a slight bulge as time passed.


    To take better care of Natalia, Magnus had be a veritable house-husband, always on call, dutifully attending to her every


    need.


    He regretted not giving her enough attention during her previous pregnancy with Jonas, which led to misunderstandings and


    suffering for her, including a fall into the sea and amnesia. This time, he was determined not to repeat the same mistakes. Even if


    it meant putting all his work aside, he needed to take care of Natalia.


    ¡°Honey, are you thirsty? Should | get you some water?"


    ¡°Honey, are you hungry? Should | whip up something for you to eat?"


    "Honey, are you sleepy? Do you want to rest your head on myp?"


    Every day, these phrases were like a mantra for Magnus, his attentiveness almost overwhelming for Natalia. She looked at the


    overzealous Magnus with a mix of amusement and exasperation. "Can''t you rx a bit? I''m just in the early stages of pregnancy;


    I''m not that incapacitated yet. And don''t you have a business to run? Can''t you attend to your work sometimes?"


    Magnus showed a rare patience, pointing to Natalia¡¯s slightly swollen belly. "Honey, you''re already on the path to being


    significantly pregnant. Isn''t it only right for me to take extra care of you while you''re carrying our child? Compared to that, my


    company is trivial."


    While his words were sweet to Natalia''s ears, she was no longer the dependent woman she once was. It was just a pregnancy,


    after all, and Natalia didn''t see the need for Magnus to hover around the house attending to her every need.


    So, to find some peace, Natalia thought it was essential to encourage Magnus to focus more on his work and not just on her.


    ¡°Magnus, | feel like you''ve been overly cautioustely. It''s putting some pressure on me, so | hope you can shift some of your


    energy back to your work, is that okay?" Natalia spoke earnestly, hoping Magnus would understand her sentiment.


    Magnus paused, not realizing he


    might have been overdoing it. He


    yearned to make up for the lost ti


    with Natalia, a alneWantedWas


    to year Hera little better for the rest


    of their lives. However, if his actions


    were causing her stress, he decided it


    would be best not to add to it, as


    pregnant women indeed could


    be anxious and irritable. Please


    read the original content at


    .This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Magnus nodded gently, his eyes


    brimming with tenderness as he


    gazed at Natalia. "Honey," he be


    his voiceced with s¨¦ berityt ope


    yonieanitest''the love and care | have


    for you. It terrifies me to think | might


    do something wrong, something that


    would make you unhappy. If my


    actions have been a bother to you,


    then I''ll focus more on my work,


    okay?" Please read the original


    content at .


    Suddenly, Natalia felt a lump in her throat. This man, once so wild and unyielding, had always seemed to tower above everyone


    else, and had never before considered anyone else''s feelings. But now, he was willing to change for her, to step back for her


    sake. How lucky she was!


    "|... it''s not a bother, I... 1... ¡° Natalia stammered, unable to find the words as tears began to tumble down her cheeks.


    Magnus panicked, hastily pulling out


    a tissue to dab at her tears. "Darling,


    we were having such a nice tal why


    t watenworks\s Ota sudden? It


    seems like the mood swings of a


    pregnant woman really are


    unpredictable," he said with a light


    chuckle, trying to ease the moment.


    Please read the original content at


    .

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    Natalia''s tears turned intoughter in an instant. "| was just touched by what you said earlier. | couldn''t help but cry, and now


    you''re teasing me?"


    "Far from it, my dear," Magnus chuckled heartily, then gently pulled Natalia into his embrace, kissing her hair tenderly. "Darling, |


    just want to be tied to you at every moment. I''ve fallen head over heels for you, for our child. Sweetheart..."


    Natalia nestled into Magnus'' arms, breathing in his crisp, clean scent, feeling as if her heart was drenched in honey.


    With a husband like this, what more could one ask for?


    Upon Natalia''s urging, Magnus wasted no time in picking up the business affairs he had let slide. With Paul handling matters


    back in Melfort, Magnus found himself without a handy assistant to take care of business.


    Although Natalia had expressed her wish for him to devote some attention to his career, he could barely spare a fraction of his


    focus for it. Even while sitting in his office, his thoughts lingered on Natalia.


    Seeking to lighten his load, Magnus decided to recruit and train a new assistant in Hawaii to help with thepany''s minor


    affairs. After mulling it over, Magnus instructed his secretary to post a job announcement, emphasizing certain unusual


    requirements.


    The job criteria were peculiar; applicants needed to provide an introduction of their family background, any criminal records, and


    their travel history for the year.


    Despite the odd requirements, Andersen Corporation was globally renowned, and applicants flooded in.


    Magnus had set these seemingly bizarre conditions to better safeguard against those with ulterior motives, potentially


    endangering Natalia. The incident with Belle was a stark reminder.


    After a rigorous selection process, the choice was narrowed down to three women. With exceptional qualifications, they stood


    out from the thousands of applicants.


    Magnus carved out some time for the final interviews with the three candidates. His method was unusual; instead of a direct


    interview, he had each sit in a separate room for a blind conversation.


    Behind frosted ss in another room, Magnus asked just one question.


    "If you were on vacation and a sh flood urred, but the rescue helicopter could only take three people, and you had to


    choose between your two friends, an unknown child, and a pregnant woman, what would you do?"


    It was a moral quandary designed to test one''s character; any choice that resulted in loss of life would weigh on one''s


    conscience.


    Soon, the three candidates submitted their answers.


    Magnus reviewed each response and selected Gabby, a girl whose looks were unremarkable. Her answer was to give the seat


    on the helicopter to the child and the pregnant woman, choosing to stay behind with her friends to face the challenge. She


    imed expertise in wilderness survival, making her well-equipped to deal with natural disasters.


    Although Gabby''s initial responses were simr to the other candidates, it was her finalment that caught Magnus¡¯ attention.


    Hawaii was a city prone to hurricanes and earthquakes, and Magnus would benefit from an assistant like her, who could protect


    Natalia in the event of an unexpected disaster.


    Satisfied with this half-statement, Magnus emerged from the room, handed Gabby''s file to his secretary, and said quietly, "Check


    her background thoroughly. Make sure everything checks out."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Yes, sir!" The secretary took the file and left. After a while, he returned from the police station with a more detailed report for


    Magnus. "Gabby, 25, daughter of native Hawaiian residents, no criminal record for three generations. Comes from a modest


    background, was diligent and sessful in school, and often received schrships. Previously pursued a Ph.D. in the U.S. and


    worked for the Fortune 500pany AL Group as a confidential secretary, and left on good terms."


    After listening to Gabby''s profile, Magnus tapped the desk, "Bring her in. | need to ask some specifics."


    "Yes, sir." The secretary retrieved Gabby from the small room where she had waited and brought her to the president''s office.


    Gabby''s appearance and figure were quite average, but her eyes were lively, framed by thick ck sses perched on a slightly


    sunken nose. Dressed conservatively yet impably tidy, she exuded the air of a seasoned professional.


    "Hello," Magnus said tly, gesturing for Gabby to take a seat.


    Gabby sat down, her demeanor neither servile nor overbearing, and greeted Magnus with a nod. "Hello, Mr. Andersen."


    "Hmm," Magnus acknowledged with a nomittal sound, tapping the desk idly. "I''ve reviewed your credentials, and they seem


    to fit our recruitment criteria. However, would you mind exining the reason for your departure from yourst job?"


    Gabby''s face registered momentary shock, and she fidgeted with her sses. "Mr. Andersen, can we skip that?"


    "I''m afraid not. To ensure we select the most dedicated candidates, we need to understand the reasons behind each employee''s


    departure from theirst job."


    Magnus¡¯ gaze bore into Gabby, scrutinizing her for any hint of dishonesty.


    Pushing her sses up again, Gabby


    twisted her fingers nervously. "Mr.


    Andersen, I''d prefer not to discuss it.


    The reason | | Aj aeokip waediie


    tO yneckirid St workce harassment


    that many assistants face. Our


    former CEO, a widower for many


    years, made inappropriate advances


    toward me. After several rebuffs and


    a near-miss, | had no choice but to


    resign." Please read the original


    content at .


    Gabby waited anxiously, her fingers entwined, for Magnus'' response as he studied her intently.


    His gaze was the sharpest of all, and


    he had already discerned the truth in


    Gabby''s words Wee, bet subeOl"!


    gesturesiand the Rdkin her eyes.


    Still, for the sake of caution, Magnus


    waved his hand at his secretary,


    signaling him to verify the veracity of


    Gabby''s ims. Please read the


    original content at .


    The secretary stepped out for a moment and returned to the executive office, silently giving Magnus a thumbs-up, indicating that


    what Gabby had said was indeed true.


    Only then did Magnus finally put his


    doubts to rest. He stood up with a


    suave motion and extended his d


    to Gabby. Ys ebiyatBlose to


    th wawleldeh orporation. | hope you


    will dedicate yourself to your work


    and contribute to thepany¡¯s


    sess. Rest assured, thepany


    never shortchanges any employee


    who puts in an honest effort." Please


    read the original content at


    .


    Gabby rose to her feet, her eyes shimmering with unmistakable joy, and quickly shook Magnus¡¯ hand. "I certainly will, Mr.


    Andersen. You can count on me!"

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    The secretary led Gabby through the streamlined onboarding process, then took her on a quick tour to get familiar with the


    various tasks she''d need to handle as an executive assistant.


    Magnus had been picky but finally found the perfect assistant. He felt a wave of contentment wash over him. Atst, he could


    spend quality time with his wife without the constant nagging.


    Meanwhile, at Hector''s ce...C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Ever since Bianca''s harrowing near-drowning incident, coupled with that awkward scene the other night, their rtionship had


    be delicatelyplex.


    These days, Hector left at the crack of dawn and didn''t return untilte at night, all to avoid Bianca and the embarrassment of


    that night. But seeing less of Bianca wasn''t the same as not seeing her at all. Every morning, she was there by the door, sweetly


    warning him to take care on his way out.


    And each night, no matter howte he returned, he''d find Bianca asleep at the table, having waited up for him, surrounded by a


    spread of food she''d prepared.


    Seeing her curled up on the sofa, Hector felt a peculiar stir in his heart ¡ª a mix of pity and pain he couldn''t quite name. Every


    time, he''d gently carry her to her room without waking her. She was light as a feather, and fragile like a kitten he''d taken in.


    What Hector didn''t count on was that even azy kitten had ws.


    This morning, just as he was about to leave, Bianca blocked his path at the door.


    Tiny Bianca, tears brimming in her eyes, propped herself against the doorframe and asked, ¡°Hector, do you dislike me? Are you


    trying to get rid of me but too polite to say so?¡±


    Hector was baffled ¡ª where was thising from?


    Before he could speak, an agitated Bianca continued, ¡°I know I''m not in your league, but you saved my life. I''ve given myself to


    youpletely, my whole being, my heart. But do you find me too forward, is that why you can''t bear to look at me?¡±


    Overwhelmed, Bianca sobbed quietly. She couldn''t fathom how she had been so brazen the other day. Shouldn''t a girl be more


    reserved? But at that moment, she couldn''t help but want Hector to know how much she admired and longed for him.


    Now, she faced his indifference. Perhaps he found herck of modesty distasteful?


    She was from a humble background, with a father who wanted to sell her to settle his debts. She wondered where she''d found


    the courage to express her feelings to Hector, a man so far above her station.


    With a heavy heart and tears welling up, Bianca gathered her courage and asked, ¡°Do you hate me, Hector? Why else would


    you avoiding home for dinner and speaking to me?¡±


    Hector was speechless. In his effort to spare Bianca embarrassment after the drowning scare, he had reduced his appearances.


    And for some reason, every nce at her stirred something within him, like now, seeing her damp forehead and long eyshes,


    and her pouty lips, a tempting shade of red.


    His gaze lingered on her face, and a heat rose through his body, burning with an intensity he couldn''t ignore. Realizing hispse,


    he coughed awkwardly. ¡°Ahem, no, that''s not it. I''ve just been busy, that''s all.¡±


    With those words, Hector beat a hasty retreat upstairs. He felt the physical changes and knew he couldn''t trust himself to stay. A


    cold shower was in order ¡ª immediately.


    Hector was frustrated. Why was he having such thoughts about this girl? That wasn''t like him.


    Bianca, left in confusion, watched his fleeing figure. Even though Hector had exined why he had been absent, it felt like an


    excuse.


    Sighing, she sat at the cold dinner table, her heart growing colder with the food. It seemed Hector truly despised her; why else


    would he rush upstairs without barely speaking to her?


    Tears fell as she contemted her fate. She thought meeting Hector was a stroke of luck, a new beginning. But perhaps


    happiness wasn''t meant for someone with her hardships.


    Quietly, Bianca packed her meager


    belongings, and dressed in the w


    clothes she h avivedli Hector


    Hayman Her new clothes, and she


    had felt blessed, but now she''d


    clearly worn out her wee. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    She could leave quietly, sparing Hector any difort.


    She cleaned her room, leaving it as if she''d never been there, and set about erasing her presence from the vi.


    Meanwhile, Hector was submerged


    in acold bath upstairs, trying to_caal


    his overheated body eeGvaeO


    conyiadeuine had gone mad.


    Otherwise, why did he turn into a


    famished wolf whenever he set eyes


    on Bianca? Please read the original


    content at .


    Hastily, Hector peeled off his clothes that he hadn''t had time to remove earlier and slipped into a suit, toweling his hair dry as he


    made his way downstairs.


    Bianca was nowhere to be seen on the ground floor, which allowed Hector to breathe a sigh of relief. He bolted out the door,


    heading to the office as if he was making a getaway.


    Throughout the day at thepany,


    Hector was restless. He stared at the


    documents in front of him, are


    mind rep! ved the node IPBianica¡¯s


    eyas t morning. Her gaze was so


    full of hurt, brimming with silent


    usations. And under that


    usatory stare, he had fled like a


    guilty child caught in a misdeed.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Frustrated, Hector ran a hand through his hair. He had been acting so out of charactertely, and he knew this couldn''t go on!

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    No, he had to put some distance between himself and Bianca. It was clear to him now. His heart belonged to Natalia, yet this girl


    he had taken under his wing, Bianca, was stirring a possessive desire within him that he couldn''t quite understand.


    It was just a carnal itch, he surmised; he was yearning for a woman''s touch to quell his physical urges, and for some reason, his


    sights were set on Bianca.


    Despite his internal vows to keep his distance, Hector found himself racing his Mustang back home as soon as the workday


    ended.


    Dusk was settling in, and the streetlights began flickering on, guiding the wayward back to their nests. Driving home, Hector tried


    to mentally prepare himself; he wasn''t rushing back for Bianca, but rather to clear the air, to make sure she didn''t think he


    despised her.


    Soon enough, Hector arrived at his vi and strode into the living room, where the aroma of a hot meal wafted through the air.


    Taking a deep breath, he had to admit, Bianca had outdone herself with the dinner spread.


    "Bianca? Come on out, let''s eat!" He called toward the kitchen, settling into a chair at the dining table with a satisfied grin.


    But as the minutes ticked by, there was no sign of Bianca emerging. Where was she?


    Curiosity piqued, Hector stood and walked toward the kitchen, only to find it spotless and empty. Odd, where could Bianca have


    gone?


    Thinking she might''ve been busy with something else, Hector patiently returned to the table and waited. But when the food had


    gone cold, and there was still no sign of Bianca, Hector couldn''t contain his worry any longer. He rose, searching the vi room


    by room. "Bianca? Where are you? Dinner''s ready.¡±


    His voice echoed through the grand space, but she was nowhere to be found.


    Frustration gnawing at him, Hector flopped down at the table, puzzled. It was getting dark; where could she have gone?


    He reached for a ss of water, only to discover a note tucked beneath it. Picking it up, he read the delicate handwriting:


    [Dear Sir, thank you for your kindness and shelter these past weeks, for brightening the gloomy chapters of my life. Being a


    simple country girl, I''ve made mistakes and perhaps caused you difort, for which | am sorry. Sir, | will forever be grateful for


    your goodness. I''ve left now. Take care, Bianca.]


    The words exploded in Hector''s mind. Bianca had left? With no home to go to, where could she be at this hour?


    Panic-stricken, he grabbed his phone to call her back, only to realize she didn''t have a cell phone.


    Gazing out into the night, Hector didn''t hesitate; he stepped out into the dark. The streets of Hawaii could be rough, and not long


    ago, Natalia had nearly fallen prey to a predator. If anything happened to Bianca because of him, he''d never forgive himself.


    Where could you be, Bianca?


    He drove through the streets, searching every corner for her, but she remained elusive. Hector punched the steering wheel in


    frustration. Where had Bianca gone? Hadn''t she promised to repay his kindness? How could she just vanish?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The streetlights cast a feeble glow, and the sidewalks emptied except for the fringes of society, the ones who lived in the


    shadows. Seeing those people, Hector''s heart clenched with fear. Bianca hadn''t been caught and sold by those thugs, had she?


    He remembered the day he found her, threatened by debt collectors, so small and vulnerable. He had paid off her father''s debts


    and taken her in, offering her a permanent ce in his home. And now, she was just gone without a trace.


    His anxiety turned to anger. Hector searched until dawn broke, but Bianca was nowhere. Exhausted, he returned home. The cold


    food on the table was a stark reminder of the missing girl.


    Skipping breakfast, Hector dressed and headed to the office, but he couldn''t concentrate, his mind consumed with worry for


    Bianca.


    By noon, it hit him¡ªher father. The man who had been ready to trade his daughter''s freedom for his debts. That scumbag didn''t


    deserve to be called a father.


    Convinced that Bianca''s dad was behind this, Hector dashed out of the office, ignoring the startled gazes of his staff. He had to


    save Bianca before it was toote.


    He sped to the seedy bar where he


    had found Bianca being dragged |


    by her so-calle father Ks HScter


    pashaalthtotg the bar doors, he


    spotted a sleazy old man groveling to


    a group of tattooed skinheads.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    The battle to save Bianca had just begun.


    "Davy, my girl came backst night. |


    know you''ve had your eye on her


    awhile, and th tsquite\bi¨¦ssing for


    HeWSaheres t e deal, if you can


    cough up a cool million, I''ll have her


    dropped off at your ce tonight!¡±


    Please read the original content at


    .


    The bar was sparsely popted at that hour, so Hector overheard the old man¡¯s words with crystal rity.


    He didn¡¯t know the shameless geezer who was speaking, but he did recognize one of the bald guys seated there. It was the


    same thug who had been hounding Bianca for cashst time!


    Hector had half a mind to stride over


    and demand to know where Bian


    was, but he w rjep| abst speaking


    tremens Vs found himself in a


    quiet corner and settled in to


    eavesdrop on the old coot''s


    conversation. Please read the original


    content at .

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    The old man had barely finished his sentence when the bald men lounging on the couch erupted in raucousughter. ¡°Ha!


    Robert, you''re really overestimating your daughter, ain''t ya? | could wrap up a deal with some D-list Instagram model for a


    fraction of a million! What''s your girl got, a golden pussy that''ll send us to heaven after a round, huh?¡±


    ¡°Seriously, a million bucks? Get outta here! With that kinda dough, | could have my pick of thedies. Who in their right mind


    would want your sour-faced princess?¡±


    ¡°But hey, if you send her over for all of us to enjoy, spending a little cash is no big deal. Tell you what, I¡¯ll throw you half a mil. If


    you want it, clean her up and send her over. If not, get lost!¡±


    Their crude jokes and lewdments filled the air, making Hector clench his fists in anger. The disrespect towards women was


    appalling; they were the scum of the earth!


    But what shattered Hector¡¯s worldview even more was the sleazy-looking old man who was actually grinning from ear to ear,


    eagerly lighting the bald men¡¯s cigarettes. ¡°Davin''s right, I''ll do as you say. I''ll go get her cleaned up and ready to serve you.¡±


    Davin took a drag from the cigarette the old man had lit, arrogantly blowing smoke in his face. ¡°That''s more like it. But I''ll only


    pay half upfront. How do | know if she''s really pure? If she ain''t, I¡¯m being yed!¡±


    The old man assured him confidently, ¡°Davin, | wouldn¡¯t dare deceive you. If my little girl ain¡¯t a virgin, you won''t owe me a dime.¡±


    Davin noddedzily. ¡°Fine, then get her over here. We pay when we see the goods. If she pleases us, you''ll get the rest,


    instantly.¡±


    With that, Davin kicked the old man. ¡°What are you waiting for? Go!¡±


    Stumbling back a few steps, the old man still managed a smile. ¡°You''re right, Davin. I''ll go get my daughter. But, about my


    gambling debts...¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap! Once I¡¯ve had my fun with your girl, we''ll talk. After you get that half a mil, you can pay off your debts and have a


    little leftover to enjoy yourself,¡± Davin barked. ¡°Now go! If | lose interest, you can¡¯t even give her away!¡±


    Frantic, the old man hurried out of the bar.


    Hector, fuming with rage, restrained himself to avoid blowing his cover. He suspected that this man, Robert, could be Bianca¡¯s


    father. But what if he wasn''t?


    The world was full of such tragedies, and he couldn''t possibly intervene in them all.


    Lost in thought, Hector noticed the man, Robert, leave the bar. Not wanting to lose track of him, Hector quickly followed, tailing


    him out of the establishment.


    Robert''s slight figure stood outside the bar before hailing a cab and driving off.


    Hector followed in his own car, keeping a discreet distance behind the taxi. The taxi weaved through the streets of Hawaii,


    eventually pulling up to a run-down slum area. The ce was filthy and decrepit, littered with trash and stray stic bags


    fluttering in the wind, the stench revolting.


    Robert got out of the cab after some haggling with the driver, who drove off cursing about being shortchanged. Hector heard the


    driverin when the cab passed him.


    Parking his car, Hector stealthily followed Robert into the slums. This was a ce he''d only ever passed by, never daring to


    venture inside due to the overwhelming stench that permeated even the outskirts.


    As Hector drew closer, the smell intensified, reminiscent of rotten, fermented fish, making his stomach churn.


    Trying to keep his nausea at bay, Hector continued to follow Robert until he saw him enter a small shack cobbled together with


    worn reeds at a street corner.


    The ce was tiny, riddled with holes, dim light seeping out from within, the poverty palpable.


    Hector stopped outside the so-called house, listening to the sound of a p, followed by an angry voice. ¡°Get lost! After


    everything I¡¯ve done for you, you''ve got the nerve toin about serving someone!¡±


    A familiar female voice responded, ¡°Dad, please, don¡¯t sell me off again. When | grow up, I¡¯ll take care of you, | promise.¡±


    Hector¡¯s breath hitched; he hadn''t followed the wrong man¡ªit was indeed Bianca speaking.


    Before Hector could figure out a rescue n, Robert''s voice cut through, ¡°Pfft, I''d be dead by then! Just keep Davin happy


    tonight, and I¡¯m set for life. You''ll have it good, too.¡±


    Bianca''s cries were heart-wrenching. ¡°Dad, please, I¡¯d rather die than sell myself!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! You ungrateful brat!¡± Robert cursed, grabbing a rope to tie Bianca up.


    Suddenly, there was a loud crash. Hector had kicked down the reed matting, storming in like a knight in shining armor, bellowing,


    ¡°Let her go!¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Bianca had left Hector''s ce the


    night before with tears in her eyes,


    staring into the dark, Shewas fedrtul


    afytugninghdrhe yer having


    nowhere else to go. As soon as she


    went home, Robert grabbed her and


    beaten her, demanding to know


    where she had been. Please read the


    original content at .


    Robert reached out to Bianca for money, but Bianca had been at Hector''s house these days and hadn''t made any. Robert angrily


    beat Bianca up again before heading towards the casino.


    Now, with Robert intent on tying her up, Bianca had lost all hope. Time and again, her father wanted to trade her body. What was


    the point of such a life?


    In the depths of her despair, Bianca had considered ending it all when Hector, like a savior, appeared.


    In that fleeting moment, Bianca''s


    mind raced to a movie she had ope


    seen -atale whergtheheroine''s true


    laya wanda Gant hero, destined to


    arrive on a white steed, d in


    shining armor to sweep her off her


    feet! Please read the original content


    at .


    Hector, at this moment, was not


    adorned in the glittering armor of her


    cinematic Hellessieadshe! |!


    stgqd.petate nen a dashing suit


    that seemed to cut through her


    distress like a knight in modern attire,


    ready to rescue her from her dire


    predicament. Please read the original


    content at .


    Her heart, rebellious and untamed, began to thrum wildly against her ribs, propelling her to muster all her courage. With a voice


    tinged with hope and desperation, she cried out, "Sir!"

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    Hector, looking sharp as ever, swept aside the curtain and untied the ropes that bound Bianca, pulling her into his embrace. ¡°Are


    you alright?¡±


    Tears streamed down Bianca¡¯s face as she shook her head vigorously. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mr. Hector, really.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Once Hector was sure Bianca was unharmed, he rxed and turned to re at Robert.


    Robert had been pushed to the ground by Hector and was now getting up, returning Hector¡¯s re with a vicious look. ¡°Who the


    hell are you to meddle in our family affairs? Tell me, are you this little tramp¡¯s lover?¡±


    Hector didn¡¯t even spare Robert a nce as he pulled out a ck credit card from his pocket and tossed it onto the three-legged


    table. ¡°Here¡¯s a million. From now on, you have no im over her. If youy a finger on her again, I''ll make your life a living hell!¡±


    Robert, who was about to unleash his usual thuggish bravado, was stunned as the ck card made its appearance. As a


    seasoned gambler, he knew all too well that such a card had a minimum limit of a million dors.


    Robert was overjoyed. He scrambled to pick up the card from the table, pressing it to his lips with manic delight. ¡°Hell yeah, I¡¯m


    finally gonna make aeback!¡±


    Hector, without another word, scooped up the bruised Bianca and walked out of the squalid slum, filled with filth and stench.


    Throughout the drive, Hector remained silent, not uttering a single word to Bianca. And Bianca, sitting uneasily in the back seat,


    felt a deep sense of debt to Hector. Raised in the slums, her fate seemed to be either sold off or to live a life of dishonor. She had


    no idea how she would ever repay the sum Hector had spent for her ¡ª it seemed like a debt she could never settle in this lifetime.


    With these thoughts, Bianca sneaked a nce at Hector, who was pressing his lips tightly together, and her gratitude towards


    him deepened. Alongside that gratitude, there were feelings Bianca dared not hope for ¡ª affection.


    Although Hector seemed calm while driving, he was secretly terrified. He was just in time. Had he been even a secondte,


    Bianca might have be those bastard¡¯s ything. Just the thought of such a possibility made Hector want to turn back and


    break their necks.


    When they arrived at Hector¡¯s ce, he helped Bianca out of the car and carried her inside.


    Bianca, feeling out of ce, spoke up, ¡°Mr. Hector, please put me down. | can walk.¡±


    Hector looked down at her and kept walking, showing no intention of letting her down. Since Hector remained silent, Bianca


    didn¡¯t dare to protest any further. She curled up in his arms like a well-behaved kitten.


    Once inside the living room, Hector finally set Bianca down. He looked at her guilt-ridden eyes and said softly, ¡°I told you before,


    this ce is your home. Where else would you go? Don¡¯t run off again. You had me worried sick. I¡¯m starving. Go make some


    dinner, will you?¡±


    After saying that, Hector acted as if nothing had happened and started reading the newspaper on the couch.


    Bianca, moved to tears, had thought Hector had grown tired of her, which was why she had left. But now, hearing his words, she


    realized he had been searching for her all along. She had been worried for nothing. If he truly wanted to be rid of her, he could


    have taken this chance to do so.


    Also, Hector didn¡¯t scold her for leaving without permission; he didn¡¯t even mention it. This made her feel more ashamed, as her


    debt to Hector was something she feared she could never repay in this lifetime.


    Right, Hector said he was hungry; she needed to cook him something delicious. He had been so kind to her that she would be


    willing to serve him for a lifetime to repay his kindness. With this thought, Bianca quickly dried her tears and headed to the


    kitchen to cook.


    Only after Bianca had left did Hector put down the newspaper. He didn¡¯t understand why he cared so much for Bianca. When he


    lost contact with her, his heart was in a panic. Thankfully, Bianca was now safely back, which delighted him even more than


    closing a big deal.


    The sounds of ttering pots and pans and the aroma of food wafting from the kitchen made Hector feel at peace ¡ª this was the


    life he cherished.


    Soon, the efficient Bianca brought out several dishes. She set the table and stood by awkwardly. ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready, Mr. Hector.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Hector nodded, stood up from the couch, and took a seat at the dining table. ¡°Sit down and join me.¡±


    Bianca nodded, taking small bites of her food, tears falling into her bowl as she reflected on her narrow escape.


    Hector noticed Bianca''s actions and put down his utensils, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t like the food?¡±


    Bianca shook her head frantically. ¡°No, it¡¯s just... there¡¯s something in my eye.¡±


    ¡°Oh, make sure to close the doors and windows next time, so no more dust gets in. Now, eat up,¡± Hector advised, then went


    back to enjoying his meal.


    He had stayed up all night and hadn''t


    eaten in over 24 hours, so this meal


    was particrly satisfying. Now With


    Bigyca,sittiog italy across from him


    and the delicious food on the table,


    Hector ate until he was full, then got


    up to attend to business upstairs.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Bianca quickly cleared the table, treated her wounds, andy in her room, full of emotion. If it hadn''t been for Hector''s timely


    arrival, she might have lost her life.


    Thankfully, he hade for her. What a relief.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With a shy smile, Bianca buried her face in her pillow and drifted sweetly into dreand.


    While Hector was overwhelmed by


    Bianca''s disappearance, Magnus was


    enjoying a streak of contentment His


    sarge teat OBrien


    y''s work ethic was exceptional.


    She managed tasks with such


    efficiency that she was quickly


    bing capable of holding her


    own. Please read the original content


    at .


    As time went by, Magnus found himself increasingly delegating his menial tasks to Gabby, and she never failed to impress him


    with the results.


    After the fiasco with Belle, Magnus was not taking any chances. He had delved into Gabby''s background with the thoroughness


    of a detective, ensuring her past was as pristine as freshly fallen snow.


    Gradually, Magnus'' trust in Gabby solidified. Herpetence at work was nothing short of spectacr, affording him peace of


    mind he hadn''t known in ages.


    Gabby''s care for personal matters


    was just as admirable. When she


    learned that Natalia wagexpeating |


    t ir sepond chile) She practically


    shooed Magnus out of the office


    early every day, insisting that a


    husband who supported his wife


    during pregnancy was the epitome of


    excellence. Please read the original


    content at .


    For Magnus, it wasn''t just about work efficiency; what mattered most was finding someone who cherished his wife as much as


    he did.

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    asionally, Gabby would swing by Magnus'' ce to drop off some urgent documents that needed his signature. Over time,


    her frequent visits led to a budding friendship with Natalia.


    Natalia took a shine to Gabby''s straightforward manner and found that their conversations clicked. Before long, they had grown


    into close friends, almost like sisters.


    As Natalia''s belly grew rounder with each passing day, Gabby started urging Magnus to spend more time at home with Natalia.


    Gabby assured him that she could handle things at the office, and for anything she couldn''t manage, she''d give him a ring.


    Magnus was only too happy toply with her suggestion, keen to stay by Natalia''s side as much as he could.


    Gradually, Gabby took over handling thepany''s minor affairs, and organized everything with great efficiency. Yet, every


    evening, as the sun dipped low, she would stand in the assistant''s office, gazing out the pristine ss window at the sunset. Her


    eyes would brim with a deep mncholy and longing that no one could decipher. She always maintained a polite distance,


    dealing with tasks and people with courtesy while keeping her own sorrows well hidden.


    Time flew, and before they knew it, Natalia was nearly five months along.


    Hector, upon hearing of Natalia''s pregnancy, offered his congrattions, though he couldn''t help feeling a twinge of jealousy in


    his heart. The girl he once hoped to protect was now drifting further from his reach.


    Meanwhile, Bianca, like a cheerful little bird, had been keeping Hector''s vi immactely tidy, which somewhat soothed his


    lonely heart. Even though he might never hold Natalia''s hand again, he wasforted by Bianca''s presence at home. Whenever


    he saw Bianca''s bright smile, it would invariably bring back memories of his carefree college days with Natalia, filled with light-


    hearted joy and brilliance.


    One day, feeling cooped up at home, Natalia decided to go out for a stroll.


    Magnus, who would have dly spent every waking hour attending to her, was all for the idea and apanied her to the


    largest shopping mall in Hawaii.


    The mall was bustling with activity, and the air conditioning was on full st.


    Natalia, now somewhat unwieldy, felt the need to take a break after walking for a while. Magnus was attentive, frequently


    checking if she wanted to grab a bite to eat. Perhaps because she hadn''t been out in a while, Natalia had no intention of heading


    home just yet. She pointed to the third floor, where baby gear was sold, hoping to check it out and potentially shop for some


    clothes and supplies for the little one on the way.


    As Magnus helped Natalia up the esctor, he chuckled at her waddling gait. "What''s so funny all of a sudden?" Natalia asked,


    puzzled.


    Magnus, trying to soothe the ache from his grin, leaned in and whispered, "Honey, the way you''re walking is hrious. You''re


    wobbling like a proud little penguin."


    Nataliaughed, too, yfully punching Magnus'' shoulder. "You''re more like a penguin, Mr. Proud and Preening!"


    ¡°Alright, alright, that is me," Magnus conceded, gently helping Natalia up to the third floor, where they began exploring the baby


    goods.


    Natalia was delighted by the tiny, delicate clothes and shoes, finding each item adorable and struggling to choose. Holding a pink


    outfit in one hand and a crescent white one in the other, she sought Magnus¡¯ opinion. "Which color do you like better?"


    Without hesitation, Magnus replied, "Both are beautiful. Let''s get them both."


    Just as Natalia was about to respond, amotion erupted from the first floor. Magnus peered down to see people on the first


    floor rushing toward the exits, with asional shouts of "Fire! Run!"


    rmed, Magnus grabbed Natalia''s hand, intending to lead her quickly out of the building.


    "What''s going on? Why is it so noisy down there?" Natalia asked, sensing Magnus'' panic.


    "Nothing to worry about, let''s just get out of here," Magnus said, as he didn¡¯t want to scare her with the truth.


    Still, the growing plumes of smoke billowing up from below soon revealed the grim reality. Before long, the rising smoke turned


    the mall into chaos, filled with the screams of people fleeing for their lives and calls for friends and family. The smoke was


    thickest on the first floor and quickly spread to the second.


    Scooping Natalia up, Magnus instructed, "Darling, cover your nose with your clothes, I''ll get us out of here."


    Startled and afraid, Natalia nestled into Magnus'' embrace, covering her nose and mouth with her clothing while using her free


    hand to shield Magnus from the smoke as best as she could.


    Magnus rushed toward the stairs to the second floor, but upon arrival, he found that the second floor was now aze. mes


    licked hungrily at everything within reach, bearing down with relentless ferocity as if intent on consuming the entire building.


    ncing at Natalia in his arms, Magnus hesitated. With her five-month pregnancy, he couldn¡¯t risk rushing through the fire,


    fearing she might get burned. He couldn''t take that chance.


    With the fire closing in, Magnus, for


    the first time, felt utterly helpless. If


    Natalia weren''t evreel at he wast


    fidseiTe. oo Very er to


    safety. He would even jump from the


    building if necessary, vowing to


    cushion her fall with his own body,


    ensuring she wouldn''t suffer a


    scratch. Please read the original


    content at .This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But with Natalia pregnant, he couldn''t risk it.


    Looking down at Natalia cradled in his arms, Magnus said with a wry smile, "Darling, looks like we might be trapped here today."


    Natalia remained silent, just leaning quietly against Magnus'' chest. As long as he was with her, what did it matter where they


    were?


    In that fleeting moment, their souls entwined, silently vowing to face whatever came their way, together unto death.


    It was then that Magnus heard a familiar voice cutting through the chaos, amplified by a megaphone from the ground floor of the


    shopping mall. "Mr. Andersen! Make a break for the back exit!"


    Stunned for just a split second,


    Magnus '' instincts kicked in as he


    recognized the voice¡ªi wasc O1N!


    pistakatey exoby''& rusting his


    gut and his uncanny ability to


    recognize her voice, he swiftly


    scooped Natalia into his arms and


    bolted for the rear exit. Please read


    the original content at


    .


    By the time a breathless Magnus reached the back door, he was greeted by a massive floor-to-ceiling window that looked out


    onto the bustlingmercial street below.


    Thankfully, the voracious mes


    hadn''t yet reached this part of the


    mall. Setting Natalia dove) gency! ''


    Magnus push¨¦d tHe window open


    with all his might, revealing Gabby


    standing just below, clutching three


    thick ropes in her hands. Please read


    the original content at


    .

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    ¡°Mr. Andersen, I''m tossing you the rope. You''ve gotta make sure you and your wife slide down to safety!" Gabby shouted,


    cupping her hands around her mouth, as she hurled the coiled rope upward with all her might.


    Gabby, standing on the ground, was too far from the floor where Magnus was. She had to throw several times before she finally


    managed to get the rope up to him.


    Magnus caught the rope and quickly secured it around the sturdy pipes outside the shopping mall. He then turned to Natalia and


    said, "Honey, do you think you can slide down with me?"


    Natalia nodded. "As long as I''m with you, what does it matter where we go?"


    ¡°Alright! Let''s move!" The smoke from inside the mall was creeping closer, and Magnus had no time left to think. He tied the rope


    securely around his waist and then, holding his heavily pregnant wife Natalia, squeezed out through the window.


    The onlookers on Main Street had already gathered to watch the fire at the mall. Now, seeing Magnus emerge from the third floor


    with Natalia''s prominent belly, they were abuzz with concern.


    ¡°Look up there, that guy''s carrying his pregnant wife!"


    ¡°My God, sliding down from that height is dangerous. If that rope snaps halfway, it''s no joke. That''s three lives at stake!"


    ¡°Exactly, buddy, take it easy. Be carefull"


    "Yeah, slowly does it. No rush."


    Amidst the crowd''s mor, Gabby remained calm. She turned to the crowd and called out, "Folks, that''s a couple up there, and


    the wife is carrying an unborn child. Please, lend a hand to help them!"


    ¡°No problem, but how can we help?"


    "Yeah, it''s so high up, we can''t just fly up there and bring them down."


    ¡°Even if we could fly, it won''t be easy with two adults."


    The crowd voiced their concerns for Magnus and Natalia, but fora moment, no one could think of a viable way to help.


    Gabby was not flustered. She waved her hands for attention. "Quiet, please! Can | say something? Any shop owners nearby,


    please help out. Bring mattresses and nkets to cushion their fall just in case they plummet. Don''t worry, for any bedding you


    provide, | promise topensate you tenfold after they''re safe.¡±


    With Gabby''s assurance, the crowd quickly dispersed and returned with thick nkets and various cushions. In no time, they had


    padded the area beneath the window.


    In truth, Magnus and Natalia could havended safely with just the three strands of rope, but Magnus didn''t have the luxury of


    time to ponder this. He secured the rope and prepared to slide down with Natalia in his arms.


    Gabby yelled up to them, "Mr. Andersen, hurry down with Natalia. It''ll be dangerous if the fire spreads!"


    Looking down, Magnus was impressed by Gabby''s resourcefulness in gathering so many cushions under such pressing


    circumstances. Hugging Natalia tightly, he reassured her, "Darling, don''t look up or down, just stay in my arms. Are you scared?"


    Natalia, trusting his embrace, shook her head. "Not at all. As long as I''m with you, I''m not afraid of anything."


    Moved by her trust, Magnus held her close. "Hold on tight. We''re going down." With one hand securing Natalia and the other


    guiding the rope, he began their descent.


    Tense with effort, Magnus stepped against the brick facade of the building, creating a tense scene that left the onlookers holding


    their breath.


    One step, two steps, three steps... Slowly, Magnus and Natalia made their way down, getting closer to the ground with each


    movement...


    Until finally, they reached the pile of cushions, eliciting cheers from the crowd. "They''re safe! Thank God!"


    Drenched in sweat from the tension, Magnus only rxed once he was sure they were on solid ground.


    Gabby rushed over, "Mr. Andersen, Mrs. Andersen, are you both okay?"


    Natalia was indeed nervous, but she hadn''t shown it earlier to keep Magnus focused. Now that they were safe, a hint of color


    returned to her face.


    Upon seeing Gabby, who had gathered so many cushions for them, Natalia gratefully said, "Thank you, Miss Gabby."


    Gabby shrugged off the gratitude. "Mrs. Andersen, don''t mention it. | believe anyone in my ce would''ve done their best."


    After making sure Natalia was unharmed, Magnus turned to Gabby with gratitude. "Thank you, Miss Gabby."


    He meant it sincerely. From Gabby''s


    actions and tense demeanor, he


    could see her genuine gncemncht the


    oof rian Ka prepared for


    t ya the rope had snapped,


    he would have held Natalia tight and


    used his own body to shield her. The


    cushions below would have ensured


    her safety. Please read the original


    content at .


    Now that they were all safe, that was what mattered most. Gabby''s timely rope had been a lifesaver.


    To Magnus¡¯ thanks, Gabby responded with modesty, "Mr. Andersen, | was just doing my job. No need for thanks."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    After finishing her announcement,


    Gabby turned to face the crowd that


    had gathered. "I really can''t thank you


    all enough for jumping in to I)


    These fin nes folks tere Gre the CEO and


    His Wi f our corporation. They''re


    safe now, all thanks to you. Ina little


    bit, you can bring your stuff over to


    ourpany headquarters, and we''ll


    buy it back from you at ten times the


    original price. I''ve got everyone on


    video with what they''ve brought, so |


    hope y''all will stop by to cash in."


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Magnus watched Gabby handle the situation with such ease and generosity, mentally giving her kudos. It seemed he''d really


    scored a top-notch assistant this time.


    "Oh, and Gabby," Natalia turned back, her voice warm and friendly. "What a coincidence to find you here! Thank goodness you


    were around, we would''ve been at a loss without you."


    Gabby chuckled, "Oh, my cousin just


    had a little bundle of joy, so | was


    here hunting for the perfect gift for


    the new baby. | spotted you and Mr.


    Andersen sepa oe tae thr @lddr


    bey di idntwant tot interrupt your day.


    When | stepped out and heard the


    loudmotion about the fire, |


    knew you were still upstairs.


    Obviously, you couldn''t take the


    elevator to get out, so | hustled to the


    back and found a window that we


    could use. | quickly bought some


    rope, trusting that Mr. Andersen


    would surely get you out safely."


    Please read the original content at


    .

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    Although Gabby made it sound like a breeze, Natalia still sensed the gravity of the situation. She owed her safe escape to


    Gabby''s quick thinking and bravery.


    Just then, the sound of shattering ss erupted from the third floor. Everyone looked up to see it engulfed in mes.


    Ambnces and police officers scrambled about as if preparing for battle, and firefighters convened to tackle the ze. The


    scene was pure chaos.


    Watching themotion, Natalia patted her chest, relieved that she and Magnus had left in time. Otherwise, they might have


    been trapped in the inferno.


    She turned to Gabby, her gratitude apparent. "Gabby, | can''t thank you enough. Your clever actions saved Magnus and me from


    harm. | just can¡¯t thank you enough."


    Gabby''sugh was bright and clear. "Mrs. Andersen, you''re too kind. Remember when | dropped off those papers at your ce?


    You treated me so well. If you want to thank me, just consider me your sister. I''ve always wanted a big sister."


    Natalia chuckled. "Well, I''ve always wanted a little sister. It''s a deal."


    Magnus joined in, "With you two as sisters, | guess | won''t be able to y the stern Mr. Andersen anymore.¡±


    They shared a knowingugh, warmed by their newfound camaraderie.


    The mall fire was eventually subdued by the relentless efforts of the firefighters. The arsonist, a small-time thug, was caught by


    the police. Frustrated by his failed extortion attempts at the mall, he''d brought gasoline, threatening to set the ce aze if not


    paid. His n was to scare them into giving him money, but the fire grew out of control.


    As the crowd cheered the police for removing a menace from theirmunity, the criminal was escorted away. Magnus and


    Natalia felt a sense of peace, knowing justice had been served.


    "Miss Gabby," Natalia said warmly, "How about dinner at your ce tomorrow? Would you honor me with an invitation?¡±


    Gabby winked. "Aren''t | your sister now? Why so formal with ''Miss?'' Just call me Gabby, like my family does."


    Blushing, Natalia replied, "Alright, Gabby, would you like toe over for dinner tomorrow?"


    ¡°Wouldn''t miss it," Gabby said, taking Natalia''s hand. "Let''s get away from these fumes¡ªthey''re no good for the baby.¡±


    Natalia nodded, not suspecting Gabby''s familiarity might have an ulterior motive.


    Magnus, preupied with Natalia''s well-being, paid little attention to their conversation as they left the chaotic scene. He


    followed silently, watching the two women chat amiably.


    Gabby walked Natalia to her car, bidding her goodbye, "See you tomorrow, sis."


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Natalia replied, watching Gabby drive away. She turned to Magnus, "You know, she''s a keeper, this assistant of


    yours."


    Magnus grinned, "I do have an eye for talent. But let''s not risk any more shopping trips, okay? Today was too close."


    Natalia shook her head with a smile. ¡°You worry too much. Not every outing will be this dramatic.¡±


    ¡°From now on, just rest at home. Once you''re back in shape, we''ll go on a proper trip,¡± Magnus said softly, driving them home.


    The next day, Natalia prepared avish lunch, awaiting Gabby¡¯s arrival.


    Fifteen minutes to noon, Gabby arrived punctually at the Andersen residence, clutching a vibrant bouquet of lilies.


    ¡°Wee!¡± Natalia greeted. ¡°You''re right on time for lunch.¡±


    ¡°For the loveliest mom-to-be,¡± Gabby handed over the lilies. ¡°I sneaked away, so let¡¯s keep it our little secret from Mr. Andersen.¡±


    Theyughed together and moved to the living room.


    The lunch was delightful, with Gabby¡¯s charm warming the atmosphere. From then on, Gabby became a frequent visitor to the


    Andersen''s home, bringing small, thoughtful gifts for Natalia.


    Magnus didn''t object, seeing how


    happy Natalia was with her new mM


    friend. In fact, begroentagedtherr


    growieg bora, Gabby quickly became


    a fixture at the vi, greeted warmly


    by the staff each time she arrived.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Time flew, and Natalia was now eight months pregnant. Her appetite grew as rapidly as her waistline.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    One day, while indulging in cherries air-freighted from Australia, the doorbell rang. Natalia didn¡¯t bother to get up, feeling


    unusually tired.


    Momentster, a familiar voice approached. Natalia looked up, cherries forgotten, and eximed in surprise, ¡°Lexi?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, girl, I''ve been missing you like


    crazy! If | didn¡¯te to see you, | bet


    you wouldn''t evenipothebto trop by.


    Tay abut Heartless!¡± Lexi cocked


    her head, chuckling at Natalia, while


    cradling her burgeoning baby bump.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Natalia, beaming with joy, hurried over and wrapped her arms around Lexi. ¡°Ha, looks like you''ve joined the club, too. Wee


    to the waddle squad!¡±


    ¡°Stop it, you¡¯re the one in the waddle squad.¡± Lexi stuck out her tongue at Natalia yfully. ¡°I¡¯m a glowing mama-to-be, already


    hitting the five-month mark.¡±


    ¡°Oh my gosh, I¡¯m at eight months


    already. Our due dates are so close!¡±


    Natalia eximed. Trenaviteo""


    pozzledt took, Honea Lexi, ¡°You''re


    nearly five months along. How could


    Cal let you travel all this way by


    yourself? Don''t tell me you guys had


    a spat?¡± Please read the original


    content at .


    ¡°Hey now, you little rascal, are you wishing for us to fight or something?" Callum''s voice echoed from the doorway, his arms


    laden with a pile of stuff.

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    Natalia bit her lip with a sheepish grin. "Cal, it totally slipped my mind that you two would swing by together."


    Callum handed the stuff he brought to the housekeeper before wrapping Natalia in a warm bear hug. "She insisted on crashing


    here for a few days, and since | was keen on checking up on you, | figured why not make it a trip."


    Lexi rolled her eyes yfully as she tugged Natalia down onto the couch. "Whatever, it was all this guy''s idea, saying a little


    getaway is good for a mom-to-be''s health and soul."


    Natalia chuckled and settled in, her mood brightening with her friends¡¯ arrival. "Ha, look who''s talking. | didn''t expect to hear you


    were expecting again so soon!"


    At that, Lexi shot Callum a mock-re before cradling her belly. "If it were up to this guy, we''d have a whole ser team by now.


    He thinks the more, the merrier for our golden years."


    "Come on, you know Cal''s always been crazy about kids. If he''s happy, just pop out a couple more, no big deal," Natalia said,


    ying peacemaker with a dismissive wave.


    Lexi''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Natalia, are you actually siding with him? Do you have any idea how many he wants? He''s


    practically nning a football squad. I''m not a breeding sow!"


    "Who said anything about sows?" Callum quickly defended himself. "I just love kids, but I''d need a truckload of courage before I''d


    darepare you to one."


    The living room buzzed with their lively conversation, and time flew unnoticed into the evening.


    As headlights approached from a distance, Natalia knew Magnus was home. She signaled the housekeeper to start dinner, then


    turned back to her chatty catch-up with Lexi.


    Magnus walked in to find Lexi, with her burgeoning belly, deep in conversation with Natalia on his couch. Callum was animatedly


    contributing to the chatter.


    ¡°Honey, I''ve been starving waiting for you to get home," Nataliained with hushed excitement as she spotted Magnus.


    ¡°Lexi flew all the way from the UK to see me. Isn''t that sweet?¡±


    "If you''re hungry, you should eat. Don''t wait on me next time," Magnus said, nodding politely to Lexi and Callum. "Wee to


    our ce."


    Magnus said the right things, but he couldn''t help feeling a bit sour about Callum''s presence, especially knowing Lexi would hog


    Natalia all night. He imagined the two pregnant chatterboxes keeping up their gabfest all night. The thought alone was enough to


    drive him up the wall.


    Why couldn''t Callum keep a tighter leash on Lexi? Why did he let her roam around with such a belly?


    Though his thoughts were grumbling, Magnus kept a charming front as he engaged in pleasantries with Callum, then settled on


    the sofa to listen to the women''s chirpy trip down memoryne.


    Before long, the housekeeper announced dinner was ready. As the host, Magnus stood up first, inviting Lexi and Callum to join


    them at the table.


    After a congenial meal and some more chat, the topic of sleeping arrangements came up.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Magnus had plenty of guest rooms, any one of which could easily amodate Lexi and Callum. But before he could even


    offer, Lexi was shaking her head, insisting on bunking with Natalia to share some heart-to-hearts.


    Magnus'' face darkened with disapproval, poised to defend his turf from this invasion, but a sharp stomp on his foot and a


    disapproving nce from Natalia silenced him. He''d have to let it go¡ªfor now.


    "Where will | crash, then?" Callum asked, his tone cautious.


    Magnus'' eyes swept the room as he thought, ''Nowhere in here, buddy. The presidential suite at the fancy hotel down the road


    should do it.¡¯


    Before Magnus could suggest the hotel, Natalia interjected. "Cal, we''ve got plenty of guest rooms. Pick any you like, whatever


    floats your boat."


    Magnus fumed silently, not liking how chummy Natalia was with Callum. But with the offer made, he couldn''t send Callum


    packing without upsetting his wife.


    He gritted his teeth and nodded, begrudgingly giving up his private den.


    That night, Natalia and Lexi were like kids at a slumber party, whispering and giggling under the covers. In the next room, Callum


    was already lulled to sleep by their incessant chatter, asionally snoring lightly.


    Magnus was fuming, the storm


    clouds practically visible above his


    head as he red up at his bedroom,


    now upied by the uriwelcarhe


    gugetcyina Ger) thought of Lexi


    sprawling out on his bed made his


    blood boil. Still, despite his seething


    resentment, he knew better than to


    let it show ¡ª especially with his wife


    being pregnant. Even if she weren''t,


    he wouldn''t dream of doing anything


    to upset her. Please read the original


    content at .


    The next morning, Magnus woke up


    at the crack of dawn, sharing a quick


    breakfast with atalietisior¨¦ das ing


    AFI tHe dice. He couldn''t bear the


    thought of ying the gracious host


    to Callum, that insufferable fellow.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    With Magnus out of the house, Lexi


    felt a sense of liberation wash over


    her. She spent the nel lounging


    aps rents wai NGS. Their


    cofversation was as light and


    aimless as a cloud on a summer day.


    By the time noon rolled around, it felt


    like no time had passed at all. Please


    read the original content at


    .

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    Sitting on the sofa, Lexi and Natalia were poring over a catalog of children''s clothing, debating the merits of various adorable


    little outfits. Lexi''s ears perked up at the sound of footsteps at the door. She thought it might''ve been Magnus returning, but when


    she turned to look, she was met with the sight of an unfamiliar girl.


    The girl had an average appearance, but she was dressed in professional attire that lent her an air of maturity beyond her years.


    Her sharp eyes peered out from beneath a pair of ck-rimmed sses, exuding an unmistakable shrewdness.


    Lexi, unsure of who the girl was, tugged on Natalia''s sleeve and whispered, "Hey, Nat, who''s that girl?"


    Natalia had also assumed Magnus hade back, but upon hearing Lexi''s question, she nced over in surprise.


    "Oh my, it''s just Gabby! Are you off work already?" Natalia eximed, ncing at the clock. "Goodness, it''s already noon! Come


    sit down, honey. I''ll have the maid start on lunch."


    Gabby didn''t hesitate; she nodded at Lexi with a polite smile and took a seat on the sofa. "Ms. Natalia, Mr. Andersen has a


    luncheon meeting today and said he won''t be back for lunch."


    "No problem. He''s busy with his things, and it''s lovely you could join us." Natalia replied warmly, then turned to instruct the maid,


    "Please prepare lunch. Make sure to include a portion for Miss Gabby."


    Callum had left early in the morning, iming a desire to stroll the streets of Hawaii, and hadn''t returned yet. Therefore, Natalia


    didn''t ask for his lunch to be prepared.


    Gabby chuckled. "Well, in that case, I''ll dly ept your hospitality. I''ve been imposing on your generosity far too often these


    days, I''m starting to feel a bit embarrassed."


    "Don''t be silly; this is your sister''s home. You¡¯re wee anytime,¡± Natalia reassured her, pointing to Lexi, "This is my best


    friend, Lexi. Lexi, meet Magnus¡¯ new assistant, Gabby.¡±


    Lexi nodded in greeting, but the exchange was brief. Gabby returned the nod with a polite smile and then continued her


    conversation with Natalia, "Ms. Natalia, how''s your appetite beentely? Any unusual cravings?"


    "Oh, definitely. It''s like the little one has a voracious appetite, and I''m just being fattened up like a pig," Nataliaughed, rubbing


    her belly.


    Gabby followed up. "| see. How about your sleep? My cousin mentioned she struggled with insomnia in theter stages of her


    pregnancy, and her legs would cramp often."


    ¡°Hmm, | haven''t had that, thankfully. I''ve been eating so well that | sleep right through the night," Natalia replied before turning to


    Lexi. "How about you, Lexi? Any diforts?"


    Lexi shook her head. "I''m fine, really."


    The conversationpsed into silence as Lexi watched Natalia and Gabby chat spiritedly. Eventually, the maid announced that


    lunch was ready. Natalia, her belly leading the way, invited Gabby and Lexi to join her at the table.


    Gabby briskly walked ahead to pull out a chair for Natalia, waiting until she was seated before sitting down herself. "Ms. Natalia,


    should | pack some of this up for Mr. Andersenter?"


    Natalia shook her head. "Let''s not bother. It''ll be cold by then. He can just order something if he''s hungry.¡±


    "That''s probably for the best. I''m still not as thoughtful as you," Gabby admitted, cing a piece of fish in Natalia''s bowl. "Make


    sure you eat up. Fish is good for the baby."


    ¡°Hmm, you too. And Lexi, what are you waiting for? Dig in! Today, with all the men away, it''s our kingdom," Natalia said,


    thoroughly enjoying the meal.


    The trio finished lunch quickly, and Gabby excused herself politely without bringing up the topic of Magnus¡¯ lunch again.


    Once Gabby had left, Lexi finally voiced her curiosity. "Is that girl rted to Magnus? She seems awfullyfortable here in your


    home."


    Natalia shook her head. "No, she''s not. She''s an assistant Magnus hired locally. She''s quitepetent."


    "Just an assistant? She doesn''t seem like it to me." Lexi frowned, pondering for a moment. "Nat, | don''t mean to scare you, but


    you really should be wary of strangers. That Gabby... her eyes were too shifty, not the honest type, you know?"


    Natalia chuckled lightly. "Lexi, are you getting pre-baby jitters? Gabby''s a good person; you just don''t know her well yet. She''s


    been a great help to Magnus and me."


    Though Natalia''s reassurance was meant to beforting, Lexi couldn''t shake her unease about Gabby.


    Later in the afternoon, Callum finally


    returned with news from James, who


    had called from, EqgkantSHie O


    pemedss OFA wife was on the outs


    with him and hadn''t eaten in days. He


    hoped Callum and Lexi coulde


    back to mediate. Please read the


    original content at .


    Hearing about James made Natalia


    realize it had been a while since she''d


    heard from him. aN eouign''Hels bli


    resphetirsade of ng, who had


    once stormed into Hawaii, knocked


    James out cold, and dragged him


    away by the scruff of his neck. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    James and Ang already had a little girl, a sure sign their love was going strong. With James'' wild spirit, it was a wonder he


    settled down at all.


    "Oh, they''re living the dream, sweet as


    a peach pie - except for the


    asional spat," Lexi.c ckled> (11


    eapsgnieata Oes in a huff, and


    James''ll bend over backward to


    make peace. He''s even made


    transantic calls for backup. Gotta


    admire that dedication." Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Callum joined in theughter, then turned to say goodbye to Natalia, "We had nned on a good two-week stay, but it seems


    James is in a real pickle back home. Looks like we''ll have to cut this trip short."


    "Pfft, I''m not going back just yet. If anyone''s going to y peacemaker, it''ll be you. | just got to Hawaii, and I''m not ready to leave


    Natalia''s side just yet," Lexi protested, having arrived only yesterday.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Callum gave Lexi a resigned look. "Alright then, I''ll make it quick ande back for you in a few days."

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    Callum looked at Natalia with a tinge of regret in his eyes. "I''ve got to head back home for a couple of days, I''ll be back soon.


    Take care of Lexi for me, will you?"


    "Cal, don''t be silly," Natalia quickly waved off his concern. "Lexi and | have been tight for years. Looking out for her is what


    friends do."


    ¡°Alright then, I''m off. Once | sort things out, I''lle back to pick up Lexi."


    Callum hurriedly packed his few belongings and left the sunny shores of Hawaii behind.


    In the evening, when Magnus returned home to find Callum''s presence missing, his heart did a little happy dance. Looked like


    his phone call to James paid off. He''d asked James to find a way to send Callum packing, and oh boy, did it work!


    But why hadn''t Callum taken Lexi with him? It seemed that another night would pass without cuddling his beloved wife to sleep.


    The thought pained him deeply.


    Despite his silent grudges against Lexi, Magnus had no choice but to endure. And endure was what he did, until Callum finally


    dashed back to Hawaii and whisked Lexi away.


    That night, Magnus couldn''t contain his glee, humming an old tune under his breath, relishing his newfound freedom.


    Watching Magnus'' cheerful antics, Natalia pinched him yfully. "You''re terrible. Why are you happy that Lexi''s gone? Now,


    who''s going to chat with me?"


    Magnus quickly wrapped his arms around Natalia, resting his head against her swelling belly. "My love, how could you be short


    ofpany? Am | not here? Plus, Gabby''s greatpany too. She¡¯s smart and down-to-earth. She''d make a perfect new bestie


    for you."


    Natalia nodded in agreement. "Yeah, Gabby''s cool. We''ve already hit it off, you know?"


    Magnus, eyeing Natalia''s pregnancy-enhanced curves with a certain hunger, swallowed hard, his voice husky. "Honey, | was


    thinking..."


    But before he could finish, Natalia shut him down. "Don''t even think about it. This isn''t the honeymoon phase anymore. You could


    hurt the baby."


    "Fine, I''ll wait. But when she''s out, I''m spanking that little rascal for all this abstinence," Magnus said, a note of self-pity in his


    voice.


    Natalia rolled her eyes. "Didn''t you just...? Anyway, no! If you can''t handle it, go sleep in the guest room."


    Hearing the eviction threat, Magnus quickly began massaging Natalia''s shoulders, eager to please her. "How''s that, my dear?


    Am | doing good?"


    "Fine, you''ve convinced me. You can stay... for tonight," Natalia drawled, ying the grand dame to the hilt.


    The sweet days of life often slipped away so quietly, and before they knew it, Natalia was in her ninth month of pregnancy, with


    the due date fast approaching.


    One day, Gabby approached the door of the CEO''s office and knocked.


    "Come in," Magnus said, tidying up his desk, eager to finish work and be with Natalia.


    Gabby spoke up, "Mr. Andersen, my father''s fallen ill back in the countryside. | need a couple of days off to go see him."


    "Is it serious? Do they need money?" Magnus asked, genuinely concerned for Gabby, his diligent employee.


    Gabby declined, "No, thank you. He''s always been frail. | just want to visit."


    ¡°Alright then. Just remember, if there''s any trouble at home, let me know. Thepany will help you out," Magnus offered


    sincerely.


    "Thank you, Mr. Andersen. I''ll head out today ande back once everything''s sorted," Gabby said, then turned to leave the


    Office.


    After she left, Magnus let out a sigh of resignation. Gabby was a whiz at handling the small stuff, and her absence would


    definitely make his next few days busier.


    Gabby drove from the bustling city toward the quiet countryside, where she had grown up in a modest, timeworn house. The


    house was tidy, though. Gabby moved slowly into her dimly lit bedroom, where a man in ck stood by the window, his chilling


    silhouette reminiscent of a figure stepping out of hell itself.


    Gabby''s eyes lit up with obsession at the sight of the man¡¯s back. "Dummy, I''m back."


    The man didn''t turn around but spoke in a cold tone, "ording to our n, we can start next month."


    Gabby''s eyes flickered with sadness as she pleaded softly, "Dummy, I''ll do as you say. Can | stay tonight, just this once?"Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Without moving, his voice t, he replied, "Our time ising soon. Stay calm. Finish your task, and I''ll marry you in style, and


    take you to the ends of the earth.¡±


    Gabby''s face bloomed with longing at


    the promise of marriage and escape


    with the shadowy figure. She


    fantasize abqucwsdringra wedding


    drags¡¯ alking hand in hand with him,


    exchanging vows under the gaze of a


    priest and their families, a passionate


    kiss sealing their union, and then


    fleeing to the horizon together.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Lost in her daydreams, Gabby didn''t


    notice the tears streaking her face or


    that the man had sileptlesiena heel


    Wiping avis) ner ders, she walked


    out to the balcony, leaning against


    the railing, her expression wistful as


    she gazed into the distance. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    The sunset sky was aze, mirroring the fiery turmoil in her heart.


    What did it mean to love someone from the shadows? Was it right or wrong?


    As Gabby stood there, watching the clouds and the sinking sun, she pondered the difficult choices of life ¡ª gaining something


    always meant losing something else.


    Happiness seemed tantalizingly within reach, yet Gabby''s heart fluttered with unease and entanglement, fearful that the things


    she yearned for might vanish like bubbles, dissipating under the sunlight.


    As time trickled by, the sun finally


    rolled down the hillside, and the sky


    gradually darkened, eventually mM


    bing dye ipa dedsrinty hee. It


    wWasthen'' that Gabby seemed to snap


    out of a dream, regaining her senses


    with a determined glint in her eye.


    She stepped away from the balcony


    and pushed open the secret panel in


    the library that no one else knew


    about. Please read the original


    content at .


    The old door creaked with a raspy sound, and the dim light from within spilled out, casting an eerie glow.


    Tiptoeing inside, Gabby found the secret room wasn''trge; it contained only a bed with a worn quilt thrown over it, and a rickety


    table that had seen better days.

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    Lying in the bed was the man Gabby had been instructed to tend to earlier that day. Hey there, his back to her, obviously not


    yet asleep.


    Gabby paused at the foot of the bed, watching him, sensing his awareness of her presence and his stubborn refusal to turn


    around. An awkward expression crossed her face.


    Taking a deep breath, Gabby bit her lip and courageously slid into the bed behind him. A slight chill brushed against her as she


    closed her eyes, waiting for him to turn and embrace her. But after a long, quiet wait, as the cold seeped into her bones, the


    anticipated embrace never came.


    Gabby''s lips curled into a sardonic smile as she turned to face the man''s back. "Dummy, | miss you so much. Please, love me


    one more time. | promise I''ll follow through with the mission."


    The man in the bed did not move or show any warmth, resembling a lifeless corpse.


    Gabby had expected indifference and was about to turn back around when suddenly he grabbed her hand, turned to face her,


    blindfolded her with a strip of cloth, and pinned her beneath him.


    Blinded, Gabby''s other senses heightened. She could feel the man''s cold gaze sweep over her body, colder than ice.


    Gabby shivered involuntarily, waiting for a tender touch that never came. Instead, his touch was devoid of any emotion, chilling


    her to the core. He was like a revenant from hell, his body eternally cold.


    Gabby needed him desperately. She wanted to use her fiery heart to warm his icy form, even if it meant descending to hell with


    him.


    It wasn''t until the middle of the night that he coldly ceased and turned his back on Gabby once more, closing his eyes to sleep.


    Several times, Gabby passed out from the pain. When she awoke groggily in thete night, her keen sense told her the man


    beside her had, as usual, turned away.


    Gabby¡¯''s lips twisted into a bitter smile. She felt so wretched and cheap, like a streetwalker knocked down for a few bucks. She


    wished she could leave this cold man behind, but she couldn''t betray her own heart.


    Sighing silently, Gabby reached out and wrapped her arms around the man''s waist, clinging to his back. Though he was still


    devoid of warmth, it was only when she was close to him that she could truly feel his presence.


    The next day.


    Gabby, worn out from the night''s ordeal, slept until noon before waking. She reached out beside her to find nothing but empty


    space.


    He had left a long time ago...


    Gabby sighed softly, removed the blindfold from her eyes, and looked toward the empty space beside her once more. It was the


    same as before; he had already left without a trace, as if she had been haunted by a ghost the previous night. His reason for


    blindfolding her was still unknown.


    Pushing through her aches, Gabby dressed and headed out. Soon, it would be time to carry out her n. To be his bride,


    she was willing tomit heinous acts, conscience be damned.


    After eating something to regain her strength, Gabby drove back to her apartment in Hawaii. She disposed of all her personal


    belongings in the apartment, then headed wearily to the office.


    Magnus, seeing Gabby at work so soon, was slightly surprised and asked with concern, "Gabby, didn''t you take a couple of days


    off? Why are you back already? Is your father feeling better?¡±


    Gabby''s face shed with barely concealed turmoil, then she forced a smile. "Oh, he''s much better now, thank you for asking,


    Mr. Andersen."


    With a nod to Magnus, Gabby hurried away.


    Watching her retreat, Magnus felt that Gabby seemed different today, almost as if she was avoiding him. And her demeanor


    seemed somewhat dazed.


    Magnus reached out to call her back, but his phone rang, startling him. He thought it might be Natalia, so he quickly pulled out


    his phone to find an unknown number calling. These calls were usually either from people seeking favors or just telemarketers.


    He would normally block such numbers, but today, he decided to answer, curious who would dare disturb him.


    A shrill, ghostlyughter echoed from


    the other end, growin quderand |


    r shit. meat owned and


    demanded, ¡°Who is this? What''s with


    the creepy act?!¡± Please read the


    original content at .


    Theughter on the phone didn¡¯t stop to answer, but abruptly ended as the caller hung up.


    Furious, Magnus tried to call back, only to find the number was a disconnected line. A burner phone was probably used for the


    call.


    An ominous feeling swept over Magnus, and he could no longer think of Gabby. Dropping all his work, he rushed home.


    Speeding home, Magnus was anxious about Natalia¡¯s safety. Arriving at his house, he didn¡¯t even bother parking properly before


    dashing inside.


    ¡°Honey? Honey?!¡± he called out for Natalia, his heart pounding with fear.


    ¡°I''m right here,¡± Natalia called from the balcony, waving to show she was fine.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Relieved, Magnus headed upstairs.


    Seeing Natalia, pregnant ele 96s ule


    in the su on the > Magnus¡¯


    Healt led. He embraced her.


    ¡°You''re here, thank God.¡± Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Natalia swatted Magnus¡¯ hand yfully. ¡°Why rush home like this? You''re all sweaty, go freshen up, will you?¡±


    He wrapped his arms around Natalia.


    His heart was still racing, and he


    nted a tender kiss on er cheek! In


    oft, affacsionielt¨¦ Whisper, he said,


    ing, | was scared out of my wits


    just now, thinking you weren''t here.


    You have to promise me, Swear you


    won''t go out on your own. | need to


    be with you, okay?¡± Please read the


    original content at .

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    Natalia cast a puzzled nce at Magnus. ¡°Something''s off with you today. Did something happen again?¡±


    Magnus didn¡¯t want Natalia to worry, so he kept the harassing phone call he received to himself. Instead, he made up a flimsy


    excuse.


    ¡°Honey, | just watched a video of a mall on fire. It reminded me of our narrow escape that one time, and | got this wave of chills.


    So, | drove back as fast as | could, scared you might''ve snuck out for some fun andnded yourself in trouble...¡±


    He quickly corrected himself. ¡°Knock on wood! Forget | said anything. Just a bunch of nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Natalia said as she yfully ced her hand over Magnus¡¯ mouth. ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about me. | promise |


    won''t step outside without your say-so. Happy now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not enough. You''ll need to video call me while I¡¯m tied up at the office. That''s the only way I''ll be at ease.¡± Magnus was


    about to insist but then reconsidered, ¡°Actually, forget it. You''ll be due soon. Maybe | should just stay home and leave the office


    work to Gabby.¡±


    Shaking her head with amusement, Natalia replied, ¡°How can you be sozy? It¡¯s yourpany, after all. She can¡¯t make all the


    decisions for you, can she? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure we¡¯re safe now.¡±


    Though Natalia reassured him, Magnus couldn¡¯t shake his unease. He kissed her forehead tenderly and whispered, ¡°You know,


    I''m invincible in the business world. But you, my dear, are my Achilles¡¯ heel. So please, take care of yourself because, without


    you, my life would be meaningless.¡±


    Touched, Natalia pulled him closer and sealed her promise with a deep kiss, murmuring softly, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re like two swans in


    flight, onlyplete when together. | thank my lucky stars for bringing you into my life to love and stand by.¡±


    The kiss stirred emotions in Magnus, and he felt a familiar urge. But this was no time for unspoken desires.


    ¡°You''re too much for me,¡± heined with a fake frown. ¡°I need to take a cold shower right now, or I''ll be tempted to...¡±


    ¡°Once the babyes, you''ll owe me big time.¡± With that, Magnus rushed off to the bathroom as if chased by fire.


    Natalia chuckled to herself. This man, was icy to everyone else, and only showed his true colors around her.


    Post-shower, feeling cooled and collected, Magnus grabbed his phone and called Paul, instructing him to fly to Hawaii


    immediately and bring extra muscle from the family¡¯s trusted bodyguards.


    Loyal as ever, Paulplied without question and went to gather the men.


    That afternoon, the Andersen family¡¯s private jet touched down on the golden sands of Hawaii, unloading eight towering


    bodyguards with the poise and power of trained fighters. Paul led them straight to Magnus¡¯ vi for inspection.


    As Natalia and Magnus enjoyed the sun, she noticed the entourage and asked, ¡°What''s Paul up to, bringing all these people?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°They''re the best guards | had Paul bring from home. | just can¡¯t stop worrying about you,¡± Magnus exined, standing up to


    meet Paul.


    As Magnus approached, the bodyguardsunched a surprise attack.


    ¡°Apologies, sir!¡± they dered, fists flying.


    Magnus wasn¡¯t caught off-guard, however, and met them with equal force. Despite his skills, he was quickly outmatched.


    Defeated but not dismayed, Magnus knew they were here to protect Natalia. And if they couldn¡¯t take him down, they¡¯d be no


    good as bodyguards.


    Dusting off his suit, Magnus nodded at Paul in approval. ¡°Good work. I¡¯m satisfied with your choices.¡±


    Paul bowed respectfully. ¡°As long as you''re pleased, sir. It''s what I¡¯m here for.¡±


    Magnus turned to the bodyguards. ¡°What''s your mission?¡±


    ¡°To protect Mrs. Andersen!¡± They boomed in unison, their voices thundering.


    ¡°And your duty?¡±


    ¡°To ensure her safety, even at the cost of our own lives!¡±


    ¡°What do you do in the face of danger?¡±


    ¡°We fight when we can, retreat when we must, but always keep Mrs. Andersen out of harm¡¯s way!¡±


    ¡°Well done!¡± Magnusmended them. ¡°Paul chose you for a reason. Keep my wife safe, and I''ll make sure you¡¯re well


    rewarded!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Magnus!¡± The coordinated response echoed with conviction, shaking the very air.


    Magnus was beaming with pride as


    he nced back at the neatly


    lined-up bodyguards, their presence


    as reassuring as the w Ils ofaolt!


    f e ( egavda hearty thumbs-up


    wiearte stood with the


    confidence of a seasoned coach


    after a winning game. ¡°Paul, man, the


    synergy these guys have developed


    in such a short time is nothing short


    of amazing. Looks like you''ve done a


    ster job training them!" Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Paul, ever the modest right-hand man, simply nodded with a smile. "Just doing my duty, boss. You know what they say, ¡®Train


    hard, fight easy."


    Magnus pped Paul on the


    shoulder with a grin. "Well, their hard


    work won''t go unrewarded, that''s for


    sure. But let''s get down to brass


    tacks." He gestured towards Natalia,


    whose bah WE epitome


    dE Matrii ent motherhood. "As you


    can see, my wife is about to bring our


    little champ into the world, and |


    won''t tolerate even the slightest risk


    to her wellbeing. | want you to assign


    detailed protection duties to these


    eight fine gentlemen. And you, don''t


    head back home just yet. Park


    yourself at the local office for the


    time being. That way, | can focus all


    my energy on pampering mydy."


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Paul acknowledged with a respectful


    nod, already mentally mappi


    the logistics, ¡®engotit! Boss


    Goreeeeceniine handled. Natalia


    and the little one will be as safe as


    houses." Please read the original


    content at .

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    Paul cast a nce at Natalia before turning to Magnus with a heartyugh. ¡°Hey, Magnus! Congrats on the new addition to the


    family. Don¡¯t you worry, I''ll make sure the missus is as safe as houses!¡±


    Once done, Paul summoned his team of eight bodyguards and split them into two shifts of four. Their mission was to stand guard


    outside the vi round the clock, making damn sure not even a fly could buzz through.


    The bodyguards scattered, each shown to their guest room by the housekeeper before taking up their posts as Paul had


    ordered.


    With these guardians at the vi, Magnus could finally breathe a sigh of relief about home security. He then took Paul to the


    office, pinned a fancy title of Vice President on him, and asked Gabby to assist in his work.


    With business taken care of, he could nowy back at home, devoting his full attention to Natalia, patiently awaiting the day she


    would give birth.


    With his sharp skills and Gabby¡¯s support, Paul kept the business ticking like clockwork, and thepany''s profits soared.


    In her spare moments, Gabby often swung by Magnus¡¯ ce to mooch a meal and share office anecdotes with Natalia. Her wit


    and humor always drew heartyughs from Natalia. Magnus couldn¡¯t help but beam with pride at Gabby¡¯s savvy, appreciating


    her smarts and hard work.


    After Gabby left, he and Natalia agreed that they had struck gold in hiring her and decided to double her bonus as a reward for


    her dedication.


    On payday, Gabby held her hefty sry and double bonus with a heavy heart, seated in her office and staring at the sunset


    through the window, her emotions a whirlwind.


    It was on a day like this, with the fiery sunset, that she had met her fate by the sea...


    Somehow, sinceying eyes on him, she had been utterly captivated. Gabby felt anything was worth it to make him happy, to


    earn his approval, and to see his smile. Even if it meant bargaining with the devil, selling her soul, or facing eternal damnation,


    she''d press on fearlessly!


    ¡°Dummy, why does my heart ache so much when I¡¯m doing all this for you? Is it because my love isn¡¯t deep enough? Don¡¯t


    worry. Even if I¡¯m damned, I''ll be with you, by your side! After all, you''re the man | pulled from the sea a year ago, the only


    reason | keep going in this life, my love...¡±


    Thanks to Paul and Gabby¡¯s help, Magnus could now spend worry-free days by Natalia¡¯s side. Magnus found new ways to make


    herugh every day, fearing any sign of prenatal blues.


    Time flew, and soon, Natalia was full-term.


    Looking at her belly, swollen like an upturned mixing bowl, Natalia frowned and asked Magnus, who was peeling fruit beside her,


    ¡°We''re full-term now, but why isn¡¯t there any movement?¡±


    Magnus, focused on his task, replied without looking up, ¡°Must not be time yet. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°How can | not? The little one¡¯s been in there for almost ten months. Wouldn¡¯t you want them toe out already?¡± Natalia


    paused, then asked, ¡°What do you think, is it a boy or a girl?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I''d carry them if | could, but I¡¯m not cut out for that, am I? Heh, darling, | appreciate all your hard work!¡± Magnus handed her the


    peeled fruit. ¡°Whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl, I''ll love them just the same. But two ain¡¯t enough. | dream of having a whole ser


    team.¡±


    They had chosen not to find out the baby¡¯s gender, wanting it to be a surprise.


    ¡°Pffl¡± Natalia yfully spat at Magnus¡¯ dream, ¡°You''re just like Cal. Lexi wasining the other day, saying Cal wants to turn


    her into a breeding sow. Seems you''re cut from the same cloth.¡±


    Magnus quickly interjected, ¡°Whoa there, darling, don¡¯t lump me with Callum, that lug. I¡¯m all charm and suave, nothing like that


    brute.¡±


    Magnus was clearly agitated at beingpared to Callum. Natalia, sensing his mood, changed the subject. ¡°Touchy, aren¡¯t we?


    Never mind, I¡¯ll give Lexi a call and see how she¡¯s doing.¡±


    After Natalia had her chat with Lexi, night had fallen, and a steady rain began to pour. Natalia never liked the rain; she went to


    bed early after dinner.


    Magnusy beside her, ready to massage her legs and arms on demand. Pregnancy had left Natalia perpetually exhausted, but


    she had constant care with Magnus, the ever-doting husband.


    Soon enough, Natalia drifted off to sleep, and after massaging her for a while, Magnus sumbed to sleep himself.


    The rain kept drizzling outside, and in


    the dead of night, Natalia suddenly


    felt a warm wetness set andal \\


    Pane Her@dubmnen, Having


    been through childbirth before, she


    knew these were signs ofbor. She


    nudged Magnus urgently. ¡°Hurry, my


    belly hurts. The pain is intense. | think


    it¡¯s time.¡± Please read the original


    content at .


    Magnus jolted awake, panic seizing him as he remembered the perilous delivery of their son Jonas. ¡°Somebody, help! We''ve got


    to get to the hospital!¡±


    Magnus¡¯ shout echoed through the vi, alerting the maids and bodyguards, who rushed to assist, ushering Natalia into a


    luxurious car.


    Magnus floored the gas pedal, racing


    towards the hospital with a sense of


    urgency that made the ca hencwith


    t sion -Eyery Faw Se onds, he would


    nce back at Natalia, who was


    curled up in the backseat, anxiety


    etched deep into his face for fear she


    would take a turn for the worse.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Throughout the drive, Natalia was caught in a relentless grip of pain. Her groans were low and suffering. By the time Magnus


    screeched into the hospital parking lot, Natalia''s strength had ebbed away to nearly nothing.


    The nurses swiftly transferred Natalia onto a gurney and hastened towards the maternity ward. Magnus, with his heart pounding


    against his chest, kept pace beside her, following her into the delivery room.


    The doctors sprang into action,


    running the necessary checks and


    confirming that Natalialps,Gd2ed In


    labor. Ayith a oahhing authority, one


    of the doctors reassured her, "You''re


    a second-time mom; you''ve been


    through this before. Try to stay


    rxed." Please read the original


    content at .


    Seeing the beads of sweat forming on Natalia''s forehead, Magnus clumsily pulled Natalia into his embrace, his voice soft and


    comforting. ¡°Darling, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m right here with you, every step of the way.¡±

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    Natalia¡¯s abdomen was seized by an agonizing pain, a far cry from her usualposure; she screamed, ¡°Ah! Oh... it hurts so


    much!" She had never known such pain, not even when giving birth to little Jonas.


    Sweat was beading on Magnus¡¯ forehead, and he gripped Natalia''s hand, trying to bolster her spirits. "Honey, you''ve got to stay


    strong. | know you can do this!"


    That''s when the doctor finally noticed Magnus was still in the delivery room and immediately began to usher him out. ¡°Mr.


    Andersen, you need to step outside. This is a ce for women to give birth; men aren''t allowed!"


    A few nurses approached, intent on pulling Magnus from the room. Magnus yelled out impatiently, "No way, I''m staying right here


    with my wife!"


    Natalia clung to Magnus¡¯ hand, refusing to let go; he was her rock. Barely able to speak, she whispered, "Stay. I''m scared."


    Hearing Natalia''s feeble voice, Magnus'' heart ached. He shook off the nurses¡¯ hands, dering, "I''ll say it again, I''m staying with


    my wife, and no one has the right to kick me out!"


    The doctor and nurses exchanged looks, realizing they couldn''t just dismiss Magnus, so they relented and allowed him to stay.


    Still, to ensure a smooth delivery, one of the nurses gently tried to calm Magnus, "Mr. Andersen, childbirth is a natural process


    that every woman goes through. Your wife has done this before, and there won''t be any issues. So, if you both could please try


    to rx and cooperate with us, okay?"


    Magnus nodded, his forehead drenched in sweat. He held Natalia''s hand firmly, encouraging her, "Sweetheart, I''m right here with


    you. It''s going to be okay. I''m here!"


    Natalia was drenched in sweat; her hair was a tangled mess sticking to her face and neck, and her clothes were soaked through.


    Beneath her, a pool of blood and water had gathered.


    The midwife checked on Natalia with focus. "You''re at eight centimeters. It won''t be long now."


    The pain felt like it was tearing her apart, threatening to make her pass out at any moment. Natalia¡¯s lips were quivering weakly.


    Magnus squeezed Natalia''s hand harder, wiping the sweat from her forehead. "Darling, our baby ising soon."


    The fluorescent lights of the delivery room flickered above Natalia as she endured the unbearable pain, and just when she


    thought she might lose consciousness, she heard the midwife say, "The cervix is fully dted. We''re ready to deliver."


    But Natalia''s agony did not subside. It intensified. She let out a low cry, then clenched her teeth to endure. Her hair was soaked


    through, her ears damp ¡ª whether from sweat or tears, she couldn''t tell. Natalia felt as if she was clinging to life by a thread, but


    for the sake of the little angel soon to arrive, she held on to thatst bit of strength, silently enduring, waiting for her baby''s


    arrival.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Blood, sweat, and tears mingled, scorching her body like a raging inferno. She waited patiently for heaven''s descent, through


    hell''s trials.


    Magnus was beside himself with worry. A man of vast wealth, he was helpless to do anything but watch his wife suffer through


    the pain.


    Finally, as dawn approached, Natalia mustered all her strength, and the child was born. Natalia felt the pressure in her belly


    copse, and her body emptied. The pain vanished in an instant, and her senses sharpened. She was so spent that she nearly


    fainted.


    Then came the beautiful sound of her baby''s cries ¡ª the most exquisite symphony she had ever heard.


    "Congrattions, Mr. and Mrs. Andersen, you have a beautiful baby girl," the midwife announced joyously, holding the infant up


    for just a moment before cing her in a bass. "Mrs. Andersen, you rest up now. Your baby''s got a healthy set of lungs on


    her.


    Magnus, who had been a pir of support for Natalia, was inwardly more nervous than she was, especially at the moment of their


    daughter''s birth. He was so overwhelmed with emotion that he almost passed out. Now that their baby was crying, Magnus


    squeezed Natalia''s hand with joy. "Natalia, our daughter is here, and she''s perfect ¡ª our little princess!"


    He had longed for this princess, and now she was here.


    Natalia turned to look at her precious daughter in the doctor''s arms, her heart brimming with happiness. Exhausted, she nodded


    weakly and closed her eyes to sleep.


    The doctor wrapped the newborn carefully and handed her to Magnus, who took his little angel with the utmost care. His heart


    melted as he looked at her beautiful face. He vowed to give her the best of everything in life.


    After a while, the doctor said, "Mr. Andersen, we need to bathe the baby and administer some vinations."


    ¡°Of course, please take care of her," Magnus replied, handing his precious daughter back to the doctor with reluctance.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Andersen. This is one of the top hospitals in Hawaii, and we have the best facilities. We''ll take good care of your


    child," the doctor assured him, passing the baby to the midwife for cleaning.


    "Now, Mr. Andersen, we need to move Mrs. Andersen to her room. Pleasee with us," the doctor said, wheeling Natalia''s bed


    toward the ward.


    Magnus quickly followed. He wanted to be there when Natalia opened her eyes.


    Meanwhile, Gabby arrived at the hospital with a basket of fruit. After getting Natalia''s room information from the front desk, she


    walked in.


    Natalia was still unconscious, thebor having drained her.


    "Word on the street was that Natalia


    was about to drop her bundle at


    hospital, so | hi bialled \Gov¨¦r here to


    sep yf ObdUId lend a hand. But looks


    like you folks already have the show


    on the road and out of the birthing


    suite!" Please read the original


    content at .


    Gabby breezed in without ceremony,


    cing a basket of fresh fruit nextto


    the table and ghiqarMiaands''@


    bemytitashike Mr Andersen, congrats


    on bing a daddy once again! So,


    what do we have -~ a little prince or a


    little princess?" Please read the


    original content at .


    "Ah, thanks for dropping by, really. It''s


    a darling little princess, and I¡¯ ver


    the moon ¡° Magnus reahet, his gaze


    sonertid bs he looked over at


    Natalia, who was peacefully asleep.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    He gently took her hand, nting a tender kiss on her palm. "All thanks goes to my wife. She''s been through so much."


    Gabby caught sight of Magnus'' affectionate gesture, and a wave of envy washed over her, but she quickly masked it with a smile


    and asked, ¡°So, where¡¯s the little princess now?¡±


    ¡°The doc took her for her first bath. He also said she needs her shots after that,¡± Magnus exined.


    ¡°Alright then, I''ll just sneak a quick peek at the princess and be on my way. Got a pile of work back at the office.¡± With that,


    Gabby turned and made her way to the door.

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    Just as she was about to pull open the door of the hospital room, Magnus suddenly said, ¡°Wait a sec.¡±


    Gabby paused mid-step and stiffly turned around. ¡°What is it, Mr. Andersen?¡±


    Magnus looked back at Gabby with gratitude. ¡°Gabby, you¡¯re a good gal. | can¡¯t thank you enough for all your help these past


    few days. | won''t forget what you''ve done for me.¡±


    A flicker of panic crossed Gabby¡¯s eyes as she waved her hands dismissively. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, Mr. Andersen. | was just doing


    my job. If there¡¯s nothing else, I''ll be on my way.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing. Once Natalia is discharged, I''ll make sure to reward you handsomely for your troubles,¡± Magnus said, waving


    goodbye to Gabby to let her know she could leave.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After exiting the room, Gabby closed the door gently behind her. Shecouldn¡¯t resist ncing back at the securely shut door, a


    troubled look on her face. Her expression showed hesitation and inner turmoil, as if she was struggling with a fierce battle inside


    her mind. It took a while before she bit her lip, and her face was set with determination. She hurried toward the nursery.


    The nursery was tucked away at the far end of the ward. Gabby stopped at the door, pulled a hat out of her bag, and let her hair


    down before she slowly walked in.


    Anurse was busy bathing the newborns inside. Gabby had sharp eyes, and she quickly spotted the little one with a wristband


    labeled ¡®Natalia.¡¯ Her eyes sparkled as she watched the tiny legs kicking, and she gently picked up the baby, kissing her tender


    cheek and cooing, ¡°Hey there, princess. Can you give me a smile?¡±


    The nurse, seeing Gabby so affectionately holding the baby, asked, ¡°And who are you with, dear?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m Natalia¡¯s sister. She is still out cold after giving birth, so | came to check on this little cutie. Isn''t she adorable?¡± Gabby¡¯s


    response was smooth and convincing.


    Thinking Gabby was indeed Natalia¡¯s sister, the nurse smiled kindly. ¡°So you''re Mrs. Andersen¡¯s sister? Well, that¡¯s wonderful.


    I''m a bit swamped at the moment. Would you mind watching the princess while | bathe another little one? | really appreciate it.¡±


    Gabby smiled agreeably, cradling the baby and waving the nurse off to tend to her tasks. ¡°You folks are working so hard; it¡¯s no


    trouble at all. I''ll hold her while you get on with your work.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, dear,¡± the nurse said gratefully. ¡°We''re a bit short-staffed today. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    ¡°It''s really no problem. Take your time. I¡¯d love to cuddle her a bit more,¡± Gabby said, kissing Natalia¡¯s daughter once more.


    Once the nurse had taken another baby into the bathing room, the smile on Gabby¡¯s face vanished without a trace. Holding the


    infant tight, she quickly left the nursery.


    Suddenly, the sky erupted with deafening thunder, vicious streaks of lightning were tearing through the heavens, and torrential


    rain began to pour down.


    Gabby, clutching Natalia''s daughter, hurried out of the hospital into the relentless night rain, hesitating for a moment before


    looking back at the hospital and whispering, "I''m sorry." Then she dashed into the downpour, got into her car parked at the


    hospital entrance, and drove straight to the docks.


    The relentless rain seemed to pour down the fury of the heavens without end. At the docks, a yacht waited, and a tall figure was


    standing aboard. Gabby got out of her car, still holding the baby she had taken from the hospital, and stepped onto the yacht.


    The figureughed uproariously upon seeing Gabby had executed the n wlessly. Hisughter was wild and chilling, echoing


    far into the stormy night. "Ha! Magnus, oh, Magnus, never thought you''d see the day, did you? This is karma! Karma!"


    He reached out to take the baby from Gabby¡¯s arms, but she sidestepped him. "She''s just been born and is still fragile. I''ll hold


    her.


    The rain grew heavier as if the skies were venting their rage without end.


    Not long after Gabby boarded with the infant, the yacht set sail into the sea, leaving Hawaii far behind until it disappeared without


    a trace...


    Ayearter, Dubai.


    Dubai, the jewel of the Middle East. A city paved with gold, opulent and prosperous. Home to the Burj Al Arab, the towering Burj


    Khalifa, and the expansive Dubai Mall. A metropolis where even the air dripped with luxury.


    In one of Dubai''s most luxurious neighborhoods lived an unusual family of three, a young couple and their cherubic little


    princess. They were none other than Gabby and the mysterious figure known as Dummy, and the infant girl they had whisked


    away from Hawaii.


    Before Natalia¡¯s fateful night of


    childbirth, Gabby, thanks to the trust


    Magnus had ced in her, had


    already prepared the a gountscaint!


    a thiyenbaacieu t ree hundred


    ion from thepany''s funds.


    With all of Magnus¡¯ focus on Natalia,


    he was oblivious to any


    discrepancies in thepany''s


    finances, and Paul, who was


    temporarily transferred to manage


    the ounts, was even less aware.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Gabby''s cunning scheme was such that she had quietly transferred the three hundred million in assets to Dummy and ten other


    fictitious individuals.


    Following Dummy''s n, she had


    sessfully won over the trust of


    Magnus and Natalia, only to petay


    them wh nthay wereerhost


    ¡®neabe Not only did she take off


    with a substantial portion of Magnus¡¯


    assets in Hawaii, but she also


    casually kidnapped Natalia''s


    daughter, who was only hours old.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    After leaving Hawaii by yacht, Gabby and Dummy went into hiding in a remote country, off the grid.


    Magnus, devastated by the loss of his daughter, was furious,unching a global manhunt for Gabby. But even the most skilled


    hunter struggled to catch a fox that had gone to ground.


    Gabby and Dummy had been on the run, ducking and weaving through cities to avoid the relentless pursuit of Magnus. As luck


    would have it, they managed to liquidate the fortune they had amassed¡ª a cool three hundred million.


    Dubai, a city glittering like a jewel, ripe


    with opportunity, weed them


    with open arms. TS ale


    sei of aseasioned repreneur,


    quickly put their wealth to work. It


    took him less than six months to


    multiply their assets several times


    over, catapulting him to the status of


    one of Dubai''s elite. Please read the


    original content at .


    Behind every great fortune, there was a great partner, and Dummy had Gabby. She was the powerhouse support behind his


    sess. He made good on his promise to her, taking her hand in marriage and settling down in the most opulent residential


    district Dubai had to offer.

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    In the cozy living room of a quaint suburban home, a little princess named Anna was the center of attention. She was the stolen


    daughter of Natalia and Magnus. At just over a year old, with her adorable features, she possessed a blend of her parents¡¯ best


    traits¡ªcurly locks framing her cherubic face and eyes that twinkled with a touch of ocean blue amidst innocence.


    Back when Gabby had sessfully kidnapped Anna, Dummy initially wanted to dispose of the baby in the sea, but Gabby


    wouldn''t have it, arguing that they needed the child as leverage against Magnus if the situation ever called for it. Reluctantly,


    Dummy agreed.


    As time passed, Gabby grew fondly attached to the little girl. When they had safely made their way to Dubai, she forbade any


    talk of harming Anna. She imed that after caring for her for so long, she couldn''t abandon her. She even gave the girl a name,


    Anna.


    Despite his discontent, Dummy never openly objected, but every time heid eyes on Anna, he would consciously look away, his


    gaze filled with disdain. Children, they say, were the most sensitive of angels, but Anna seemed oblivious to Dummy''s coldness.


    Instead of steering clear, she was drawn to him, craving his affection every day.


    One evening, as Anna was engrossed in a cartoon on TV, Dummy, dressed in a sharp suit, stepped into the house, his footfalls


    catching her attention. She toddled towards him, her arms outstretched, and hugged his leg tightly, cooing, "Daddy, daddy!"


    Dummy''s face remained expressionless as he looked down at the little one clinging to his leg. Undeterred, Anna nuzzled against


    him, chanting, "Daddy, up, daddy, hug.¡±


    With a sigh, perhaps to prevent her drool from staining his trousers, Dummy picked her up, his lips curling into a frosty smile as


    he stared into her blue-flecked eyes.


    Anna giggled with joy. She thought Dummy was ying with her. "Daddy, fly, daddy, fly."


    Gabby, hearing their interaction, emerged from the kitchen. Once she saw that Anna was safe, her worry dissipated. She


    approached and took Anna into her arms, cooing, "Sweetie, let daddy rest. He''s had a long day at work. Mommy will y with


    you, okay?"


    Anna''s eyes sparkled as she nestled into Gabby''s embrace, nting a sweet kiss on her cheek. "Mommy y. Mommy kiss."


    Gabby''s heart melted instantly. How could she ever be cruel to such a darling angel?


    Meanwhile, Dummy nced at Gabby and Anna, then, without a word, retreated to the bathroom to wash away the day.


    Gabby said, "I''ve prepared dinner;e out quickly after you''re done," Gabby called after him. When he didn''t respond, she


    couldn''t help but use his old name, "Lucius?"


    "Shut up! Lucius is dead, and don''t you ever bring up that name again!" Dummy barked, startling Anna into Gabby''s arms, where


    she hid her face.


    Tears welled in Gabby''s eyes, and after a brief silence, she murmured an apology, "Sorry, | didn''t mean to..."


    "You did it on purpose! You want me to remember how down on my luck | was, to make me grateful to you!" Dummy roared


    before storming into the bathroom.


    As the door closed behind him, Gabby''s tears fell freely. She cradled Anna and sank into the sofa. Her face was a portrait of


    sadness and despair, and her mind wandered to the day she first met Magnus.


    Back then, Dummy, known as Lucius, had been dragged into the sea by Hector. The ocean swallowed them up, and the waves


    carried Lucius to a distant shore.


    Gabby, ying in the surf, found him barely alive¡ªhis attractive face and regal bearing captivating her at first sight. She knew


    she was doomed to love the man she had just met, a man who might not even survive.


    Stubborn as she was, Gabby was determined to nurse him back to health. After months of tireless care, Lucius finally reimed


    his life. During those long days, Gabby''s infatuation deepened, and Lucius utterly bewitched her.


    Once he recovered, Gabby bravely confessed her love, wishing to be his forever. Little did she know, the man she loved was a


    heartless devil, unworthy of her genuine affection.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    True to form, Lucius responded to her deration not with joy, but with a cold proposition. He promised to marry her if she


    fulfilled a certain wish for him, pledging to love only her for life.


    To seal his vow, he took her virginity


    that night, for in his world, there was


    only vengeance, make


    ito\tind t S woman who was


    clearly obsessed with him. And so,


    Gabby fell into his trap, hopelessly


    addicted to a promise. Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Soon after, under Lucius¡¯ instruction,


    Gabby infiltrated the Andersen


    Corporation, gaining the trust of


    Magnus and Natalia, and gradually


    took control of thei ingapesiM lth,


    pfoura Hel$Ai moved by the


    sincerity of Magnus and Natalia. She


    often contemted confessing the


    entire scheme to them. But every


    time Gabby mustered up the courage


    to spill the truth, a little devil danced


    in the recesses of her heart,


    whispering that marrying Lucius was


    her ticket to a picture-perfect life.


    Morals, values¡ªpfft, what good were


    they anyway? Please read the original


    content at .


    Tempted by her own selfish desires, Gabby found herself slipping further into the darkness.


    Amonth before Natalia was due to give birth, Gabby had already siphoned off a hefty sum of money. She wanted to back out.


    She never wanted to hurt Natalia, a woman so pure and kind-hearted.


    Upon sensing her hesitation, Lucius swiftly arranged a ndestine meeting. He assured her that if she followed his n, he


    would marry her without dy.


    And even though he was utterly


    exasperated when Gabby begged


    him to make love t ane aSvti


    orutidihgly obliged. He


    blindfolded her, ensuring she would


    never see the disdain in his eyes as


    they engaged in their final tryst.


    Please read the original content at


    .

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    Ever since that fateful night, Gabby had redoubled her efforts to fulfill the insidious n Lucius hadid out for her. She waited


    patiently until Natalia had given birth, only to snatch away the newborn girl who should have been showered with her parents¡¯


    love and affection.


    Asly chuckle escaped Gabby''s lips as she recalled the past two years since she had encountered Lucius. She had been


    spellbound, her mind muddled as if bewitched. Whatever he demanded, she would carry out without hesitation, consequences


    be damned. And Lucius hadn''t disappointed her. He had turned the three hundred million dors she had funneled to him into a


    fortune and had given her the title of his wife.


    But that was all it was¡ªa title. She never saw the tender look in Lucius¡¯ eyes, like the one that Magnus reserved for Natalia.


    Gabby''s lips curled into a wry smile. Perhaps this was hereuppance for all the wrongs she hadmitted.


    Meanwhile, Lucius, stepping into the shower, couldn''t help but reminisce. He had once thought he was on death''s doorstep. All


    his hatred and resentment towards Magnus would have to be swallowed in bitter defeat. But then Gabby appeared, saving his


    life and bing obsessively devoted to him.


    He never cared for in-looking Gabby, but she proved to be the perfect pawn in his quest for vengeance.


    He promised to marry her, dangling the prospect before her to coerce her into action. That night, he blindfolded her, so she


    wouldn''t see the fury in his eyes¡ªa fury devoid of anypassion.


    And Gabby had indeed carried out his borate scheme.


    Lucius relished the sight of Magnus and Natalia screaming in agony, frantically searching the world for their missing daughter,


    and gradually sinking into despair until they were utterly broken.


    Finally, vengeance was his. He had made Magnus experience the agony of having something precious ripped away.


    Eventually, Lucius grew weary of the burden of a child and contemted ending the little girl''s life, but Gabby fiercely objected.


    Perhaps it was Gabby¡¯s resolve, or perhaps it was the sight of the baby¡¯s innocent, shining eyes and sweet smile... In any case,


    he allowed the girl to live and consented to the name Gabby had chosen for her, Anna. Maybe Gabby hoped the child would


    herald a change in their twisted fate.


    In a vi in Hawaii, Magnus was facing the grim anniversary of his daughter''s disappearance. Over the past year, Natalia had


    be a shell of her former self, crushed by grief and despair, unable to breathe beneath the weight of her longing.


    She sat destely on the balcony, her gaze fixed on the dying embers of the sunset. Her eyes were no longer warm but filled


    with a chilling void. Losing her daughter mere hours after birth was even more excruciating than when her son Jonas had been


    snatched away by Morgan, causing her to plummet into the ocean.


    Natalia could never have imagined the depths of deceit and calction between people, nor could she have believed that


    Gabby, seemingly gentle and proper, couldmit such an act.


    As the midwife had rushed in, frantically asking where Natalia¡¯s "sister" had gone with the newborn, Natalia''s heart plummeted¡ª


    she had no sister. Magnus, too, had charged towards the nursery, but it was the same grim result¡ªtheir daughter had vanished


    without a trace.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    They had scoured the hospital CCTV footage only to find Gabby, her face deliberately obscured by a hat, leaving the hospital


    with their child in her arms.


    That night, torrential rain mirrored Natalia''s endless despair. Her heart was as heavy as the unrelenting downpour.


    Utilizing his vast resources, Magnus was determined to find Gabby and their stolen daughter. But as night fell and they remained


    elusive, Magnus, in a fit of rage, executed several bodyguards and hospital staff involved in the delivery.


    Magnus was unhinged, Natalia was numbed, and it all began on that rainy night.


    Suffering from severe depression, Natalia refused to eat, her body wasting away until she was but a shadow. As her search for


    her daughter failed again and again, she had lost all hope and had made numerous attempts to leave this filthy world, each time


    thwarted by Magnus.


    The world felt like hell to Natalia, and she wondered what sins she hadmitted in a past life to deserve such punishment.


    If not for Jonas tearfully pleading that he couldn''t be without his mother, Natalia doubted she would have had the strength to


    continue. She med herself for her daughter''s disappearance and was determined to make Gabby feel the acute pain of losing


    a child, regardless of the cost.


    "Natalia?"


    The bedroom door creaked open, and Magnus entered, carrying a bowl of Danish fruit porridge.


    Natalia''s health had deteriorated, and


    she barely ate. Indeed, if not for


    Magnus forcing her to eat, she would


    not even touch aqhoneatwater


    TAyeughobtthe year, Magnus had


    been a constant presence, terrified of


    leaving Natalia to her own devices.


    He, too, was barely coping. If only he


    had paid more attention, Gabby


    would never have been able to steal


    their child so easily. Please read the


    original content at .


    Magnus had thought he''d found a


    reliable assistant in Gabby. Little did


    he know, he had invited a wolf into


    his midst. With patienag Gabby Had


    caged his Bust''and, seizing a


    moment of distraction, she


    embezzled three hundred million


    from hispany. The loss of the


    money was one thing, but the theft of


    his precious daughter was an


    unforgivable blow to his heart. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    Magnus suddenly felt utterly useless,


    a feeling that gnawed at his insides.


    It was all because h ¡®been to"


    tqaptingr TaSindile It wasn''t the first


    time he''d been duped by a woman


    like her, and as the bitter truth settled


    in, he realized the fault was his own,


    not anyone else''s. Please read the


    original content at .


    There were times when grief and guilt threatened to consume him, pushing him to the brink of madness, but he couldn''t afford to


    lose it¡ªnot when he had a wife and son depending on him.


    Watching his wife, Natalia, grow colder and more disillusioned with each passing day made Magnus'' heart shatter. To draw her


    back from the edge, he pulled out all the stops, yet no matter what he did, he couldn''t coax even the faintest smile from her lips.


    Magnus was aware that Natalia had begun to doubt the very world they lived in, something he could rte to on an all too


    personal level. Sometimes, just existing felt like an unbearable struggle.


    ¡°Natalia, how about some fruit porridge to lift your spirits?" Magnus tried to bury his dark thoughts deep down as he spoke to her


    in a gentle tone, offering a bowl offort that he hoped might warm her from the inside out.

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    Natalia sat motionless on the porch, her gaze hollow, as if deaf to the world around her. Magnus stooped down, spooning a bowl


    of porridge with a hint of cinnamon and applesauce toward Natalia''s lips. "Honey, could you eat a bit? I''ve simmered it for ages,


    it''s soft and fragrant..."


    "Heh..." Natalia pushed Magnus¡¯ hand away with a mournful smile on her lips. "Our little girl... she''s already a year old. She can


    walk now and call out ''mommy.¡± As she spoke, tears began to cascade down her cheeks.


    "Darling, yes, our daughter''s over a year old now. | promise, I''ll bring her back..."


    Before Magnus could finish, Natalia, who''d been so eerily calm, suddenly erupted, knocking the bowl of porridge from his hands.


    The thick oatmeal sttered across the floor, staining both Natalia and Magnus.


    "She''s noting back! It''s been over a year, and where is she?" Natalia''s eyes, cold as ice, pierced through Magnus¡¯ heart like


    a sword.


    Magnus looked at her with agony. He understood her torment but swallowed his pain and wrapped her in his arms, whispering,


    "Sweetheart, please don''t do this. Don¡¯t you know punishing yourself like this hurts me more than if you''d struck me down? |


    swear to you, I¡¯ll find our daughter, no matter what!"


    Natalia was like a lifeless doll in his arms, utterly unresponsive.


    Holding her frail shoulders, Magnus persuaded, "Honey, please, pull yourself together. You can''t fall apart. When our daughter


    comes home, she needs to see her mommy looking beautiful and strong. I''m begging you, darling!"


    "Will she reallye back? Why hasn''t she returned yet? Why did that woman take our daughter. Why?!" Natalia''s face was


    streaked with tears, her gaze terrifyingly somber.


    In a frenzy, she began to topple everything on the porch, taking the delicate ornaments and hurling them to the ground with


    force. "Magnus, stop lying to yourself. Our daughter''s noting back! She''s gone!"


    As Natalia raged, smashing everything in sight with hatred in her eyes, Magnus felt as though his heart was being pierced by a


    thousand swords. Silently, he began to clean up the mess, and then, just as quietly, cradled Natalia''s petite frame in his arms, his


    chin grazing the top of her head.


    He vowed, he would find their daughter!


    Natalia''s rage subsided in his warm embrace. Her eyes softened, and eventually, she drifted into sleep.


    Watching Natalia''s gaunt face as she slept, Magnus¡¯ heart bled. He was convinced their child was still out there in the world. If he


    couldn''t find their daughter in this lifetime, he''d never rest in peace.


    With that thought, Magnus gentlyid Natalia on the bed, then stepped out onto the porch, dialing Paul, James, and the Cliff


    brothers, Chase and Carter, asking them to continue the search for their missing Gabby. They had to trace any leads of their


    abducted daughter.


    As dusk fell, Magnus sat restlessly on the porch, gazing into the distance, praying silently for his daughter''s swift return.


    Under Magnus'' tender care and devotion, Natalia''s heart gradually warmed, and she began to emerge from her depressive shell.


    That day, just like every other, she sat expressionless on the porch when Jonas walked in.


    Jonas, seeing his mother gazing into the distance each day, moved closer to her side. Over the past year, Jonas had watched


    his once gentle and kind mother grow cold and indifferent. Her smile, once as refreshing as spring, had vanished since his


    newborn sister had been snatched away by evil hands. That was the sister he had longed for, whom he''d never even had the


    chance to meet.


    Jonas vowed silently that he would find his sister and make those viins pay. He crouched down, taking Natalia''s pale, cold


    hand in his, and said softly, "Mommy, | am here to see you."


    Natalia turned her head, her lips curving into a faint smile at the sight of her son, who stood beside her, looking every bit the little


    man. She reached out to ruffle Jonas'' hair, asking softly, "Are you hungry, Jonas? If you are, | will make you something to eat."


    Jonas nodded eagerly. "Oh yes, please! | love the food you make. It¡¯s the best."


    Though they had a housekeeper to cook, Jonas didn''t want to see his mother sitting alone and sad. He agreed readily, hoping to


    lift Natalia''s spirits.


    Natalia understood Jonas¡¯ intentions and was touched by his thoughtfulness. She stood up, took his hand, and followed him


    down to the kitchen.


    Inside the kitchen, the housekeeper was busy preparing dinner. Natalia stepped in, "You can leave it to me. I''ll cook for Jonas."


    "Yes, ma¡¯am," the housekeeper nodded, setting down her utensils to let Natalia take over.


    Natalia finely chopped the vegetables as Jonas stood by her side, staring at her still somber face. He asked, "Mommy, can | ask


    you something?"


    "Sure, ask away," Natalia replied absentmindedly as she continued cooking.


    Jonas pondered for a moment. "Mommy, do you know what makes camels different from other animals?"


    Natalia paused, not knowing the


    answer. Ever since her daughter went


    missing, her mind hagsheen ¨¦tfdbited


    irguilbandorrbw, and her thoughts


    were confined. How could she


    consider such a question? "Umm... |


    don''t know," Natalia admitted, a bit


    embarrassed. Please read the


    original content at .


    Jonas looked up at her. "Mommy, think harder. What''s different about camelspared to other animals?"


    "Different?" Since Jonas so earnestly asked, Natalia stopped her cooking and gave it some thought, "Hmm... could it be


    because camels have two humps?"


    Jonas shook his head. "Nope, Mom, because some camels have two humps, and some have just one, so you can''t say that."


    Natalia gave up trying to figure it out. "Alright then, smarty-pants, tell me what the right answer is."


    Jonas beckoned Natalia with a crooked finger. "Mom, lean down, I''ll whisper it to you."


    Natalia eyed Jonas with a mix of suspicion and curiosity, wondering what he was up to this time, but sheplied and bent


    down to hear the answer he was about to share.


    Once Natalia was leaning over, Jonas


    got close and whispered in her sath


    "Mom, th thing, that oeo amen


    FBGA Sn other animals is that


    they have baby camels, duh." Please


    read the original content at


    .


    A lightbulb went off in Natalia''s head,


    and she couldn''t help but chuckle.


    That was Jonas¡¯ w le \agint>


    makedheridiigh! Bless her little boy''s


    heart. Even though he was the one


    who needed care and protection, he


    was always looking for ways to lift


    her spirits. Please read the original


    content at .


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    Natalia''s heart swelled with emotion as she leaned in and nted a tender kiss on little Jonas¡¯ rosy cheek. "Thank you for that


    joke, sweetie. Mommy''s really happy."


    Jonas, seeing the brightness return to his mother''s face, nodded with glee. "Mommy, just like the little camel loves the big camel,


    that''s how much | love you."


    Natalia nodded, her heart filling with a bittersweet ache. Yes, the big camel loved the little one, but she had lost her own


    daughter...


    However, Natalia didn''t let her worries show; she didn''t want her son to be troubled by her sadness. She chatted with Jonas


    while her hands deftly prepared a few dishes, and soon brought them to the dining table.


    Jonas bustled about, setting the table, and when everything was ready, he pulled Natalia to sit down. "Mommy, will you eat with


    me, please?"


    Natalia couldn''t bear to refuse her insightful son and sat down, helping Jonas fill his te with food.


    Jonas ate with relish, praising her cooking and shoveling bites into his mouth, nodding contentedly. "Mommy, your cooking is just


    as delicious as ever. | love it so much!"


    Watching Jonas eagerly pinch food with his fingers, Nataliaughed. "You little rascal, go wash your hands before you eat."


    "Okay, okay, I''m going!" Jonas chuckled and scampered off towards the kitchen.


    Just then, Magnus walked in from outside and caught the tender moment between Natalia and Jonas. He nearly broke down


    right there. How long had it been since he''d seen his wife smile? Her smile was so genuinely beautiful, yet for over a year, it had


    been absent from her face.


    Magnus stood frozen at the doorway, gazing at Natalia''s radiant smile, waves of emotion crashing within him. That smile was


    everything he''d vowed to cherish in his lifetime. If it meant seeing her smile again, he''d give anything!


    Jonas, with freshly washed hands, noticed his dad at the door and waved him over excitedly. "Daddy, over here! Come see what


    Mommy made. It''s so yummy!"


    Natalia looked up and met Magnus'' gaze, her heart softening. She gave him a gentle smile, inviting him to join them. "Come on,


    dinner''s getting cold."


    Magnus felt like leaping for joy. He noticed another dish in the kitchen and brought it to the table,plimenting Natalia''s


    culinary skills with excitement.


    Natalia blushed modestly. "Oh, it''s not as extraordinary as you make it sound."


    But Jonas chimed in, "Daddy''s right! Your food is the best. Come eat with us, Daddy!"


    Magnus nodded and took his seat, joining in the meal. The family of three enjoyed their most harmonious dinner in over a year,


    laughing and sharing stories. Especially Jonas, whose school anecdotes kept Natalia giggling.


    After dinner, Natalia yed with Jonas until he was sound asleep. She then left his room and headed to her bedroom, where


    Magnus waited for her, full of tenderness and longing.


    When she entered, he stood and took her hands. "Darling, you''ve worked so hard."


    Natalia smiled gratefully. "No, these past days, you''ve been the one bearing the weight. I''m sorry, my love."


    Magnus'' eyes brimmed with tears. As long as Natalia was happy, any effort was worth it. He had waited so long for this moment,


    his voice thick with emotion. "It''s not hard at all, darling. As long as you''re happy, everything is worth it."


    Natalia felt an overwhelming surge of affection for this man who was so formidable in the world yet so tender with her, always


    embracing her with a vast ocean of patience and love. She nestled into his embrace, listening to his strong heartbeat, feeling her


    own heart begin to dance to its rhythm.


    "Have | been too stubborn?" Natalia''s voice was hoarse with emotion, reflecting on the past year when she had felt like a


    soulless puppet.


    Magnus held her even tighter. "Darling, as long as you can find your way out of the darkness, it''s all worth it. We have a whole


    lifetime ahead, and | am here with you every step of the way.¡±


    Tears slipped silently down Natalia''s cheeks. This man had always indulged her every whim with infinite patience. She felt guilty


    for neglecting him this past year.


    Feeling the cool tears on his arm,


    Magnus looked down, then tender


    lifted her face and kissackan


    spyjoyyinis dips barely brushing her


    lashes. "Darling, let''s leave the past


    behind and face everything together,


    okay?" He whispered, his voice filled


    with hope. Please read the original


    content at .


    Natalia nodded, resting gently in Magnus¡¯ arms, her blue eyes closing in trust.


    As the night deepened, Magnus


    watched over the sleeping Natalia in


    his arms, reluctant to let go even for


    a moment. He had been so gadtious,


    f anfpl ebilosidg her hankfully, it


    seemed his resilient wife had


    weathered the storm. She was no


    longer tormenting herself, and finally


    emerged from the shadows. And as


    Magnus held his sleeping treasure,


    he knew that the worst was over, and


    they could face the future hand in


    hand. Please read the original


    content at .


    The feeling was akin to stumbling


    upon a long-lost family heirloom in


    the attic, and the joy Egeresor


    APie-iAiis eqetatic e was too


    ted to sleep, his eyes unwavering


    as they were fixed on the beloved


    woman lying beside him, with a gaze


    full of devotion and tenderness.


    Please read the original content atChapter


    After a while, Magnus gently lifted Natalia''s hand and pressed a light kiss upon it. Fearing he might wake her, he whispered,


    "Darling, please believe me, | will spend my entire life searching to bring our daughter back to us.¡±


    Outside the window, the night grew deeper and the dew heavier, but inside, the bond of love deepened. Reuniting and


    understanding each other, they vowed to stay together for all the days toe.


    Dubai.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the dimly lit bar, Lucius was nked by two women, their makeup thick and their presence striking. They clung to his sides,


    their fingers adorned with slender cigarettes, caressing Lucius¡¯ chest while exhaling seductive plumes of smoke.

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    Across the bar, a man lounged with an air of self-satisfaction, nked by two women who clung to him like ivy. His name was


    Chuck, and like his buddy Lucius, he reveled in thepany of the opposite sex. Birds of a feather indeed flocked together,


    indulging in all manner of vices - drinking, gambling, and enjoying thepany of women were but a few of their shared


    pastimes. Tonight, they had convened in the neon glow of the bar, seeking the thrill of the night and the charm of thedies.


    The women who apanied them were no strangers to this world of nightly escapades. Skilled in the art of ttery, they didn''t


    waste much time before one full-figured siren had Lucius wrapped around her finger, and soon they disappeared into the privacy


    of a booth. Before long, the sounds of sex- a woman''s moans and a man¡¯s restrained growls - spilled from the booth, painting the


    air with a vividness that flushed the cheeks of those outside.


    Aroused by the unbridled indulgence, the other man led hispanion into an adjacent booth to sate the desires coursing


    through him.


    After half an hour, the woman who had entered with Lucius staggered out, giving her waiting friends a knowing smirk. One of her


    compatriots, with a sultry smile and a toss of her hair, sashayed into the booth to continue what could only be described as


    licentious exploits with Lucius.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The bar''s music pulsed, mirroring the rhythmic escapades unfolding within each private booth. As dawn approached, the revelers


    dispersed, leaving behind a grim tableau of crumpled napkins, empty bottles, and the lingering stench of cigarette smoke - a


    nauseating blend that bore witness to the night''s excesses.


    Weary from his nocturnal pursuits, Lucius drove back to his vi. The lights were on, a sure sign that Gabby was awake, waiting


    for his return. Upon entering the living room, Lucius found Gabby asleep on the couch, clutching their daughter, Anna. His


    disdain for her was palpable; he couldn''t understand why he couldn''t shake her off, despite his genuine dislike for her.


    Gabby awoke at the sound of his arrival. She looked up at Lucius with heavy eyes, her heart sinking. The man she loved with


    every fiber of her being did not return her affections with the same depth. There was a particr type of sorrow in loving


    someone who didn¡¯t love you back. Gabby¡¯s silent endurance and her efforts seemed to be more of a nuisance to Lucius than


    anything else.


    Gabby''s heart ached with a profound sense of insignificance. She felt as small as a shrimp in the vast ocean, yearning for the


    soaring eagle above. Despite knowing the futility of her desire, she couldn''t help but long to be closer to him. Her grief, heavy


    and unyielding, threatened to overwhelm her, and tears welled in her eyes despite her best efforts to stay strong.


    ¡°Dummy,¡± she called out to Lucius, "Why didn''t youe homest night? Anna and | waited up for you."


    His patience was already threadbare, but Lucius turned to her with irritation. "| had a business engagement, drinks with a client.


    Can''t you just let it be and not ask so many questions?"


    Gabby approached him, her heart aching at the sight of his haggard appearance. She began to speak, only to catch sight of a


    lipstick mark on his neck. Her words died in her throat as a sharp pain gripped her heart.


    ¡°Are you done?" Lucius snapped, eager to escape to the solitude of his room. "I''m tired, and I''ve got work to deal with. If you


    can''t handle being with me, there''s the door."


    Gabby, tears streaming down her face, reached out to him. "Dummy, this isn''t you. You promised to love me forever, and now


    you''re telling me to leave?"


    Lucius¡¯ gaze was frosty as he retorted, "You really don''t get it, do you, Gabby? If it weren''t for the past, do you think I''d spare you


    a second nce? Stop deluding yourself. Look in the mirror and see what | have to deal with. It''s repulsive." He shrugged off her


    hand and ascended the stairs, eager to wash away the night''s residue.


    Gabby, devastated by his harsh words, pleaded. "If that''s how you feel, then give me what''s mine, and Anna and | will leave."


    Lucius¡¯ response was a p that sent Gabby sprawling. "Ugly bitch! Are you asking money from me? Let me tell you, before |


    lose my temper, you better get as far away from me as possible!" Lucius spat, knocking Gabby to the ground.


    The noise startled Anna, who had


    been asleep on the sofa. At a little


    over a year old, she didn''t understand


    what was hap ping jiltsh¨¦-saw her


    mother crying on the floor and Lucius


    advancing menacingly. She quickly


    jumped down from the sofa and


    sprinted to position herself


    protectively in front of Gabby. "Daddy,


    don''t hurt mommy. You''re a bad


    man" Please read the original


    content at .


    Lucius was furious and he regarded Anna coldly, his stride never broken. His anger urged him to throw everyone out of his way.


    Yet little Anna stood in front of Gabby, unafraid of Lucius¡¯s looming presence.


    With her deep blue eyes, she looked


    calmly at Lucius, much like Natalia


    had all those years ago. Luci conan!


    reached ef intgcaing io tr e, but


    je a¡¯s unwavering gaze, his


    hand fell limp at his side. Taking a


    deep breath, Lucius decided not to


    hurt Anna. He turned and left the


    room, quickly driving away from the


    vi. Please read the original content


    at .


    Left in the living room were Gabby,


    who was bruised and sprawled on


    the floor, and little Anna daneriag\the


    ie GabhphAanne tightly


    S bingy uncontrobly. Anna,


    understanding more than a child her


    age should, softly patted Gabby''s


    back. "Don''t cry Mommy. I¡¯m here


    with you." Please read the original


    content at .


    These words hurt Gabby even more. She stared at Anna''s clear eyes, hugged her tighter, and cried even more.

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    Once upon a time, she thought she had stumbled upon a down-on-his-luck prince, forgetting she was no princess herself. Now,


    the borate dream she had woven was torn apart by the hands of the one she loved. Gabby''s heart shattered, beyond repair.


    From that day on, Lucius was almost never home, and Gabby''s heart had turned to stone. Day after day, she waited at the


    doorstep, hope brimming in her eyes for a glimpse of Lucius, only to be met with the cold night air.


    When loneliness crept in, she''d clutch Anna and weep bitterly. Little Anna, wise beyond her years, would pat Gabby''s back gently


    and whisper, "Mommy, don''t cry. If Daddy doesn''t want us, you still have me. I''ll always be here."


    Gabby, tears streaming even more fiercely, would pull Anna into a tight embrace, filled with guilt. For a fleeting moment, she even


    considered returning Anna to Natalia and turning herself in. Jail didn''t scare her, but the thought of Lucius behind bars did.


    Despite his coldness, she couldn''t harden her heart against him.


    Her love was meager and pitiful, yet she relished it.


    In Hawaii.


    With encouragement from Magnus and Jonas, Natalia rkson was slowly emerging from the depths of her depression. She


    began to paint again, setting up her easel in front of the vast ocean. Each day, she captured the beauty of sunrises and sunsets,


    pouring her soul into the canvases. At the bottom of each painting, she''d include the figure of a little girl. Always with her back


    turned, the girl was like a star in the night sky, illuminating Natalia''s every day.


    Gazing at the silhouette in her painting, tears would glisten in Natalia''s eyes as she gently traced the image of the girl. It was like


    feeling the tender hand of her missing daughter.


    ¡°My darling, wherever you are, Mommy loves you always,¡± Natalia would murmur, taking a deep breath to dispel the sadness


    that threatened to engulf her again.


    On a particrly fine day, Natalia set up her easel by the sea. The fresh ocean breeze cleared her mind, and she smiled softly,


    her brush dancing over the canvas, capturing the frothy waves.


    Hector happened to drive by and caught sight of the familiar figure by the shore. Without a second thought, he stopped the car


    and walked toward Natalia. She was engrossed in her painting, oblivious to Hector''s approach. Her bodyguards, recognizing


    Hector, exchanged nces and retreated discreetly, knowing he meant no harm.


    As Hector drew closer, he watched Natalia''s careful strokes and patiently waited for her to finish. He noticed the small girl in the


    corner of the canvas and said softly, "Natalia, your art is beautiful. Could you spare one for me?"


    Surprised, Natalia turned and, with a faint smile, pointed to the little girl in the painting, "Hector, that''s my lost daughter. I''m sure


    she''s out there somewhere, living a good life."


    The breeze began to lift the corners of her previous paintings, revealing simr figures in each one. Though the girl''s face was


    never shown, each painting depicted her in different clothes, and in various poses.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Touched, Hector nodded. "Yes, she must be beautiful, with blue eyes like yours, an angel."


    Natalia''sughter soon turned to tears. "Hector, my daughter, she''lle back one day, won''t she?"


    "Yes, she''s the most beautiful angel and will find her way back to you," Hector assured, wiping away Natalia¡¯s tears and pulling


    her into an embrace. "You need to stay strong, Natalia. So you can wee her back with open arms."


    Overwhelmed, Natalia cried in Hector''s arms, releasing the pent-up sorrow. After a moment, she managed a grateful smile.


    "Thank you, Hector."


    "Don''t mention it," Hector said, wiping another tear from her cheek and guiding her away from the beach. "It''s gettingte. Shall |


    take you home?"


    With a nod, they headed toward Natalia''s seaside vi.


    A few steps in, Magnus and Bianca appeared, silently watching the scene unfold. Without a word, Magnus approached Natalia,


    took her hand gently, and said, "Darling, let me take you home." He then scooped her into his arms and carried her toward the


    vi.


    Natalia waved goodbye to Hector from Magnus¡¯ embrace. Hector returned the wave, sighed, and got into the car with Bianca,


    driving home.


    In the car, Hector remained silent, his


    face stern. For over a year now, ever


    since Natalia''s daught went OI!


    issing, egtaris ood had taken a


    Aviva face was clouded with


    gloom almost every day. He had tried


    to help Natalia find her lost girl, but all


    efforts had led to dead ends and


    silence. Please read the original


    content at .


    In such a heavy atmosphere, Bianca tiptoed around the house, careful not to make a sound. She diligently managed Hector''s


    home, terrified of stirring his discontent.


    Hector returned to his house in a sullen haze, parking his car silently into its usual spot before he trudged upstairs.


    He had posted online about Natalia''s


    missing child, offering a substantial


    reward for any eyewitnessegwd ||


    rightheyioart hospital at


    that fateful time. So, every day,


    immediately upon returning, he


    would bolt to the upper floor to check


    for any new leads or messages.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    As Hector hurried upstairs, Bianca


    quickly made her way to the kitchen.


    She knew that a warm, eomvont es.


    meal might usttyaheheavy-vel of


    Hentocs hh d, even if just for a


    moment. She started prepping his


    favorite dish ¡ª meatloaf with a side


    of creamy mashed potatoes and


    green beans ¡ª hoping the familiar


    tastes of home could provide some


    sce. Please read the original


    content at .

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    She knew Hector had been down in the dumpstely. He was barely touching his food. She felt for Natalia, who had lost her


    daughter, but there wasn''t much she could do to help, except try her best to cook a decent meal to get Hector to eat a bit more.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In no time at all, Bianca had whipped up a meal. She ced the dishes on the dinner table and turned to head upstairs, ready to


    call Hector down to eat.


    At that moment, Hector was engrossed in hisputer work, not even noticing Bianca''s entrance.


    "Mr. Hector, dinner''s ready," Bianca said timidly.


    Without looking up, Hector responded, "Alright, I''ll be down in a bit."


    Bianca lingered in the doorway, resting against the frame, admiring the busy silhouette of Hector at hisputer, thinking how


    striking his profile was. When Hector finally finished his work and turned around, he found Bianca still standing there. Her eyes


    shone brightly, like there were stars hidden within them.


    "Bianca? Why didn''t you start without me?" Hector asked, a touch of surprise in his voice.


    Bianca''s cheeks flushed as she fiddled with her fingers. "Um... | thought... | thought I''d wait and go down with you, Mr. Hector."


    Staring at Bianca in front of him, delicate as a budding flower, Hector felt his heart soften. How had he never noticed before how


    quietly graceful she was?


    ¡°Alright then, let''s go down together," Hector said, rising to his feet and following Bianca down the stairs.


    As Bianca led the way, her ponytail swished yfully with each step, her youthfulness shining through. Hector, trailing behind,


    admired her slender form and felt a wave of nostalgia.


    They reached the dining table and sat opposite each other. After a while, Hector noticed that Bianca seemed a bit restrained in


    eating and asked in surprise, "Why aren''t you having more? Don''t you like it?¡±


    "Oh? | am. | am eating," Bianca quickly averted her gaze, worried that Hector had caught her sneaking nces at him.


    Hector served her a portion. "Eat up, you''re too thin. You need to be hearty and healthy, you know, for... one day."


    Bianca''s face turned even redder as she ate the food Hector had given her, her mind racing with the thought that this indirect


    exchange was almost like a kiss.


    Oblivious to her thoughts, Hector finished his meal quickly, stood up, and walked toward the stairs, pausing to say, "Oh, and


    could you bring me a cup of coffeeter?"


    Bianca nodded. "Sure thing, Mr. Hector. I''ll brew it in just a bit."


    "Remember, ck. No sugar, no cream," Hector instructed before heading back upstairs.


    Bianca cleared the table with her usual efficiency before setting out to make Hector''s coffee. Since Hector was ustomed to


    freshly ground coffee, she got out the manual grinder and beans, ready to start the process. Bianca had tried instant coffee


    before, but it was only aftering here that she learned coffee could be brewed.


    Hector''s tutorial on the various grinds ¡ª coarse, medium, fine, and extra fine ¡ª had left her head spinning. So, she cleverly stuck


    to the three simple steps of brewing coffee. Measure the beans. Grind the beans. Boil the water and brew the coffee.


    And that was exactly what she did. After grinding the beans to a texture she thought resembled granted sugar, she added


    water to the pot, covered it, poured in the ground coffee, ced the filter on top, and set it to simmer on a low me. Twenty


    minutester, the aroma of coffee filled the air. She sniffed the brew, detecting a slightly bitter scent amidst the fragrant steam.


    Mr. Hector had said no sugar or cream, so she carefully poured the coffee into a cup and took it upstairs. "Your coffee, Mr.


    Hector," she murmured.


    He nodded. "Ah, thank you. Just set it down over there."


    Bianca ced the coffee on the desk and waited patiently at the side. It was her first time making coffee, and she was eager for


    feedback to see if there was room for improvement.


    Finally free from his tasks, Hector stretched and took a sip of the coffee. Bianca watched nervously, anticipating either praise or


    criticism.


    Hector frowned slightly but said


    nothing. Setting down the cup, h


    turned to Bianca gndaaitter alot


    s{lpirca, He Stivisea, "Um, Bianca, next


    time, try to keep the water


    temperature between 92-96 degrees.


    It''ll taste better." Please read the


    original content at .


    Bianca tensed up. "Did | mess it up, Mr. Hector?"


    Inwardly, Hector sighed. He''d


    forgotten to tell Bianca that instant


    would have been fi His tat 36r|


    Repaid was more a


    whim than a requirement. Newbies


    often struggled with the grind and


    temperature, resulting in a bitter


    brew. Please read the original


    content at .


    But Hector didn''t voice his thoughts. He was a gentleman through and through, not wanting to make Bianca feel bad about her


    first attempt at coffee brewing; he simply gave her some pointers for next time.


    "No, not at all, you did great. Just keep that in mind for next time, and it''ll be even better," Hectorplimented her carefully.


    Bianca''s eyes sparkled. "But you didn''t drink the coffee | made. | know it must''ve tasted awful."


    A grimace yed at the corner of


    Hector''s mouth as he lifted the


    coffee mug beside him. His


    determination mirrored\that of@inan


    fegoaryeyese aan resolve. With


    asingle, decisive gulp, he downed the


    brew in one fell swoop. The bitter


    taste charged down his throat and


    stormed into his stomach, leaving a


    tangy aftertaste that made Hector


    silently swear never to let Bianca


    make him coffee again. Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Bianca''s eyes lit up with glee as she saw Hector polish off the coffee she had prepared. Her smile was radiant as she tilted her


    head towards him. "Sir, would you like me to whip up another cup for you?"


    Hector, petrified by the thought of enduring another of Bianca''s coffee concoctions, waved his hands frantically. "No, really, I''m all


    set. Thank you."

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    Hector could see the wheels turning in Bianca''s head. The way she bit her lip and averted her gaze suggested she might have


    been contemting something he''d rather not address at the moment. So, with a deft change of topic, he tried to steer the


    conversation into safer waters. "You know, Bianca, you''re 22 now, which is not exactly young. Have you got yourself a boyfriend


    yet?"


    Color bloomed on Bianca''s cheeks as she nced down. Her voice sounded so soft it was almost lost in the hum of the room.


    "No, not yet."


    "Oh?" Hector replied with casual curiosity, leaning backfortably in his chair. "Got your eye on someone, then? Spill the


    beans, and I''ll give you a second opinion."


    Bianca nodded shyly. "Well, there is someone... but he doesn''t see me that way.¡±


    Hector raised his tone slightly in disbelief. "Who could possibly be blind to a catch like you? Or are you just too chicken to tell


    him? Come on, out with it. I''ll go have a word with thed myself!"


    With a deep breath, Bianca summoned all her courage. "The one | fancy... he''s as distant as the stars yet as close as the very


    air. It''s you, sir."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After her confession, Bianca felt her face burn with a heat that seemed to render her unable to lift her gaze, feeling utterly


    exposed. And yet, she bravely faced Hector, her dark eyes looking earnestly into his.


    Hector couldn''t believe his ears. Was this innocent girl harboring feelings for him? He stared at her in astonishment, realizing that


    the timid girl from a year ago was now a vision of ripe temptation. Her every move seemed to beckon him closer.


    Bianca, feeling her heartid bare, decided toy all her cards on the table. "Sir, | know you had your sights set on Ms. Natalia.


    But she''s Mrs. Andersen now. If you would not disdain me, | could stand in her stead. Even if you harbor no feelings for me, to


    remain by your side for a lifetime would be all | could ask for.¡±


    Shocked, Hector looked at the brave girl standing before him. Over the past year, he had been gued by dreams of her, waking


    up with his sheets soaked through from visions of Bianca after he had seen her swimming. Her glowing skin was imprinted on his


    mind. Now, hearing Bianca''s confession, his suppressed desires resurfaced with a vengeance.


    Silence fell upon the room, and the air was thick with unspoken tension.


    Inwardly panicking, Bianca regretted her impulsiveness. If her confession troubled Hector, or worse, if it led to her dismissal, no


    amount of regret could undo the damage.


    As she made a move to leave, Hector''s hand shot out, gripping her arm. He had been quietly observing her, so engrossed that


    he had forgotten to form any coherent response. But as Bianca tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, revealing her delicate


    lobe, a desire ignited within him¡ªhe wanted her.


    The realization had long lingered in his dreams, but he had sternly warned himself that his heart belonged to Natalia. Yet now,


    the seed of desire had sprouted into an irresistible force.


    He pulled Bianca close, and she did not resist, her heart pounding with a mix of anxiety and anticipation. Without hesitation,


    Hector leaned in, his lips seeking hers with a fervor that betrayed his longing.


    As they kissed, Bianca''s eyes widened in surprise, and she momentarily forgot to breathe. Sensing her nervousness, Hector


    whispered reassuringly in her ear, "Since we fancy each other, let''s do whates naturally. Rx. It''s my first time, too."


    His words only heightened Bianca''s nerves, but she clung to him, her voice barely above a whisper, "I''m not afraid, sir. I''m 22."


    Encouraged, Hector felt like a man


    about to feast after a long fast. At


    thirty, he had always b digoipliri¨¦d,


    { todayaresttafnt vided him. He


    had thought himself inexperienced,


    but Bianca seemed just as unversed.


    Their kisses seemed awkward but


    were filled with a raw intensity.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    He gently but firmlyid Bianca down, the heat of the moment carrying them forward. As they crossed the threshold of intimacy,


    Bianca couldn''t help but shed tears from the pain, yet she remained stoically silent, enduring bravely.


    Staring at the girl under him, Hector


    caught the shimmer of tears in


    Bianca''s eyes and terse


    witdeain Mpdrig 6 remorse struck


    him; he wondered if he''d been too


    much of a beast, exploiting the girl''s


    infatuation to take advantage of her


    vulnerability. Please read the original


    content at .


    "I''m sorry. | was too impulsive. | shouldn''t have tried to force you," Hector said, his apologyced with genuine regret.


    Bianca quickly shook her head, her


    cheeks ame with embarrassment,


    yet her voice wasced with Gravel),


    Giingiog ta@edior¡¯s waist as he


    attempted to pull away, she said,


    ¡°Please, don''t apologize. I''m willing to


    go through this. Don''t give up on us.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    .

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    The invitation crashed through Hector''sst shred of rationality like a wrecking ball, and he pulled Bianca into his arms with a


    ferocity that spoke of hunger long denied. He savored her sweetness with an intensity that left them both spiraling into an abyss


    of desire.


    Their connection ignited instantly, and in a whirlwind of passion, they both moaned, both too eager and inexperienced to prolong


    the moment. Afterward, theyy there, sharing awkward yet genuine smiles.


    After a short while, Hector kissed Bianca''s forehead and asked gently, "Does it hurt?"


    Bianca¡¯s cheeks flushed a rosy pink, and she whispered, "No, it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    ¡°Then, let''s go again...¡± Hector thought, reasoning that since they''d already crossed the line, it didn¡¯t matter how many more


    times they did.


    Bianca''s heartbeat raced even faster.


    Without waiting for her answer, Hector rolled over her again, his lips finding hers before trailing kisses down her neck. This time,


    it was with a tenderness that was achingly sweet.


    As Bianca lost herself in his fervent kisses, he thrusted into her once more, and though the duration was still brief, the connection


    deepened.


    Determined to salvage his pride, Hector spent the entire night making love to Bianca until she fell into an exhausted slumber.


    Hector watched over her with eyes shining with vitality, his heart brimming with joy.


    The night stretched on, illuminating the wondrous and unforgettable journey that Hector and Bianca had embarked upon.


    The next day.


    Bianca awoke to the first light of dawn, her eyes fluttering open to meet Hector''s sleeping form beside her. A sweet smile


    bloomed on her face.


    It was wonderful; she had finally given herself to him. The previous night, with its solemn and sincere rituals, had etched itself


    into her soul, never to be forgotten.


    Carefully turning over, she felt sore all over, but it was a pain she weed.


    As she studyed Hector¡¯s profile, the strong brow, the proud nose, the sensual lips, her heart sang with happiness. Every detail


    about him seemed perfect, even that...


    With this thought, her gaze inadvertently drifted downward. And then, she gasped softly in surprise, her hand flying to her mouth.


    ¡°Oh my!¡±


    Her soft exmation woke Hector, who opened his eyes to see Bianca covering her mouth in astonishment. Puzzled, he asked,


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    Too embarrassed to speak, she pointed towards his lower half, indicating that he should check on his own ¡®unruly¡¯ part.


    Understanding her gesture, Hectorughed heartily. He ruffled her hair affectionately and teased her, ¡°Silly girl, that¡¯s a normal


    morning reaction for a guy. No need to make such a fuss.¡±


    Only then did Bianca realize her misunderstanding. She stuck out her tongue sheepishly and gave Hector a shy smile. ¡°I... |


    didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Ha, what do you need to know that for?¡± Hector said, his spirits lifted by her innocent blunder. He pulled her into his embrace,


    his voice yful and warm. ¡°Not hurting anymore, huh? Still in the mood tough?¡±


    Bianca shook her head sincerely. ¡°It¡¯s a little sore, but I¡¯m so happy, Mr. Hector. I¡¯m really yours now.¡±


    Looking into her bright eyes, Hector asked seriously, ¡°Bianca, do you have any regrets aboutst night?¡±


    Without hesitation, she shook her head. ¡°No regrets, Mr. Hector. Meeting you has been the best thing in my life. I''d thank you


    every day if | could.¡±


    Holding her hand, he spoke with equal seriousness, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then spend your life thanking me, not as my servant, but


    as my partner.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bianca was puzzled but didn¡¯t dare to ask, fearing he might find her foolish. She simply watched him,


    waiting for an exnation.


    Hector got out of bed and headed to the safe, where he kept important documents. He took out his driving license and passport,


    and with a meaningful look, he said, ¡°Come on, get dressed. We''re heading to the town hall. | only sleep with my wife!¡±


    Bianca was stunned. Marriage? Did he want to marry her? For a moment, she was speechless, gazing at Hector, her mind


    racing.


    Hector chuckled at her stunned expression. ¡°What''s the matter? Are you not willing? If not, that¡¯s fine by me.¡±


    As he started to walk away, Bianca snapped out of her daze and leaped from the bed, not even bothering with her clothes.


    ¡°Hector, wait! | do! | want to!¡±


    He stopped, smiling knowingly. He had anticipated this reaction. ¡°Then get dressed quick,¡± he said as she scrambled to get


    ready, her hair a wild tangle. ¡°Don''t keep me waiting.¡±


    Rushing down the stairs, Bianca


    found Hector waiting with an amused


    grin. ¡°Are you eyoe@Wantte''go ike


    tL IASG liKe a wildflower? What


    will people think if they see the CEO


    of NH International marrying a


    madwoman?¡± Please read the


    original content at .


    Bianca''s cheeks red a brilliant crimson as theughter around her brought the startling realization that, in her haste, she''d


    completely thrown caution and her image to the wind.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Scrambling back upstairs, she took


    her time to primp and preen in front


    of the mirror, app! ¡®pga tousb oF"


    magcarnd gid ¡ì with a practiced


    hand. Once satisfied, she hurried


    back down, slightly breathless. "Sir,


    am | presentable now?" Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Hector gave her a once-over and


    finally nodded in approval. "Okay, let''s


    hit the road.¡± With that, he st4e! "


    copfidentiy@owatds the door, and


    Bianca, beaming from ear to ear, had


    to jog to keep pace with his long


    steps, barely containing the urge to


    skip in excitement. Please read the


    original content at .


    The trip to the town hall to register their marriage went off without a hitch. When Bianca held the bright, shiny marriage


    certificates in her hand, it all felt like a surreal dream, too fantastical to be her reality.


    Later, sitting in the living room, she stole a nce at Hector. Seizing the moment while his attention was elsewhere, she pinched


    herself hard and winced, a muffled grunt escaping her lips. ¡°Ouch, that hurt!¡±


    Oh, my stars! This was no dream¡ªshe really was married to Mr. Hector!

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    Bianca danced around the room, bubbling over with joy yet trying desperately to stifle the squeals threatening to escape. Her


    cheeks flushed a bright crimson from the effort.


    Sitting opposite her, Hector watched Bianca''s giddy antics, a grin so wide it nearly folded him in half. He realized it had been


    ages since he''dughed like this. It was this simple, goofy girl who had brought so muchughter into his life.


    Just yesterday, this woman had followed him around like a puppy, timid andpliant, and now, she had be hiswful wife.


    It seemed like fate''s own hand had yed a part in their union.


    Now that they were married, he felt his heart brimming with sweet happiness, as if his once hollow heart had finally been filled,


    both content and sweet.


    Bianca, still not quite knowing what to do with herself, watched Hectorugh heartily, and after a while, she too broke into a


    sweet smile. She had always looked up to Hector from her lowly position, silently hoping to be nothing more than a faithful


    servant by his side, to apany the brilliant man he was. She never dared to dream of bing his wife.


    But today, just moments ago, they had signed their marriage certificate! She and Hector, once worlds apart, were now united,


    and even with the certificate in her hand, she could hardly believe it was real.


    Clutching the marriage certificate tightly, Bianca couldn''t resist kissing it. Then she stood up, walked over to Hector, and asked,


    "Mr. Hector, is this really true? Are we married now? Am | really your wife?"


    Hector had seen all of Bianca''s little movements, and he looked at his wife of not even an hour with indulgence, nodding


    affirmatively. "Of course. You''re not having second thoughts, are you?"


    "No, no, no, how could I?" Bianca shook her head vigorously, worried Hector might misunderstand. She wrapped her arms


    around his neck and whispered in his ear, "Mr. Hector, I''m just so happy! How did | ever deserve to marry you? Oh my God, |


    think I''m going to lose my mind!"


    Hearing Bianca''s incoherent words, Hector winked at her, his tone teasing. "What did you call me?"


    Bianca realized her slip and yfully stuck out her tongue, whispering, "Hector."


    Clearly, Hector wasn''t satisfied with that address. His gaze narrowed as he looked at Bianca, prompting her, "And...?"


    Bianca''s mouth opened and closed a few times before she finally managed to say, "Hubby."


    That word sent a thrill through Hector; from today on, he would be a family man. For the first time, a woman would call him


    husband. It was a novel feeling, stirring a strange new emotion within him. And that emotion rushed through Hector''s veins,


    pooling in a certain area of his body.


    Hector nced down somewhat awkwardly, gesturing for Bianca to look. "Seems like that ¡®hubby¡¯ woke something up.¡±


    Bianca blushed and giggled, yfully suggesting, "Shall we go upstairs to check it out?"


    Hector loved Bianca''s straightforwardness. He nodded at her, scooped her into his arms, and strode toward the stairs. "As you


    wish. Wwe''ve got to feed it first¡ªit''s been starved for decades!"


    Biancaughed heartily, "Mr. Hector, how can you say such things?"


    ¡°What did you call me?"


    "Hubby..."


    "Say it again, a few more times?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But Bianca couldn''t respond; Hector had already sealed her lips with his own.


    Their wedding night was a marathon of passion in the bedroom, sweat pouring down like rain until, famished and dizzy, they


    realized they hadn''t eaten all day.


    The age-old saying, "Food and love are all you need," held its truth indeed.


    In the city that never sleeps, Dubai, Lucius had not returned home since hisst argument with Gabby.


    He couldn''t bear the thought of facing Gabby''s inquisitive face. He felt he owed her nothing; he had married her as agreed. As for


    the love Gabby longed for, sorry, but that was something he had never possessed, so how could he give it to her?


    These days, Lucius, along with his business partners, lived a life of hedonistic pleasure, frequenting bars and casinos and then


    picking up sexy women for their nightly escapades, thoroughly enjoying the good life.


    Today, Lucius was at Dubai''srgest casino, a ce he had be a regr. The casino frequenters knew Lucius as a rising


    business tycoon, and as soon as he walked in, they were quick to provide obsequious greetings.


    Lucius casually tipped the attendant, who weed him, with a generous amount, then confidently took his usual spot at the


    roulette table, throwing down his chips to ce his bets.


    After several rounds, it seemed luck was on Lucius'' side as he umted a mountain of chips. The other gamblers, noticing


    his luck, started cing their bets alongside his.


    Lucius¡¯ luck was indeed in full swing


    that evening, and soon, his pile of


    chips had grown signifipantly, With


    wijningstamolitting to millions.


    Laughing triumphantly, Lucius lit a


    cigar, leisurely puffing away. He was


    the very picture of satisfaction.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Just then, a sultry woman with a stunning figure and delicate features approached. She exuded a mature and seductive charm


    that surpassed any woman Lucius had encountered before.


    Riding high on his winnings, Lucius,


    upon seeing the woman approach,


    boldly wrapped an area''acoucex Rar


    exwaist, Buiting her into his


    embrace. "Who is this ravishing


    beauty? How about you join me


    tonight? What do you say?" Please


    read the original content at


    .


    The woman drew near the burning cigar in Lucius¡¯ hand, took a deep drag, and then exhaled seductively across his face, "Mr.


    Andersen, | could apany you for the night, but | must warn you, |e at a price.¡±


    With one arm still around her waist, Lucius pushed forward a stack of chips with the other. With an air of disdain, he said, "How


    expensive can you be? Consider this a wee gift; it''s all yours."


    With thevish gesture worth


    millions, a pleased smile spread


    across the woman''s ete waa


    suiiry geste, She reached her hand


    out to Lucius, her voice sounding soft


    as silk. "Mr. Andersen, with such


    sincerity, l''m all yours tonight." Please


    read the original content at


    .


    Lucius let out a triumphantugh, the sound echoing into the night. He swept the woman into his arms, and together they left the


    casino, driving off towards his vi.


    Soon, the car pulled up in front of the grand residence. Lucius pointed to the impressive vi with a proud look on his face,


    turning to the woman beside him. "Babe, stick with me, and you''ll be thedy of this manor."

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    The woman''s lips curled into a wry smile, her shrewd eyes calm as a still pond. "Oh? Mr. Andersen, you''re quite the sess


    story, aren¡¯t you? A man like that is bound to have a wife at home. What if there''s already ady of the house? What then?¡±


    As she spoke, she traced seductive circles on Lucius¡¯ palm, her captivating gaze locked on his every expression.


    Without a second thought, Lucius shook his head and dered, "If you''re with me, that hag inside won''t be a problem. I''ll make


    sure she''s out on her ear!"


    Pleased, her red lips curled into a satisfied smirk.


    It seemed Lucius could wait no longer. He grabbed Samantha''s hand and pulled her into the mansion.


    The night was just setting in, and Gabby was cuddled up with Anna on the couch, lost in the glow of the television. Lucius hadn''t


    been home in ages. Gabby longed to see him but wouldn''t dare disturb him, for fear of being a nuisance.


    That''s when Lucius strode in with the woman, paying no mind to Gabby, and leading the beauty in his arms straight upstairs.


    Gabby watched, stunned, as Lucius walked in with the mboyant woman. Her mind reeled, unable to process the scene before


    her. She had imagined Lucius painting the town red, but never did she think he''d bring one of his flings straight into their home.


    "Stop right there!" Gabby rose, barely clinging to herposure, and demanded of the woman, "Who are you? What are you


    doing in my house at this hour?!"


    The woman leaned into Lucius, wrapping an arm around his neck, unfazed by Gabby''s interrogation. "Who am |? I''m the future


    lady of this mansion, and it''s not your ce to question me."


    To twist the knife further, Samantha nted a deliberate kiss on Lucius¡¯ cheek and chuckled, ¡°Isn''t that right, darling? You said


    I''m to be the mistress of this house."


    Pleased by the kiss, Lucius nodded. "That''s right. This ce is yours if you want it."


    The woman looked down her nose at Gabby with disdain. "Dear, what should we do about this clueless old maid? You''ll have to


    let her go tomorrow; she''s such an eyesore.¡±


    Gabby trembled with indignation. She was only twenty-six. How dare this woman, who was older than her, call her an old maid!


    Disappointed, Gabby turned to Lucius. "Is this true, Lucius? You''ve fallen for this...slut and want me gone? Have you really


    be so heartless?"


    Lucius, repulsed, flicked a card at Gabby without a nce. "Get out! And don''t forget to file for divorce. You have no idea how


    loathsome you are! Leave, and don''t let the door hit you on the way out!"


    Gabby covered her mouth, fighting back tears. So this was Lucius'' true face. She had been blind all along, seeing all his ws as


    virtues, never imagining this other side could be so ugly.


    She had betrayed the trust of the generous Andersen couple to be with Lucius,mitting acts she couldn''t face for the rest of


    her life. For Lucius, she had traversed half the world to evade Magnus'' pursuit. She lost touch with family and friends to be with


    him at the ends of the earth. And for what? Was this her karma?


    Tears spilled from Gabby''s eyes as she clenched her fists, silently vowing not to cry and give the woman the satisfaction.


    "Tsk, tsk, crying, are we?" The woman mocked, her arms folded as she relished Gabby''s sorrow. "What''s this, a soap opera? My,


    my, Lucius, you don''t have very discerning taste, do you?"


    Lucius denied it outright, "How could I? She''s in. She''s not my type. | prefer a hot babe like you."


    The woman, pleased by his words, tapped his forehead with her crimson-tipped finger before whispering something dirty in his


    ear.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Lucius growled with desire, sweeping the temptress into his arms, heading upstairs, and ignoring Gabby''s presence.


    Gabby stepped in front of them. "This is my home. Take your affair somewhere else and stay off my bed!"


    The woman sneered, "Look at that. She says it''s her bed. You haven''t slept with her, have you?"


    Lucius¡¯ temper red. "Gabby, don''t push your luck! Get out of the way!"


    When Gabby stood her ground,


    Lucius shoved her aside. She fell


    hard to the floor and didn''t g enae


    Little Ann witpessedfLVeius and the


    steahge woman mistreating her


    mother. Outraged, she marched up to


    Lucius, reached for his hand, and bit


    down hard. But she was too small,


    too weak; her bite left only faint


    marks on his skin. Please read the


    original content at .


    Lucius¡¯ blood boiled when he caught


    sight of Anna. Ina fit of rage, he flung


    his arm, sending Anna tumbling, 1)


    throug ea RDA with a roll,


    coming oa stop several feet away


    on the plush carpet. Anna didn''t cry.


    Instead, shey there, her fiery gaze


    locked on Lucius, the anger in her


    bright blue eyes piercing him like


    daggers. Please read the original


    content at .


    Gabby let out a shriek of fear and rushed over to scoop Anna into her arms. Her voice wasced with concern. "Sweetheart, are


    you hurt? Are you okay?"


    Anna shook her head, bravely holding


    back the tears, not letting a single


    one fall. She stared Luci down,\K¨¦r


    S shipprpering witha vengeful


    glow,pletely unafraid as she


    dered, "You''re not my daddy,


    you''re a bad man, and I''m gonna


    have the copse and take you


    away!" Please read the original


    content at .

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    It was supposed to be a childish outburst, but it hit Gabby and Lucius like a lightning bolt. They looked down at little Anna, and


    for along moment, neither of them could find the words.


    "Darling, what''s wrong?" the sultry woman cooed, her fingers tracing patterns across Lucius¡¯ chest as she breathed into his ear.


    "Didn''t you promise to love me hard? What are you waiting for? Come on!"


    It was then that Lucius snapped out of his daze. He nced at the sexy woman beside him, unable to bear the sight of Gabby''s


    in face any longer. He took the woman''s hand and headed upstairs, no longer caring to acknowledge Gabby''s presence.


    With her heart heavy, Gabby clung to little Anna, watching in silence as Lucius led the morous woman up the stairs. The room


    they were heading to was the marital chamber. Gabby had tenderly arranged every detail of that room. Yet today, she had to


    watch as a stranger shared moments of passion with the man she loved in that very room.


    Gabby''s heart shattered into pieces. She bit her lip so hard it bled, and tears streamed down her face as she cried without a


    sound.


    Anna snuggled close, wiping away Gabby''s tears with a gentle touch. In a quiet voice, she said, "Mommy, don''t cry. I''m not hurt,


    not even a little."


    The young girl didn''t understand why her mother was so distraught, thinking it was because Lucius had pushed her aside.


    Holding the well-behaved child, Gabby sobbed uncontrobly. The angelic innocence in Anna''s eyes only reminded her of the sin


    Gabbymitted a year ago. Gabby felt she couldn¡¯t face Anna, ashamed of the day she had taken her away from Natalia.


    ¡°Sweet Anna, it¡¯s Mommy who should be sorry,¡± Gabby said through her tears, regretting the decision she made all those years


    ago. How could she have been so naive to believe Lucius¡¯ lies, to help himmit such wrongs? Now, she was nothing more


    than a discarded wife, not even worthy of being nced at, let alone to serve him.


    From upstairs, raunchyughter and lewd words filled the air, mingled with the sounds of Lucius and the woman''s intimate


    escapades. Gabby quickly covered Anna''s ears, shielding her from the vulgarities that could taint her innocent soul.


    "Uhh...| can''t anymore...I¡¯m about toe..."


    "| have plenty of energy. | will take good care of you."


    "You''re really amazing, darling. Did you also try so hard when you were with that ugly woman downstairs?"


    ¡°You also say she is an ugly woman. | lose my appetite when | see her. How would | have the mood to be with her? | need to


    save my energy, lest | get drained by you, my little demon."


    Lucius¡¯ cold and heartless words floated down from above, each oneced with disdain and hatred for Gabby. She could hear


    everything clearly from downstairs, each word piercing her heart like a thousand arrows.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    With a bitterugh, Gabby''s heart filled with sorrow. Once upon a time, she believed herself to be a princess in distress, waiting


    for a handsome prince''s kiss to save her and to live happily ever after.


    But fairy tales were lies. She was never a princess, nor did she find a gant prince to rescue her. Instead, she had saved a


    demon, who had turned on her the moment she ceased to be useful.


    The man who had vowed to stand by her forever on their wedding day had now chosen a woman of the night to disgrace their


    marital bed. It was tant humiliation.


    Gabby closed her eyes in despair. Her tears fell like a breached dam. Holding Anna, she wept violently, a picture of misery.


    Listening to Gabby''s sorrowful cries, Anna once again reached out to wipe away the tears, whispering, "Mommy, don''t cry. We


    can call the police to catch Daddy, okay?"


    Anna''s innocent words shook Gabby to her core, and for a moment, she forgot even to cry. Yes, she was that weak, unwilling to


    see Lucius suffer the slightest harm or usation, despite his cruelty.


    Gabby studied Anna''s face, so simr to Magnus¡¯, with eyes the same shade of blue as Natalia''s. Standing up, she gazed out at


    the slowly setting sun and made a decision. She picked up the card from the floor, scooped up the oblivious Anna, and left the


    vi without looking back.


    As darkness fell, Gabby wandered the streets aimlessly with Anna in her arms. Dubai''s streets werevish and opulent, yet there


    was no ce for her and little Anna.


    Numbly, she continued walking, not knowing where she was going, while Anna quietly patted her shoulder, not making a sound.


    Gabby had always wished Anna was truly hers and Lucius¡¯ daughter. How wonderful would that have been? But it seemed fate


    was cruel, for she had been unable to conceive a child with Lucius since their marriage.


    Their lovemaking was always rushed,


    and he never held her afterward. His


    gaze was cold, as if sag were"


    geri there Was never any love.


    Only now did Gabby understand that


    in Lucius¡¯ eyes, she was nothing but a


    in Jane, someone he married out


    of necessity. Please read the original


    content at .


    She realized she had only inconvenienced him by being with him for over a year. And now, she was discarded, while the man


    she had given her life to, who had promised to cherish her, now entertained another in their bed.


    These were the cruel truths that flooded Gabby''s mind as she walked, her tears soaking Anna''s shoulder.


    Little Anna nestledfortably


    against Gabby''s shoulder, feeling a


    dampness seeping Techn Recht


    ? knew jastant Wat ermom


    s crying. Lifting her head, she


    gently wiped away Gabby''s tears with


    her small hands, and whispered,


    "Mommy, I''m hungry." Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Gabby''s heart, heavy with sorrow, felt


    a soothing warmth from Anna''s


    tender touch. She pl ted a Kiso)


    ¡®satioeable cheek and said


    softly, "You''re hungry, sweetie? What


    would you like to eat? Mommy will


    take you out for a treat, okay?" Please


    read the original content at


    .


    "Okay," Anna replied with a bright smile. "Mommy, can we go have shrimp poppers and fries?"

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    As Anna''sughter filled the air, her azure eyes sparkled with mirth. Gabby felt her own troubled heart lift ever so slightly.


    Children lived in such a simple world, devoid of deceit orplex moral quandaries. Their joy and sorrows were fleeting, quickly


    forgotten, and left behind.


    "No worries, pumpkin, let''s hit the road," Gabby said, wrapping Anna in a hug and heading out in search of a ce that served


    comfort food. Maybe a diner with all-American fare would do.


    Though she couldn''t whip up a home-cooked meal for Anna at the moment, Gabby was determined to fulfill her every wish.


    Caring for Anna and witnessing her radiant smiles had be second nature to her.


    Soon, they found a cozy little diner on the bustling streets of Dubai, and Gabby ordered a shrimp poppers and fries for Anna,


    watching her tuck in with gusto.


    Gabby herself settled for a coffee, ck as midnight. She couldn''t stomach food right now. Her insides were a raging inferno of


    anger, leaving her throat parched.


    After Anna was full and content, Gabby found a nearby motel and checked them in. Her home had been tainted by that vixen''s


    touch, too soiled for her to even consider returning.


    Gabby bathed Anna, then sang lubies until the little one drifted off to sleep. But as Anna sumbed to slumber, Gabbyy


    awake, restless, the past reying before her eyes in unrelenting waves.


    She had thought she was living the dream, having married her darling Lucius. Although they hadn''t had children of their own,


    Anna was a blessing in disguise. Perhaps, in time, they would have had their own little angels.


    But now, her world had been turned upside down, leaving her blindsided.


    Lucius had always been distant, but he had never before resorted to such cruel methods to drive her away, nor had he ever


    uttered such harsh words. The man she knew had transformed, now basking in wealth and sess, revealing his true colors.


    Gabby had never imagined Lucius would cast her out, bringing another woman home to rece her.


    Everything in that house was the fruit of herbor; she couldn''t stand by and watch another woman im it.


    The more Gabby thought, the angrier she got. No, she wouldn''t leave without a fight. She wouldn''t let Lucius get his way so


    easily. She would rather destroy everything than let that woman revel in her life''s work.


    When a woman reached the brink of hatred, she could be reckless, and Gabby was no exception. The edge of hatred


    loomed near, beckoning her to act.


    She had to return to what was rightfully hers, her sanctuary that she had built from scratch. She wouldn''t let anyone else take


    that away from her, not without a fight.


    With this thought, Gabby slipped out of bed, careful not to disturb Anna. She covered the sleeping child with a nket, tiptoed


    out of the room, and silently locked the door behind her.


    Anna was a sound sleeper, sure to rest undisturbed until dawn. Gabby had to seize this moment to reim her home. Stealthily,


    Gabby made her way back. From afar, she saw the light in her bedroom. Her already battered heart sank further. Despair turned


    to chilling resolve in her eyes as they filled with malice. The woman Lucius brought home was still there, trying to usurp her


    ce.


    Gabby''s chest heaved with every enraged breath. In a blind fury, she pushed open the door and stepped inside.


    The living room was dimly lit as Gabby heard noises from the kitchen. She approached slowly. There, the woman Lucius had


    brought into their home was cooking, wearing Gabby''s silk robe, and boiling pasta.


    Gabby''s blood boiled. This woman was wearing her clothes, standing in her kitchen, having shared her bed with her man. This


    woman was the embodiment of Gabby¡¯s hatred.


    The intruder, hearing footsteps, called out without turning, "Honey, don¡¯t get your hopes up, I''m no master chef like that ugly


    bitch. Just whipping up some spaghetti with tomato sauce, so noining when it''s done, alright?"


    Gabby paused, watching her brand-new robe on the other woman, feeling her blood run cold. She stood quietly behind the


    woman, staring at her back with a look of sheer loathing.


    The woman turned, expecting Lucius, but instead found Gabby, looking ghostly in her fury. Startled, she clutched at her chest,


    then sneered at Gabby, "What are you doing back here, ex-wife? Oh, did youe to eavesdrop on how cozy Lucius and | have


    been?"


    Gabby froze at the mention of that name. Lucius had always hated it, calling it a mark of shame, forbidding her ever to speak it.


    Yet tonight, he had shared it with this shameless woman before her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    The kitchen knife in Gabby''s hand rose and fell with relentless fury, its de sttering her face and clothes with a macabre


    painting of red. Unperturbed, she continued her onught on the lifeless body of the woman on the floor, releasing the tempest


    of rage that had been brewing within her.


    Finally, when the de of the knife curled from the violence of her strokes, Gabby shook as if waking from a nightmare. The


    once seductive figure lying motionless on the ground was now unrecognizable¡ªa canvas of violence. Yet, fear didn¡¯t touch


    Gabby. Instead, her eyes shone with a chilling, sinister light.


    She tossed the ruined knife onto the floor, her pale face breaking into a twisted smile. She got up, her movements ghostly, and


    drifted over to the sink. With the water running, Gabby washed away the bloodstains with no more concern than if she were


    rinsing off spilled wine, indifferent to the possibility of Luciusing down the stairs.


    Once she cleaned herself up, a low chuckle escaped her lips. How could she have forgotten? The man she loved with all her


    heart had never loved her in return. The other woman had been nothing but his ything. Would he reallye downstairs out


    of concern for anyone?


    Gabby lifted her hands, now clean of the blood that had coated them just moments before, her body trembling slightly. She left


    the kitchen and left the house that had once felt like a home.


    The night was deep and dark as she stepped out of the vi, gazing up at the bedroom window. Lucius was probably still asleep.


    Sleep well, she thought bitterly.


    That man was not her destiny. And if he had cared for her, even a fraction, maybe she wouldn''t have found herself in this dire


    predicament.


    With a lingering look at the bedroom window, her eyes filled with a mix of longing and sorrow, Gabby disappeared into the night.


    The solitude of the night mirrored the destion in her heart. She pressed a hand to her racing pulse, staggering toward the


    hotel like a specter at midnight.


    But she wasn¡¯tpletely alone. Anna was waiting at the hotel, the daughter she had imed as her own¡ªa sweet,


    understanding child who always seemed to warm Gabby''s aching heart at just the right moment.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    With thoughts of Anna¡¯s sweet, smiling face, Gabby stumbled back to the hotel. She opened the door to her room, intending to


    scoop up Anna and leave that very night.


    However, the room was a scene of chaos, as if ransacked by thieves. Gabby''s heart lurched. She hurried to the bedroom, to the


    bed where Anna had been sleeping peacefully just hours before. Now, only an empty bed remained. Gabby was stunned. She


    frantically turned on all the lights and began a desperate search for Anna.


    The kitchen was empty. The living room was also empty. The bathroom was empty. The balcony was empty.


    After a thorough search with no sign of Anna, tears streamed down Gabby¡¯s cheeks. How could Anna just vanish in the short


    time she was gone?


    Returning to the bedroom, Gabby¡¯s eyes fell on a note on the bed¡ªa detail she had missed in her panic. She snatched up the


    note, her voice trembling as she read aloud, ¡°If you want your child back, bring ten million dors to the pier. Call the police, and


    you can collect her body instead.¡±


    Gabby¡¯s mind reeled. Anna was kidnapped, and they wanted ten million dors. God, where would she get ten million? The


    money she had taken from Magnus had all gone to Lucius, and she hadn''t kept a cent for herself.


    Then she remembered¡ªthe bank card Lucius had thrown at her. There had to be money on it!


    Gabby clutched the note and ran to the nearest ATM. All she could think about was saving Anna; the thought of calling the police


    didn¡¯t even cross her mind. If the police got involved, who would be arrested first? After all, she had just killed someone. Between


    kidnapping and murder, murder probably carried the heavier sentence, right?


    Gabby reached the ATM, her hands shaking as she inserted the card and checked the bnce. There were only two million


    dors. She slumped to the ground, hit by the realization. Lucius, oh Lucius, she had handed him three hundred million from


    Magnus, and he had dismissed her with a mere two million.


    Tears continued to fall as regret overcame her. How could she have been so blinded by rage, so reckless to lose Anna?


    For over a year, she had lovingly raised Anna. Unable to find love from Lucius, she had poured all her affection into Anna,


    treating her like her own daughter, ready to sacrifice everything for her. And now, because of her mistake, Anna was in danger.


    Gabby was frantic, nearly out of her mind with worry.


    No, she couldn''t let anything happen to Anna because of her mistake. Absolutely not!


    Gabby took the note and stumbled towards the pier indicated in the address.


    Overwhelmed with urgency, she forgot about taxis and ran on foot to the pier. Her desperation was such that she felt no fatigue


    as she reached the dark, deste waterfront.


    Calling out for Anna in the dead of night, her voice echoed off the silent docks. But there was no answer, only the indifferent


    lapping of the waves.


    The chill of the night air cut through her, and her voice grew hoarse from calling. However, the physical difort was nothing


    compared to the despair in her heart.


    ¡°Anna, where are you?¡±


    Gabby wrapped her arms around


    herself and sank to her knees. She


    stared out at the tide andpeadeta |


    ingamnest. raha, where are you?


    ommy¡¯s here! Anna, please, where


    are you? Mommy''se to find you!


    Anna, I''m here, pleasee out!¡±


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Her sobs echoed far and wide along the pier, yet there was never an answer to her cries.


    Gabby cried for what felt like an


    eternity before finally standing up,her


    heart heavy with ¡éjgeopbintehetnt


    Shpwas sure now that she had been


    duped by the kidnappers; otherwise,


    they would have shown up. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    With a sinking feeling, Gabby turned to leave the pier. Just then, a man who had silently approached her from behind suddenly


    gripped her arm.


    He was one of the kidnappers who


    had snatched Anna. Ever since


    Gabby had arrived at emeSpie He had


    bean alosaty watching her every


    move, wary that she might have


    secretly called the police and led


    them to their hideout. Please read the


    original content at .

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    The kidnapper had been lurking in the shadows for a long time, his gaze piercing the darkness for any sign of the cops. It wasn''t


    until the coast was clear that he finally eased up. He strode over to where Gabby was bound, grabbed her arm with a rough jerk,


    and spat out, ¡°You damn bitch! What the hell are you screaming for? You got the cash?!¡±


    Faced with the man''s menacing re, Gabby fumbled for the card that Lucius had given her, handing it over, ¡°It¡¯s here, on the


    card.¡±


    The kidnapper snatched the bank card from her, growling, ¡°The PIN! Now!¡±


    After Gabby rattled off the numbers, she clutched at the kidnapper''s sleeve, desperation in her voice, ¡°Please, just let me see my


    child first.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, she ain¡¯t dead!¡± He shoved Gabby aside, then warned her with a vicious sneer, ¡°Listen here, I''m gonna go withdraw


    the money, and if it ain¡¯t ten million in there, you''re toast!¡±


    Gabby hardly registered his threat; her mind was consumed with thoughts of her daughter¡¯s safety. She grabbed at the


    kidnapper''s hand again, pleading, ¡°Please, I''m begging you, let me see my child!¡±


    Something akin to pity flickered across the kidnapper''s face as he looked at Gabby, who could barely stand from crying. He gave


    her another shove and hissed, ¡°Follow me and keep your trap shut, or I''ll end you!¡±


    Nodding frantically, Gabby would have agreed to anything just toy eyes on her daughter, Anna.


    The kidnapper led Gabby down the docks, heading towards a cluster of abandoned trailers under the bridge. It was pitch ck


    under the bridge, and Gabby stumbled, nearly tripping over debris. But she clenched her teeth and kept up with the kidnapper,


    fearing he might leave her behind.


    After what felt like a long trek, the kidnapper ushered Gabby into a dimly lit trailer and stepped inside. Gabby¡¯''s heart raced; she


    knew this must''ve been the kidnapper''s hideout, and she followed without hesitation.


    The light inside was dingy, and seated was a man with a scar across his face. A few shirtless guys with tattoos were huddled


    around ying cards.


    The sight of Gabby being brought in caught them off guard, and Scarface red at the man who brought her in. ¡°What the hell


    are you doing bringing her here?!¡±


    The kidnapper, cowed by the rebuke, stuttered, pointing at Gabby. ¡°She gave up her bank card, then started bawling about


    seeing her kid, so | brought her over.¡±


    Enraged, Scarface pped the kidnapper. ¡°Idiot, check the card first! If there¡¯s no money, I''ll skin you alive!¡±


    The reprimanded henchman didn¡¯t dare utter a word and hurried out with the card.


    Gabby, faced with these thugs, didn¡¯t feel fear; she had lost everything except for her daughter. For Anna, she¡¯d risk her very life.


    ¡°I''ve given you the money. Now | want to see my child,¡± Gabby said, her gaze unwavering as she addressed Scarface, the


    apparent ringleader.


    Scarface, intrigued by Gabby''s fierce look, gave a crooked smile, revealing his stained teeth. ¡°I like your spirit,dy. We wouldn''t


    have followed you if we hadn¡¯t seen you alone with a kid at that fancy hotel.¡±


    Gabby stepped back, shocked. They had been shadowing her all along. No matter how tight security was, it couldn''t protect


    against the determined criminals.


    Looking at Gabby, biting her teeth and remaining silent, Scarface tilted his head and chuckled, "However, I''m quite curious, what


    important business could have led you to leave your child alone at the hotel?"


    Gabby did not answer Scarface''s question, but continued to plead, "| have already paid as you instructed. Please let me see my


    child."


    Scarface didn''t bother to pry further. He had asked casually earlier and didn''t really expect an answer. Scarface gestured


    towards his poker-ying henchmen, "Take her over there, be careful and don''t let her escape."


    As one of his men stood to escort Gabby away, Scarface had a sudden change of heart. ¡°Wait, bring the kid here. | don¡¯t trust


    this one.¡±


    Scarface had lived on the edge, tasting blood on the de''s edge. His instincts told him Gabby was no pushover; he sensed the


    smell of blood around her and decided to act on the spot.


    Theckey nodded meekly and left, returning shortly with Anna slung over his shoulder.


    Gabby''s eyes lit up with hope at the sight of her daughter. She reached out, ¡°My baby, give her to me.¡±


    The goon chuckled and deliberately


    jostled Anna off his shoulder, sending


    her tumbling to the ile Gabbyyan


    t catch hen but GdierE She could


    reach them, Anna hit the ground with


    a thud. The sound of the impact sent


    chills down Gabby''s spine as she


    rushed to Anna''s side. Please read


    the original content at


    .


    ¡°Anna, are you okay? Mommy''s here, sweetheart, you''re safe,¡± Gabby asked frantically, her heart racing with fear.


    But something was off; Anna didn''t cry out in pain or even open her eyes. Clutching Anna to her chest, Gabby cried out in


    anguish, ¡°Anna, what¡¯s happened to you?¡±


    She looked up, her eyes simmering with a dark intensity. ¡°What did you do to her?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Scarface, annoyed by Gabby¡¯s wailing and wary of her re, snapped, ¡°Shut up with your wailing, will ya? The kid ain''t dead;


    just sedated her ¡®cause she was too noisy.¡±


    Hearing that, Gabby felt a weight lift off her, yet she remained uneasy. She pressed her ear against Anna''s small chest and only


    rxed when she could hear the faint heartbeat.


    Anna hadn''t been hurt in the fall; she was already unconscious. After ensuring Anna''s safety, Gabby realized that they were in


    grave danger. She had to get her daughter out of there, and fast.


    With no time to lose, Gabby clutched


    Anna close to her chest and


    approached the man wit the-soar |


    isi leary Ra ririgieader. Ina


    S iy eading voice, she tried to


    reason with him. "I''ve given you all


    the money | have. Please, I''m begging


    you, just let me and my daughter go."


    Please read the original content at


    .


    The man with the scar waved his


    hand dismissively, a wicked grin


    spreading across his ps, "old bh!


    we''ve Got protocols to follow.


    e need to make sure all that cash


    hase through before we even


    talk about letting you walk. Fair''s fair,


    right?" Please read the original


    content at .

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    Gabby''s heart sank like a stone when Scarface described the kidnapping with such casual indifference. Her mind had been


    solely fixated on Anna''s safety, and it was only now, a beat toote, that she realized Lucius had provided her with a mere two


    million dors ¡ª a far cry from the ten million needed.


    The thought of what might happen if she angered the kidnappers was too terrifying even to contemte. She was acutely aware


    that she was up against desperados, and as a woman on her own with Anna by her side, how could she possibly stand a chance


    against these ruthless crooks?


    Gabby tried to maintain a facade of calm as she surveyed the room for a possible escape route, her eyes darting from corner to


    corner. But after a thorough nce, she knew their prospects were grim. The room had only one door, and every window was


    tightly shut.


    Scarface noticed Gabby''s vignt eyes and sneered, "What''s the matter, sweetheart, thinking of running? If it turns out you''ve


    really given us that kind of dough, nobody¡¯s gonnay a finger on you. But if you''re ying smart..." He let out a menacing


    chuckle.


    "Boss!"


    The door burst open as one of the henchmen rushed back in from checking the ount. "Boss, the card''s got money, but it''s not


    ten million ¡ª it''s only two million!"


    Scarface''s initial delight at the presence of money quickly turned to fury. He red at Gabby and struck her across the face with


    a backhand p, hissing through clenched teeth, "You conniving little ttamp! Think you can outsmart me, huh?"


    As dawn was breaking, he bellowed, "Take ''em both!"


    Gabby''s plea was cut short by the taste of blood in her mouth. "Everything | have is here, honestly, it''s just the two million that


    Lucius gave me - please, just let me and my child go."


    "Ha!" Scarface snorted. "| saw you leaving that fancy vi with the kid. Do you expect me to believe you couldn''t scrape together


    ten million when you live in a ce like that? You take me for a fool?"


    Gabby was at her wit''s end. With no money to her name except for the two million on Lucius¡¯ card, she was at the mercy of these


    merciless thugs who refused to believe her. She desperately wanted to fight back, but what chance did she stand, especially


    holding Anna, against these towering men?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Before Gabby could make a break for it, she and Anna were herded onto a dpidated fishing vessel, which slipped away into


    the predawn stillness, leaving Dubai behind without a trace...


    Hawaii.


    Magnus was sleeping soundly with his arms wrapped around Natalia. Her improved moodtely had allowed him to rx a bit as


    well. He drifted into a deep sleep and dreamt he was at the edge of a vast, endless sea.


    He paced back and forth along the shore in his dream, trying to find a way to leave the unsettling waters, but there was no


    escape. Then, he saw alittle girl in a soft pink dress by the sea, the asional breeze lifting the hem of her dress, rustling softly.


    Unable to leave the shore, Magnus approached the girl, hoping to ask where he was. He reached her side and hesitantly asked,


    "Sweetheart, who are you?¡±


    Suddenly, the girl in pink twirled around and chirped, "Daddy!"


    Magnus staggered back, shocked. The girl had his face and Natalia''s eyes.


    ¡°My God, this is my daughter!¡±


    Even in the dream, Magnus couldn''t shake the memory of his daughter being taken. Now, seeing this girl, who looked so much


    like him, he was overwhelmed with joy. He called out to her and reached out, desperate to hold her. But as he approached, she


    began to drift into the sea, getting farther and farther away.


    "Sweetie, you''re my little girl, Daddy''s finally found you. Where are you going?" he called out.


    The girl reached toward Magnus with a look of longing on her increasingly blurry face. Her voice echoed in his ears. "Daddy, why


    won''t you save me? The bad people took me. Pleasee for me!"


    Hearing the heartbreaking plea,


    Magnus was frantic. He attempted to


    jump into the sea voeieass


    sera ld the water, it


    always moved away. Exhausted, he


    could no longer run, and the sea


    remained out of reach. Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Out of breath and on the verge of copse, Magnusy on the ground, looking up at the sky in despair, "Why?! Why take my


    daughter away from me? Why?!"


    Natalia, who had been sleeping


    peacefully in his arms, was jolted


    awake by his shouts. C pfuged she


    ened herayes ? Vine Magnus


    thrashing and crying out in the throes


    of a nightmare. She gently shook


    him, trying to wake him. "Honey?


    Honey? Wake up, please wake up."


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Magnus awoke with a start. His face and pillow were drenched in sweat and tears. He looked at Natalia, panic in his eyes, and


    pulled her tightly to his chest.


    Natalia, sensing his distress, asked in concern, "Did you have a nightmare? It''s okay, don''t worry, I''m right here with you."


    Magnus shook his head, his arms


    tightening around Natalia as a


    mournful expression crossed his


    face. "Honey, | had a dream about our


    little girl," he confesses (as ee¡±


    thigke itt sorrbWy ''She had my face,


    my features, and her eyes were the


    same deep blue as yours. Just


    moments ago, she was there in her


    soft pink dress, looking up at me with


    those big eyes, asking why | didn''t


    come to save her. Honey, do you


    know what happened? When she


    drifted further and further away, | felt


    like | was being abandoned by the


    whole world." Please read the original


    content at .

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    Natalia''s heart twisted in agony as Magnus'' words sank in. Her sorrow was so intense it felt like physical pain.


    Magnus, seeing the instant shadow of grief cross Natalia''s face, swore with unyielding determination, "Darling, | promise you, |


    will find our daughter. | won''t let a single hair on her head be harmed!"


    Tears streamed relentlessly from Natalia''s eyes as she fought to suppress her deep sorrow, but the grief inside was too


    overwhelming, and what started as silent sobs turned into unrestrained weeping as she copsed into Magnus¡¯ arms.


    Magnus held her tenderly, kissing away the tears that clung to her cheeks. "Darling, don''t be sad. | swear I''ll find our little girl."


    Natalia nodded, but her tears wouldn''t cease.


    That night, sleep eluded both Magnus and Natalia, whoy awake, staring into each other''s eyes until the break of dawn. As the


    first light of day tinged the sky, Magnus rose from their bed. "Darling, you need rest. I''ll go out and look for any news about our


    daughter. Trust me, we''ll hear something soon."


    Natalia nodded silently, bidding him farewell with a wave. Only when his footsteps faded did she finally sumb to sleep, the


    rising sun witnessing her grief.


    Magnus mobilized every resource to find their missing child, but a month passed with no word. It was as if their little princess had


    vanished into thin air.


    Anxiety gnawed at Magnus. The nightmare he had that ominous night haunted him. He felt a crushing pain in his chest whenever


    he thought of it.


    Magnus was slowly driving home from the office, his mind consumed with thoughts about his daughter''s whereabouts. Even if


    something horrible really happened to her, there should be some shred of clue left behind, right?


    No!


    The mere thought sent shivers down his spine. He couldn''t believe fate would be so cruel. His daughter had to be alive, perhaps


    suffering somewhere.


    ¡°Oh, my sweet girl, Daddy is so sorry! I''m sorry | couldn¡¯t find you faster!¡±


    In frustration, Magnus pounded the steering wheel before continuing the drive home.


    The sinking sun bled red into the sky, mirroring Magnus¡¯ deste heart¡ªmournful and lost.


    Upon arriving at their vi, Magnus found Natalia sitting on the sofa, staring nkly ahead, looking like a soulless shell.


    Startled and fearing the worst, he rushed to her side, wrapping his arms around her frail waist. "Darling, what''s wrong?" he asked


    gently.


    Natalia turned slowly, her eyes meeting his. "Lucius... he''s not dead. He''s in Dubai under the name Dummy, and he''s on trial for


    murder."


    Magnus'' eyes widened in shock. Lucius, who was presumed dead at sea, was alive. He remembered how even Hector,


    grievously wounded, had survived; it was no surprise Lucius had, too, given his robust constitution.


    "Darling, where did you hear this?" Magnus asked earnestly.


    Natalia pointed to a newspaper on the side table, freshly brought by a servant. She handed it to Magnus. "Read for yourself.


    That''s Lucius. I''d recognize him anywhere."


    Magnus took the newspaper and saw the bold headline. [Disgraced Tycoon''s Murderous Rage¡ªA Chilling Scene.] Below was a


    clear photo of Lucius, his gaze as cold as ever.


    He read the detailed ount of Lucius¡¯ arrest and the grisly crime scene. A censored photo at the bottom conveyed the brutality,


    sending shivers down Magnus'' spine. Magnus read every word, then fell silent, deep in thought.


    That night in Dubai, Gabby, consumed by jealousy, had killed the woman Lucius brought home and was taken away by


    kidnappers.


    Lucius had note downstairs at all, waiting for the woman he''d newly hooked up with to finish cooking and bring him his food.


    However, he almost fell asleep waiting, and the woman never came up. Lucius grew impatient, he put on his pajamas and got up


    to go downstairs.


    As soon as he stepped down the stairs, he smelled a strong bloody odor. Lucius furrowed his brows in confusion. Where was


    this bloody smelling from in the middle of the night?


    When he finally made his way


    downstairs, he realized that what


    he''d smelled was the w mar¡¯schioou.


    hbis cluctiye WEMSTWho was just


    under him gasping, was now lying


    there with her throat shed, blood


    flowing across the floor, and her face


    had been mutted, a gruesome


    sight. Please read the original


    content at .


    Lucius shivered, not understanding how a person who was perfectly fine before suddenly became this horrifying figure. He


    looked around the living room nervously, fearing someone might suddenly jump out to harm him.


    After waiting for a while, Lucius finally let his guard down. It seems like the killer had left.


    Once he felt safe, the worries in


    Lucius''s heart finally came to rest. He


    looked at the ductive iaorrfang cold


    coyase hile ground, strongly


    suspecting that she was killed by her


    former lover, hence why her face was


    mutted. Please read the original


    content at .N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    But, he never thought that the one


    who did all this was Gabby, whom.he


    kicked out, tim) aprcidasd tut


    deppipinlisve with him. In his eyes,


    Gabby was always irrelevant, even


    now, when a murder urred, he


    didn''t suspect her. Please read the


    original content at .


    Looking at the seductive woman sprawled dead in his kitchen, he felt a pang of regret. He hadn''t had enough fun with her and


    now she was gone.


    The woman was dead and regret wouldn''t help; Lucius had to call and report to the police.


    Upon hearing about the murder, the police quickly rushed to Lucius''s house and cordoned off the area.


    After a thorough investigation, the police found that the victim had passed out due to a slit in her throat, and then died from


    excessive blood loss. The knife wounds on her face were the primary cause of her death.

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    With no surveince cameras in his mansion, the identity of the person who ended the life of the deceased found there remained


    a mystery.


    Upon investigation, police officers discovered that the victim still had traces of Lucius¡¯ DNA, notably in her throat. Subsequently,


    Lucius was apprehended as the prime suspect; the authorities were convinced of his significant involvement in the crime.


    The cold steel of handcuffs sped around Lucius'' wrists, triggering instant regret. He never imagined his reckless actions would


    bury him in such a grave predicament. It had been nothing more than a wild night gone too far, and now he faced the terrifying


    reality of manughter charges.


    Lucius was roughly escorted to the squad car, shouting his innocence until his voice was hoarse. He hadn''t killed anyone; why


    were they shackling him like a criminal? But his protests only earned him a swift kick from the officers as they hauled him away


    from his opulent home and into a dingy cell.


    The arrest of Lucius sent shockwaves through hispany, causing immediate and catastrophic damage. Shareholders


    dumped their stocks en masse, leading to a precipitous drop in thepany''s value.


    Overnight, Lucius, once a respected business mogul, became a vilified murderer. Hispany was sealed by the authorities the


    next day, and his stocks plummeted to worthlessness.


    The scandal erupted across the Dubai headlines, and Lucius'' fair-weather friends, once ever-present during his days of sess,


    abandoned him in his hour of need.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alone in his cell, Lucius, who went from a sharp-suited executive to a suspected killer in less than 24 hours, realized his dire


    situation. His once meticulously groomed appearance gave way to a stubbled face, and hispany, funds, and even his


    mansion were now out of his reach.


    In his destion, Lucius thought of Gabby, the one person he had pushed away but who might''ve still believed in his innocence.


    Pleading with the indifferent officers, he begged them to find Gabby, sure that if she saw his current state, her love for him would


    prompt her to seek justice.


    But the cold response that Gabby had disappeared without a trace and that she might have already left Dubai left Lucius


    weeping in regret. If only he had known, he would never have driven her away.


    Meanwhile, Gabby and her daughter, Anna, were bound and gagged in the hull of a ship, leaving the shores of Dubai far behind.


    The filthy and reeking belly of the boat heaved with the ocean waves, making them nauseous. Although their feet were tied, their


    hands were free. The kidnappers were confident that Gabby and her daughter had no chance of escaping on the vast open sea.


    As the boat rocked violently, Anna awoke in her mother''s arms and innocently asked, "Mommy, how did we end up here?"


    With a heavy heart, Gabby brushed Anna''s soft hair and whispered, "Sweetie, Mommy''s taking us somewhere where no one


    would know us."


    She knew the danger they were in, and the thought of someone harming Anna filled her with rage. She''d rather die fighting than


    let a single hair on Anna''s head be harmed.


    As tears fell onto Anna''s cheeks, she wiped them away, looking up at Gabby with confusion. "Why are you crying, Mommy?


    Where are we going? Is Daddy going to be there?"


    Gabby shook her head, sobbing harder now. How could she exin their perilous situation to her young daughter? Holding Anna


    close, she murmured, "No Daddy, just you and me. Is that okay?"


    Anna nodded understandingly. "Okay. | don''t like Daddy anymore. He yelled at you because of thatdy with too much makeup. |


    just want to be with you, Mommy."


    Touched by Anna''s words, Gabby


    sang a luby to soothe Anna, hoping


    to ease her back to sleep ami eh thre


    IE een off,


    dabbys thoughts turned bitterly to


    Lucius. The memory of the woman


    she had left in a pool of blood back at


    the mansion haunted her. She


    regretted not striking more blows.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Her eyes glinted with a vengeance. Lucius had scorned Gabby¡¯s love and devotion. His abandonment had sealed his fate. This


    was the price of his betrayal.


    Lost in thought, Gabby suddenly


    forgot the dire situation she found,


    herself in, rappinalM¨¦r arms around


    thd BieebiNG Anna, she closed her


    eyes and drifted off to sleep as well.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    After three days of sailing across the open sea, Gabby and Anna were roughly yanked out of the ship''s hold and brought to a


    mysterious vige.


    "Move it!" barked the man pushing Gabby along, annoyed by the slow pace she adopted while carrying Anna.


    Gabby''s heart was filled with regret. If


    only she had known it woulde to


    this, she would never ae let De"!


    comfort ot hel that night. She


    would have preferred to face Lucius¡¯


    wrath and scolding rather than


    subject Anna to such a fate. Please


    read the original content at


    .

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    The path beneath Gabby''s feet transitioned from rugged to smooth, and although she had no idea where she was headed, she


    made a mental map of every turn and dip, readying herself for the escape she vowed woulde one day.


    As they followed the winding trail, a quaint farmstead unfolded in the distance. It had the orderly charm of a typical rural hamlet,


    and for a moment, Gabby allowed herself a sliver of relief. Perhaps being sold into servitude in a vige might offer a chance for


    freedom.


    What Gabby didn''t know was that this seemingly normal enve was steeped in blood and cruelty. The owner of the estate was


    notorious for acquiring women and children at a bargain through deceit or outright abduction.


    The estate was a deceptive mirage of freedom where, in truth, every soul was shackled. The servants were property, their lives


    hanging on the whims of their owner.


    The staff were desensitized through harsh conditioning, toiled in the fields, tended to livestock, and reared children who would


    eventually serve the master''s bidding. Those with potential were groomed for special tasks, while the more attractive ones were


    imed by the master himself, only to be discarded back to servitude once he grew bored of them.


    This was no paradise, but a gilded cage. A hell disguised in finery.


    The perimeter was fortified with barbed wire, a menacing boundary meant to clip the wings of any who dreamed of flight. The


    electrified fences stretched for miles; a single touch could reduce a person to ashes.


    In such a fortress, escape was a fool''s hope, save for the heavily guarded main gate.


    Urged along by her captors, Gabby, clutching Anna, passed through hidden doors and secret passages until they reached a


    grand mansion. As she stepped inside, a cruel kick to her legs sent her kneeling on the opulent foyer floor. Quick to react, she


    clutched Anna close, preventing the child from tumbling to the ground.


    Unphased and curious, Anna gazed about with wide eyes, oblivious to the danger lurking in every shadow. Gabby hugged her


    tighter, fearing any misstep might provoke a terrible consequence.


    At the head of the hall sat an elderly man, his scalp a polished dome. His gaze was cloudy, and his eyes looked weak beneath


    the weight of deep wrinkles. He had a visage that would instill fear in the stoutest of hearts.


    Anna clung to Gabby''s clothes, confused as to why they were kneeling. She whispered, ¡°Mommy, why are we on the floor? Isn''t


    it cold? Get up, please.¡±


    ¡°Shh,¡± Gabby quieted her with a look, her voice low at Anna''s ear. ¡°This ce is dangerous. We must tread carefully.¡± She


    instantly regretted scaring Anna with such a harsh reality but knew that worse days loomed ahead. Facing the danger head-on


    could be their only wise course.


    The men who brought them in approached the old man, speaking rapidly. The old man finally nced at Gabby, his focus shifting


    to Anna, whose blue eyes blinked innocently under flutteringshes.


    He rose and approached, attempting to take Anna into his arms, ¡°What''s the little angel''s name?¡±


    Fearing for her daughter''s safety, Gabby held Anna tightly, saying nothing.


    Anna was fearless, reached out, and said with childlike trust, ¡°I¡¯m Anna. | like you, sir. Thank you for letting us stay.¡±


    The old man, perhaps unustomed to such affection from a child, smiled with delight. ¡°Good. She''s bright and has potential,¡±


    he muttered and ordered the henchmen, ¡°Take this woman to work. The girl stays with Curtis.¡±


    With a nod, the thugs led Gabby and


    Anna to a modest row of houses.


    Their front yards were-adorned Mhth


    frephighanriered Clothes They


    pointed to a vacant home and


    warned, ¡°You''ll live here. When the


    bell rings, you work, or you''ll regret it.¡±


    With that, they left. Please read the


    original content at .


    Gabby spat after their retreating backs, then turned toward the house they had been assigned.


    The room was small, with only a stiff cot and a worn dresser. The windowsill was lined with dusty bowls, signs of long disuse.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    As Gabby began to tidy the sparse room, Anna asked, ¡°Mommy, why can¡¯t we stay in a big house? Why are we staying in this


    old, strange ce? And everyone looks so scary, scarier than Daddy.¡±


    With a heavy heart, Gabby embraced


    Anna, kissing her cheek. ¡°I''m sorry,


    Anna. It''s all my fault. If\| adn''tbeeh


    seyeenernone vel e in this


    ss. But remember, my love, when


    you''re at the mercy of others,


    patience is your strength. Hide your


    ws until you can strike.¡± Please


    read the original content at


    .


    Although Anna was young, she was particrly sensible and well-behaved. Therefore, she remembered every word Gabby said


    to her without fail. Even though she didn''t understand, she obediently nodded and said, "Okay, Mommy, | remember."


    Gabby and Anna arrived at the


    mansion in the evening, so as they


    sat in the newly arranged room for a


    while, the maids w padpeaO"""


    Kingrin the FiSids came back one


    after another. They were surprised to


    find there was a newpanion but


    did not say much. Instead, they all


    went back to their rooms, brought


    out some bedding and basic


    necessities, and quietly ced them


    at Gabby''s door. Please read the


    original content at .

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    Staring at the pile of belongings at the doorstep, Gabby felt her icy heart thaw for the first time. She had been disillusioned with


    the world, never expecting to find such camaraderie in the most deste of ces.


    Wiping a tear from her eye, Gabby choked up with gratitude towards the housemaids gathered outside. "Thank you, thank you all


    so much."


    The maids didn''t respond; instead, they scattered as if they had seen something¡ªor someone¡ªthey didn''t want to mess with.


    Gabby followed their gaze and saw a young boy, around eleven or twelve, approaching. He had an air of confidence and walked


    up to her with his chin slightly raised, "| hear Grandpa got me a new ything?"


    Confused by the boy''s words, Gabby was speechless, unsure of how to respond.


    The boy''s temper red when she didn''t answer. "I''m talking about that little girl who came with you. Where did you hide her?"


    Gabby''s eyes zed with anger. Anna, her dear daughter whom she had raised with such care, was nobody''s ything! As she


    was about to set the boy straight, Anna appeared beside her with a beaming smile. "Hey there, are you here to y with me?¡±


    The boy was momentarily taken aback by Anna''s angelic face but quickly regained hisposure. "Yeah,e on."


    He walked off without looking back, and Anna was about to follow when Gabby grabbed her. "Sweetheart, you''re too young to go


    off with strangers," she said worriedly.


    Anna stood on tiptoe, kissed Gabby''s cheek, and whispered, "Don''t worry, Mommy; you told me never to show what I''m really


    capable of, remember? I''ll be okay."


    With that, Anna skipped away, every bit the innocent child, yet also astoundingly precocious for her mere two years. Gabby stood


    rooted to the spot, realizing for the first time that Anna might just be the wiser one of the two.


    In Hawaii, Magnus was shocked to learn that Lucius was still alive. He immediately began investigating Lucius¡¯ dealings in


    Dubai.


    Paul was dispatched to Dubai to dig into Lucius¡¯ affairs. Though Lucius was now a prisoner, he had many allies. With Magnus¡¯


    resources, Paul was able to uncover the extent of Lucius'' activities.


    The revtions were so startling Paul was at a loss for words, but his loyalty never wavered. He called Magnus to disclose a


    significant secret.


    "Mr. Magnus, it''s true that Mr. Lucius is incarcerated in Dubai. But there''s something even more astonishing you need to brace


    yourself for." Paul chose his words carefully, still habitually referring to Lucius with respect.


    Magnus'' heart raced, sensing the news would involve his stolen daughter. "Paul, are you about to tell me you''ve found my little


    princess?"


    Paul nodded, then realizing Magnus couldn''t see him, added gravely, "Yes, Mr. Magnus. I''ve uncovered that Lucius has a wife


    named Gabby in Dubai, and they have a daughter. I''ve obtained photos of Gabby¡¯s daily life and confirmed she''s the same one


    who abducted our little girl years ago. Their daughter, Anna, has deep, ocean-blue eyes just like Ms. rkson."


    The news hit Magnus like a sledgehammer, sending him reeling back into his chair. His blood seemed to freeze, and his breath


    was stolen away.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Anna! His daughter, undoubtedly! Only his and Natalia''s daughter could possess such captivating blue eyes!


    But the realization that Lucius was behind the separation from his newborn daughter and the theft from hispany left him


    seething. "Paul," Magnus¡¯ voice was heavy with the weight of the news, and he asked Paul for confirmation, "Is all this


    information reliable? Is Lucius'' wife really the one who took our princess?" Despite knowing Paul''s meticulous nature, Magnus


    needed to hear it again to steady his shock.


    "Mr. Magnus, I''ve paid a steep price for this information, and | stand by its uracy. If there''s any discrepancy, I''ll bear the full


    responsibility," Paul assured him.


    "| trust your investigation, Paul," Magnus affirmed, then murmured to himself in disbelief, "I just can''t believe Lucius orchestrated


    all this. | should have realized sooner, instead of wasting all this time!"


    Magnus mmed down the phone


    with a mix of fury and dread churning


    in his gut. Without am ment¡¯sOl\!


    Sitation, Be grsDpesis keys and


    stormed out to his car, gunning it


    toward the airport. There was no


    time to waste; he had to confront


    Lucius and find out where his


    daughter was. Please read the


    original content at .


    ¡°Lucius, this time, you''ve crossed the line. I''m settling all scores, old and new!" Magnus vowed under his breath, his hands


    clenching the steering wheel with a white-knuckle grip. He boarded the next helicopter out, zooming off to the glitzy, sun-


    drenched city of Dubai.


    Dubai''s endless blue sky weed


    Magnus as he disembarked from the


    aircraft, the familiar pull of t ety


    tugging a bjs seasesHed been here


    ka s@eiunte times, each visit


    etching memories into his mind, but


    he never imagined that this opulent


    metropolis had been his beloved


    daughter''s home for the past year.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Paul was already at the airport, eyes scanning the crowd until theynded on Magnus. With a brisk nod, he approached and


    handed over a dossier on Lucius. Magnus snatched the papers without missing a beat and continued on his mission.


    Arriving at Lucius¡¯ oncevish vi,


    Magnus was met with the cold reality


    of police tape and legal notiges 11!


    S ered qorobscthe ces the


    property had been seized.


    Undeterred, he drove to Lucius'' office,


    only to find the same fate had


    befallen the corporate headquarters.


    Please read the original content at


    .

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    He chuckled, a touch of satisfaction in his voice. "Well, well, Lucius, this is whates of biting off more than you can chew. You


    took what wasn''t yours; did you really think you could keep it forever?"


    Clutching the folder of documents, he turned to Paul and said, "Get ourwyer on the line. I''m heading to the jail!"


    ¡°Right away," Paul replied before ncing back at Magnus. "We''ve scoured all of Dubai, and still no sign of Gabby or your


    daughter.¡±


    "No rush, we''ll deal with Lucius first." Magnus was desperate to find his missing daughter, but he had a score to settle with the


    man behind bars first.


    In the stark confines of the Dubai jail, the bailiff slid the iron door open with indifference. "Lucius, you''ve got a visitor."


    Lucius paused, taken aback. A visitor? Could it be Gabby? Surely, she wouldn''t abandon him. He rose swiftly and stepped


    forward.


    But the sight that greeted him was not Gabby¡¯s. Instead, Magnus stood there, cloaked in a dark trench coat, his gaze icy and


    piercing.


    Lucius was startled. Why was Magnus here? A sinking feeling gripped his heart. With a deadpan expression, Lucius faced


    Magnus. He never imagined that his reunion with his once-loathed brother would be under these circumstances. He blurted out,


    "Seeing me like this must make your day, Magnus. Are you here to gloat?"


    Magnus looked at him coldly. "You overestimate yourself, Lucius. Do you think I''de all this way just tough at you? It''s a


    miracle you''re still alive."


    Lucius realized this might be hisst lifeline. He had to grab it, or he''d rot in this cell forever. His face twisted into a look of


    desperate sorrow. "Magnus, my brother, for the sake of our grandfather, help me. Get me out, and I''ll steer clear of you for good.


    | won''t meddle with the Andersen Corporation ever again. Please, Magnus."


    It was the first time in his life that Lucius had groveled so low, a humiliating moment he would never forget.


    Magnus snorted with derision. "And who is your brother? | had a brother, Jamie. He died when he was twelve. | don''t have


    another brother."


    Magnus red at Lucius, who had tried to kill him since they were children. How could Magnus possibly feel any pity for him?


    ¡°Even grandfather wouldn''t recognize you now, Lucius. If he were alive to see the mess you''ve made, it would''ve killed him a


    thousand times over. Cut the crap, where''s my daughter?" Magnus¡¯ dark eyes bore into him.


    Lucius shuddered at the mention of Magnus¡¯ daughter. Anna! Oh, Anna was Magnus'' daughter. A smirk crept onto Lucius¡¯ face at


    the thought.


    "Indeed, | raised your daughter," Lucius said, standing and grasping the bars with agitated hands. "She¡¯s over a year old now,


    cute as a button. Just get me out, and she''s yours. Remember, | raised Anna when | could have discarded her. You owe me that


    much."


    "You ¡®raised¡¯ her?" Magnus¡¯ fury was palpable. "You had the gall to betray Gabby into our trust, kidnap our daughter, and make


    off with a fortune. And now you expect me to save you?"


    Magnus wanted to tear Lucius apart for causing the disappearance of their beloved daughter, driving his wife to the brink of


    madness.


    "No matter what, Anna was raised by me. | could have abandoned her, but | didn''t. You owe me, Magnus!" Lucius clung to the


    bars, desperate.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Magnus stood tall, looking down upon the felon. "You stole my child and subjected her to a life of uncertainty. Nothing can make


    up for the pain you''ve caused. Spend the rest of your days here. I''ll find my daughter on my own. She''ll be back with us soon


    enough. You needn''t worry.¡±


    With onest nce at Lucius, Magnus turned and strode away.


    As Magnus¡¯ figure receded, Lucius hammered at the ss, shouting, "You''ll regret this, Magnus! If I''d known, I''d have thrown


    Anna into the sea for the fish. You''ll never find her! I''ll relish seeing you and Natalia in despair, knowing you''ll never recover your


    daughter.¡±


    Magnus stopped and turned, his eyes glinting with scorn. "Anna will be back with us soon, and you? You''ll never see the light of


    day again. Oh, and | heard about your execution. I''ll make sure they keep you alive ¡ª and let you spend the rest of your


    miserable life in here." With that, he left.


    Lucius, watching Magnus'' retreating figure, was consumed by hatred and regret for everything he had done.


    Looking at the sunlight beyond the bars, he wished for death. He no longer wanted to live.


    Magnus exited the Dubai jail with a heavy heart. Hemanded everyone to scour Dubai and the neighboring cities. They had


    to find Gabby and Anna.


    But days passed with no word. Looking up at the clouds, his heart sank further.


    He instructed Paul to use their influence to purchase Lucius¡¯ vi at a high price.


    That afternoon, Magnus pushed


    open the vi''s grand doors and


    stepped inside. The sight of


    children''s toys qrtthkiving room


    dk abd teddy bear on the couch


    touched him. He gently caressed the


    toys, imagining his daughter ying


    with them. His heart ached thinking


    of her sweet embrace of the teddy.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Upstairs, Magnus pushed open Anna¡¯s door, and the pink innocence of the room nearly brought him to tears.


    This was Anna''s room. He sat on the


    small bed, fingers tracing over a


    pillow still faint with Mle SoSH sey imiilk.


    ening a giawee Finally found a


    photograph of Anna holding a yo-yo.


    Her smile almost broke him. Her face


    was a mirror image of his own, and


    her eyes held a hint of blue, just like


    Natalia''s. Please read the original


    content at .


    The search would continue, but for now, in this room, he was as close to his daughter as he could possibly be.


    Magnus felt tears well up in his eyes as he stared at the photograph of Anna. His little girl was out there somewhere in the world,


    a living, breathing miracle. The tears fell, sshing onto her smiling image.


    She looked just like the girl in his dreams, bearing the unmistakable resemnce to both him and his wife¡ªsame face, same


    eyes. His heart clenched with a pain that was almost too much to bear.


    He opened the closet and saw the tiny clothes. Their softness made his heart melt into a puddle of raw emotion.


    Gathering the clothes and the photograph, he packed them neatly and handed the bundle to his bodyguard. "Find Gabby and


    Anna," he instructed once more, the urgency in his voice impossible to miss.


    Weeks passed without a single lead,


    and Magnus felt himself teetering.an


    the edge of despaig \ittta Hedy


    Heart he d¨¦dided to return to Hawaii,


    to the sce of the waves and the


    warmth that always seemed to


    soothe his soul. Please read the


    original content at .


    As he approached the house, he spotted Natalia waiting on the porch, her presence like a beacon of hope. His heart skipped a


    beat, a mixture of love and aching tenderness taking his breath away.


    He broke into a run, closing the distance between them in a few long strides, and swept Natalia into his arms.


    ¡°Honey, I''m home," he whispered, his voiceced with the weight of his journey and the relief of being in her embrace again.

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    Natalia nestled into his embrace, the familiar scent bringing her a sense of peace. She lifted her eyes to Magnus'' haggard face,


    and she knew without asking that they hadn''t found their daughter. Yet, she whispered the question anyway, "Did we find our little


    girl?"


    "I''m sorry, honey." Magnus¡¯ voice was tinged with defeat.


    ¡°But we found this." He took a package from their bodyguard¡ªan assortment of items that belonged to Anna: a piece of her


    clothing, a small pillow, and photographs.


    Natalia clutched the tiny photo, her shock quickly giving way to tears once again.


    The couple sat on the couch, cradling their heads in their hands, engulfed in sorrow. Natalia kept looking at Anna''s picture,


    feeling her heart sink to the depths of despair. "My darling, where in the world are you?"


    From that day on, Natalia and Magnus fell back into the dark days that followed their initial loss. Magnus was wracked with guilt


    and grief, while Natalia was consumed by sadness. Even their son Jonas couldn''t help but feel the gloom that had settled over


    his parents.


    Magnus stood by the ocean''s edge, watching the fierce waves crash against the shore, a hollowugh escaping his lips. "Lucius,


    you''ve done it again. You''ve driven my wife and me mad with grief. Our family has plunged into despair.¡±


    As he looked at the waning sun, casting a pale glow over the snowy beach, and then at Natalia, who spent her days staring


    nkly at Anna''s little pillow, he felt like his heart was being pierced by a thousand arrows. He clutched at his aching chest but


    continued the search for his daughter.


    Natalia''s heart, however, grew as cold as the frost of winter, unable to be warmed again.


    With the new year''s arrival, Jonas brought a spark of life back into the household with his sunny smile. For the holiday, Jonas


    held up sparklers to Natalia and said, "Mom, let''s light these together. They say if you light sparklers on New Year''s, you''ll have


    good luck. | believe we''ll find my sister soon."


    Looking at Jonas¡¯ earnest, hopeful face, Natalia finally smiled. Together, they walked to the beach and lit the sparklers, their


    brilliant light illuminating the entire shore, warming Natalia''s softening face.


    Watching his wife and son from afar, Magnus couldn''t help but join them, adding more sparklers to the festive disy.


    All night long, the sky above the Hawaiian beach was aze with light. After the celebrations, Magnus looked at Jonas and


    pulled him aside. Jonas was now as tall as Magnus¡¯ chest. "Jonas, | want you to go to the States for some training. Would you


    like that?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Jonas nodded eagerly. "| would, Dad. I''ve been wanting to go. | want to learn more, and I''ll find my sister and protect her. Don''t


    worry, Mom and Dad¡ªl''ll bring her back."


    Magnus nodded, patting his son''s head. It was time to let him stand on his own. A few dayster, Jonas was sent off to a secret


    organization in the States for training.


    Since Hector and Bianca tied the knot, their days were filled with bliss.


    Hector came home from work to find Bianca bustling in the kitchen, her slim figure moving gracefully. Her long hair was tied back


    in a ponytail. This home brought Hector a sense of tranquility. Approaching her, he watched as she cooked. "We should hire a


    cook, Bee. Have you ever thought about taking some sses?" Hector whispered to her.


    She looked up, her dark eyes shining. "Do you want me to go to school?"


    For a moment, Hector was lost in her gaze. He stroked her hair. "| want you to do what you love. We''ll get a cook to take care of


    this. My wife is meant to be cherished."


    Bianca buried her face in his chest, tears welling up. "Being your wife brings enough happiness. Cooking for you is nothing


    tiring," she said, lifting her gaze to his. "I just don''t want to feel unworthy, so maybe | should learn something new."


    He embraced her tightly. "Silly girl, whether you''re worthy or not, you''re my wife now. If | say you''re worthy, then you are." His


    voice dropped, a teasing edge to it. "I think we''re a perfect fit, in every way."


    Her cheeks flushed a deep red, and without looking at him, she yfully punched his chest. "Can you not be so crude? I''m


    cooking.¡±


    Hector captured her small hand in hisrge one, bringing it to his groin. "Right now, it''s hungrier than | am. How about we feed it


    first, then cook? Hmm?" His voice was husky with desire.


    Bianca, blushing furiously, pulled her hand away. "No, we need to cook!" She tried to push him away, but he didn''t budge, his


    gaze burning into her. Bianca''s heart raced at the sight of his lust-filled eyes. Before she could speak, she found herself swept off


    her feet.


    Hector carried her upstairs,ying her gently on the bed before his towering frame enveloped her. "Hector... wait. We haven''t


    eaten," she protested, her hands pressing against his chest, feeling the fierce beat of his heart through his shirt.


    ¡°Let''s satisfy this hunger first, sweetheart." He buried his warm kisses into her skin, making her body melt into his embrace.


    Hector plunged into the depths of their passion, and then whispered in her ear, "See, we fit perfectly together, don''t we?"


    Bianca wished she could hide under the covers forever, especially with him speaking such words at this moment. Watching


    Bianca''s shy demeanor, Hector stirred, his voice raspy as he said, "Bee, let''s have a child."


    Before she could respond, Hector''s actions spoke for him, signaling the start of their n to build a family.


    The New Year had just passed, and Jonas had left Hawaii.


    The Hawaiian streets remained


    festooned with festive decorations.


    The spirit of the New cel lingered in


    t air, Najit¨¦e tinge of


    lancholy. Every time she saw


    those joyous familymercials on


    TV, she couldn''t help but think of her


    daughter, whom Gabby had taken


    from her. Please read the original


    content at .


    Anna¡ªGabby had given her the name Anna. It was, indeed, a beautiful name.


    Natalia pulled out the worn


    photograph she always carried with


    her, her fingers gently tracing+t


    angelic fe tyrag of dF dalighter in


    thd intd e. Her heart ached with


    silent words. "Anna, Mommy failed to


    keep you safe. Where are you now?


    Are you warm and well-fed? Do you


    have to wander without a home?"


    Please read the original content at


    .


    The sight of Anna''s innocent, carefree smile almost brought a fresh wave of tears to Natalia''s eyes, but she fought them back.


    "Ring, ring-ring.¡±


    The sound of the telephone on the


    table interrupted Natalia''s m ferh


    reverie. ickly yuipiager face and


    comp ing her thoughts, Natalia


    picked up the receiver. "Hello? Who''s


    this?" Please read the original content


    at .


    "Ha-ha, Happy New Year! Natalia, guess where | am?" Lexi''s cheerful voice came through, as effervescent as champagne


    bubbles.


    Natalia''s spirits were lifted, infected by Lexi''s jubnce. "Lexi, it''s been ages. Happy New Year to you too! So, where are you


    hiding?"


    ¡°Ha-ha, why don''t you open your front door? I''m right outside," Lexi chirped, her voice as lively as a fawn frolicking through the


    woods.

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    Natalia couldn''t believe her ears and leaped from the couch with her phone in hand, pacing toward the door. ¡°No way, are you


    pulling my leg?¡±


    ¡°Why would | joke about this? Open the door and see for yourself.¡±


    Lexi¡¯s voice rang clear from the porch, and as Natalia swung the front door open, she was greeted by Lexi¡¯s radiant smile,


    blooming like a vibrant rose.


    ¡°My dear Natalia, I''ve missed you to bits. You heartless thing, you never once thought toe to see me,¡± Lexi chided, throwing


    herself into Natalia¡¯s arms for a tight embrace.


    Natalia was nearly breathless from Lexi''s enthusiastic hug. She managed to hug her back, then craned her neck to peer around


    her, ¡°Where''s Cal? Why didn¡¯t hee? Howe it¡¯s just you? And the kids?¡±


    Lexi, arm in arm with Natalia, strolled back inside. ¡°Isn''t it better they didn¡¯te? | get to enjoy some singledy freedom.¡±


    What Lexi left unsaid was that it was Magnus who had called her. Magnus had reached out to Lexi, exining that Natalia had


    been taking the disappearance of her child hard and hoped Lexi could spare a couple of days to fly over and provide some


    comfort.


    On receiving Magnus¡¯ SOS, Lexi had not hesitated, promptly booking a flight to Hawaii. She had always been suspicious of


    Gabby, with her unsettling gaze and less-than-trustworthy vibe. Lexi had even warned Natalia to be cautious, but to no avail;


    Gabby had still managed to pull a fast one on them.


    Over the past two years, Lexi had even enlisted the help of Callum to search for Natalia''s missing daughter, but to no avail. It


    was only yesterday that Magnus shared the jaw-dropping news: Gabby was actually Lucius¡¯ pawn all along.


    As for Lucius, that conniving weasel, Lexi would have loved to give him a piece of her mind, but from what Magnus said, Lucius


    was likely to spend the rest of his life behind bars.


    Served him right! What goes aroundes around! It¡¯s not a question of if, but when. And when the time came, karma would


    strike!


    Lexi¡¯s visit was especially for Natalia¡¯s sake. To avoid stirring up painful memories, she left her children back home under


    Callum¡¯s care. Natalia had lost her daughter, so Lexi thought it best not to bring her kids along and risk upsetting her friend.


    Now, sitting on the couch, Lexi squeezed Natalia¡¯s hand gently, her voice full of concern. ¡°Natalia, look at what¡¯s be of you.


    You''re practically skin and bones. If you can¡¯t take care of yourself, how are you going to have the strength to find Anna?¡±


    At Lexi¡¯s words, Natalia¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears. She nced down at her frail, bony hands, her voiceden with yearning for


    Anna. ¡°Lexi... |... | just miss my daughter so much. | didn¡¯t even get to hold her before she disappeared. Whenever | close my


    eyes, | see her using me, asking why | haven''t brought her home yet.¡±


    The tears Natalia had been holding back began to flow as she wept silently, shaking with emotion.


    As a mother herself, Lexi could deeply empathize with Natalia¡¯s pain and sorrow at losing a child. She moved closer, wrapping


    an arm around Natalia and gently patting her back. ¡°Let it out, Natalia. Cry if you need to. Don¡¯t keep it bottled up inside. It¡¯s too


    hard that way.¡±


    Unable to restrain the longing in her heart for Anna, Natalia broke into heart-wrenching sobs. For over a year since her


    daughter''s disappearance, she had been slowly recovering from her grief. But when Magnus showed her those photos of Anna,


    all the guilt and remorse she felt for her daughter came flooding back.


    They had searched in vain, country after country, not knowing that her daughter was living with Gabby and Lucius in Dubai. Now,


    with Lucius locked up on murder charges, and Gabby having vanished with her daughter once again, Natalia was overwhelmed


    with heartache.


    Sitting patiently by Natalia''s side, Lexi listened to her friend''s cries, her heart aching in sympathy. Natalia had always been so


    kind-hearted and gentle, yet fate seemed to cruelly shatter her happiness time and again.


    Eventually, Natalia cried herself out, releasing the pent-up sorrow that had weighed on her heart.


    Seeing Natalia with her swollen, red eyes, Lexi knew her friend had found some sce. In a soft voice, Lexi encouraged, ¡°Now


    that we have Anna¡¯s photo, I¡¯m sure we''ll find her soon. You need to stay strong. When Annaes back, she should see a


    radiant mom, not someone who''s down and out. Okay?¡±


    Natalia nodded, understanding Lexi was right. When Anna returned, she wanted to show her the best version of herself, full of


    motherly love.


    ¡°Enough with the long face, I¡¯ve managed to escape the chaos of my home and those two little rascals just to be here with you.


    Aren''t you going to y host and show me around? Let¡¯s have some fun!¡± Lexi¡¯s words were light, trying to lift Natalia¡¯s spirits.


    Grateful for Lexi¡¯s thoughtfulness, Natalia rose from the couch. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take a walk by the ocean.¡±


    Whenever she felt cooped up at home, Natalia would find sce by the sea, letting the ocean breeze clear her mind.


    Together, Lexi and Natalia strolled along the beach. Their bare feet sank into the soft sand, as they shared intimate


    conversations that eased their spirits, reminiscent of their carefree college days.


    After spending a few days with Natalia in Hawaii, Lexi was summoned back home by Callum¡¯s incessant calls.


    Finding herself alone again, Natalia felt the weight of solitude. She would stand on the balcony, gazing out at the sea, her heart


    heavy.


    As the evening sky zed with the


    glow of the setting sun, Magnus


    stepped into the room with a


    of fresh fruit i qd. cutignus foticed


    Nawalia¡¯S shttits were as deted as a


    punctured balloon as she leaned


    against the balcony railing. He set


    down his te of apple slices and


    cheese. Slipping up behind her, he


    wrapped his arms around her waist.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    "What''s up? You seem down in the dumps," Magnus murmured, resting his chin on Natalia''s shoulder, his voice a soft melody in


    her ear.


    Natalia held her breath for a moment,


    soaking in theforting scent of


    Magnus that surroun el


    dyhren BarldS Over his where they


    rested at her side, her voice tinted


    with a wisp of sadness. "Magnus, |


    can''t help it. | miss her, what should


    we do?" Please read the original


    content at .


    Magnus fell silent, his voice lost in


    the sea of his thoughts for a


    moment. Just days ago, he hag


    intention lyinyiteshtheir Friend Lexi


    oval, Fd ing she could spend some


    time with Natalia and lift her spirits.


    But as luck would have it, after only a


    couple of days, Lexi had to rush back


    home at the behest of her husband,


    Callum. Please read the original


    content at .Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Magnus nuzzled his face into the nape of Natalia''s neck, taking a deep breath as if to draw strength from the closeness. Finally,


    he lifted his gaze, and his voice carried a tender proposal. "Darling, why don''t we go and visit Jonas?"

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    Since his wife missed their child, he couldn¡¯t bring up the topic of having more kids. Instead, he decided to simply take her to see


    Jonas.


    Natalia clutched Magnus¡¯ hand, a hint of surprise in her voice. "Really? We can actually go see Jonas?"


    Magnus nodded affirmatively. "My love, there''s nothing we can''t do if it makes you happy."


    Overwhelmed with emotion, Natalia hugged Magnus tightly and whispered, "Magnus, you shouldn''t be so good to me. | don''t


    deserve all this kindness."


    "My dear, you are the sole reason | breathe in this world. Loving you is not a deliberate act; it''s pure instinct," Magnus said


    tenderly as he turned her around and kissed her passionately, just as thest rays of the sunset blushed behind the clouds and


    evening descended.


    In the three-story beachfront mansion, enveloped by the twilight, a tender narrative of love unfolded.


    The next day, Magnus had first-ss ne tickets prepared bright and early. He opted against using a helicopter, wanting


    instead to savor the journey with Natalia.


    The destination was home to one of the most formidable special forces bases in the world, known for its devilishly strict training.


    Many dignitaries sent their personal bodyguards here for training. As a young boy, Magnus himself was sent here by Morgan.


    Upon arriving, Magnus and Natalia checked into the presidential suite of the five-star hotel owned by the Andersen family.


    No sooner had they arrived at the hotel than Magnus hurriedly dialed his old friend Richard''s number. Richard and Magnus had


    trained together at the base as kids and were very close. Currently, Richard was a special forces legend in the States,


    commanding respect from everyone.


    After Magnus returned to take over the Andersen family business, Richard stayed behind at the base, working undercover and


    training recruits. Their bond had evolved into a profound camaraderie.


    On hisst visit, Magnus had entrusted Jonas to Richard, insisting he be tough on the boy, leaving no room for softness. Magnus


    trusted only Richard because only a brave eagle that dared to dive off cliffs deserved to soar through the blue skies.


    Richard picked up quickly, his voice warm and jocr. "Hey, old pal Magnus, missing me already?"


    Magnus couldn''t help but roll his eyes. Richard, with his charm and humor, somehow passed the rigorous selection and became


    a special forces king, even staying on to train others.


    Their former drill sergeant was known for his stone-cold demeanor, training them with an iron fist to pass the final tests.


    ¡°Richard, I''m here. | want to see my son, Jonas. Can you arrange it?" Magnus asked, softening his voice.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Sure, if he gets through today''s rock climbing session, you can see him anytime," Richard replied casually.


    ¡°Rock climbing?!" Magnus¡¯ voice spiked with surprise. "You don''t mean the same kind we did?"


    ¡°Of course not, times have changed," Richard chuckled. "If you''re interested,e by and watch. But don''t let thed see you; it


    might throw him off."


    "Send me the location," Magnus said and hung up, heading for the door.


    Natalia quickly asked, "Where are you going?"


    Magnus turned, kissed her forehead gently, and said, "Wait here for me, love. I''m going to check out our boy''s progress at the


    base."


    As he moved to leave, Natalia caught his sleeve. "May |e with you? I''m eager to see Jonas too."


    Magnus hesitated. "The training is rigorous. | don''t want you to be upset seeing Jonas like that."


    Natalia shook her head vigorously. "I won''t, | promise. I''ll just stay behind you and won''t say a word."


    Convinced by her earnest gaze, Magnus drew her close. "Love, if it''s what you wish, I''ll never say no. Let''s go see Jonas


    together."


    Just then, Magnus'' phone chimed. It was the message with Richard''s location. Surprisingly, the base had moved, but it made


    sense¡ªthe years had passed since Magnus wasst there.


    With the location set, Magnus and Natalia drove to the base. Although he didn''t voice it, Magnus was anxious about Jonas. He


    drove fast, reaching the address in no time.


    The ce was fenced with high iron gates, marked with a sign "Danger." Knowing the base''s tactics, Magnus called Richard to


    come out and meet them.


    The gates opened slowly, and


    Richard, with his flowing blond hair,


    greeted Ma nus aapeciySSHidy


    Niggas, it weren''t for your boy, |


    bet you''d never step foot here again,"


    Richard said, embracing his friend


    tightly. Please read the original


    content at .


    Magnus returned the hug and gave Richard a yful punch. "Of course, you''re the only one entric enough to stay at this


    ce."


    Richard threw his head back and roared withughter. "Of course, man! Staying here is the only shot | have at hazing the


    newbies."


    As he spoke, Richard nced over Magnus'' shoulder, and his eyes popped in amazement. "Oh my stars, what do we have


    here? A vision of loveliness! How could | have missed her? My bad, truly my bad!"


    Without missing a beat, Richard


    strode toward Natalia with a hand


    outstretched for an embrace Hist \


    vaic wasandath astoney,


    "Enchantingdy, a pleasure to make


    your acquaintance. Allow me the


    honor of kissing your hand and


    offering you my sincerest respect!"


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Though a soldier through and through, Richard''s openness and easy demeanor were his trademarks.


    But just as Richard reached out, Magnus stepped in, blocking his path. "Back off, buddy. Put a lid on your flirtatious nonsense.


    This is my wife, Natalia, and she''s off-limits to your advances."


    With a pout, Richard turned up the


    corners of his mouth. "Magnus,


    could you sag py great git O


    winroar''gividg me a heads up? |


    challenge you to a duel of sorts ¡ª


    let''s see who can truly capture the


    lady''s heart." Please read the original


    content at .

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    Magnus rolled his eyes at Richard''s antics, fully aware that this was just how Richard was wired. He wrapped an arm around


    Natalia''s shoulders. "There''s no chance left for you, buddy. She''s the love of my life, and on top of that, she''s the mother of your


    student."


    Richard clutched dramatically at his heart, staggering backward as if in shock. "Oh my God, my heart''s in shreds. How can the


    heavens be so cruel to me?"


    Throughout the encounter, Natalia remained steadfastly behind Magnus, as she had promised before they set out. She offered


    Richard a friendly nod and a smile by way of greeting.


    The radiant smile that lit up her face was enough to send Richard into a melodramaticment. "Oh heavens! Strike me down with


    lightning! How could this angelic creature be snatched up by a lowly guy like Magnus? It''s just not fair!"


    Richard''s over-the-top gestures made Natalia cover her mouth to suppress herughter. Her increasing beauty only made


    Richard more exaggerated in his disy of despair, stopping just short of cursing the gods.


    Magnus couldn''t stand it any longer and shot Richard a sideways nce. "Enough with the theatrics, man! Take us to see my


    boy."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Reluctantly, Richard led the way, muttering under his breath, "The power of love..."


    Magnus and Natalia, trailing behind, couldn''t quite catch what Richard was grumbling, and Magnus raised an eyebrow in


    question. "Richard, what are you mumbling about?"


    Richard nced back at Magnus, and then at Natalia walking alongside him. The more he looked, the more his heart sank. He


    snorted at Magnus and hastened his pace.


    Magnus, well-ustomed to Richard''s entric nature, didn''t take it to heart and continued walking with Natalia.


    Soon, they arrived at a towering structure made of steel girders. Standing fifteen to sixteen stories tall, the steep and daunting


    construction looked incredibly perilous from a distance.


    Magnus shook his head in disbelief. "Richard, didn''t you say this was different from back in the day?"


    Richard, a bit too pleased with himself, said, "Yeah, times are changing. We''ve got to be stricter with the cadets, you know? Look


    at this¡ªit''s more than three times taller than what we had to climb!"


    Magnus shrugged helplessly. "Alright, | should''ve expected this. Seems | underestimated the academy''s progress."


    "Of course, you did," Richard said smugly, then held up a hand to stop Magnus and Natalia from going any further. "Let''s just


    wait here. The kid''s about to make his entrance."


    Magnus nodded, while Natalia, pale-faced, watched the steel mountain with a mix of awe and anxiety. Ever since she hadid


    eyes on that metallic peak, her heart had been in her throat. The mere sight of it was oppressive, let alone the thought of


    climbing it. To do so seemed like a death-defying act.


    When Richard mentioned that their son, Jonas, would soon be ascending this steel behemoth, Natalia''s face turned even paler


    with worry as she looked at Magnus. "Magnus, Jonas..."


    Understanding her anxiety, Magnus tried to offer some reassurance, even though he shared her concerns. He gently patted her


    hand. "It''s okay, trust me. The training here is tough, but they know what they''re doing. They won''t push him too far."


    Natalia''s fears were slightly eased, but she kept her gaze fixed on the metal mountain, her slender hand gripping Magnus¡¯ arm


    unconsciously.


    Magnus patted her hand again, then, like her, watched the steel structure intently.


    Richard suddenly took on an air of authority, pulling out a whistle from around his neck and blowing a sharp note.


    Before long, the small figure of Jonas appeared at the base of the steel mountain. Compared to the towering structure, his tiny


    frame seemed especially fragile, like a sapling in the shadow of a giant oak.


    Natalia''s heart clenched at the sight of her son, looking so lean and small. She leaned into Magnus, her voice filled with maternal


    concern. "Jonas looks thinner."


    Magnus nodded in agreement. Not only had Jonas thinned out, but he also looked tanned and tough¡ªclear signs of enduring


    the academy''s rigors. But hardship was part of bing a man, and only through it could one learn to navigate the world.


    As Jonas stood solemnly before the mountain of metal, unaware of his parents watching from a short distance, he looked every


    bit the warrior ready for battle, awaiting the signal to charge.


    Richard blew the whistle again, this time with a prolonged note, cueing Jonas for the ascent.


    With the sound of the whistle falling


    silent, Jonas sprang into acti


    climbin ¨¦l thecatuik) oF Gets,


    Fading olds in the gaps


    between the steel beams and quickly


    ascending. Please read the original


    content at .


    As Jonas¡¯ form climbed higher and higher, reaching the height of seven or eight stories, Natalia''s heart pounded uncontrobly.


    Her hands twisted Magnus¡¯ arm in her tension.


    "Darling, it''s okay," Magnus soothed,


    rubbing her back and easing aM


    stress witha smile £¤obVe got to


    stay st ng. If you faint now, | might


    have to give you mouth-to-mouth."


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Though his words were light, Magnus shared Natalia¡¯s tension. He watched his son climb, feeling a surge of pride. That was his


    boy, facing challenges head-on.


    Natalia remembered to breathe again, taking short breaths to calm her nerves while keeping her eyes fixed on the daunting


    structure.


    At that moment, out of nowhere, a gust of wind swept through, causing the towering steel structure to sway and creak ominously.


    Natalia''s nerves were shot. She clutched Magnus¡¯ arm tightly. "The wind''s picking up. It''s too dangerous. Can we get Jonas


    down from there?¡±


    Magnus'' heart was in his throat, but he mustered his calm to reassure her. "It''s okay, don''t worry. Jonas isn''t made of ss."


    Natalia sighed silently, knowing that


    calling out to Jonas now might only


    serve to distract nn g


    cpypioamiee meeathan good. She


    ? Ig do nothing but swallow hard,


    feeling rather helpless as she leaned


    into Magnus¡¯ embrace. Her gaze was


    fixed on the metallic giant before


    them. Please read the original


    content at .


    Magnus watched just as intently, his breaths shallow and measured, and the tension in his eyes unmistakably clear.

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    Jonas'' diminutive frame mbered up the crisscrossing steel jungle gym. His tiny silhouette was stered against the metal


    skeleton of the structure. He was now the equivalent of ten stories high, a mere speck clinging to the bars as the wind whipped


    fiercely around him, threatening to dislodge his fragile grip.


    Suddenly, his hand slipped, and his body plummeted downward.


    ¡°Jonas!¡± Natalia''s voice burst forth in a panic, her already anxious heart plunging into an abyss as she watched Jonas fall.


    Thankfully, Magnus was quick on his feet, pping a hand over Natalia''s mouth and whispering urgently in her ear, ¡°Shh, don¡¯t


    distract him.¡±


    As it turned out, Jonas had merely lost his grip momentarily and swiftly caught onto the lower rungs, regaining hisposure.


    After witnessing the harrowing scene, Natalia was drenched in cold sweat. Her heart thundered with the fear of what might have


    been had Jonas not managed to hold on. And yet, the courageous boy continued to ascend, his slender frame swaying in the


    wind, drawing tears of worry from Natalia''s eyes.


    Unable to bear the sight any longer, Natalia turned on her heels and fled the scene, knowing that if she stayed a moment longer,


    she''d surely beg Jonas to abandon his training ande home.


    The close call had also set Magnus¡¯ forehead glistening with sweat. Thankfully, hisposure kept him from shouting out as


    Natalia had. Only when he saw Jonasplete his task, turning danger into triumph, did he realize his back was soaked with


    cold perspiration. Watching his son persist in his upward battle, Magnus couldn''t help but swell with pride. ¡°That''s my boy,¡± he


    thought.


    Before Magnus could share his pride with Natalia, she was already stumbling out of sight. With a shrug of resignation to Richard,


    he said, ¡°Women, you know. Their hearts break too easily. I''d better go andfort her. Could you keep an eye on Jonas?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Richard nodded with an understanding ''OK'' gesture, reassuring Magnus as he went after Natalia.


    Magnus caught up with Natalia, wrapping an arm around her shoulders as they left the training facility together.


    Back at the inn, which was a far cry from the luxury of five-star amodations they were used to, Natalia insisted on staying


    close to Jonas. Magnus, feeling out of ce amid the modest surroundings, said nothing, simplyforting Natalia, ¡°Honey,


    training is tough, but the safety measures are top-notch. Don¡¯t worry. Once Jonas is done, I''ll bring him back here so you can see


    he¡¯s alright.¡±


    Natalia nodded, and her resolve was firm despite the nightmarish ordeal.


    ¡°Now, get some rest,¡± Magnus urged, holding her close in bed. ¡°You need to be fresh for tomorrow''s visit to Jonas.¡±


    That night, Natalia¡¯s sleep was fitful, haunted by visions of Jonas scaling the towering steel structure. At every stir of hers,


    Magnus would gently soothe her back to sleep.


    Regret gnawed at Magnus as he watched over Natalia, second-guessing his decision to expose her to the raw intensity of Jonas¡¯


    training.


    As the night deepened, exhaustion took over, and Magnus drifted off with Natalia in his arms.


    The next day, Natalia rose early, careful not to disturb the slumbering Magnus. She slipped out of the inn, the countryside''s


    tranquil air filling her with inspiration to paint the training grounds where Jonas hadbored the day before.


    Before a breathtaking backdrop of


    rolling hills, Natalia set up her easel


    with practiced grac anktbegah)''"''


    peintiggunder''the''c ear blue sky. Her


    concentration was unbreakable. Her


    brush strokes captured the scenery¡¯s


    essence, and her emotions flowed


    onto the canvas. Please read the


    original content at .


    Richard, d in camouge for his


    morning run, was entranced by the


    sight of Natalia painting the sce .


    He approached, restenfized by her


    Honeraish\tess and the way the


    wind teased her long hair. From


    behind, he watched, not wanting to


    disturb the angelic scene before him,


    as Natalia brought the rugged beauty


    of thendscape to life on her


    canvas. Please read the original


    content at .


    Natalia was so engrossed in her


    sketching that she didn''t notice the


    figure that had quietly approached


    her from behind. Sh added.


    fing{ strokes, sghintag the


    picturesque park scene before her on


    the canvas. As she stepped back to


    view her work, she turned and was


    surprised to find Richard standing


    there, watching her with an


    unreadable expression. Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Natalia remembered that Richard was Jonas'' mentor. With a polite smile, she greeted him, "Good morning, Mr. Richard."


    Richard was momentarily lost for words, captivated by Natalia''s sweet smile. For a fleeting second, he felt as if no words in his


    vast lexicon could do justice to her beauty.

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    Natalia thought Richard has said something, so she asked again with patience, "Mr. Richard, what did you just say? Sorry, |


    didn''t quite catch that."


    "Oh," Richard chuckled awkwardly. He didn''t mean to be abrupt with the beauty before him and said softly, "Your drawing is


    absolutely stunning. Would you mind sketching a portrait of me?"


    Natalia initially wanted to decline, but remembering he was her son''s mentor, she replied diplomatically, "Mr. Richard, I''m afraid


    my skills are not quite up to par."


    "NO, NO, NO," Richard blurted out excitedly, waving his hands. "You are the most skilled artist I''ve evere across. | sincerely


    ask you to do me the honor of drawing my portrait, and | hope you won''t refuse."


    "Well, alright then," Natalia conceded. "As long as you don¡¯t mind too much. | hope you''ll be forgiving if there''s anything not quite


    right."


    Natalia turned a fresh page of her sketch pad. "Please, Mr. Richard, just strike any pose you like. I''ll do a quick sketch for you."


    Since Natalia had agreed, Richard''s eyes lit up with joy. He crossed his arms and struck what he thought was his most dashing


    pose, giving Natalia a twinkling look. "OK, I''m ready. Please begin."


    Natalia nodded and began to sketch Richard with great care. She was so focused on her work that Richard couldn''t help but be


    mesmerized, wishing that time could stand still and allow them a few more moments together.


    Since it was a quick sketch, Natalia finished in no time. She handed the portrait to Richard. "Mr. Richard, please have a look. It''s


    not perfect, but | hope you''ll excuse my shorings."


    Richard took the portrait with trembling hands, and his excitement was palpable as he praised her, "No, no, no, it''s incredibly


    lifelike. Good heavens, you truly are the most beautiful and talented woman I''ve ever met. This portrait is the best gift I''ve ever


    received in my life."


    Seeing Richard''s exaggerated excitement, Natalia smiled modestly. "As long as you like it, Mr. Richard. And please, look after


    Jonas for me, will you?"


    Richard folded the sketch carefully and ced it close to his heart, then looked at Natalia with a pleading gaze. "Thank you so


    much for this drawing. Might | be so bold as to ask for a hug?¡±


    Instinctively, Natalia wanted to decline, but then she remembered that Richard was Jonas¡¯ mentor, so she smiled broadly and


    agreed. "Sure."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Richard was over the moon. He opened his arms wide and embraced Natalia warmly.


    Just then, Richard saw Magnus jogging toward them. A mischievous grin spread across Richard''s face, and he tightened his


    hug.


    Magnus rushed over, his fist heading straight for Richard. "Richard, you bastard! She''s my wife!"


    As the punch whistled towards the back of Richard''s head, he seemed to have eyes in the back of his head and caught Magnus¡¯


    hand quickly, countering with a jab towards Magnus'' face.


    Magnus wasn''t one to back down, ducking Richard''s blow and elbowing him in the back. The two men traded blows, exchanging


    a flurry of moves.


    Natalia stood there, half amused and half exasperated. "What on earth are you two doing? You''re brawling like children."


    After scuffling for a bit and having his fill, Richard let Magnus get the upper hand, staggering back as if defeated andughing


    heartily. "Haha, Magnus, so you do get jealous, huh?"


    Magnus, still seething, retorted, "There are lines friends don''t cross, you jerk. You''re not fit to teach my son. I''m taking him away


    now!"


    Richard flipped him the bird and burst intoughter. "Magnus, my man, it was just a joke. But you had to take it seriously and


    throw real punches. You''re such a small-minded guy."


    Then, Richard teasingly pulled out the sketch Natalia had made, waving it in Magnus'' face. "Hey, check this out. My exclusive


    portrait. Does it make you mad? Want to take it back? Haha, not a chance!


    As Richard unted the drawing, Magnus recognized Natalia''s style and tried to snatch it, but Richard dodged and ran off faster


    than a hare.


    ¡°Lucky you can run, or I''d have knocked your block off!" Magnus shouted after him. "I''m warning you, don''t think you can take


    liberties just because we''re old buddies. Come near my wife again, and I''ll break every bone in your body!"


    Natalia watched her fuming husband


    with a mix of exasperation and


    sweetness, yfully exe els hing ois 1


    suit Honey. BOYS: It''s not what


    ra with Richard. He just asked


    me to do a portrait. Since he''s Jonas¡¯


    teacher, | agreed. Then, as a thank


    you, he hugged me. You''re reading


    too much into it." Please read the


    original content at .


    Magnus turned to face her, his expression still stern. Without a word, he swept her up in his arms and carried her back to the


    hotel.


    Natalia had no idea what was bothering Magnus, so she just leaned into his chest, still amused by his earlier disy of jealousy.


    Magnus, however, seemed to be on a roll, carrying Natalia all the way to their room and tossing her onto the bed before fervently


    kissing her. His kiss was domineering and sweet, as if he were punishing Natalia. It was almost as though he wished to devour


    her whole.


    She responded passively at first, then heard Magnus growl near her ear, "You''re mine, for life. No one else can touch you,


    understand?"


    He was fuming, not even waiting for


    Natalia to respond beforeying into


    Richard. "Richard, that big sleaze


    he''s nothin ui ewaitiresheep¡¯s


    aornegOa ea you believe he tried to


    make a move on you while | was


    away? | never should''ve let Jonas


    hang around that guy! No way, I''m


    taking Jonas and getting as far away


    from that scoundrel as possible, first


    thing in the morning!" Please read the


    original content at .


    Natalia couldn''t help butugh through her tears, rubbing Magnus¡¯ chest to calm him down. It was just a hug with Richard, for


    heaven''s sake, not some unforgivable sin.


    "Magnus, it was just a friendly hug,


    that''s all. Can you please not blow


    this out of proportion? ees sidescifiyiu


    oie pasawey ow sei his


    h igi be for nothing?" She spoke


    with a cool head. Her heart was


    aching for Jonas because she didn''t


    want all his perseverance to be


    wasted. Please read the original


    content at .


    Magnus knew Natalia was right, and he let out a defeated sigh, unloading all his frustrations about Richard onto her. He began to


    pepper her skin with kisses, marking her passionately. "Darling, you know | can''t stand the thought of any other man touching


    you. | just can''t!"


    He wanted to brand her with his marks, im every inch of her as his own, and that still wasn''t enough¡ªhe wished he could


    keep her tucked away in his pocket, safe from the world.

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    Natalia''s fingers gentlybed through Magnus'' hair, her voice soft and reassuring. "I know, | know all of that. But what


    happened just now was really just a polite hug, so can you stop with the jealousy, my dear husband?"


    In the midst of his busy day, Magnus paused and looked up at Natalia. "What did you just call me? Say it again."


    Her eyes twinkled like crescent moons. "I said, can we stop with the jealousy, my dear husband?"


    The term of endearment was music to Magnus'' ears. He yfully flipped Natalia beneath him. "My sweet wife, since it''s like that,


    how about you take care of your dear husband? It''s the first time I''ve heard you call me that."


    "That''s not true, I''ve called you ''hubby'' before."


    ¡°Have you? Maybe | forgot about it because | was so worked up about that jerk Richard. That won''t do. You need to make it up to


    me.


    Magnus pouted yfully, teasing Natalia with a suggestive nudge. "My dear, look, it''s eager to get back home."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Natalia was already acutely aware of the urgency beneath her, her face flushing red. "No, it''s broad daylight, and I''m sure the


    walls here are paper-thin."


    "Don''t worry, my dear. I''ll be very careful not to make you make any noise,¡± Magnus whispered, his hands quickly working to


    remove Natalia''s dress.


    Natalia knew this man was in the mood, and there was no stopping him. Blushing, she let him have his way, trying her best to


    keep quiet, not to make a sound.


    Outside the window, the warm sunlight poured in, casting a blush on the intimate scene within.


    After their passionate encounter, they realized it was already past noon. Swayed by Natalia¡¯s words, Magnus no longer insisted


    on taking Jonas away. But he pulled a fast one, insisting that Natalia leave the States with him no matter what.


    Natalia argued with him for a long while, only to find herself persuaded by Magnus. She realized he was right; seeing Jonas


    might only weaken his resolve. It would be better to toughen him up and let him get used to challenges and grow into a soaring


    eagle. Besides, she had seen Jonas from afar. If she saw him up close, she couldn''t guarantee she wouldn''t cry and take him


    home. So, it was better to listen to Magnus and go with him.


    Having made up Natalia¡¯s mind, Magnus quickly packed their bags and took Natalia away from the States.


    They left in a hurry, without even saying goodbye to Richard. That man, who dared covet his wife¡ªif it wasn''t for their long-


    standing friendship, Magnus would have given Richard a piece of his mind!


    The ne carried Magnus and Natalia away, while the rigorous training at the base continued.


    Jonas had that grit, falling and rising again, bing his group¡¯s youngest and most outstanding leader.


    That day, Richard sat at the training field, pulling out a cherished portrait from his pocket, lost in its image. He remembered


    Natalia''s gentle smile and missed her terribly. That petty man Magnus had taken her away without a word, which Richard found


    really rude.


    While he was mentally criticizing Magnus, he called out to Jonas, who was training with a sword, "Hey, kid,e here."


    Jonas paused his training and ran over. His small figure was eclipsed by the sunlight. "Coach, what''s up? Is there something


    wrong with my form?"


    Richard patted the spot beside him. "Sit. I''ve got something cool to show you."


    Jonas sat beside Richard with a skeptical look, "What''s cool?"


    Richard unfolded the treasured portrait, showing it off. "Heh, check out this portrait, kid! Doesn''t it look just like me? Captures my


    rugged charm and wise warrior spirit, doesn''t it?"


    ¡°Hmm, it does look like you, exactly," Jonas agreed. Though not buying into Richard''s self-praise, he added with a smirk, "As for


    rugged charm and wise spirit, | can''t really see it.¡±


    Richard was in a good mood and didn''t mind the teasing. Instead, he asked Jonas seriously, "Guess who drew this?"


    Jonas shook his head; he wasn''t irvoyant after all.


    Richard lifted his chin proudly. "Ha, can''t guess, huh? Let me tell you, it''s your mom''s work."


    Jonas'' eyes widened in disbelief. "What? My mom? When did you meet her?"


    Richard briefly mentioned how Natalia and Magnus had secretlye to see Jonas, then mused, "Your mom is a beautiful


    woman. Your dad lucked out. Kid, can | pursue your mom?"


    "Don''t even think about it," Jonas stood up, looking disdainfully at Richard. "My mom will always belong to my dad. Give up on


    that fantasy!" With that, Jonas strode off, leaving Richard with a cold little silhouette.


    Richard chuckled and shook his head, murmuring, "Like father, like son, huh!"


    At Oakwood Manor, Gabby was forced to work the fields just like the other women there. She had never done such backbreaking


    labor before and struggled to adapt. Her body ached from the effort, but to survive, she learned from the other women, enduring


    the hard work with gritted teeth.


    On this particrly hot day, Gabby toiled in the fields, sweat soaking her clothes. She rolled up her sleeves and pant legs, but it


    did nothing against the relentless sun.


    Gabby was sweltering under the


    relentless midsummer sun, her face


    glistening with beads of swe t¨¦bep\


    traced th conigansidPhet


    Reyer Despite the


    overwhelming heat, she had no


    choice but to carry on with the


    grueling farm work that seemed to


    drain the very breath from her lungs.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Unbeknownst to her, a pair of lustful


    eyes followed every movement of her


    limbs, fixated on the delicate


    her calve andiaans tat bee ed out


    floth alkoGp denim and sleeves.


    The owner of those eyes was Grant,


    the robust second son of the owner


    of this ce, a man known for his


    broad frame and fleshy cheeks.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Grant had a bit of a reputation around the farms for his flirtatious escapades with the local women. Unfortunately for him, the


    pickings were slim, and it wasn''t long before he grew tired of the same faces and weary smiles.


    But today, as if stumbling upon a treasure trove, heid eyes on Gabby, the neer whose curves seemed to dance with the


    rhythm of the countryside. It was as though she had emerged from the pages of an old folktale, igniting a spark of desire in


    Grant''s heart.


    He stood there, silent as a statue, his


    gaze locked onto Gabby. As long as


    she toiled under the sun, he watc


    like a silent se ipglyfeeliag She


    corsetir¨¦dgh his veins. It wasn''t


    until Gabby had finished her day''s


    labor that he finally turned away,


    hands in his pockets, carrying the


    image of her with him as he


    disappeared down the dusty farm


    road. Please read the original content


    at .

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    Gabby was clueless about the looming storm. After a long day¡¯s toil on the farm and a meagre dinner of bread and stew, a knock


    at the door broke the evening silence.


    It was pitch dark outside; who could be visiting at this ungodly hour? Gabby called out, "Who''s there?¡±


    "Thendowner demands your presence immediately," came the terse reply from the other side.


    Ashiver of worry for her daughter, Anna, raced through Gabby¡¯s spine. She swiftly opened the door. "Alright, lead the way,


    quickly please."


    The man nodded and started guiding Gabby through the farm¡¯sbyrinthine paths.


    ¡°Has something happened to my daughter, Anna?" Gabby asked, her voice tinged with unease.


    The guide didn¡¯t respond and only quickened his pace.


    Something felt off to Gabby. This wasn¡¯t the usual route to thendowner¡¯s quarters. She halted and began confronting him,


    "Hold on, this isn''t the way to thendowner''s. Where are you taking me? Speak now, or I''ll go no further."


    The man turned back impatiently, ring at Gabby. "Just follow, will you? Spare me the chatter, or do you fancy a whipping?"


    He brandished a leather strap he was holding.


    Gabby¡¯s whole body ached at the sight. She was all too familiar with the sting of that strap, having been on the receiving end


    when she first arrived for work and was clumsy.


    The farm had its enforcers, ready tosh out at a moment''s notice, no questions asked. Even a bad mood could justify a beating


    here. One had to silently endure, for human life was worth less than a dog¡¯s in this ce; the very notions of equality and


    freedom were a luxury.


    So, when Gabby saw the strap, she didn¡¯t ask another question and followed the man. She lowered her gaze in submission.


    They arrived at an opulent mansion. Gabby wondered if thendowner indeed wanted to see her; only a few could afford such


    luxury here.


    "Get in, thendowner is waiting!" The man snapped, gesturing with his whip.


    Gabby, frightened, scurried toward the grand house.


    Inside, ornate carvings and gaudy decorations screamed of the owner¡¯s vanity and ignorance. Gabby silently judged the


    extravagance and wondered why thendowner would summon her at this hour.


    The mansion was eerily quiet. "Anna? Anna, mommy''s here," Gabby called softly as she walked deeper inside, but Anna was


    nowhere to be found.


    Panicked and lost, Gabby felt an urge to flee but couldn¡¯t remember the way out. Suddenly, a shadow lunged at her, knocking


    her to the ground.


    Dazed, she looked up to find a man sniffing her neck with lust. "Ah! Who are you? What do you want? Let me go!"


    It was Grant, thendowner''s right-hand man, who had leered at Gabby earlier. He felt entitled to any woman he desired, and


    now, freshly bathed and eager, he had ordered Gabby to be brought to him.


    "I''m Grant, the young master of this ce. | want you as my woman. Agree, and I''ll spare you the fields and shower you with


    riches," he said, inhaling her scent.


    Gabby refused without a second thought. "No, | am married and cannot betray my husband!"


    Grant''s patience snapped. vauies


    women are more alluring. Fo


    you''re mine now HAG Reo


    cee hats at her clothes. "Here, |


    call the shots. Follow me, and you''ll


    never suffer again." Please read the


    original content at .


    As he stripped her, his eyes zed with desire.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Gabby, desperate and defiant, would rather die than be dishonored. But Grant anticipated her suicidal intent and thwarted it. His


    threats turned sinister, mentioning Anna.


    Gabby''s heart sank. Death held no


    fear, but the thought of Anna in


    evi S way was U galiable, Gee!


    ¡°agra @oblf AMIS be vulnerable in


    this foreignnd. She had already


    failed Magnus and Natalia; now, she


    must protect Anna at all costs.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Defeated, Gabby ceased her struggle, dropping her hands and closing her eyes in despair.


    Tears streaked down Gabby''s cheeks, twin rivers of despair as she glimpsed at what seemed to be her personal infernoid out


    before her.


    She had never been one for charity or


    softness, a firm believer in the ends


    justifying the means. It was this


    philosophy that hag edeNen ner


    depeiae'' td Swindle Natalia and


    Magnus out of a cool three hundred


    million, and kidnap their darling


    daughter¡ªall in the pursuit of her


    own twisted version of happiness,


    only to be discarded by Lucius like


    last week''s trash! Please read the


    original content at .


    And now, here she was, facing the prospect of her dignity being trampled by some stranger, a man she didn''t even know.


    Karma! This was nothing but brutal, biting karma!

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    Gabby''sughter broke through her sobs, and tears were streaming down her face uncontrobly. It felt like cosmic retribution for


    all the wrongs she hadmitted in her life.


    Natalia, Magnus, the tears you shed searching for your daughter are now mine to cry. It''s my own doing. My own fault.


    Lucius, | despise you! If you hadn''t callously thrown Anna and me out, how would | have ended up in this mess?


    Her lips bled under the pressure of her teeth as the hatred seeped into her very bones. If she could, she would leave this cruel


    world behind. But not yet. Not now.


    Now she had Anna, and she would die before letting her daughter stay trapped in this hell.


    When Gabby stopped resisting with a tear-streaked face before him, Grant felt a twinge of pity, but the girl beneath him had


    touched his soul. He wanted her, wanted to shield her from the world. With that thought, he lowered his head and kissed her


    again, finding his way, iming Gabby.


    Grant vented on her, lost in his madness for her. The sight of Gabby, a drifting leaf under him, made him feel as if he was


    ascending to heaven. This woman was unlike any he''d ever encountered.


    Gabbyy rigid on the cold floor as Grant took her in countless ways. Afterward, he cleaned her up and took her to the bed for


    another round of sex. Her heart silently bled from the humiliation, but for Anna, what choice did she have but to endure these


    indignities?


    ¡°Anna, Anna, your mom''s a terrible person, unworthy to ever face your biological parents again.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, Anna.¡±


    The night dragged on, dark and bleak, the wild sex inside the house continuing, too distressing to witness.


    Grant was lost in his frenzy, unable to stop all night, even as Gabby passed out several times, only to awaken to his relentless


    conquest.


    Hawaii.


    Ever since herst visit to the States to see Jonas, Natalia''s spirits had visibly lifted. Her smile returned, herplexion brighter


    than before. Of course, Magnus deserved credit for that. Whenever he wasn''t busy, he''d cling to Natalia, leaving her no time for


    brooding thoughts.


    After that time when Richard had Natalia paint his portrait, which left Magnus green with envy, he''d insisted she draw him a


    portrait upon his return from the States and demanded a new one every day.


    That rascal, Richard, persuaded hisdy to sketch him. What was the big deal? Magnus could be her model every single day!


    Natalia found Magnus'' childish antics exasperating yet endearing, obliging him with daily portraits and gradually taking pleasure


    in the task.


    Magnus¡¯ features were unquestionably handsome, and when she drew him, her love for him bled into her work, making the


    portraits of Magnus even more lively and charismatic.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Each time she finished, Magnus would have the portraits framed with care and had even dedicated a whole room to disy


    them. Still he felt something was missing, and after pacing the room for days, he realized what it was.


    The room was filled with his own images, but Natalia''s were absent. How lonely would that seem!


    Determined not to let hisdy feel neglected, Magnus decided he would fill a wall with Natalia''s portraits, capturing her essence


    just as she had his. However, painting wasn''t a skill one could master overnight, not even for a genius like Da Vinci, who had to


    start with the basics.


    Magnus¡¯ foray into art was challenging, to put it mildly...


    ¡°Honey, are you sure this looks like me?" Natalia asked, holding thetest sketch that featured a woman with long hair but with a


    comically disproportionate face.


    Magnus nodded earnestly. "Yes, doesn''t it? It''s the spitting image of you."


    Natalia nearly choked. "Honey, can you honestly look me in the eye and tell me that this... this monstrosity is how you see me?"


    Magnus quickly offered a smile. "Of course not! My dear, you are the epitome of beauty to me. Every smile intoxicates me. Your


    ws, your grace, and the pout when you''re annoyed, you''re the most beautiful in my heart..."


    "Stop!" Natalia couldn''t help butugh. "Can we have a serious conversation? We''re supposed to be discussing this portrait, and


    now you''re kissing my ass?"


    Wrapping his arms around her


    slender waist, Magnus cooed an


    apology, ¡®I''m just tryin ve meke\\


    eyes facrnany U look less


    thn perfect. You know I''ve only been


    practicing for a few days, so how can


    | capture your likeness as you do


    mine? | think | have no talent for this."


    Please read the original content at


    .


    With a sigh, Magnus feigned a look of defeat.


    Natalia, worried she''d hurt his pride, earnestly reassured him, "You''re doing great, really. You''ve only been at it for a short time.


    Look at your first drawing and this one; it''s a vast improvement."


    ¡°Really?¡± Magnus¡¯ lips curled into a barely contained grin. "So you admit my drawings of you are getting to look more and more


    like you?"


    Natalia shook her head firmly. "| take back what | said!"


    "Oh, you dare mock me?" Magnus began to tickle Natalia yfully.


    "Stop, stop!" sheughed uncontrobly, which was her weakness. ¡°Alright, alright, | admit you''re the best; your drawings are the


    most urate. Is that enough?"


    Magnus''ughter mingled with hers


    as they continued their yful banter,


    basking in thefort their dove.)


    " at''s Ae ike@ Vutte finally


    getting the hang of it." Magnus


    chuckled as he wrapped his arms


    around Natalia. Their gazes locked in


    a deep, affectionate stare. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    Gently tucking a stray lock of hair behind her ear, Magnus¡¯ voice grew huskier. "Darling, you are breathtakingly beautiful."


    Flushed from theughter they had


    shared moments before, Natalia felt


    a warm tingle as she became acutely


    aware of Maanysayawifg desires


    passed Sgelnst her. Her cheeks


    turned an even deeper shade of


    crimson, almost as if stained with the


    juice of summer berries. Feigning


    indignation, she yfully tapped


    Magnus'' chest and eximed, "You


    pervert!" Please read the original


    content at .

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    The blood in Magnus'' veins surged to a fever pitch at Natalia''s cute gesture. He tenderly lifted her chin and lowered his head,


    sealing the most tempting sweetness with a kiss.


    The soft evening light poured in through the window, casting long shadows that intertwined and stretched across the room.


    Time had marched on, but Magnus'' infatuation with hisdy was as fervent as ever. Every gesture and expression of hers sent


    his blood boiling.


    He gently scooped up her delicate frame andid her on the bed, showering her with tender kisses. His fingers teasingly slipped


    her straps off the shoulder, pressing his lips against her swanlike neck.


    In a room adorned with his own portraits, he imed Natalia with a weighty presence. Again and again, he sought the girl


    beneath him as if to etch her into his very marrow.


    In the depths of passion, Magnus murmured, "Darling, | love you..."


    Natalia was already soaring, ensconced in his love.


    While Natalia and Magnus were locked in a deep embrace, enveloped in love''s entanglement, Hector and Bianca were bustling


    about in their vi.


    "Sir, I-I''m ready," Bianca said timidly, emerging from the bathroom draped only in arge towel.


    Hector''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "How many times have | told you what to call me?"


    A blush crept across Bianca''s face, her toes curling in embarrassment. She was so used to addressing Hector as ¡®sir,¡¯ it was hard


    to break the habit.


    Biting her lip, she mustered her courage and stammered, "Hus¡ªhus¡ªhusband.¡±


    Hector chuckled; having her to call him ''husband'' was like some kind of torture.


    Just like Bianca, Hector was wrapped in nothing but a towel. Her shy, endearing demeanor set his heart aze.


    "Am | really that old that you have to stutter ¡®husband?¡± Hector teased her with a chuckle, then extended his hand. "Come here."


    Bianca''s gaze flitted away. "But sir¡ª" She was cut off by Hector''s warning look. Quickly correcting herself, she said, "But hubby,


    it''s still daylight, not yet evening."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hector pulled Bianca into his arms, rolling her onto the bed. As the towel slipped off, he tossed it aside without a second thought.


    His eyes burned with intensity as he gazed upon Bianca''s skin, which blushed a soft red hue. Pinching her petite, delicate nose,


    he teased, "What''s wrong with the daytime? Can''t we make babies now? Who says it''s only for nighttime, hmm?"


    As he spoke, Hector bent down to nuzzle Bianca''s neck, inhaling her sweet scent. Bianca propped herself against Hector''s body,


    stammering, "In the daylight... | mean, about having children, isn''t it better to let nature take its course? We..."


    Hector nestled into Bianca''s neck, nibbling gently at her tender skin. His clean, masculine scent warmed her cheek.


    ¡°Mmm, let nature take its course. I''m getting old, so we need to hurry unless we want to miss out," he said.


    Hearing Hector''s words, Bianca covered her face in shyness. Old? He was as vigorous as a bull every day.


    Recently, Hector seemed driven, busy with some baby-making agenda. He''d read that a man''s prime reproductive years were


    between 30 and 35, and he was determined not to miss his window.


    Bianca wasn''t sure if this was just an excuse for Hector to have sex with her more often, but the sessions were long and


    relentless. She didn''t know if this was normal for others, but sometimes she got so caught up in his persuasion that she''d lose


    herself to the frenzy, too, yielding to his desires.


    His kisses and care filled her with overwhelming happiness, carrying her to cloud nine.


    The sunset outside stained the sky with blush, shyly watching over the loving couple bathed in its glow as it descended behind


    the hills.


    The next day, Bianca awoke to find Hector still sound asleep. She carefully sat up, tracing the contours of his attractive, sleeping


    face with her fingers. Her heart bloomed with joy.


    Hector''sshes fluttered; he sensed Bianca''s gaze and slowly opened his eyes. Caught by surprise, she yfully stuck out her


    tongue. "Good morning."


    "Morning," Hector''s voice was husky from sleep.


    He looked at the marks on Bianca''s neck, the evidence of his passion, and flipped her onto him, affectionately rubbing noses.


    "Why are you up so early? Weren''t you tired afterst night''s marathon?"


    Bianca shook her head innocently. "You were the one toiling, not me. I''m not as worn out as you."


    "What?" Hector was taken aback, then chuckled.


    Hector captured Bianca''s hand, guiding it to his arousal with a meaningful look. "| guess | haven''t satisfy you enough then. Come


    on, it''s time for another round! Work me to death!"


    Before Bianca could protest, she felt


    Hector''s bold advance. Embarr,


    and flustered, shemnidd lopus him


    Awey Hts road daylight! Plowing


    should wait until nightfall! | need to


    go make breakfast." Please read the


    original content at .


    Hector kissed her deeply, his movements relentless, as he swiftly conquered new territory. "My dear, it''s only under the morning


    light that we can sow the seeds best, for our little baby to grow strong."


    Hearing Hector say, "Our little baby,"


    Bianca paused, lost in thought. Could


    it be? Was she Iegqdetarrying their


    CLEA with both their genes


    might already be on the way, as


    smart and charming as little Jonas.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Bianca was lost in a reverie, her face aglow with the sacred hope of the child she was soon to bring into the world.


    Behind her, Hector, as sturdy and dependable as an old draft horse, was tirelessly working,mitted to adding a new baby into


    this small family.


    In the bedroom, Bianca''s hushed voice soon broke the silence. She bit her lip in an effort to stifle her moans, but the sounds still


    escaped, spurring Hector on with even greater fervor.


    At Oakwood Manor...


    ¡°Mommy, Mommy? I''m home," Anna called out sweetly as she stepped through the doorway, her voice filled with the warmth of


    homing.


    Gabby, however, was a shadow of


    her usual self. After enduring the


    humiliation and verbalsheg feo |


    nt-hepeady Wad tapestry of


    brdises and sorrow. Shey weakly in


    bed with a thin quilt draped over her


    to hide the marks that marred her


    flesh. Her heart silently bled tears of


    anguish. Please read the original


    content at .

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    Her life was a bleak canvas, stained with the grime of a cruel world. If it weren''t for Anna, she might have already bid this sordid


    existence farewell. As slumber began to im her, the jubnt sound of Anna''s return pierced the silence. The aches that had


    imed her body seemed to dissolve and were reced by a sudden surge of vitality.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Scrambling upright in bed, Gabby quickly ran her fingers through her tangled locks, eager to greet her little beacon of hope.


    Anna''s petite figure dashed toward her, her ponytail whipping behind like a carefree butterfly.


    ¡°Mommy, | went butterfly hunting with Johnny by the old hill today, and they were so pretty!" Anna eximed, diving into Gabby''s


    open arms with wide eyes expectant of praise.


    Gabby mustered the strength to wrap her arms around Anna, gazed into the blue eyes that mirrored those of Natalia, and


    nodded with a choked voice. "That''s wonderful, my sweet Anna. You''re the best, aren''t you?"


    Despite her youth, Anna sensed the rasp in Gabby''s voice wasn''t right. She stepped back, peering up with concern. "Mommy,


    what''s wrong with your voice today? Did something bad happen?"


    Gabby couldn''t bear to let Anna see the shame and torment she''d endured. She forced a stiff smile. "Oh, no, darling. Mommy''s


    just so happy for you, catching butterflies is fun."


    Relieved, Anna began to share her butterfly-hunting tale when she noticed a dark bruise on Gabby''s arm. "Mommy, why is your


    arm all blue? Are you hurt?" Anna''s voice trembled with rm.


    Unable to hold back any longer, Gabby pulled Anna into a tight embrace and sobbed, her words broken, "Anna... Mommy... I''m


    sorry... oh, I''m so sorry... I''m a bad person..."


    In that moment, Gabby was consumed with regret for the choices that had led them to this abyss, for her past actions that now


    put both their lives in jeopardy.


    Anna, naive to the world''s fears, didn''t understand her mother''s tears but felt the urgency in her sobs. Her own tears followed, a


    silent echo of Gabby''s despair.


    Mother and daughter wept in their humble abode, one drowning in remorse, the other lost in confusion.


    Amidst their sorrow, Grant entered unnoticed. His gaze softened as he watched the frail Gabby holding Anna, crying as if her


    heart would break. The night before, after venting his desires on her, he had sent Gabby away. Still, her image and her reluctant


    acquiescence haunted him. Grant had known the warmth of many women, but Gabby... she was different.


    As his feelings shifted from fleeting lust to possessiveness, he resolved to have her. She had to be his.


    So, Grant had followed Gabby home, only to find her in tears. A pang of pity, unacknowledged even to himself, flicked through


    him. "Agree to be with me," he offered from behind her, "and | promise happiness and safety for you and your daughter. No one


    will ever harm you again."


    Gabby, amidst her tears, turned to face the source of her anguish. There stood the very demon who had defiled her. Her eyes


    zed with hatred, yet she knew the bitter truth of his words. Without protection in this estate, she and Anna, both captives,


    would not survive.


    Her heart sank. Dignity meant nothing when life and death hung in the bnce. Her own life was already in ruins, tarnished the


    moment she conspired against Natalia at Lucius¡¯ behest. Now, her sole purpose was atonement. She had to survive, to shield


    Anna, to offer her a semnce of safety.


    With this vow, Gabby steeled herself to face Grant, her voice cold and steady. "Are your promises true? If | follow you, you''ll keep


    us safe, provide a good life?"


    Surprised, Grant watched her. Moments ago, she had red at him with such loathing. Now, she was considering his offer?


    Then he understood ¡ª the child in her arms was the key.


    Astly joy filled him as he nodded earnestly. "Absolutely true. My wife is gone, and | only have a son. If you marry me, | swear to


    care for you and your daughter Anna."


    Gabby was stunned. She had braced


    herself for a life of servitude, nev


    expecting a pr opalcetsald this be


    apyaseabet fom the hell she had


    resigned herself to? Or was it merely


    a deeper descent into another kind of


    prison? Please read the original


    content at .


    Gabby was caught in a daze when Anna, with her deep blue eyes, gazed up at the tall man standing before her. Her voice,


    innocent and resolute, rang out, "Mister, do you promise to be good to my mom?"


    Grant nodded again, his voice steady. "Yes, | promise | will always be good to her."


    Grant couldn''t quite fathom why


    these words had rushed out so


    spontaneously¡ªperhaps it Beis


    lonelines that hens¨¦tled in his


    Tones his wife passed away so


    many years ago, or perhaps he had


    genuinely fallen for this woman who


    appeared delicate but carried an


    undeniable strength within her.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Whether it was love at first sight or a


    connection sparked in an instant,


    Grant found his su en ynbiadeh" |


    thayghisamusihg he idea of


    making Gabby his wife began to


    spread through his mind like wildfire,


    growing more intense and urgent by


    the second. Please read the original


    content at .

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    Anna looked up at Gabby with the innocence of youth in her eyes. "Mommy, I''m okay if you marry this man. Then you won''t have


    to stay here, and we can live in a big house."


    The concept of marriage was still alien to the little girl; she didn¡¯t quite understand what it entailed. To her, if this man was willing


    to be kind to her mommy and offer them a big house, he would be a hero.


    Gabby, tears glistening in her eyes, nodded in agreement. "Yes, for Anna¡¯s sake, for a big house, I''ll do it.¡±


    Her heart ached. Grant had already raped her, and to her, whether it was once or a hundred times, it made no difference when it


    came to providing for Anna.


    Grant was taken aback at Gabby''s sudden consent. He swept her up in his arms. His voice was filled with a solemn promise.


    "Trust me, no one will ever hurt you again. Let''s move to my ce right now."


    Gabby''s expression was stiff. She was sumbing to the harsh realities of life.


    Grant, who had just vited her not long ago, was now vowing to protect her. However, if men''s promises were worth anything,


    she wouldn¡¯t have been abandoned by Lucius!


    But seeing Anna''s joy, she buried her bitterness deep within. She never fancied herself a princess; her happiness had always


    been hard-won.


    Now, she was prepared to make herst sacrifice to ensure a safe haven for her daughter. Thus, Gabby, with Anna in her arms,


    left for Grant''s estate amid the envious and resentful gazes of the maids.


    Grant had an eight-year-old son, Johanson, the boy who hade to y with Anna not long ago.


    Anna was thrilled to see Johanson and chirped, "Johanson, | get to live with you now!"


    Johanson, with a gentle smile, lifted Anna into his arms. "From now on, you''re my sister, and I''ll never let anyone hurt you, okay?


    But you can''t ever leave me because I''m your brother!"


    Anna nodded, not fully grasping his words, then shook her head.


    Johanson frowned. "Why the shake?"


    Anna thought hard, "Because when I grow up, I''ll have to leave, right? | can''t stay here forever."


    Johanson''s voice grew stern. "I''ll never let you leave my side. You have to stay here forever!"


    Back in Ennd, James stepped off the ne and headed straight to the castle he shared with Ang. Upon entering, he was


    greeted by a tiny figure racing towards him¡ªhis little angel, Vivian.


    "Daddy!" Vivian ran into James¡¯ arms, her brilliant smile lighting up her delicate features. "Daddy, pick me up!"


    ¡°Of course, my darling!" James scooped his daughter up, twirling her around and eliciting peals ofughter.


    Ang watched the affectionate scene with a hint of jealousy but quickly shifted to caring for James, wiping the sweat from his


    brow with a soft towel. "You''re back just in time for dinner."


    James leaned in to kiss Ang''s cheek. "Thank you, my dear wife."


    James usually took his time on business trips, but ever since Vivian and Ang became his world, he found himself racing back


    to them. The onceid-back man was now fixated on returning home, preferring theirpany over any business venture.


    Ang brought out the dinner, calling them to the table, "Alright, wash up, it''s time to eat!"


    James hurriedly washed up with Vivian and settled her into her booster seat, then sat beside her to help with her cutlery. "There


    we go, princess, dinner is served." Yet Vivian clung to James, wrapping her little arms around his neck as if fearing he''d vanish.


    James, feeling cherished by his daughter''s affection, lifted Vivian onto hisp and began to feed her carefully, "Careful, it''s hot."


    Vivian yfully opened her mouth. "| want Daddy to feed me."


    ¡°Alright, alright," James said, shaking his head in amusement. Vivian was well able to eat on her own, but she clearly missed her


    father.


    Ang watched the father-daughter duo with an indulgent shake of her head. She had her reservations about James'' doting


    ways, but considering Vivian''s young age, she didn''t voice her concerns.


    After a patient mealtime, James bathed Vivian and took her to her nursery. Vivian resisted sleep, insisting on a bedtime story.


    James, everpliant, narrated tales until her eyes closed in slumber.


    As Vivian fell asleep and the nursery


    bathed in the soft glow of a


    nightlight, Jame suptetnesn He


    WasaBdit td leave when Ang


    stepped in, joining him in the quiet


    vigil of their sleeping angel. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    She yfully grabbed James¡¯ arm and pulled him towards their bedroom, casting a mock-resentful nce at him. "Oh, James,


    it''s like your eyes only see our little girl. You''ve forgotten all about me!"


    James wrapped his arms around


    Ang with a chuckle, his voice |


    and amused. ¡®Oh-dartindsard-you


    dering jedius of Vivian now? The


    kiddo hasn''t seen her dad in ages, so


    | spoiled her a bit more today." Please


    read the original content at


    .Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Ang let out a lightugh and gave James a gentle push, "Alright, alright, I''m just teasing you. I''ve drawn a bath for you; go


    freshen up in the bathroom."


    Nodding, James headed into the


    bathroom and jumped into the


    bathtub. No sooner had he settleiil |


    into he ween wie than Ang


    fotlowed him in. With a sultry look,


    she watched James soaking in the


    tub and slowly began to slip out of


    her clothes. "Darling, let''s take a bath


    together." Please read the original


    content at .


    James was more than willing to ept such an invitation. He eagerly scooted over, making room for Ang to join him.

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    Angie had more on her mind than just a rxing soak when she slipped into the bathtub. No sooner did the water envelop her


    than she reached out and pulled James into an impassioned embrace, pressing her lips to his. "Honey, did you miss me?"


    Feeling Angie''s tender kiss, James took a sharp intake of breath. Even after all these years of marriage, Angie''s fiery spirit hadn''t


    dimmed one bit.


    Although he was worn out from days of nonstop work, James didn''t want to disappoint his darling wife. He summoned his


    energy, determined to make her happy. "Miss you, my siren? You''ve barely given me a chance to miss you,tching onto me the


    second | return. Alright, my love, let me fulfill your desires!"


    He lifted her up against him, and Angie let out a surprised yelp as she felt his immediate, strong arousal. Her blood raced with


    excitement. "James, I''ve missed you so much..." she said, positioning herself. James gasped, meeting her lips in a fervent kiss.


    The bathwater rippled with their movements.


    After a tangled, passionate love-making, they returned to the bedroom for another round, eventually falling into a deep,


    contented sleep in each other''s arms.


    The previous night''s fervor kept James asleepte into the morning until a sweet melody of a violin stirred him from his dreams.


    Opening his eyes with a slight smile, he knew that delightful music came from his most cherished, Vivian.


    Sitting up, he donned his robe and opened the balcony doors, letting in the fresh morning air.


    As he looked up to the top of their home, he saw a small silhouette. There was Vivian, dressed in a ruffled pink dress, ying her


    violin on the terrace, looking like an angel descended from the heavens.


    James'' smile shone brilliantly; having such a daughter was a man''s greatest joy.


    Vivian finished her piece and saw James awake, grinning brightly. "Daddy, did my violin wake you? Sorry about that."


    With a smile, James gestured for her toe down. "Come to me."


    Vivian nodded eagerly and bounded down to push open the door to James¡¯ bedroom, tossing her violin aside and jumping into


    his arms. Her dark eyes were fixed on him.


    James held his daughter close, kissing her cool forehead affectionately as Vivian snuggled into his embrace. With a daughter


    who shared his genes and spirit, James felt his heart melt. Time spent with Vivian was always filled with joy.


    In the quaint town of Melfort, under Magnus¡¯ loving care, Natalia had finally ovee the pain of losing her daughter and began


    to shine anew. She took up her sketchpad once again, pouring her heart into creating vibrant, unique pieces.


    Hector had approached her days ago, hoping she would design a new line of clothing for them.


    Magnus entered quietly to see Natalia engrossed in her work and left silently, not wishing to disrupt her flow.


    He prepared a strong coffee for her, cing it beside her with a contented smile before stepping out. Natalia remained focused


    on her designs, oblivious to Magnus''ings and goings.


    Magnus watched her with a sense of relief; his wife was finally stepping out of the shadow of their lost daughter. He looked up


    into the clear blue sky, vowing silently to find their precious child.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Natalia''s designs, named "Summer Breeze," were bold in color and simple in style. They were an instant hit when published in


    the leading fashion magazines, causing a stir in the fashion world. Before the line evenunched, orders poured in like


    snowkes, withpanies vying for exclusive rights.


    NH International made a fortune, much to Magnus'' chagrin, when he learned that the designs were for Hector''spany.


    Confronting Hector, Magnus demanded, "Withdraw my wife''s shares immediately."


    Hector, amused, retorted, "Why should I?¡±


    Magnus nced at Hector with


    disdain and said, "Of course, it''s


    because | don''t watt arco design ''


    draftsforyou. Why are yOu


    pretending not to understand? She is


    my wife! If she''s going to draw, it


    should be for me. | have my own


    company, you know." Please read the


    original content at .


    Hector knew that Magnus had this idea in mind and arrogantly raised his head, saying, "Tit for tat. She is the chief designer in


    ourpany. Only a lunatic would let her withdraw her shares. Give up on that idea!"


    Fuming, Magnus stormed out of Hector''s office, Hector''s smugughter following him.


    This infuriating man was profiting off his wife''s talent! Magnus stormed home and up to Natalia''s studio. But upon seeing her


    immersed in her work, his anger dissipated, and he waited patiently, basking in pride for his beloved, talented wife.


    Magnus'' face morphed into the


    epitome of a kicked puppy as he


    beseeched his wife, "Darling, ey PU


    please co siden pug bat of NH


    abeathons Stop sketching those


    designs for them. If you''re going to


    design, do it for our ownpany.


    Why should we line the pockets of


    Hector, that egomaniac?" Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Natalia couldn''t help but let out a snort ofughter upon hearing Magnus'' plea. She gave him a sidelong nce that seemed to


    suggest that, between the two men, Magnus might''ve been the bigger egotist.


    Despite the humor she found in


    Magnus'' sulking demeanor, Natalia


    replied with a yful retort, "I''ma


    shareholder in NH Internationa ydd


    knigyapniomiake money if the


    company does well, right? Why on


    earth would | think of leaving? Plus,


    Hector and | built NH International


    from the ground up together. It''s our


    jointbor of love. How can | just


    abandon it on a whim?" Please read


    the original content at


    .

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    Magnus couldn''t hide his annoyance as Natalia showed no signs of leaving. He wrapped his arms around her slim waist with a


    petnt grip and pulled her close. "Honey, can we just quit Hector''s ragged old firm? Wouldn''t it be nicer to just work at our own


    ce? | need you."


    Natalia squirmed ufortably in Magnus¡¯ embrace. This man was infuriating. He was acting so childishly, was this really the


    same guy who, with a cold distance, used to push everyone away from his wheelchair?


    With a resigned smile, she nodded. "How about this? I''ll design a few pieces for yourpany, too. Does that work for you?"


    At her words, a triumphant, childlike grin spread across Magnus¡¯ face. He hugged Natalia tighter and nted a tender kiss on her


    delicate earlobe. "Mydy, it''s ourpany. Why do you call it mine? | knew you were the most understanding.¡±


    His mood lifted. Hector''s fashion line was a hit, all thanks to Natalia¡¯s talent. The thought of her helping Hector rake in money


    was ludicrous to Magnus. How could he, as her husband, stand for that?


    Natalia¡¯s fingersbed through Magnus¡¯ hair, her voice soft. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m too understanding. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re too


    irresistible.¡±


    ¡°Well, of course, | have my moments,¡± bragged Magnus as he scooped Natalia up and headed toward the bedroom.


    Natalia, sensing his intentions and feeling the pressure against her back, blushed and gently pounded on his chest. ¡°You bad


    boy, let me go. | still have sketches to do.¡±


    Magnus barely noticed her light resistance. ¡°My dear, how can you think of drawing at a time like this? Help me out first, and then


    let''s discuss your sketches, okay?¡±


    Without waiting for her refusal, he had alreadyid her down on the soft bed and pressed himself gently on top.


    Trapped beneath Magnus¡¯ chest, Natalia knew any protest was futile. Magnus lowered his head and covered her lips with his,


    engaging in a long, passionate kiss. When he finally pulled back, his voice was hoarse. ¡°My love, you¡¯ll never understand how


    much | adore you. Your kindness, your talent ¡ª you''re the best gift I¡¯ve ever received from above.¡±


    Natalia shuddered at his words. The man was back to his charming British ways.


    Magnus murmured sweet nothings, kissing Natalia devoutly. He was utterly besotted with the woman beneath him, captivated by


    her every smile, every gesture.


    Lost in the moment, Natalia wrapped her arms around his lean waist and murmured back, ¡°Darling...¡±


    At her response, Magnus deepened their kiss. His kisses became more intense, as if he wished to consume herpletely. He


    thrusted into her, drowned in pleasure.


    The temperature in the room rose with their fervent embrace, so much so that even the sun blushing outside seemed coy.


    After enduring Magnus'' relentless persuasion, Natalia finally settled down to consider designing for him. However, the proud


    Magnus rejected the idea of Natalia designing clothes and insisted she create something entirely different from Hector¡¯s


    offerings.


    After some thought, Natalia made a bold attempt. She didn''t fall back on her expertise in apparel or jewelry but set her sights on


    something no woman could live without¡ªhigh heels. Natalia knew that the desire to feel beautiful was innate in every woman,


    whether rich or poor. Every woman dreamed of owning a pair of high heels that made her feel like a princess.


    Drawing inspiration from Cindere, who briefly encountered a prince who had found her through a ss slipper, Natalia


    designed a pair of transparent high heels. In just half a day, she had the design sketch ready and excitedly presented it to


    Magnus. "Darling, since you won''t let me design clothes, what do you think of these shoes?"


    Magnus eagerly took the sketch, and his eyes lit up the moment he saw the design. As a sessful entrepreneur, he had sharp


    business acumen and a unique taste for excellence. This time, Natalia''s designpletely captivated him!


    "| knew it, my babe is the finest designer," Magnus thought, admiring the graceful and impable shoes.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Fantastic, sweetheart!" Magnus eximed, hugging Natalia and spinning her around before brandishing the sketch. "My dear,


    you truly are my most precious gem! These shoes will be a hit once they hit the market. They will be a sensation around the


    world!"

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    Natalia shook her head with a light chuckle as she regarded Magnus, who usually wore a stoic, sharp demeanor, but often had a


    childlike zest for life. "Sure, whatever you say is great."


    ¡°Of course it is!" Magnus took her words as apliment, proudly epting the praise. "Honey, just you wait and see; our NM


    brand will leave Hector''s NH International in the dust."


    ¡°Well, if that''s the case, as the designer here, I''d be in hot water, wouldn''t I?" Natalia teased with a smile. After all, weren''t all the


    designs her own creations? How could they possibly outrun her own strides?


    Yet, Magnus nodded with utter seriousness. "Absolutely, honey. Because from now on, you''re my in-house designer. No more


    making money for Hector!"


    Nataliaughed helplessly again, watching Magnus as he busied himself with the final touches on theirtest shoe design.


    After weeks of preparation, the high heels Natalia designed finally hit the market under the NM brand, personally supervised by


    Magnus.


    As Magnus had hoped, the shoes were an instant hit with consumers. They sold like hotcakes, causing a buying frenzy that led


    to stock shortages, and the factory had to rush to produce several more batches to meet the demand. Magnus had anticipated


    this sess and was even more determined to keep Natalia on board full-time.


    ¡°Babe, we can''t let our hard work benefit others. From now on, any stroke of genius you have, we keep it in the family¡ªno more


    handing it over to that man, Hector," Magnus said excitedly, waving the sales report as he followed Natalia around.


    Natalia, cleaning her paintbrushes, took a nce at the report he handed to her and gasped in astonishment. "This much?" She


    hadn''t expected her simple shoe sketch to cause such a frenzy.


    ¡°Of course!" Magnus lifted her in a hug. "My wife is a world-ss design master! So, no more casual frencing for Hector. From


    now on, your inspirations belong to ourpany, got it?"


    Natalia smiled, amused by Magnus'' protectiveness over Hector.


    The sess fueled her creative spirit. It was just a random idea that she had sketched on a whim, but it had caused a sensation.


    Emboldened by this trial sess, Natalia''s confidence soared. With Magnus'' support, she didn''t just design more shoe styles;


    she expanded her creative vision into a full line of fashion essories for NM, including clothing, scarves, and hats.


    Every product she designed was an immediate hit, earning rave reviews from retailers and consumers alike and maintaining high


    sales volumes. Just as Magnus had hoped, NM overshadowed NH International.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In just six months, Natalia became the sought-after chief designer for NM and NH International, even being hailed as the "Queen


    of Trendsetting Design.¡± Her career, radiant once more, saw her standing at the pinnacle of the fashion world, shining as the


    newest goddess of style.


    One day, Natalia received a call, inviting her to the world-renowned Starlight G. When she walked the red carpet, the crowd


    erupted in cheers, her fans screaming with delight at the sight of their idol.


    Magnus, beaming proudly at her side, couldn''t have been prouder of the woman he cherished most in life.


    As the gmenced, the host singled out Natalia, hailing her as a fashion trailzer and presenting her with the Best


    Designer Award.


    Overwhelmed with joy, Natalia ascended the stage, epting the trophy with tears of gratitude. "Thank you, everyone. My


    sess was serendipitous, and on this grand stage, | must thank one person¡ªmy husband, Magnus. Without his unwavering


    support and encouragement, | wouldn''t be here today."


    The audience erupted in apuse, and the host invited Magnus, the CEO of CT Technologies, to join his wife and share the


    limelight.


    Basking in the apuse, Magnus approached Natalia with a radiant smile. This recognition meant more to him than any personal


    de. He embraced Natalia tightly and whispered in her ear, "Babe, you''ve worked so hard! Congrattions on your


    triumph!"


    Natalia yfully linked fingers with Magnus, whispering back, "This medal of honor is half yours."


    Their intimate gesture didn''t escape the sharp eyes of the host, who, keen to stoke the romantic atmosphere, teased, "Since this


    lovely couple is so affectionate, I''m sure they wouldn''t mind sharing a kiss, right?"

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    Magnus, that petty, conniving snake, was using his status as Natalia''s husband to get his grubby hands on her freshly-drawn


    design drafts. The bastard shamelessly imed them as his own without giving Hector as much as a dime!


    Such a man was the epitome of shamelessness, the elite among the scum!


    Had Hector not poured his heart out to Natalia about this blood-boiling injustice, she would have remained in the dark, thinking


    Magnus had generously shared the drafts with him.


    By all that is holy! If it weren''t for Natalia''s sake, Hector would have already given that lowlife a ck eye and a swollen face.


    Just looking at Magnus'' smug face on camera made Hector''s blood boil even more, itching to give him a piece of his mind.


    Bianca sidled up to him and began gently massaging his back. "Calm down, will you? Didn''t Natalia give you some exclusive


    drafts? Plus, | remember you saying they sold like hotcakes!"


    Hector clutched at his heart in agony. "But if Magnus hadn''t stuck his oar in, all of Natalia''s designs would''ve been branded with


    NH International and made a killing once they hit the market!"


    Bianca pursed her lips in disagreement. "But Nat''s married to Mr. Andersen, after all. You know what they say, ¡®Keep it in the


    family.¡¯ She¡¯s bound to let her own husband fill his coffers first."


    Thatment twisted Hector¡¯s mouth in frustration. "You... you¡¯re actually defending that jerk? Whose side are you on?"


    Bianca, still massaging Hector''s shoulders, yed the peacemaker. "Come on, honey, shouldn''t you be happy for Nat''s sess?


    | mean, she''s amazing. She''s got a golden touch¡ªugh!" Bianca''s praise was cut short by a sudden gag. Her face turned ashen.


    Hector, who had been stewing in his own anger, immediately rose from the couch, concerned. "What''s wrong? Are you okay?"


    Bianca sat down, pale and listless, waving her hand weakly. "! don''t know...ugh...1 just..."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Her sudden nausea left her speechless, and she slumped on the couch, looking like a ghost of her former self. Panicked, Hector


    touched Bianca''s forehead. "You''re not feverish. Did you eat something bad? | think we should take you to the hospital.¡±


    Bianca grabbed Hector''s arm with a pitiful look. "I''m fine, let''s not go to the hospital, okay?¡±


    ¡°No way, if you''re sick, you need a doctor." Hector insisted, picked her up, and headed out. "Look at you; you''ve lost so much


    weight. You must have not been eating well!"


    Bianca was nestled in Hector''s arms. After gathering some strength, she hesitantly said, "Okay, hospital it is, but can | not get


    any shots?"


    Hector couldn''t help butugh at her fear. "No can do, love. We''ll do what the doctor says. Don''t worry, I''m with you." He gently


    ced her in the car.


    Hector sped towards the hospital in Hawaii, Bianca''s difort evident despite the rush.


    The hospital was bustling even at dusk. Holding the queasy Bianca, Hector quickly navigated through the lobby.


    Anurse swiftly registered them for a specialist, and Hector anxiously awaited the results of Bianca''s examination.


    Soon enough, the doctor emerged. Hector crowded the doctor anxiously, "What''s wrong with my wife?"


    The doctor grinned at Hector. "Congrattions, sir. Your wife is pregnant."


    "What?!" Both Hector and Bianca, fresh out of the examination room, were stunned.


    Hector pressed the doctor, "Are you sure? Is she really pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Yes, am | really pregnant?¡± Bianca echoed in shock.


    The doctor, slightly irked, reassured them, ¡°I understand the excitement of new parents, but please, don¡¯t doubt my expertise.


    We''re professionals here.¡±

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    Bianca was utterly smitten with Hector, yet she had never dared to dream of a fancy wedding. The very thought of marrying her


    beloved and bearing his children was the pinnacle of happiness in her life!


    "Sir, as long as you and the kids are well, that''s all | need," Bianca said, cradling her belly with a blissful grin spreading across


    her face.


    Hector looked at her earnest expression and chuckled, nting a kiss on her forehead. "Silly girl, still calling me ¡®Sir?¡¯ That''ll cost


    you!"


    Hisughter filled the room again. "Ha-ha-ha, Bee, wouldn''t it be something if we had twins right off the bat? Magnus would be


    green with envy, huh!"


    Watching the childlike glee in Hector''s eyes, Bianca couldn''t help but smile, amused by the thought that he wanted to one-up Mr.


    Andersen in the baby department. Their rivalry was child¡¯s y, really! If Natalia caught wind of this, she''d surely get a kick out of


    it, too.


    But Bianca didn''t want to dampen Hector''s spirits; in fact, she found herself secretly hoping along with him, silently praying for


    twins. She imagined how wonderful it would be to have twins¡ªa boy like Hector and a girl like herself.


    With this hopeful thought, Bianca''s face lit up with a smile as she and Hector drove back to their vi.


    As soon as Hector parked the car, he hurried to open Bianca''s door, carefully lifting her into his arms and settling her onto the


    sofa with utmost care. "Just sit tight, honey. Let me do the legwork from now on," he said with concern.


    Bianca chuckled and shook her head. "I''m just pregnant, not made of ss! Are you hungry? | can whip us up something to eat."


    She attempted to rise from the sofa, but Hector gently pressed her back down.


    ¡°Better safe than sorry. You''re carrying precious cargo now, no more roughhousing. Just sit back and rx. Let the house staff


    take care of things."


    Biancaughed lightly. "Hector, you''re being ridiculous. Pregnant women don''t just sit around doing nothing. | can''t just stay


    cooped up at home all the time."


    Hector thought she had a point. "You''re right. Staying active is healthy. But from now on, you''re off duty. Leave the menial tasks


    to the servants."


    "What am | supposed to do then? Sit around and twiddle my thumbs?" Bianca pouted, not entirely pleased. She had just found


    out she was pregnant and was already being bombarded with dos and don''ts. She could only imagine what it would be like once


    she started showing.


    Determined to stand up for herself, Bianca pretended to be upset and looked at Hector with a feigned sense of neglect. "I get it,


    you don''t care about me at all. It''s only the baby you see.¡±


    With that, she lowered her head, portraying a picture of dejection.


    "Bee? How could | ever overlook you?" Hector panicked, pulling her into hisp. "I''m just really nervous because you''re


    pregnant. You''ll always be my number one."


    Bianca perked up with a sly smile. "That''s more like it, love. I''m just as thrilled as you are."


    Hector leaned in to kiss her smooth cheek. "Bee, | want to share our joy with everyone!"


    He immediately got busy, first calling in a nutritionist to take care of Bianca''s dietary needs and then hiring three maids to ensure


    herfort.


    After arranging everything, he shared the good news with Natalia, who sent her heartfelt congrattions and best wishes.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Overjoyed, Hector could hardly contain his happiness. He even announced the news on thepany intr, dering an extra


    month''s bonus for all employees in celebration of their impending bundle of joy. Congrattory emails poured in like a blizzard,


    each carrying warm wishes for the couple.


    After sorting through all the well-wishes, Hector, still buoyant with joy, wrapped an arm around Bianca''s shoulders. "Bee, thanks


    for making me a daddy-to-be, and you''re about to be a mommy."


    Bianca looked at Hector, who seemed eager to broadcast their news to the entire world since learning about her pregnancy.


    "Yes," she nodded, her voice trembling with a touch of excitement. ¡°If my mom hadn¡¯t passed away so early, she would have


    been so happy to know I¡¯m going to be a mother, too."


    Hector hugged her tightly. "She would know, I''m sure of it."


    As he gazed out the window at the fiery sunset, he suddenly thought of his parents back in Melfort. Right, why hadn''t he shared


    the news with his parents first?

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    In those quiet days, free of strife, insincerity, and betrayal, Gabby found the most tranquil peace she had ever known in her life.


    She watched as little Anna grew more joyful by the day, and her heart finally found rest.


    Aside from Grant''s less than handsome features and his nightly insistence on having sex, everything else was pretty much


    perfect.


    Grant treated Gabby with care, showering her and Anna with all the best treats and entertainment. In their spare time, he would


    take them out to enjoy the manor''s grounds, creating a harmonious family life.


    Even though Grant was incredibly kind to both Gabby and Anna, Gabby always felt like she didn''t truly belong there. Countless


    times, she thought about sneaking away with Anna when Grant wasn''t paying attention. But then, she would consider the


    unfamiliar world beyond their home, where they could once again fall prey to danger. And when she saw the adoration in Grant''s


    eyes, Gabby suddenly lost the nerve to leave. After enduring so much, she no longer had the courage to disrupt her current life.


    If she acted impulsively and took Anna with her, it was almost certain they would return to a life of instability. Her own life may


    have been in ruins, but she couldn''t bear to drag Anna down a troubled path. So, despite her desperate yearning to leave, Gabby


    stayed, clenching her teeth and settling into married life with Grant.


    Over time, she began to get used to Grant''s in face and even asionally felt like she might have belonged there all along.


    Only when she looked at Anna would her thoughts uncontrobly drift to the past¡ªto debts owed and debts incurred.


    Time slipped away quietly in this mundane life, and before Gabby knew it, three months had passed. One day, as usual, Gabby


    was braiding Anna''s hair when suddenly she felt a wave of nausea and couldn''t help but gag.


    Anna, startled, thought Gabby was sick and quickly called for Grant, yelling, "Uncle Grant,e quick! Mommy seems really


    sick."


    Grant rushed over, his forehead slick with sweat, and asked anxiously, "Honey, what''s wrong? Are you not feeling well? Let me


    see.


    Hearing Grant call her "honey" again, which he often did in bed, Gabby frowned in distaste. She had asked him repeatedly not to


    call her that, but Grant never listened. Now, with her stomach churning, Gabby didn''t have the energy to argue and let him call


    her whatever he wanted.


    Grant hurried to Gabby''s side and tenderly touched her forehead, relieved to find it not hot. Then Grant asked with concern,


    "What''s made you feel so unwell all of a sudden? Did you eat something bad?"


    Gabby shook her head weakly, her stomach a stormy sea, unable to utter a single word.


    Grant quickly sent for the manor''s doctor. The doctor arrived promptly with his medical bag, examined Gabby carefully, and came


    to a conclusion that filled Grant with joy.


    "Mr. Grant, Gabby is newly pregnant, which is causing her stomach difort. It''s nothing serious. She just needs to rest and


    eat nd foods for a bit. After the first trimester, she should be fine."


    After prescribing some supplements for Gabby, the doctor left.


    Gabby was stunned. She had assumed she was suffering from a stomach ailment, not that she was expecting a child.


    But why did she feel a dull ache in her lower abdomen?


    Hesitating, she didn''t question the doctor further, thinking it must''ve been an early pregnancy symptom that would resolve with


    time.


    Grant, however, was overjoyed. He already had a son, and now Gabby was carrying another child. His happiness was evident.


    He looked at Gabby earnestly and said, "Honey, once you give birth to this child, I''ll dere you the newdy of the manor."


    Bing thedy of the manor was a dream for many, but Gabby was indifferent. Pale, she cradled her abdomen, feeling the


    tender life within her, her heart softening. This was her first child, and she was eager to wee this new life into the world.


    Even though the baby was conceived with a man she didn''t care for, she couldn''t suppress her joy.


    This growing life brought a spectrum of color to Gabby''s otherwise gray world, filling her with hope and anticipation for the future


    and this new life''s arrival.


    Little Anna stood by Gabby, watching over her with an excited gleam in her eyes. "Mommy, am | going to have a baby brother


    soon?"


    Gabby smiled at Anna. "Yes, my dear, though | don¡¯t know if you will have a brother or sister yet. Will you love them?¡±


    Anna nodded earnestly. "Of course! I''ll not only love them, but I''ll protect them too! And when | grow up, I''ll protect you, Mommy!"


    Gabby''s heart swelled with pride at Anna''s thoughtful words, considering how well she had raised her bright and independent


    three-year-old.


    From that day forward, Gabby began the challenging early days of her pregnancy.


    Grant took the pregnancy very


    seriously, assigning two maids to


    look after Gabby and hou her


    from doing any Work. ipa yer


    vig ead pre ges was more


    difficult than most. Her appetite was


    poor, and she quickly lost weight


    from constant nausea. Despite the


    hardship, she persevered, consuming


    nourishing foods to give her unborn


    child the best possible start. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    Grant was beside himself, worrying for Gabby. He wanted to whisk her away for a thorough medical checkup, but she t-out


    refused.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Gabby had her reasons, and they


    were solid. Every pregnancy was


    different, and she figured herreygin


    go of it might¡¯ya (ast Kebn down to


    he? Ui ue constitution. Plus, she


    wasn''t keen on being poked and


    prodded by a bunch of medical


    gizmos, petrified that it could


    somehow harm the little nugget


    growing inside her. Please read the


    original content at .


    Seeing how adamant Gabby was,


    Grant had no choice but to let it ga.


    Instead, he calegguerboupico


    Houseeriaits, giving them strict


    orders to look after Gabby around the


    clock without fail, leaving no room for


    error. Please read the original content


    at .

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    The early days of pregnancy were always challenging, but as Gabby reached the three-month mark, her morning sickness finally


    began to subside. With a newfound appetite, she was determined to make up for lost time, and she devoured every fortifying


    dish she could get her hands on, hoping to replenish what her baby had missed in those tough first weeks.


    Grant exhaled a sigh of relief. His patience was rewarded as he anticipated the arrival of their child. asionally, he''d chat with


    Gabby, specting whether the little one in her belly was a boy or a girl.


    With the worst behind her, Gabby¡¯s belly grew more pronounced by the day, and at five months, she was visibly pregnant. One


    morning, as she washed her face, a sudden dizziness overwhelmed her, and before she could cry out, darkness enveloped her


    vision, and she crumpled to the floor.


    The household staff, who had been attending to Gabby, were terrified. They rushed her to the estate''s clinic and immediately


    informed Grant.


    Grant burst into the clinic, gripped the doctor''s coat, and demanded, ¡°What the hell happened? How could she just pass out like


    that?¡±


    The doctor¡¯s face was etched with concern. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s likely that Gabby has developed a severe case of lymphoma. It hasn¡¯t


    spread yet, but I¡¯m afraid the baby... the baby may no longer be viable."


    "What?! How is that possible? How could she have lymphoma? And how could the baby just stop growing?!" Grant was in


    disbelief, bombarding the doctor with questions.


    His raised voice roused Gabby from unconsciousness. She woke to the devastating news, and tears streamed down her face.


    Could it be? The child she had longed for, was gone just like that?


    No! Impossible!


    Struggling to sit up, Gabby pleaded with the doctor, "No, please check again. | don''t believe it. | can''t believe my baby has


    stopped growing!"


    Grant, seeing her awake, rushed to her side. "Calm down and lie back," he urged.


    Gabby shook her head, sobbing uncontrobly. "The doctor said my baby stopped growing! But he''s been fine, growing inside


    me. It can''t be true! It just can''t!"


    Grant understood her pain and agony. He softly patted Gabby''s back, "It''s okay, the doctor must have it wrong. Lay back down,


    and let him give you another check-up, okay?¡±


    With that, Grant helped Gabby lie back on the hospital bed, just likeforting a child. After settling Gabby, Grant quickly pulled


    the doctor out of the room, not wanting to upset Gabby further.


    As soon as they left, Gabby quietly got off the bed. Not even bothering to put on her shoes, she stood quietly at the door to


    eavesdrop on Grant and the doctor''s conversation.


    ¡°Are you sure she has lymphoma?" Grant asked the doctor in a deep voice, "Why wasn''t it discovered earlier? What are you


    doing?"


    The doctor lowered his head guiltily, "Sir, the initial symptoms of lymphoma are not very obvious, and Gabby was very resistant


    to a thorough examination, so..."


    "Enough!" Grant was furious, he red coldly at the doctor, "You said earlier, our child''s development has stopped?"


    "Sir, | only said it''s likely. Carrying a child in the presence of cancer could affect the fetus. We can only detect a faint heartbeat for


    now. If the cancer cells continue to spread, his development will be terminated." Noticing some hesitation, the doctor still


    instructs Grant directly, "Sir, in order to slow down the spread of Gabby''s cancer cells, | suggest removing the fetus immediately.


    This could buy her some more time."


    "But | would still die, right?" Gabby couldn''t hold it anymore. She pushed the door open and looked defiantly at Grant, "Please


    don''t take away our child. My life has already been ruined, but please do everything you can to keep our child, the only bloodline


    Ihave in this world."


    As Gabby cried uncontrobly, barefoot on the floor, Grant''s heart was in great pain. He held her close and walked her back to


    her bed, "Don''t worry, the doctors are here. Both you and the baby will be fine."


    Gabby held Grant''s arm tightly, pleading, "No, Grant, | never asked you for anything, but now | beg you, don''t worry about my


    condition. It''s not important! | only ask you to do everything you can to save our child! Please, don''t take him away!"


    Grant wiped away Gabby''s tears, whispering, "It''s alright, honey. I''ll take care of you both, and won''t let anything hurt you. Trust


    me.


    Gabby shook her head, "You don''t


    need tofort me, Grant, | know


    this disease. My more-had


    lypyphamiaand then left me forever. |


    know that | might have to join her


    soon, but | beg you, Grant, no matter


    what, please keep our baby!" Please


    read the original content at


    .


    With that, Gabby fell into a swoon again due to dizziness.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Honey?! Honey?!" Grant called out to Gabby anxiously. Realizing she had no reaction, he yelled for the doctor, "Quick, she''s


    passed out again!"


    The doctor rushed over, applied


    oxygen and respirator for Gabby and


    performed a more precige cot


    mainte. maga Net Grant make


    a''Heavy decision, "Sir, you have two


    choices. One is to keep the child,


    which will speed up Gabby''s death.


    Or remove the fetus, to buy more


    time for Gabby." Please read the


    original content at .


    Grant''s brow furrowed deeply, a hint of despair in his eyes. "Is there no third option?"


    The doctor shook his head. "Sir,


    Gabby is suffering from maligna


    lymphoma. t''s adeadtGlodd 9


    dignade thet remains a major


    challenge in medical science. To


    have this disease is pretty much a


    death sentence." Please read the


    original content at .


    "Isn''t there an exception?¡± Grant asked, not willing to believe it.


    The doctor shook his head again, solemnly this time, "Rarely."


    "Then..." Grant hesitated. He looked at Gabby''s pale, unconscious face, his heart filled with sorrow.

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    Gabby was the one Grant had finally fallen for, the one he''d chased with every trick in the book until she was carrying his child.


    And now, to have cancer strike her down felt like a cruel twist of fate.


    Grant hade to deeply love Gabby over the days and nights they''d spent together. How could he possibly ept that she


    was slipping away, perhaps never to return?


    The doctor''s words still echoed in his head ¡ª if they terminated the pregnancy, Gabby might live a little longer. If not, the baby


    would be a reaper, hastening her demise.


    Clenching his jaw, Grant was on the verge of instructing the doctor to proceed with the termination. He was desperate for a child,


    but he wanted Gabby by his side for longer or even more.


    Still, the memory of Gabby''s soft, pleading voice begging him to keep the baby shed before Grant''s eyes. He sighed heavily


    and looked earnestly at the doctor. "Go ahead with the procedure."


    The doctor hesitated. "Sir, are you sure?"


    Grant closed his eyes in pain. "Rather than let the child sap thest of her strength, I''d rather she stayed with me a while longer."


    "No!" Gabby stirred from her slumber. The phrase "terminate the pregnancy" had jolted her awake. "No, Grant, you can''t do this!


    Please, keep them, will you?"


    Tears welling in his eyes, Grant watched Gabby''s distraught face. "Honey, if the baby remains, it will only deplete you further."


    Driven by emotion, Gabby tried to sit up but was gently pushed back by Grant. She looked at him pleadingly, "I''m already on


    borrowed time, Grant. Keep our child, the one carrying my blood. Please."


    Her grip on Grant''s hand was tight. He looked at her, who are so determined to trade her life for their child''s, and nodded


    helplessly. "Okay."


    Gabby rxed, a sacred glow spreading across her pale face. She gently ced her hand on her slightly swollen belly, where


    their childy quietly, waiting to grow. Yet her body was growing weaker. If the cancer were to spread, it might endanger the


    baby.


    Gabby didn''t fear death. At times, she even felt that it was only through dying that she could cleanse herself of past misdeeds, to


    repay her sins. But now, she wished to live just a little longer, not much, maybe just six more months. Then she could see her


    child born, and watch Anna grow up a little more...This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    While the sunlight outside was dazzling, Gabby''s heart was clouded with the knowledge of her limited time. Her only wish was to


    hold on a little longer. She was determined to make it.


    And Grant watched the woman he loved, her strength in the face of her dwindling days, asking only to keep the child within her.


    He longed to see his child enter this world, but would fate grant his wish?


    Grant didn''t know; he dared not think too far ahead, focusing only on Gabby in her hospital bed. As long as she was alive, he


    would cherish every moment, etching her image in his heart.


    ¡°Time, please move slowly. Let her walk with me a little further!¡± Grant prayed silently, watching Gabby without blinking, watching


    this woman who had been dealt such a harsh hand by fate, praying for a little more time with her, just a little more...


    Meanwhile, in the States, young Jonas was training diligently at the military base. Despite being the youngest, his resilience


    shone through as he aced every test, earning top marks across the board. Now, at just nine years old, Jonas had entered


    Harvard Business School, bing its youngest and brightest student.


    Jonas, often stoic during his training sessions, rarely cracked a smile, even with his ster achievements. That changed the day


    he saw his morous mom epting an award at the pinnacle of the fashion world. She and his dad were beaming with pride. It


    was the first time Jonas'' brilliant smile had graced the base.


    However, the keen boy noticed a hint of regret in his mother''s smile. He knew it was because his sister, snatched away by


    viins at birth, had yet to be found. Determined, young Jonas made up his mind to grow up fast. Only with his strength could he


    hope to find his long-lost sister.


    So Jonas studied and trained even harder, eager to mature quickly. Though he was just a boy, he already bore a striking


    resemnce to his father, Magnus.


    Tall for his age, with long, straight


    legs inherited from Ma = ngyy)


    features that perfeotl-blended his


    Death fi Jonas was the


    pride of the base in his snugly fitted


    camo gear. Please read the original


    content at .


    Richard watched his prized pupil with


    asmile, thinking to himself h


    Magnus ad itl abedtiful wife


    anda art, talented son. "Magnus,


    you lucky dog," He sighed, a touch of


    envy in his heart. Please read the


    original content at .


    Magnus was sneezing all the way in


    Hawaii. He rubbed his nose and


    muttered about someahe,cuainy "''


    hinybehimetis\ Back Shaking his


    head, Magnus looked down at the


    latest design from Natalia, his wife,


    and smiled with delight. Please read


    the original content at


    .


    This new children''s collection from Natalia was enchanting, and looking at the yful designs, Magnus thought fondly of his son.


    Magnus couldn''t shake the nagging thought of his son''s progress under Richard. Without a second''s hesitation, he grabbed his


    phone and dialed Jonas.


    The call connected almost immediately, and Jonas¡¯ youthful voice piped through the speaker. "Dad?"


    "Hey, buddy!" Magnus eximed, his voice bubbling with enthusiasm. "How''s the training going? Are you missing your cool dad


    and your charming mom?"

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    Rolling his eyes ever so slightly, Jonas drawled into the phone with a hint of teenage nonchnce. "Dad, can you, like, not be so


    full of yourself? Are you even half as cool as me?"


    "Sure, sure, you got me there. My son''s obviously the coolest, most dazzling dude on the!" Magnus boasted unabashedly.


    Then, with a chuckle, he told Jonas, "Hey, bud, how about | swing by your school with your mom in a few days, huh?"


    Jonas, acting all grown-up, shook his head. "Nah, you guys do your thing. I''ve got everything under control here, no need to fuss


    over me."


    Hearing his son''s confident response, Magnus let out a low chuckle. "Yeah, | know you''re the man. But your mom''s been missing


    you like crazytely."


    "Really?" A grin Jonas couldn''t quite hide spread across his face. Ah, his mom missed him!


    "Ahem," Jonas cleared his throat, trying to sound casual. "Well, if that''s the case, you should let Mome over. | mean, I''ve


    grown into a little man, sure, but | can''t exactly stop her from wanting to see me, can |?"


    Magnus internallyughed but happily yed along. "Alright, then. We''ll pack our bags and head over to your school in a couple


    of days."


    "Cool, no problem," Jonas agreed. "But let''s get something straight, when you guys get here, I''m bunking with Mom."


    "What?" Magnus suddenly bristled, standing up in a puff of indignation. "Son! You''re pushing ten for crying out loud! And do you


    still wanna cuddle up with my wife? Are you kidding me?"


    Compared to Magnus'' fiery temper, Jonas remained calm and collected. "Dad, get this straight. Even if I''m ny, she''s still my


    mom. I''ve been stuck in the kids'' room all this time, and | hardly ever get to sleep next to her. Now that she''s finallying to


    see me, can''t you grant me this one little wish?"


    "Hmph!" Magnus was nearly apoplectic. "Dream on! I''m telling you, go find a girlfriend to snuggle with, but you''re not sharing a


    bed with my wife!"


    Unruffled, Jonas continued, "Dad, please understand one fact. Until | find a girlfriend, I''ll have to sleep with Mom."


    "That''s it! Jonas, I''m telling you t out; forget about it!" With those words, Magnus hung up, still fuming.


    No sooner had he ended the call than Natalia approached him, her voice soft with concern. "What''s up? | could hear you huffing


    and puffing from a mile away."


    Still seething, Magnus pointed at the phone and looked at Natalia with a mix of frustration and disbelief. "It''s that little brat Jonas.


    That kid''s actually learned to talk back to me. Can you believe it?"


    "Jonas? What''s he done?" Natalia replied, puzzled. Jonas was supposed to be training in the States, wasn''t he? Where would he


    find the time to challenge Magnus?


    Magnus pursed his lips, recounting the argument with Jonas to Natalia, his face still red with anger. "Can you believe that cheeky


    brat has the nerve to argue with me?! Humph, I''ve made a decision; I''m not visiting that kid anytime soon. That''ll teach him a


    lesson."


    Natalia couldn''t help but smile at Magnus'' childish behavior. He might''ve been tough and cunning to others, but with her, he was


    always just a big kid.


    Sheughed gently, trying to soothe her husband''s ruffled feathers. "Oh, honey, are you really squabbling with our son? Besides,


    he''s not wrong. | wasn''t around for him until he was five, and when we finally got back together, you shipped him off to the kids¡¯


    room. If you think about it, | really haven''t had the chance to properly tuck Jonas in at night."


    "So what? | grew up the same way! Since when do real men need their mommies to sleep at night?"


    Magnus, unfazed, continued, "| don''t care. Does he want someone to sleep with? He better grow up, find a wife, and quit trying


    to steal mine.¡±


    Natalia chuckled, torn between annoyance and amusement. Magnus might''ve appeared domineering and shrewd to others, but


    was always adorably petnt in her presence.


    She yed the peacemaker, smiling and soothing Magnus. ¡°Alright, alright, why are you getting upset with the kid? Cool it, will


    you? We really don''t have time to go see him anyway."


    ¡°Ha, | know you get me!" Magnus mistook Natalia''s words for an agreement not to visit Jonas and wrapped his arms around her


    slender waist, kissing her affectionately. "You''re the best, babe.¡±


    "What are you talking about!" Natalia said,ughing as she handed Magnus an invitation. "Look, | got an invite from the Queen.


    She''s grateful for that crown design | did for herst time and wants to host me at the pce for a few days. If possible, she''d


    like tomission some new jewelry designs from me in person."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Magnus quickly perused the invitation, indeed finding the earnest words Natalia had described.


    "A trip to Ennd, huh? Babe, I''ming with you,¡± Magnus dered decisively.


    Natalia hesitated. "You''reing with me? The invitation does say family is wee, but who''ll handle things here if you''re


    gone?"


    Magnus hadn''t even thought about work; he dismissively waved a hand. "Babe, if thepany crumbles because I''m gone for a


    few days, then it''s not worth keeping anyway. Done deal, let''s head to Ennd!"


    And with that, they boarded their flight bound for Ennd.


    In Ennd, Callum and Lexi were scouring the castle, busy as bees, since their little kid had gone missing once again.


    Whether it was Callum''s mischievous


    genes or just the trials of parenting


    toddlers, those two chil ren were |


    dtu Hey were Galise of


    headaches on weekdays and


    weekends. They''d y hide-and-seek,


    watching amusedly as Callum and


    Lexi searched high and low. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    Learning from their previous


    hide-and-seek escapades, Lexi m


    discovered efor Stnost


    conedaledinbo Ss and crannies. Soon


    enough, she found the twins hiding


    behind a floral trellis, each donning a


    decorative straw hat. Please read the


    original content at .


    She and Callum exchanged a knowing look, each picking up a child to take them for a bath. Their little adventurers were covered


    in paint, resembling two mischievous little mud monkeys.


    After finally settling down the pair of


    rambunctious munchkins, the nanny


    came to whisk them a ay, leavinigh |


    i19,¡épsealWay onto the


    couch, gasping slightly. "Oh my God,


    what was | thinking, having another


    kid? These two little rascals are


    practically taking years off my life!"


    Please read the original content at


    .


    ¡°Honey, it''s a sweet burden,¡± Callum said with a sly grin, kneading Lexi''s shoulders and yfully nuzzling her back. "Actually, I''ve


    been thinking about going for round three."


    "NO!" Lexi shot up like she''d been zapped, immediately putting a distance between herself and Callum, "I''m already at my wit''s


    end with two, and you want another? What do you think | am, a breeding sow?"

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    Callum gave Lexi a pleading look, his eyes twinkling with a mix of mischief and love. "Babe, how can you talk about yourself like


    that? If you''re a sow, then what does that make me, a boar?"


    He could see her annoyance start to melt away, and with the timing of a quarterback making a touchdown dive, he tackled Lexi


    onto the couch, nting a tender kiss on her lips. "Honey, as long as it''s our kids we''re talking about, there''s never too many."


    Lexi''s mind screamed a million rejections, but Callum''s passionate offense was too much; she was about to lose her defenses


    when suddenly a familiar voice echoed from outside. "Lexi? Lexi?"


    "Natalia? Oh my God, it''s Natalia!" Recognizing her friend''s voice, Lexi pushed Callum away in a panic. "Get off me, now!"


    Callum hadn''t expected Natalia''s return at this particr moment and muttered under his breath, "Of all the times to show up,


    she picks now. Is she trying to kill me?"


    "What did you just say?" Lexi asked, not catching his mumble as she tried to fix her tousled hair. "Aren''t you going to let Natalia


    in? What are you waiting for?"


    Callum wrinkled his nose in annoyance. "Babe, I''d love to, but it''s not exactly... convenient."


    With that, he gestured towards the very evident tent in his pants. His expression was a mix of frustration and embarrassment.


    Lexi blushed. ¡°Serves you right! You¡¯re always thinking about sex. Go take a cold shower upstairs, and you''ll be fine."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Fine," Callum sighed, heading upstairs. For the first time, he cursed Natalia''s ill-timed entrance. ¡°Buttercup, oh Buttercup, why


    didn''t you call before dropping by? This i


    s torture!¡±


    And if the battle had alreadymenced, with both sides deep in the fray, Natalia¡¯s sudden intrusion would be downright lethal!


    Resolved to set things straight, Callum decided he''d have a serious talk with Nataliater on. He had to make sure she''d be


    more considerate next time and avoid barging in and ruining his moments of bliss.


    With a heavy sigh, he trudged upstairs reluctantly.


    Meanwhile, Natalia had been ushered into the living room by the housekeeper, and upon seeing Lexi''s flushed cheeks, she


    wrapped her in a tight hug. "Lexi, are you surprised or shocked? You''re always the one visiting me, and now | finally get to return


    the favor!"


    ¡°Surprised, not so much. Shocked, yes, definitely," Lexi hinted, ncing upstairs where Callum was probably enduring a


    punishingly cold shower.


    "Shock? Who did | scare?" Natalia asked, puzzled.


    Lexi quickly shook her head. "No one. Just teasing. Anyway, Natalia, you''ve been swamped with work, what brings you to


    Ennd so suddenly?"


    Laughing heartily, Natalia responded, "Heh, I''m just here on a whim. The Queen sent me an invitation to stay at her pce for a


    few days and design some exclusive jewelry for her."


    "Oh, that exins it. | was wondering what could possibly pull you away from your busy schedule to visit little old me," Lexi said.


    Then, she noticed Magnus stepping into the living room, which surprised her. "Hey, you''re here, too?¡±


    ¡°What, not happy to see me?" Magnus quipped with a cocky shrug. "With a wife as incredible as mine, I''ve got to keep an eye on


    her. Otherwise, someone might just sweep her off her feet."


    Lexi chuckled, "Wee, Mr. Andersen. Your presence brightens the ce. How could we not be delighted?¡±


    "Well, that''s good to hear. Your husband isn''t around, is he? That would be a relief," Magnus said, not hiding his disdain for


    Callum as he slumped onto the couch.


    "Who says I''m not home?" Callum walked down the stairs, freshly showered with damp hair, wearing slippers. He warmly


    greeted Natalia, "Buttercup, you''ve finally decided to visit your old home. Didn''t | always say you''re wee here anytime?"


    "Callum, we''re not here just for you, you know. This is just a side visit," Magnus interjected sharply. "So, someone shouldn''t get


    too full of themselves."


    Ignoring Magnus'' jealous jabs, Callum, the distinguished Duke, decided not to stoop to bickering with someone so evidently


    petty.


    The group sat down and engaged in lively conversation, with Magnus asionally chiming in with his gripes. Nevertheless, the


    atmosphere remained mostly harmonious.


    Natalia and Lexi chatted away warmly, and by evening, they had decided to share a room, unable to put a stop to their endless


    topics of conversation.


    Callum and Magnus spent the time giving each other the stink eye, each harboring a silent resentment. Why couldn''t thedies


    be content with chatting during the day and leave the nights free?


    The next morning, Natalia was up early, still buzzing from the night''s chatter. After breakfast with Magnus, they set off for the


    Queen''s pce.


    Yawning uncontrobly, Magnus looked exhausted from a sleepless night.


    ¡°Rough night?" Natalia asked, concerned.


    With another yawn, Magnus nodded. "Yeah, babe. Without you by my side, | just couldn''t sleep. | was up until dawn."


    Shaking her head, Natalia was surprised that her night spent in conversation had left Magnus so restlessly awake.


    The car continued smoothly on its way, soon bringing Natalia and Magnus to the royal gates.


    The grandeur of the Queen''s pce


    left Natalia awed by the opulenc


    royal life and t ayetiolious¡®otder of


    tha rauSehold. No matter how many


    times she visited, the aristocratic


    splendor never failed to amaze her.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Upon learning of Natalia''s punctual


    arrival, the Queen greeted her


    warmly, ui) ingtcuctir ttle


    seein:vish dinner.


    oreover, shemanded Duke


    Callum and Count Rowell to


    apany them throughout the


    evening. Please read the original


    content at .


    Time flew, and before long, the night arrived. Natalia, dressed in an exquisite evening gown, gracefully entered the banquet hall


    on Magnus¡¯ arm.


    The dinner was brimming with the


    cr¨¦me de creme of Neekeresiis


    all of who were tak¨¦bac by the


    Gute ecision to host such an


    event in Natalia''s honor. Please read


    the original content at


    .


    However, as they observed Natalia''s poised and confident demeanor, any prior doubts they harbored dissipated.


    Having received an invitation from the Queen, Duke Callum arrived at the dinner with Lexi by his side.

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    Lexi arrived at the evening g in a fiery red gown that hugged her curves in all the right ces, turning heads as she made her


    grand entrance. Yet, when she stood next to the understated elegance of Natalia, who preferred a minimalist chic look, Lexi''s


    allure seemed to fade into the background.


    But the two women were too engrossed in their own world, whispering and giggling over their private jokes, oblivious to the


    envious gaze that cut through the crowd,nding with malice on Natalia.


    ¡°Pfft! And who do we have here? Just a in Jane thinking she''s the queen bee," sneered a voice dripping with venom,


    interrupting the cozy chatter between Natalia and Lexi.


    Lifting her head, Natalia locked eyes with the overly made-up Alice. Her face was caked with so much foundation it ked off with


    every word she spoke.


    Alice, who hade with her father, Rowell, was instantly irritated by the sight of Natalia, the belle of the ball. Without a second


    thought, she marched over, eager to knock Natalia down a peg or two.


    Natalia cast a dismissive nce at Alice and, without a word or even a sarcastic smirk, returned her attention to Lexi. "You know,


    Lexi, the air quality here seems to becking. Shall we find a more breathable spot?"


    "The air?" Lexi yed along, taking exaggerated breaths. "Oh dear, you''re right. The stench of heavy perfume is absolutely


    suffocating!"


    Fuming, Alice''s pale face turned a shade paler that didn¡¯t seem possible. "Natalia, what is that supposed to mean? Exin


    yourselfl¡±


    Natalia stood up, and her demeanor was cool and detached. "It means exactly what it sounds like. What else could it mean?"


    "You!" Alice trembled with rage, pointing a shaky finger at Natalia. "You illegitimate nobody¡ªdon''t think for a second you can rise


    above your station. You''ll never be ady of refinement like me."


    Natalia chuckled softly. "Oh, | had no idea you were considered ady of refinement. This ce must be beneath you then; don''t


    let us tarnish your nobility."


    Alice, at a loss for words against Natalia''s sharp tongue, raised her hand to p her, but her wrist was seized in a vice-like grip


    before she could strike.


    ¡°Ouch! Let go... it hurts! Release me!" Alice cried in pain, turning to see Callum, who had just returned from fetching fruit for


    Natalia and Lexi with Magnus.


    Luckily for Alice, it was Callum who had arrived first; had it been Magnus, her arm might not have fared so well.


    ¡°Alice, I''ve warned you before to keep your distance from Buttercup," Callum said sternly. His eyes were aze as he released


    her wrist.


    Rubbing her reddening wrist, Alice huffed, "Duke, that low-bred wench isn''t my sister!"


    "p!"


    Before Alice could finish her sentence, her cheek bore the imprint of a forceful p, marking her with five red streaks.


    Clutching her stinging face, Alice turned to see her assant. To her shock, it was Rowell, the very man the Qqueen had invited


    to apany Natalia.


    Rowell red at his daughter. "Aren''t you ashamed enough? Is this how | have raised you? Go home this instant!"


    Stunned, Alice couldn''t fathom why her doting father would hit her. Stomping her foot in anger, she protested, "Father, how can


    you strike me for this base creature?"


    Rowell¡¯s mustache was twitching with irritation, as he regretted bringing Alice to the g. He whispered harshly, "Have you lost


    your mind? Natalia is the queen''s honored guest tonight. By targeting her, you''re challenging the queen herself. Do you have a


    death wish? How could you be my daughter?"


    Alice''s jaw dropped. "What? How? Father, why would the Queen honor her as a special guest? You must be mistaken!"


    Rowell red at her again. "Why else do you think we''re here tonight? It''s to apany Natalia!"


    "To apany... Natalia?" Alice repeated incredulously.


    Rowell sighed in frustration, wondering how his genes could produce such a dazzling daughter like Natalia and yet such a foolish


    one like Alice.


    Disgusted by Alice''s dumbfounded expression, Rowell waved her away impatiently. "Enough, | don''t want you bothering me. Go


    back to the castle now!


    "Father?!" Trembling with indignation,


    Alice feared apes more than-being


    confin eae. qwel: \ ofa Shot a


    ook at Natalia, who stood


    " Sree and stormed out of


    the g. Please read the original


    content at .


    As Natalia watched the


    father-daughter debacle unf


    felt detached. Theywereho''kin to


    Hep. IT were not her family, and


    she wanted nothing to do with them.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    They had broken Natalia¡¯s mother''s heart, and she wished never toy eyes on them again.


    Watching Alice storm off, Natalia couldn¡¯t be bothered to linger beside Rowell any longer. She pivoted on her heel, ready to


    leave.


    ¡°Darling, wait a moment,¡± Rowell called out, seeing Natalia make her exit. He hurried to catch her attention.


    Natalia halted and turned around with an icy stare. ¡°Lord Rowell, | am not your daughter. Next time, please address me as Ms.


    rkson.¡±


    Rowell was taken aback by her response, his face turning shades of red and pale in quick session, visibly flustered.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Natalia, you are indeed my flesh and blood, my own daughter. How can you deny your own father?¡± Rowell retorted with a mix


    of annoyance and indignation.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Natalia


    had earned the Queen''s wel 00)


    would ne ever haye botiered to


    ckdhart more than a few words


    with this haughty daughter of his!


    Please read the original content at


    .

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    Natalia had long seen through Rowell''s facade, and that''s why her gaze was icy as she addressed him with biting sarcasm. "Lord


    Rowell, if it wasn''t for the fact that the Queen summoned me, | bet you wouldn''t even have bothered with my existence, would


    you? You probably wouldn''t even know | walked this earth! So please, spare me your hollow pleasantries. | do not need them."


    With that, Natalia turned on her heel and walked away without a backward nce, refusing to engage with Rowell any further.


    Rowell''s face darkened with anger, but he was in a public setting and needed to maintain the demeanor of a nobleman. Thus, he


    could only force a strained smile and turn to Callum, who was preparing to leave with Natalia. "Duke Callum, look at this


    daughter of mine, refusing to even acknowledge me. How undutiful.¡±


    "Duke Rowell, as they say, you reap what you sow. It''s the circle of life, isn''t it?" Callum responded with poise, giving a slight bow


    before turning to follow Lexi. He had no interest in exchanging more words with the hypocritical Rowell.


    Rowell was fuming inwardly after being rebuffed by both of them, but since Natalia was the Queen''s esteemed guest, he dared


    not trouble her openly. He had no choice but to swallow his pride and slowly work on mending rtions with Natalia moving


    forward.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," Callum announced as the host of the banquet, noticing the Queen''s arrival with her entourage. "Let''s


    wee Her Majesty with a round of apuse."


    As the Queen approached, the room erupted in apuse. She raised a hand to quiet the crowd before speaking gracefully,


    "Thank you all for attending this dinner in honor of the talented designer Natalia. Herst creation, a crown with a touch of


    vintage charm, received much acim during my international tour. Tonight, | would like tomend her and also to request


    another unique piece of jewelry."


    The Queen looked toward Natalia. "Miss Natalia, would you do me this honor?"


    Aconfident smile graced Natalia''s face. ¡°Your Majesty, | am ttered by your praise and will endeavor to create a piece that is


    truly unparalleled.¡±


    The apuse that followed was thunderous and prolonged.


    As the dinnermenced after the Queen¡¯s speech, Natalia became the center of attention, with guests vying to curry favor with


    the designer in the Queen¡¯s favor.


    However, Natalia was not one for socializing. After exchanging pleasantries with a few societydies, she felt her face stiffening


    from the forced smiles.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Nevertheless, she managed to endure until the end of the event and stepped out of the banquet hall at Magnus¡¯ urging.


    Outside, the moon andnterns softly lit the pce''s tree-lined paths, but Natalia was in agony. She rued her choice of stiletto


    heels, which made her feet feel as if they would break after hours of standing.


    Magnus noticed her faltering steps and asked softly, "Are you in difort?"


    Natalia nodded miserably. ¡°Yes, my feet feel like they are about to fall off. They hurt so much."


    ¡°It must be from standing too long," he said, examining her swollen feet before sweeping her up in his arms. "My dear, if your feet


    hurt, you shouldn''t walk. Let me carry you."


    Natalia blushed, yfully chiding him, "Put me down, Magnus. We''re not at home, and it''s embarrassing to be carried like this in


    the pce with so many onlookers!"


    Magnus continued forward, unbothered. "What''s the worry? Isn''t Ennd thend of romance? Besides, | am carrying my wife,


    there''s nothing secretive about that."


    "But..." Her protest trailed off as she noticed the guards passing by. She hid her face in Magnus¡¯ chest and was too embarrassed


    to look up.


    The pce guards, however, showed no sign of amusement, simply walking past without a nce. Disys of affection were


    commonce to them.


    Feeling reassured, Natalia allowed Magnus to carry her a while longer before softly insisting, "Put me down. | can walk on my


    own.


    Magnus kept walking. "Why should I? Your feet are swollen. Don''t worry about my strength, dear, | can handle it."


    Sensing his determination, Natalia fell silent and rested against him as he carried her through the pce grounds.


    Behind them, the streemps cast their glow on the couple, silently observing this perfect match.


    They didn''t return to Callum''s castle but to a small vi arranged by the Queen,plete with a Gothic fagade and a charming


    garden with a burbling fountain.


    Once inside, Magnus gently ced


    Natalia on the bed and fetch


    basin oF wasmyyeiel ? lsdak her feet.


    ¡°Daring your feet are terribly swollen.


    Some warm water will help with the


    pain and swelling." Please read the


    original content at .


    Natalia tried to take over. "I can do it myself; there''s no need for you to help with my shoes."


    Magnus looked at her with twinkling


    eyes and a yful grin. "My dear,


    you shy about shaving line your eet?


    Thyra Hotfing on you | haven''t seen


    before. And with all those straps, are


    you Sure you can manage?" Please


    read the original content at


    .


    Caught in her embarrassment and helplessness, Natalia had no choice but to ept his tender care as he gently removed her


    shoes and eased her feet into the soothing water.


    Natalia''s cheeks were flushed like the rosy hue of a sunset. "But I''ve been walking all day; my feet must be filthy."


    With a tenderness that belied his


    strong frame, Magnus knelt down


    and gently uced Natatia''s Goes!


    Heyifted hate¡¯ ana eased them


    into the warm water. "Who said you


    are dirty? Not a chance. Every inch of


    you is pristine, my love. It''s my honor


    to wash your feet." Please read the


    original content at .


    Awave of warmth surged through Natalia''s heart. This man, wealthy beyond measure, who stood defiant in the face of any


    challenge, was now humbly washing her feet. How could she not be moved?


    ¡°Honey, I..." Natalia''s eyes brimmed with tears, and her voice choked with emotion.

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    Magnus looked up with a yful gleam in his eye and tapped Natalia''s nose lightly. "What''s this? A little basin of water, and


    you''re moved to tears? Seems like I''ll have to step up my game in pampering you."


    With that, he dipped his hands into the basin and gently massaged the soles of her feet. "Darling, is the pressure alright for you?"


    Natalia, with her eyes half-closed in pleasure, murmured, "It''s perfect, absolutely perfect."


    Magnus lips curved into a mischievous smile. "d to hear that. Would you be willing to return the favorter?"


    Her eyes snapped open, and she yfully red at him. "You..."


    Magnus gazed at Natalia, his thoughts racing. At the dinner party earlier, he had watched her, angelic amidst the throng, and had


    barely restrained himself from sweeping her into his arms.


    Now, finally alone, if it weren''t for the care of her sore feet, he would have already ravished her without restraint.


    After patiently waiting for the footbath to cool, he helped her dry off and carried the basin away.


    He quickly showered and then pounced on Natalia, pinning her beneath him on the expansive bed.


    Their passionate kisses rained down like a tempest.


    Moonlight filtered through the curtains, casting a silvery sheen over the room.


    After a long series of kisses, Magnus swiftly removed the barriers on Natalia''s body, revealing her delicate, tempting skin. His


    voice grew husky. "My love, you are stunning.¡±


    Natalia''s cheeks were flushed with embarrassment. She tried to cover herself, whispering, "I haven''t showered yet."


    "No worries, my dear. You were fresh before the banquet. | can''t wait any longer," he said, taking her hand and guiding it to feel


    his arousal.


    The touch made her skin glow with a rosy hue, like blossoming pink roses.


    The mischievous Magnus then bowed his head solemnly to kiss Natalia''s slender feet.


    She giggled and squirmed. "Stop it, Magnus, it''s ticklish! And feet are dirty!"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Shh, don''t fuss. I''m certain everything''s clean," Magnus assured her, continuing his journey of indulgence.


    No matter how many years passed, he would never get enough of her. She was his treasure.


    As the moon moved westward, the room''s temperature soared, painting a picture of deep affection.


    The next morning, Magnus woke to find Natalia already gone.


    After their sweet night together, he searched for her, only to discover she wasn''t in the house.


    Puzzled, he nced out the window and saw Natalia sitting by the fountain, deeply concentrated on her drawing.


    The sunlight bathed her in warmth, enhancing the picturesque scene. The breeze fluttered her hair, making her seem like a


    celestial being in a mortal world.


    Magnus approached quietly, not wishing to disturb her.


    He realized she was designing a piece of jewelry and was still undecided on the final draft.


    A pebble he unintentionally kicked broke the silence, and Natalia looked up with a pout. "It''s so frustrating.¡±


    "What''s wrong?" Magnus asked, sitting beside her.


    She sighed. "The Queen asked me to design some unique jewelry for herst night, and I''m out of inspiration."


    Remembering the Queen''s request, Magnus encouraged her, "You''ll create something extraordinary. How about a tiara?"


    Natalia shook her head. "She''s seen all sorts of tiaras. And nes are out. She has so many¡ªamethysts, ck diamonds,


    sapphires. It''s a real puzzle."


    Seeing her distress, Magnus had an idea. "What if we design a whole set? Let''s skip the typical Western extravagance and go


    for an elegant Oriental touch."


    Natalia''s face lit up. "Why didn''t | think of that?" She kissed him in excitement. "| could just eat you up, my clever husband."


    Magnus was utterly swept up in the


    bliss of the moment, a giddy smile


    inne across his fageaso&


    Wry tee sweet kiss Natalia had


    Ae) nted on his lips. Time seemed


    to stand still, and the world outside


    their bubble was drifting into


    obscurity. Please read the original


    content at .


    Natalia, sparked by Magnus¡¯ gentle


    nudge, suddenly found her muse. She


    cast aside the ostental S aerials!


    ang digmatis''that had once caught


    her eye, instead opting for a stone


    that held a charm akin to the jade


    loved by the Chinese¡ªemerald.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    With inspiration coursing through her, Natalia''s hand danced across the canvas, sketching out design after design with


    invigorated speed. A confident smile graced her lips.


    Meanwhile, Magnus sat quietly beside her, lost in the sight of Natalia''s intense focus. "To have her in my life," he mused silently,


    "is a blessing beyond measure."


    There they were, side by side in front


    of the softly gurgling fountain,


    basking in the war ryemterace 6Pthe


    sapsauthiine striking pair at its


    heart, the picturesque scene seemed


    to transform into a living painting,


    beauty so arresting it could only be


    met with awe. Please read the


    original content at .

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    Natalia was in her element, her hands moving with an artist''s grace as she sketched out a whole set of jewelry designs before


    noon. The passion for her craft was evident in the way her eyes gleamed with a mix of concentration and excitement. With the


    last stroke of her pen, she leaned back to admire her work¡ªaplete set of emerald designs that left her beaming with pride.


    She couldn''t wait to show her husband, Magnus. "Hey, love, check these out. What do you think?" she said, holding up the


    papers with a flourish.


    Magnus took the sheets and studied them with a keen eye. The designs included emerald studs, a ne, a bracelet, anda


    ring¡ªeach piece exuding a sense of timeless elegance and regal charm. The mere sketches were enough to take one''s breath


    away; the finished products would undoubtedly turn heads and earn endless praise.


    ¡°My dear, you astonish me! How do youe up with such exquisite designs?" Magnus was effusive in his admiration, and his


    heart was swelling with pride. To him, Natalia was a treasure beyondpare¡ªrilliant, a shining star in the world, and, best of


    all, his wife.


    Natalia''s cheeks glowed with the warmth of satisfaction as she looked up at Magnus and chuckled. "Oh,e on. I''ve got you to


    thank for some of that inspiration. Without your nudge, I''d still be here twiddling my thumbs."


    Magnus''ughter filled the room. "Ha, my dear, | just love how you''ve got all this talent, yet you insist on staying humble. You''re


    the perfect match for a rogue like me!"


    Sheughed at his teasing. "Oh, please. Since when does my being modest have anything to do with you?"


    "Well, your humility certainly sets off my wild and dashing nature, doesn''t it?" Magnus boasted. His heart lit with joy at Natalia''s


    competence and creativity.


    ¡°Alright, enough with the ttery. Let''s deliver these designs to Her Majesty. If she approves, we can head back. Remember, we


    promised to visit little Jonas," Natalia urged, eager to share their work and see their son.


    They left for the pce shortly after, handing over Natalia''s designs to the queen, who was thrilled with the fresh and grand


    collection. She immediately ordered her craftsmen to bring the sketches to life.


    Despite the queen''s pleas for them to stay longer, Natalia was adamant about returning home¡ªthe pull of family was too strong.


    Reluctantly, the queen agreed and even escorted them to the airport.


    After bidding farewell to the queen and their friends, Callum and Lexi, Natalia, and Magnus boarded the ne, setting course for


    the States.


    In Oakwood Manor, the days slipped by, and Gabby¡¯s condition deteriorated.


    Her illness had progressed to the point where she was confined to her bed. Her life was sustained by the IV drips that fed her


    veins when her body rejected all food. Gabby had be a shadow of herself. Her limbs appeared gaunt, and her once vibrant


    eyes were dimmed.


    Grant''s heart ached with each visit. The woman he loved was suffering immensely, yet she stubbornly clung to the life growing


    inside her¡ªa child that was, paradoxically, both her hope and her demise.


    "Darling, you don''t have to endure this," Grant finally said, his voice tinged with desperation. "We can try for another child once


    you''re well."


    He had pleaded with her countless times, but Gabby''s response was always the same¡ªsilence.


    Despite her frailty, Gabby''s determination was irond. She would bring this child into the world, even if it cost her everything.


    As Grant finished speaking, the silence stretched between them once more. Gabbyy motionless, yet inside her, the faint


    stirrings of life¡ªa subtle kick, a gentle turn¡ªreminded her of the tiny miracle she carried.


    Asmile crept across Gabby''s pale face as she gazed at the sunset through the window, sensing the end of her days drawing


    near. This was her atonement for past misdeeds, the love she had given to the wrong person, and the sins she believed she had


    committed.


    Grant reached for Gabby''s hand, which felt like fragile parchment, and whispered, "Why do you do this to yourself? It''s breaking


    my heart to see you this way."


    With a weak smile, Gabby confided, "I''ve made many mistakes, Grant. I''ve wronged others deeply. Now, | have a chance to


    make things right. I''m willing to give all | have for this child''s new beginning."


    She then recounted to Grant how, under Lucius'' maniption, she had once taken Natalia''s child, confessing the darkest act of


    her past.


    Grant listened, stunned. He could never have imagined that the delicate woman before him was capable of such deception. Yet,


    he knew his own past was marred by worse deeds.


    Gabby''s voice was soft as she continued, "Grant, my life has been bleak. I''ve loved a man | shouldn''t have andmitted


    unforgivable sins. But now, | have a chance to be a mother. That''s all | want."


    Grant could only hold her close, his emotions raging like a tumultuous sea. He knew no words could sway her heart, she was


    already set on a path of sacrifice and redemption.


    Grant stood by the bedside, watching


    Gabby lying there, frail. Her body was


    wracked with iIness entpain.


    tay ater a sinfid word of reproach;


    instead, he gently stroked her hair,


    hoping the soft caress could alleviate


    some of her suffering. Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Days turned into weeks as Gabby


    clung to life with a stubborn


    determination. She had|gsowe Gun,


    ashadawithet t¨¦rmer self, but a


    fierce belief kept her going. She was


    holding on to the miracle of new life,


    the arrival of their child. Please read


    the original content at


    .Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Winter crept in silently, bringing with


    it howling winds that swept through


    Oakwood Manor. Th qurnful tries


    af shecgeta chat the modest


    workers¡¯ quarters shudder and sway


    as if dancing to the rhythm of the


    cold season''sment. Please read


    the original content at


    .

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    Thank goodness Gabby was staying in Grant''s cozy and opulent mansion. Despite the central heating cranked up high, she still


    felt a bone-chilling cold seeping through her.


    Her hands and feet felt frozen stiff, and even the warmth that lingered in her chest seemed to be slowly slipping away.


    Trembling, she caressed her swollen belly. Her heart was filled with unease because, for the past few days, she had distinctly


    stopped feeling the baby''s movements.


    Gabby weakly exhaled as a foreboding feeling washed over her. She thought she might not make it through the winter.


    Struggling, she lifted her head to nce at the gloomy skies outside and pressed the call button on her bedside¡ªa special


    instation by Grant so that he could rush to her side at a moment''s notice.


    And true to its purpose, as the bell''s echo faded, Grant appeared in the doorway of the mansion, his eyes filled with urgency.


    ¡°Honey, are you feeling alright?"


    Gabby shook her head weakly and managed to say, "I... | want to see... see Anna. Please let me... see her."


    Grant was puzzled; Anna had visited Gabby just that morning. But without questioning further, his current priority was to fulfill any


    request Gabby made.


    He gestured to the housekeeper standing by the door to fetch Anna, who was outside ying with Johanson, and then turned


    back to Gabby with a tender look. "Alright, just give ita moment, and Anna will be brought here."


    "Okay," Gabby murmured, her gaze falling faintly on Grant. "I think... | might be leaving... in a day or two."


    Grant''s face turned ashen. Although the doctors had warned that Gabby''s health was critically failing and she could pass away at


    any time, facing the reality of the situation was still a gut-wrenching blow. He had never been a saint, and human life had often


    meant little to him, but this woman had taught him the true agony of parting with a loved one.


    Gabby''s feeble voice continued, "Grant, if... if | don''t make it, please... cut open my belly and save... save the baby."


    ¡°No! No!" Grant shook his head vehemently, unable toprehend how Gabby, barely clinging to life, could muster such a


    morbid request.


    Gabby looked at him earnestly. "My body... it''s been broken for so long, surviving on sheer will. Don''t let... myst hope... be


    shattered."


    Grant couldn''t articte the turmoil inside him, but he couldn''t bear to hear any more of Gabby¡¯s interrupted speech. "Don''t talk


    like that now. Let''s wait until you''re better, and then we can discuss the baby."


    Gabby shook her head faintly. "No... there''s no time... | can feel it... Call the doctor... for a shot of adrenaline."


    The doctor, whom Grant had dragged to her side, checked Gabby''s condition and whispered to Grant, "She really doesn''t have


    much time left... she could go at any moment.¡±


    "Then what are you waiting for?! Go give her the medicine, now!" Grant bellowed, as if trying to vent his inner turmoil.


    The doctor hurried to prepare the adrenaline, carefully mixing the medication before slowly injecting the pale pink solution into


    Gabby''s veins.


    Soon after, probably due to the medication taking effect, Gabby''splexion eased a bit, and her eyes regained some focus.


    She tried to sit up from the bed, but Grant stopped her, helped her to a sitting position, and propped her up with pillows. "Don''t try


    to get up; just tell me what you need."


    Gabby looked at Grant with a serene smile and said, "Grant, | don''t ask for much, just please... save my child. Let theme


    into this world safely, will you?"


    Grant felt a lump in his throat, managing a strained smile. "Of course."


    Just then, Anna burst into the room, led by Johanson. Seeing Gabby, who had been bedridden, now sitting up, she joyously ran


    to her, like a cheerful little bird.


    Anna threw herself into Gabby''s arms. "Mommy, you''re getting better, right? That''s so great! Now you can take me outside to


    y!"


    Anna turned to Johanson with a triumphant smile. "Johanson, my mommy is going to be okay. When she''s better, she''ll make


    lots of yummy food, and we''ll have treats to enjoy!"


    Johanson, at twelve, was mature enough to sense the unusual atmosphere in the room. He gave a slight nod to Anna¡¯s words,


    choosing not to say more.


    Gabby gently stroked Anna''s hair, her heart aching with longing.


    But she knew her time was running out, and the moment to say goodbye hade.


    Holding Anna close, she kissed her forehead and whispered, "Anna, | have to go away for a little while soon. Be good at home,


    and listen to Uncle Grant and Johanson, okay?"


    "Go away? Where are you going, Mommy?" Anna''s smile vanished, reced by a look of hurt. "Mommy, no matter where you


    go, can you take me with you, please? Don''t leave me alone, okay?"


    Seeing her daughter''s dependence, Gabby''s heart broke, and tears were already pooling in her eyes. She so desperately


    wanted more time with Anna, but it was toote.


    Gabby motioned for Johanson toe closer and looked at him with a plea in her eyes. "Johanson, | know you''re a kind and


    steady boy. I''m entrusting Anna to you. Could you look after her for me?"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Johanson was never much of a


    talker. He liked ying with little


    Annie but always kepEiis di


    frome Batya sbhwhen she reached


    out for him, desperate for his


    promise to take care of Annie, he


    stayed quiet, his stance unyielding.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Gabby''s urgency red; she stretched


    out her hand, trying to grasp


    Johanson''s, pleading with hi ¨¦oytpek


    after her recigyesnir But whether it


    Wad the orce of her gesture or the


    last of her strength giving way, Gabby


    suddenly sat bolt upright. A torrent of


    blood poured from her lips, spewing


    a ghastly stream of crimson life.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    The sight of blood, thick with the


    stench of iron, terrified Annie, who


    was still in Gabby''s embrace, an


    stunned Grant tn] ois


    bewside: Bit with aposure


    beyond his years, Johanson merely


    looked on coldly. His words sliced


    through the heavy air with chilling


    rity. "You''re not just leaving,


    Gabby. You''re dying, aren''t you?"


    Please read the original content at


    .

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    "Yeah, | wanted to leave this world with grace, but it looks like I''m going to leave a mess," Gabby answered Johanson¡¯''s question,


    wiping the blood from her mouth with the back of her hand. Her eyes met Anna''s pale, frightened little face with regret. "Sweetie,


    did Mommy scare you?"


    Though Anna was young, she already understood the concept of life and death.


    Gabby''s blood had terrified her, and suddenly, the meaning behind the words Gabby had been saying became clear.


    Tears filled her little eyes as she clung to Gabby''s slender waist, sobbing uncontrobly. "Mommy, Mommy, please don''t die!


    What would | do without you? What about my baby brother? | don''t want us to be without you, Mommy. Please, please don''t


    leave me!"


    Anna''s voice was heart-wrenchingly sincere, and Gabby, who hade to terms with her own mortality, smiled and stroked her


    head.


    "I''m sorry, my darling. I''m not your real mommy," Gabby began, wiping the tears from Anna''s face. "| was a bad person back


    then. | took you from your real mommy and made you live this tough life with me. Can you forgive me?"


    ¡°Mommy, what are you talking about?" Anna didn''t understand Gabby''s words.


    Gabby nodded. "Yes, Anna, your real mommy''s name is Natalia. She is a beautiful woman with eyes as blue as yours, kind-


    hearted and gentle, the most perfect woman in the world. And your daddy is not Lucius but Magnus. Can you remember that?


    You must remember what mommy is telling you."


    "But no, Mommy, you are my real mommy. I''m your little girl, not someone else''s child.¡±


    Watching Anna cry with tears streaming down her face, Gabby''s heart was breaking. She wished more than anything that Anna


    was truly her own.


    Gabby had loved Anna as her own child for so many years, cing Anna above her own life.


    But the truth was the truth, and there woulde a day when it had to be revealed.


    Gabby, struggling to hold back her tears, pulled Anna into her arms. "Darling, you will always be my little girl. But the truth is the


    truth. | took you from your real parents. I''ve lived with guilt and fear all these years, was condemned by my own conscience, and


    now it''s time to tell the truth.¡±


    After saying this, Gabby felt as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. She looked at Grant pleadingly. "Grant, when I''m


    gone, please take Anna back to her real parents, will you?"


    Grant, with a grim expression, had been brooding over Gabby¡¯''s impending death and had little patience for anything else.


    Seeing that Grant was silent, Gabby''s tears flowed anew as she looked at him desperately. "Grant, please, | beg you, take


    Anna..."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    But before she could finish, Gabby¡¯s urgency triggered a reaction from the adrenaline in her system.


    She coughed up a mouthful of blood and fell back onto the bed.


    "Mommy!"


    "Baby!"


    Anna and Grant both cried out. Anna tried to help Gabby up, but her small frame was in the way as Grant tried to hold Gabby up


    as well. He pulled Anna off the bed roughly. "Get out of the way!"


    Anna hit the floor hard. She was in pain, but the brave little girl didn''t cry out. Instead, she scrambled up, wanting to go to


    Gabby''s side.


    Before she could reach Gabby, Johanson held her tight. "Anna, sweetie, don''t look."


    Despite Anna''s struggle, Johanson held her firmly, not allowing her to get any closer to Gabby.


    Grant was frantically shaking Gabby. "Baby? Baby?"


    Gabby was about to take herst breath. She couldn''t hear anything from the outside world and only managed to point weakly at


    her swollen belly, whispering, "The child... the child..."


    Her arm dropped lifelessly after uttering those words, and there was no further response.


    The doctor rushed in and, after a quick examination, looked at Grant with regret. "Sir, she''s gone."


    Grant took a deep breath, gave Gabby onest longing look, and made a tough decision. "Do the C-section."


    After closing Gabby''s eyes, he stepped out of the room with heavy steps.


    Johanson, holding Anna tight despite her hitting and kicking him, had the determination not to let her go near Gabby.


    Anna''s tears blurred her vision, and


    her cries became hoarse wit O


    despair. The cxuebreit\ of life and


    dexthaes id bare before the barely


    four-year-old girl, leaving her helpless


    and terrified. Please read the original


    content at .


    Seeing the doctor preparing to operate on Gabby, who was still clinging to life, Johanson tried to carry Anna out of the room.


    But as they reached the door, Anna gripped the frame with all her might, refusing to let go. "Johanson, please, let me stay. | want


    to see my mommy onest time. Please?"


    With a sigh of resignation, Johanson quickly knocked Anna unconscious with a swift tap to the back of her neck, and finally


    managed to carry her away.


    Outside, a cold wind whipped up, swirling dead leaves in a mncholic dance.


    Inside, the doctor cut open Gabby''s belly and delivered the child.


    After waiting outside for a moment, Grant heard the loud cries from within. His child had made it into the world alive!


    He rushed into the room, where the stench of blood was overwhelming. Gabby was gone, covered with a white sheet, a small


    and pitiful sight.


    Grant turned away, struggling to shift his focus to the newborn child in his arms.


    The doctor handed the freshly


    cleaned infant to Grant. "Mr. Harrisan,


    it''s a boy. The ittls qurispr¨¦mature


    bananyerut pounds. He''se seven


    months along¡ªhe needs to be in an


    incubator immediately." Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Holding his frail, wrinkled son¡ªa life


    exchanged for Gabby''s¡ªGrant looked


    solemnly at the dasa twhdtever it


    teas GrouMust ensure the little


    master is alright. Otherwise, you''ll all


    join my wife in the hereafter." Please


    read the original content at


    .


    After speaking, he cast an endlessly affectionate nce at Gabby¡¯s shrouded figure, then walked out without looking back.

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    Grant had lived a life of turmoil, leaving a trail of broken lives and cold bodies in his wake. But there was one soul, a gentle spirit


    that had ensnared his heart in a way that nothing else could. Her name was Gabby, and she was the one thread of humanity that


    Grant couldn''t sever; through her, he experienced the brutal sting of loss for the first time.


    It wasn''t until the following morning that Anna awoke from her deep sleep. The little girl didn''t cry or wail as she had before.


    Instead, she gazed silently at Johanson, who had watched over her throughout the night, and asked softly, "Uncle Johanson, has


    Mommy beenid to rest?"


    Johanson nodded, his voice heavy with sorrow. "Yeah, kiddo. Dad buried her in the family''s cemetery plot, with all the honors


    due to a beloveddy."


    "Oh," was all Anna could muster, a small acknowledgment before a long pause. She then looked up cautiously at Johanson.


    "Uncle Johanson, can | go see her?"


    "You sure you''re up for the walk?" Johanson asked with concern etched across his face.


    Anna nodded with a resolve that seemed beyond her years. "I can do it."


    There was a newfound maturity in her as she followed Johanson out of the house. Together, they walked towards the Grant


    family''s cemetery, and before long, they arrived at the solemn ce.


    As Anna stood before the newly erected tombstone, her tears began to flow freely.


    The image of Gabby on the tombstone was radiant. Her smile was wide and beautiful. It was a smile that had only begun to


    blossom after she had be pregnant, a smile that Grant had captured in a photograph.


    The young girl wept silently before the stone, her tears eventually running dry. Then, with a small voice, she turned to Johanson


    and said, "Uncle Johanson, | guess I''m like you now, with no mommy."


    "No," Johanson replied gently, shaking his head. "Remember what she said? You''ve got real parents out there somewhere. But |


    hope you''ll stay with me because nobody knows where they are."


    "Okay," Anna whispered, her mind not really focused on her biological parents. The loss of Gabby weighed heavily on her young


    heart.


    Johanson didn''t speak, but he made a solemn vow in his mind. Even when Anna grew up, he would never let her leave his side.


    He had promised Gabby he would look after Anna, not just for a while, but forever.


    With Gabby''s passing, Grant''s mood became increasingly unpredictable, and he had no intention of sending Anna to find her


    birth parents.


    His kindness towards Anna had been out of love for Gabby. Now that Gabby was gone, and there were no blood ties between


    her and Anna, Grant couldn''t care less about Anna.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After the funeral, he had Anna sent to the servant''s quarters, forbidding her from living in the main house. Seeing Anna only


    reminded him of Gabby, and that brought an unbearable pain.


    One day, Grant happened upon Anna sitting on the curb, clutching Gabby''s photograph and weeping.


    Asurge of irrational anger rose within him as he strode over, snatching the picture from her hands. "Are you loafing around


    instead of doing your chores?"


    Startled, Anna looked up at him with wide, frightened eyes. "Uncle Grant? Can | have my mommy''s picture back, please?"


    Grant red down at her. "You''re nothing but a lowly maid. What right do you have to call me uncle? This picture belonged to my


    wife, and I''m not giving it back to you!"


    With that, he turned to leave, but Anna wrapped her small arms around his leg. "Please, Uncle Grant, | need Mommy''s picture!"


    Anna was young, but she could sense Grant''s disdain. She couldn''t let him walk away with thest image of her mother.


    Grant looked down at Anna with disgust. He remembered what Gabby had said and med Anna for ruining what could have


    been a different life for Gabby.


    In a burst of anger, he flung Anna aside and barked, "Get away from me! And stay out of my sight!"


    Anna hit the ground hard, struggling to get up. But instead of crying, she defiantly fixed her gaze on the photograph in Grant''s


    hand.


    "Please, Uncle Grant, give me back my mother''s picture," she said again, her voice firm despite the tears in her red-rimmed


    eyes.


    Grant felt a strange emptiness. Without another word, he left, keeping the photograph as though it was rightfully his.


    Anna''s eyes burned with anger as Grant''s figure receded into the distance. She was too weak to fight back now, but she


    clenched her tiny fists and made a vow. One day, she would reim her mother''s photograph from Grant, fair and square.


    Grant slumped onto the living room sofa, staring nkly at Gabby''s photograph, lost in memories of their time together.


    Then Johanson walked in.


    He only nced at Grant before


    asking loudly, "Where''s Anna@ky¡é \}


    chen raamnee he maids said


    S as with you just a moment


    ago." Please read the original content


    at .


    The mention of Anna only fueled Grant''s rage further.


    He turned to Johanson with a fierce re. "You will not associate with that wild child again, do you hear me?!"


    Johanson returned the re with equal anger. "Father, Anna is not a wild child. She''s Aunt Gabby''s daughter."


    ¡°What daughter? She wasn''t even hers! If | catch you with her again, I''ll have her thrown out to another estate!"


    Grant''s temper red anew at the mere mention of Gabby.


    He was already simmering with


    resentment towards Anna, preferring


    to avoid her pregengactitery time he


    SA Aana face, he was involuntarily


    reminded of Gabby and the tragic life


    she endured because of Anna. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    But now, witnessing his son defending Anna so vehemently, Grant''s irritation towards her intensified.


    He even began to think of Anna as a jinx, someone whose touch seemed to doom everyone¡¯s life to take a turn for the worse.


    Had it not been for Gabby''s dying


    wish, a promise he made to


    Anna kin lyshe youl ave already


    taken e liberty of dropping her off in


    the woods to fend for herself


    amongst the wolves! Please read the


    original content at .


    As for fulfilling his promise to send her back to her biological parents, Grant hadn''t even considered making good on that.

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    Johanson saw the disdain in Grant''s eyes whenever Grant looked at Anna, and it made Johanson¡¯s blood boil. He spoke with a


    tone of unquestionable resolve, "Dad, I''m the master of my own life! | decide who | hang out with. And remember, | made a


    promise to Aunt Gabby to look after Anna. Youy a finger on her again, and you''ll have me to answer to!"


    Grant''s temper red like a prairie fire at his son''s defiance. This was all because of that wild girl¡ªit was all her fault!


    Johanson could read his father''s murderous gaze and shot him a cold look before dropping a final word. "Don''t forget the


    promise you made in front of Aunt Gabby, Dad. What goes aroundes around. If you hurt Anna, Aunt Gabby''s spirit will be


    crying from beyond the grave."


    With that, Johanson stormed out, leaving Grant seething. In a fit of rage, Grant kicked over a table and bellowed, "Get out! All of


    you, just get the hell out!"


    Johanson didn''t flinch at his father''s anger and continued out the door until he was out of sight.


    Copsing into a chair, Grant fumed, thinking to himself, ¡°Anna, you wretched girl! If it weren''t for Gabby, I''d have thrown you to


    the wolves by now!¡±


    After leaving his father''s room, Johanson searched the manor for Anna, asking every maid in sight, but none had seen her.


    Worried sick, Johanson''s forehead glistened with sweat as he thought of what his father might do to Anna.


    ¡°Where are you, Anna?¡±


    He turned the estate upside down but found no trace of her. His heart sank with each passing moment, bing increasingly


    anxious for her safety.


    Suddenly, a thought struck him, and rity washed over his face.


    Of course, Anna would be there!


    With that realization, Johanson sprinted toward the family mausoleum outside the manor.


    Having thought it through on his way, Johanson figured the lost and helpless Anna had nowhere else to go but to Aunt Gabby''s


    grave.


    As he approached the mausoleum, the setting sun stained the sky red. In the dimming light, he saw a small figure huddled by


    Gabby''s headstone.


    His heart, which had been in his throat, settled as he approached the small silhouette.


    Getting closer, Johanson found Anna lying exhausted in front of the tombstone. Her tiny body was curled up, and her pale face


    was etched with vulnerability.


    ¡°Anna? What''s wrong?" Johanson rushed to her side and lifted her into his arms.


    Anna was burning up, yet her face felt icy to the touch. Johanson knew immediately something was wrong and shook her gently.


    "Anna, are you feeling unwell? Talk to me."


    Anna''s swollen eyes slowly opened, revealing a weary smile. "Johanson, | saw Mommy... I''m going to Mommy now. Isn''t that


    wonderful?"


    Realizing she was delirious from illness, Johanson scolded her softly, "Anna, you can''t run off like this again, okay? | was


    terrified, thinking something happened to you."


    But Anna was far in a world of her own, murmuring, "I''m going to find Mommy, Johanson. It''s going to be okay."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Unable to contain his worry, Johanson carried Anna back to the manor, constantly reassuring her, "Don''t scare me, Anna. We''ll


    see a doctor right away. You have to hang in there, understand?"


    Anna nestled weakly in his arms, her pale, lost face almost ghostly.


    Johanson burst into the doctor''s cottage. "Come quickly, she''s ill! What''s wrong with her?"


    Startled, the doctor took Anna,id her on the bed, and examined her. "She''s overwhelmed by grief, has a fever, and the cold


    ground was too much for her," he concluded.


    Impatient, Johanson demanded a remedy.


    The doctor prepared some medicine. "This will bring her fever down. She''ll recover faster."


    Johanson nodded and turned to Anna, stroking her hair. "Take the medicine, Anna. Tell me, how did you end up at the grave?"


    Anna took the medicine and whispered, "| went to see Mommy. Uncle Grant took my only picture of her. | miss her... | wanted to


    be with Mommy."


    Looking at the forlorn and


    defenseless Anna, Johanson''s heart


    swelled with resentme (towards fils


    n father haloes eves with


    Arna, and his gaze was filled with


    solemn determination. "You stay put


    right here. I''m going to get your


    mom''s picture back from him!"


    Please read the original content at


    .


    With those words, Johanson stormed out of the doctor''s house and quickly made his way to the grand family mansion that was


    his home.


    Before Johanson even crossed the threshold, he yelled out, "Dad? You better give Anna''s mom''s picture back to her, now!"


    Inside, Grant was in the middle of a


    hushed conversation with a burl


    man with a menagiqaetok Gon


    ligation WAS palpable as Johanson


    barged in. "You little brat, where are


    your manners? Come and meet your


    Uncle Joseph!" Please read the


    original content at .


    But Johanson was having none of it. He red at Grant, hands outstretched demandingly. "The picture, Dad. Give it back now!"


    "What picture?" Grant feigned ignorance.


    "The one you swiped from Anna ¡ª Aunt Gabby''s picture! Hand it over!" Johanson''s voice was thick with usation.


    Grant¡¯s dignity was teetering in front of the guest as he scrambled for an excuse. "What stolen picture? That picture was rightfully


    mine!"


    "Really?" Johanson''s gaze turned icy.


    "Dad, your ability to lie through your


    teeth is truly impressive. If you didp,


    take Anna''s pi ure meayion bath


    woureeshle!fan to Aunt Gabby''s


    grave? How do you think she''d feel,


    pouring out her heart over the terrible


    things you''ve done? And when your


    timees, how will you face Aunt


    Gabby with such shame?" Please


    read the original content at


    .

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    Johanson''s confrontation had Grant''s face turning a mottled shade of red and blue. He opened his mouth to defend himself, but


    found he had no leg to stand on. Shamefaced, he simply hung his head and fell silent.


    Witnessing the father-son standoff, Joseph quickly stepped in as peacemaker. "Hey, hey, it''s just a picture, right? C''mon, Grant,


    just give it back to the kid. Once we hook up with those Southeast Asian cartels, we''ll be rolling in dough and babes, right?"


    Turning to the fuming Johanson, Joseph chided, "And you, young man, no yelling in front of the adults. Where are your


    manners?"


    Johanson shot Joseph a re, disliking the man''s intimidating demeanor.


    "Give me Aunt Gabby''s picture!" Johanson demanded, his hand outstretched with unwavering resolve.


    Embarrassed in front of Joseph by his own son, Grant''s expression soured. He reluctantly pulled out Gabby''s picture from his


    pocket and handed it over. "Here!"


    "If anyone dares to mess with Anna again, they''re messing with me, and | won''t let them off easy, no one!" Johanson clutched


    the treasured photo and tossed these words at Grant before dashing out the door.


    Joseph tried to lighten the mood. "Grant, don¡¯t look so down. Once we nail this deal, you can forget about that maid and find a


    new gal.¡±


    Grant nodded morosely, not in the mood for further conversation.


    Rushing back to the doctor''s house, Johanson called out before even reaching the door, "Anna, Anna, | got Aunt Gabby''s picture


    back for you!"


    Looking pale and lying in bed, Anna brightened at his words. She eagerly looked up with anticipation shining in her eyes.


    Johanson, bursting with excitement, handed the photo to Anna. "Here, Aunt Gabby''s picture."


    Anna''s hands trembled as she epted the photo, her eyes brimming with tears. "Thank you, thank you, Johanson."


    Johanson scratched his head, a bit embarrassed, "It''s no big deal; I''m your brother, after all."


    Feeling rejuvenated by the photo, Anna insisted, "Johanson, let''s go. | feel better already.¡±


    "No," Johanson shook his head and scooped her into his arms. "I''ll carry you home and won''t let anyone bully you again!"


    With Anna in his arms, he strode towards the mansion.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Along the way, the housemaids saw Johanson tenderly carrying Anna. He loudly proimed her as his sister, warning that


    disrespect toward her was disrespectful toward him.


    When Johanson arrived home with Anna, Grant had already left the estate with Joseph, supposedly to handle some big


    business.


    All the better, Johanson thought. He summoned the head butler and made it clear that Anna was to be treated with the same


    respect as him. Anyone who disobeyed would be thrown to the wolves on the back hills!


    Johanson''s decree meant everyone in the estate treated Anna like royalty.


    Since leaving with Joseph, Grant rarely returned. Johanson didn''t care to concern himself with his negligent father, focusing


    instead on caring for Anna and ensuring their days were untouchable and happy.


    Under Johanson''s care, Anna slowly emerged from her grief over losing Gabby and began to brighten.


    Time flew during joyful days, and before they knew it, Anna had grown another year older within the walls of the estate.


    After the New Year''s celebrations, Anna stubbornly asked Johanson to teach her martial arts, wanting to grow up faster.


    Johanson had a fierce temper but was always gentle with Anna. He not only agreed to her request but took on the role of her


    personal instructor.


    One day, as he was teaching Anna, the butler came running with bad news. "Trouble, young master! The lord of the manor''s in


    trouble."


    Johanson and Anna paused, and Johanson asked calmly, "Slow down, don''t panic. What happened to my father?"


    Panting, the butler replied, "The lord... do you remember when he left with Josephst time? Well, he got mixed up with those


    Southeast Asian drug lords. Business was booming until yesterday when police from the States caught him! Oh, what do we do


    now?"


    Johanson remainedposed. "It''s not his first time getting caught, no need to fret."


    "But, young master, | heard the police are cracking down hard this time, saying they want to take down our operation for good,"


    the butlermented.


    "Don''t lump us together! My father is my father; | am me! Tell Grandfather about this; he''ll know what to do. Now leave; don''t


    interrupt my training," Johanson scolded, clearly displeased with the butler''s earlier insinuation.


    With a scolding behind him, the butler went off to find the estate''s patriarch.


    Once alone, Anna tugged at Johanson''s sleeve. "Don''t worry, Johanson. Uncle Grant will be alright."


    Johanson managed a smile. "It''s fine. He''s alwaysnded on his feet. Now, let''s get back to practice."


    Anna nodded and continued her training. She had to grow up fast.


    In the States. At the police station.


    Since joining forces with Joseph and the Southeast Asian kingpins, Grant''s business had thrived, and the daily profits made him


    giddy, erasing any heartache he once felt over losing Gabby.


    To better carve out fresh avenues for their drug trafficking enterprise, Grant and Joseph made their way to the States, looking to


    cut deals with local dealers on innovative distribution methods.


    But no sooner had the ink dried on


    their nefarious agreement than local


    law enforcem (swaened inwith a


    suariad bust In the ensuing chaos,


    Joseph managed to slip away, but


    Grant wasn''t so lucky¡ªhe got


    nabbed. Please read the original


    content at .


    The cops had been nning this


    sting for months, aiming to fetnine


    their streets of hepoisoo peel ers.


    Try asrdirca led in the big guns,


    drafting in special forces from a


    high-octane training facility in the


    States. Please read the original


    content at .


    And then there was Jonas¡ªsharp as a tack, top of his ss in every skill set, and already wearing the military stripes of a


    Brigadier General thanks to his academic prowess.


    As the deputymander of Operation Thunderbolt, Jonas was the brains behind the bust.


    Dragged into the interrogation room,


    his face a canvas of bruises and


    grime, Grant was put through the


    wringer for his silencegetn


    angiranks\ah hie Splices The


    lead interrogator, with a vein


    throbbing in his temple, snarled at


    the defiant trafficker, "Spill the beans,


    and you''ll get off easy. Keep up this


    tough guy act, and you''ll be staring


    down the barrel of a life sentence."


    Please read the original content at


    .


    But Grant just cocked his head with a defiant sneer, utterly unfazed by the man in the badge.


    Incensed by Grant''s brazen demeanor, the interrogator''s hand itched for his baton, ready to mete out his own brand of justice.


    "Stop!" A frostymand cut through the tension, echoing from outside the interrogation room.

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    Interrogator Smith and Sergeant Grant turned their heads simultaneously to see a young boy standing in the doorway, his


    expression icy. "Exin our protocols to the suspect clearly; there is no need to rough him up. Let him confess properly. Violence


    is never the only solution to our problems," the boy stated with authority.


    "Yes, Major. I''ll make sure to follow the regtions during the interrogation," Smith nodded vigorously in agreement.


    Grant, however, was taken aback as he observed the boy outside. He was struck silent, unable to utter a word.


    That face bore an uncanny resemnce to his sister Anna, especially those pale blue eyes that were a mirror image of hers.


    Jonas, the boy, merely gave Grant a cold nce before turning on his heel and walking away.


    He had just happened to pass by when he saw Smith using excessive force on the suspect and decided to intervene.


    Violence wasn''t the answer to anything.


    Once Jonas had left, Grant snapped out of his stupor, shouting after the retreating figure, "Come back, kid! | need to talk to you


    ¡ªit''s important!"


    The officer in charge of Grant''s interrogation swatted him with his baton. "Shut your trap! That''s Major Jonas, not some kid you


    can holler at!"


    The baton''s blow left Grant dazed, and he waspletely astonished by Smith''s revtion. "Is he a Major? He is so young!"


    "Of course! What do you know? Stop wasting my time and confess your crimes," Smith said, punctuating his demand with


    another swing of his baton.


    Grant was defenseless against the beating, and his speech became slurred in pain. "Stop, please. | must speak to that boy¡ª


    your Major. Didn''t he just tell you not to mistreat suspects?"


    "Damn it, confess, and stop messing around!" Smith was tired of listening to Grant''s slick talk; he knew that a few more hits


    would make himpliant.


    The interrogation room echoed intermittently with Grant''s cries of pain and his calls to speak to Jonas.


    However, such sounds were all toomon in the police station, and nobody paid attention to Grant''s pleas.


    Meanwhile, having left the interrogation room, Jonas returned to his office feeling lonely and downhearted. Even though the


    recent operation had been a resounding sess, he didn''t feel triumphant. Instead, he was filled with mncholy.


    Over the past two years, he had pushed himself hard and achieved honors and medals rarely awarded to someone his age.


    Yet, one thing weighed heavily on his mind ¡ª his sister Anna, who had been taken away at birth, was still missing.


    Jonas sighed and gazed out of his office window, wondering silently, "Sister, where are you?"


    Unbeknownst to him, his sister Anna was living in the very hideout of the suspect Grant, in a ce far from here.


    Hawaii.


    In a quaint suburban home, Hector was on edge. He hardly slept a wink as his wife, Bianca, was due with their first child any day


    now. He had put work aside to stay close, ensuring he''d be there for her when the time came.


    Compared to Hector''s anxious hovering, Bianca seemed serene. She went about her daily routines. Her once slender figure was


    now rounded with pregnancy.


    Hector had suggested multiple times that they head to the hospital, but Bianca refused, insisting thefort of home was far


    preferable to the sterile environment of a hospital.


    ¡°Honey, can''t we just check into the hospital?" Hector pleaded as he handed her a bowl of freshly washed grapes. This was the


    hundred-and-first time he''d broached the subject.


    "No," Bianca replied, popping a grape into her mouth. "Hmm, so sweet. I''ve told you countless times, | don''t want to go to the


    hospital yet. It''s not asfortable as home."


    Hector massaged her shoulders in an attempt to ease the tension. "| worry about you, that''s all. It''s hard seeing you carry such a


    burden every day."


    Bianca, while munching on grapes, shook her head dismissively. "It''s just a few extra pounds. | really don''t want to smell


    disinfectant all day. Trust me, it''ll be fine."


    Before Hector could voice his remaining concerns, Bianca cut him off. "Let''s not talk about this now, okay? Natalia will be here


    soon. She should be almost at our door."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Natalia ising over?" Hector was surprised. "With her busy schedule, what brings her to our home?"


    It wasn''t unusual for Hector to be curious about Natalia. She was a celebrated local artist and had been swamped with


    commissions. Her paintings were in high demand.


    "Natalia messaged me a few days ago," Bianca exined. "She has some free time this morning and offered to paint a portrait of


    me before the baby arrives.¡±


    "A portrait? Why not just take a photo?" Hector didn''t quite grasp these sentimental gestures.


    Bianca gave him a knowing look. "You don''t understand. Some things can''t be captured in a digital photo. Besides, it''s a kind


    gesture from her. She''s been so busy, yet she''s making time for me. I''m touched."


    Hector nodded, acknowledging the rarity of Natalia''s time. As they chatted, Natalia''s melodic voice called from the doorway,


    "Bianca?"


    ¡°Right here, Natalia. Come on in!" Bianca called back, attempting to rise from the couch.


    Hector quickly steadied her. "Take it easy."


    Their conversation was just a snippet


    of daily life, yet in this ordinary


    moment, the threads afitheit@toties


    intgctwiredawit ferger tapestry of


    fate and family connections that


    stretched far beyond the cozy


    confines of their home. Please read


    the original content at


    .


    "Come on, I''m not made of ss," Bianca protested, trying to rise on her own. But the effort made her wince, and she gratefully


    leaned into Hector''s steady support to get on her feet.


    Natalia breezed into the room, setting


    down a basket filled with apples,


    oranges, and bapgnaedntheioble.


    SPewedsp an arm around Bianca


    affectionately. "Geez, Bee, | haven''t


    seen you in a hot minute, and you''ve


    plumped up nicely!" Please read the


    original content at .


    Bianca squinted her eyes, grinning


    from ear to ear. "Ha, it''s not too bad.


    This guy right here," said ON!


    nung heator With her elbow. "He''s


    been cooking up a storm, feeding me


    every delight under the sun. I''m


    practically being fattened up like a


    Thanksgiving turkey!" Please read the


    original content at .


    With that, Bianca shot Hector a look that feigned annoyance but overflowed with contentment and love.

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    Hector threw up his hands in defense with a sheepish grin on his face. "Come on, I''m just trying to make things easier for you.


    Watching you waddle around with that baby bump¡ªit kills me | can''t do more. And hey, if you''re calling yourself a little piggy,


    what does that make me? The Big Bad Wolf? And would our baby be a tiny piglet?"


    His words sent the three of them into a fit ofughter, filling the room with joy and warmth.


    Natalia noticed that Hector had changed so much.


    Bianca yfully punched Hector on the shoulder. "If only you could carry this baby for a while, then | could catch a break."


    Turning to Natalia, who stood by with a gentle smile, Bianca said, "| know you''ve been super busytely. Coming here to paint


    my portrait, really means so much."


    "Don''t mention it, Bee." Natalia waved her off. "You know Hector and | go way back, and in my heart, you''re like the sister | never


    had. Sketching a portrait is no biggie. Let''s not take it as a grand gesture, okay?"


    Natalia gestured toward the door. "The weather''s perfect today. How about we take this painting session outside?"


    "That sounds wonderful, thank you so much," Bianca replied, her earlier worries melting away like ice cream on a hot summer


    day.


    She knew about Hector''s past crush on Natalia and had harbored her own secret adoration for Hector. Bianca embraced the


    opportunity and was willing to step in as Natalia''s double.


    After the wedding, Hector showered Bianca with affection, treating her like a precious gem.


    Yet, a tiny seed of doubt lingered in Bianca''s heart.


    Perhaps it was the impending arrival of the baby that made her greedy, craving sole possession of Hector''s love.


    Bianca feared that one day Hector might grow tired of her, and his affections would return to Natalia, causing Natalia to be


    a part of their lives.


    But these were baseless fears¡ªHector adored Bianca, and Natalia truly saw her as a sister.


    With theseforting thoughts, Bianca''s face lit up with a radiant smile. She took Natalia''s hand, saying sincerely, "Let''s do it,


    sis. Let''s get that painting done outside."


    Hector was quick to follow, protective as a bodyguard, ensuring Bianca wouldn''t stumble on anything.


    Soon, they were outside, where the sun shone brilliantly, and the lush green grass basked in the gentle rays.


    Natalia had initially intended to paint a solo maternity portrait of Bianca.


    But seeing Hector at home, an idea sparked in her mind¡ªto capture them together in a family portrait.


    After sharing her idea and receiving enthusiastic approval from the couple, Natalia set up her easel in a picturesque spot and got


    to work.


    The afternoon light was perfect, casting a glow on the handsome Hector and radiant, expectant Bianca. Their happiness filled


    the canvas.


    As Natalia witnessed Hector''s tender gaze on Bianca, her heart swelled with joy for his found happiness.


    Feeling inspired, Natalia¡¯s brush danced across the canvas, swiftly capturing the enviable scene before her¡ªHector¡¯s loving arm


    around Bianca, his hand resting protectively over hers on her belly.


    As Bianca beamed with a sweet smile, Natalia¡¯s artistic fervor immortalized their affectionate pose.


    ¡°Okay, Bee, time to sit down and rest. You''ve been on your feet for too long," Natalia said as she packed away her brushes.


    Bianca eagerly approached the easel, and upon seeing the portrait, she beamed. "Natalia, it''s so lifelike! It''s as if you''ve captured


    the real us."


    Natalia chuckled softly. "It''s nothingpared to the real thing. But as long as you like it, that''s what matters. Seems my skills


    are still sharp.¡±


    Hector joined them and admired the portrait, clearly impressed. "Incredible, Natalia. You''ve got talent that could rival the masters!


    | used to enjoy painting too, but I''ve pretty much forgotten everything by now!"


    ¡°Alright, you two, enough with the ttery," Natalia teased.


    Turning to Bianca, she asked, "So, Bee, that belly''s looking pretty ready. The due date must be close, huh?"


    Before Bianca could reply, Hector interjected, "Close? She''s already there! I''ve been bugging her to go to the hospital and wait it


    out, but she insists on staying home until thest minute. It''s driving me nuts."


    Bianca giggled and stuck her tongue out at Hector, then winced sharply, clutching her swollen belly. "Ow! My stomach, it hurts!"


    Hector''s face went pale as he rushed to support the wobbling Bianca. "What''s wrong, what''s wrong? Is it time? Are you going


    intobor?"


    Bianca was in too much pain to speak. Her face was twisted in agony.


    Natalia, equally rmed, urged, "Hector, let''s get to the hospital now. It looks like the baby''s on its way!"


    Without waiting for a response,


    Hector scooped up Bianca and m


    strode toward the sercdating dver his


    sppulder *Nestalia,e with us,


    please. | could use your help; I''m


    clueless about this stuff." Please read


    the original content at


    .


    ¡°Of course, let''s move!" Natalia instructed the house staff to prepare everything.


    They hurried after Hector, eager to ensure Bianca and the baby''s safety.


    Thank heavens Hector was a tower of strength; otherwise, he surely wouldn''t have been able to lift his heavily pregnant wife,


    Bianca.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    With just a few strides, he had Bianca settled in the car, buckled her in, and mmed the elerator toward the hospital.


    Following suit, Natalia hopped into her car and trailed behind Hector, both headed to the maternity ward.


    On the way, Bianca felt excruciating


    pain in her belly, as if someone w


    slicing her wit aqull ¨¦erife. (Oa


    spp trader best to endure, not


    wanting to distract Hector with


    constant nces of concern. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    The car glided swiftly and smoothly


    towards the hospital. As soon as


    Hector parked ese@oped Biatoa up


    apyirashettoward the hospital lobby,


    shouting, "Doctor! Doctor! Somebody


    help, my wife''s inbor!" Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Quickly, a team of nurses in white scrubs arrived with a gurney and whisked Bianca into the delivery room, while Hector was left


    anxiously pacing outside.


    By the time Natalia arrived, Hector was nervously pacing outside the OR. His brow was furrowed, and his hands were clenched


    tightly, a picture of unease.


    Natalia hurried over and whispered words offort, "It''s going to be alright, Hector. Childbirth is tough, but you''ve got to trust


    the doctors, trust Bianca."

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    Hector could barely focus on Natalia''s attempts atfort. His eyes darted anxiously to the OR door. "It''s been ages since they


    went in there. Why haven''t we heard any crying? Natalia, why is it so quiet?"


    Natalia paused, taken aback. They had only arrived a short while ago; it had hardly been ¡®ages,¡¯ as Hector said. Did he think


    delivering a baby was like baking a pie? She quickly realized Hector''s sense of time was distorted by his anxiety.


    "Chill, Hector. Having a baby isn''t a quick bake recipe. We''ve got to be patient," Natalia said, her words as dry as toast.


    She knew well enough that her reassurance was as effective as a band-aid on a broken arm.


    Hector nodded but continued pacing back and forth restlessly.


    The OR light stayed on, tormenting Hector. His heart was jumping like popcorn kernels in a hot pan, never quite settling down.


    Natalia knew anything she said right now was likely falling on deaf ears, so she simply stood with him, waiting outside the OR.


    Time ticked by, each second stretching like taffy. Hector was sweating bullets, pacing non-stop, when he suddenly turned to


    Natalia. "It''s been, what, three hours?"


    Natalia''s mouth twitched. "We''ve been here for half an hour."


    "Oh, right. Must be my watch," Hector mumbled, not even ncing at his wristwatch.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Natalia shrugged helplessly, fully understanding Hector''s distress.


    More time passed.


    ¡°Natalia, it''s been half a day. Why haven''t theye out¡ª"


    Natalia showed him her phone, "Look, we haven''t been here an hour yet."


    "Oh."


    "Natalia..."


    "Don''t stress, Hector. These things take time. It took a whole night when | had my daughter,¡± she said, remembering.


    Hector mmed up immediately, knowing any more on that topic would hurt Natalia.


    In their silent vigil, time slipped away unnoticed.


    Finally, after an eternity of anxiously waiting, the OR light went off.


    Hector perked up and rushed to the OR door, waiting for the doctor to emerge.


    The door opened, and a weary doctor stepped out, hoarsely congratting Hector, "It''s a boy and a girl. Both healthy."


    Before the doctor could finish, Hector was already heading inside. "Thanks, Doc. | need to see my wife, how is she?"


    The doctor quickly stopped Hector. "Sorry, it''s a sterile area. You can''t go in like that. She''ll be out shortly. Please wait."


    Hector reluctantly nodded. "Okay, I''ll wait here as long as they''re safe. Thanks for everything."


    "No problem,¡± the doctor replied casually. "Oh, and | might not have been clear earlier. You''ve got twins, a boy and a girl.


    Congrattions!"


    "What?"


    Hector was dumbstruck.


    "Twins? For real?"


    They had chosen not to find out the genders beforehand. And now, they were having twins!


    The doctor, amused by Hector''s reaction, assured him, "Of course, it''s true. We don''t joke about these things!"


    ¡°Right,¡± Hector blurted out. His mind was a happy mess. "Haha, thanks, Doc!"


    Overwhelmed with joy, Hector was now a proud father of twins.


    "Just make sure to take good care of your wife to prevent any postnatal blues. The nurses will brief you on the rest," the doctor


    said before walking away.


    After chuckling to himself, Hector turned to Natalia. "Can you believe it? Twins! I''m the luckiest guy alive!"


    "Congrats, Hector. Ason and a daughter ¡ª you''ve got it all," Natalia said, genuinely happy for him.

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    Especially this nursery, which she knew all too well. It was here that her daughter, not even an hour old, was cruelly snatched


    away by a heartless woman named Gabby!


    Now, returning to this ce, Natalia felt a sharp pain clutching at her heart. She took a silent breath and gently pushed open the


    nursery door.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    After the previous incident where a baby was taken, the hospital tightened security in the nursery. There were now two nurses on


    duty at the same time. As soon as they saw Natalia, they hurried over to usher her out. "Sorry, this area is off-limits to visitors."


    The hospital staff had changed since then; none of the doctors or nurses recognized Natalia.


    Her face froze for a moment, and her thoughts were racing. If only they had been this vignt back then, perhaps her daughter


    would never have been lost.


    But she said nothing more and simply pointed to the babies inside. "Oh, my friend''s child is in there. He asked me to check on


    his baby.¡±


    "I''m sorry, but that''s against hospital policy. Unless you''re apanied by the child''s parents, we can''t allow any contact with the


    babies. Thank you for your understanding," the nurse replied apologetically.


    Natalia nodded. "Understood. May | just stand outside the ss and look in for a moment, without entering?"


    ¡°Of course." The nurse pointed to therge ss window that took up half the wall. "This window is here so family members can


    view the babies without exposing them to harmful germs. Thank you for cooperating.¡±


    After directing Natalia, the nurse returned to the nursery, shutting the door behind her, Natalia walked up to the window. She


    gazed at the infants. Each one was a little cherub that seemed to have drifted down from the heavens.


    As she watched their tiny feet kick, and their little hands wave, a wave of sorrow washed over her once again.


    It was from this very room that her daughter was taken by the wicked Gabby.


    Despite years of Natalia and her husband''s search, Gabby''s whereabouts remained a mystery.


    Where in the world was her daughter now? Living a carefree childhood, or wandering alone and destitute?


    Feeling heavy-hearted, Natalia stole onest look at the sleeping children and then left the nursery.


    In the States.


    The night was eerily silent at the police station. The only sound was the gentle hum of lights casting their quiet glow onto the


    floor.


    Moths danced silently around the lights, lulling the duty officer into drowsiness.


    Suddenly, the lights flickered, plunging the station into darkness.


    The heavy ckness was like a prelude to hell, awakening the prisoners who began to rattle the bars and hurl abuse in the


    newfound anonymity.


    In the chaos, nobody noticed the faint scratching noise. It was too subtle amidst the din of whistles, curses, and repulsive


    gasping.


    The officer on duty snapped to alertness, grabbed his baton, and stumbled through the dark, banging on the cells. "Quiet down,


    or you''ll be in solitarye morning!"


    But the noise only grew louder, more defiant.


    Under cover of the raucous sounds, the scratching continued unnoticed.


    Cursing under his breath, the guard found the backup generator, flipped the switch, and light flooded back into the prison.


    With the return of light, the prisoners fell silent and sullenly retreated to their corners.


    The guard, baton in hand, began his rounds, unhesitatingly swinging at any defiant gaze. In this confined space, he was the king


    of the condemned.


    He strolled leisurely until his baton ttered to the floor in shock, and a cold sweat broke out on his back.


    Not far ahead, a cell door was ajar, the upant gone, and the severed lock dangled emptily from thetch.


    The ckout was no ident; it was a nned escape. And now, the notorious drug lord named Grant was missing.


    The guard immediately reported the escape. The officers quickly assembled, and the urgent sirens roused Jonas, who was set to


    return to school the next day.


    Disturbed by themotion, Jonas came downstairs.


    The chief was barking orders when he noticed Jonas approach. He snapped to attention with a crisp salute. "Good evening,


    Major!"


    "Hmm," Jonas acknowledged with a nod, eyeing the hastily gathered officers. "What''s the situation?"


    The chief''s face was grave. He was dreading reprimand, but the escape was too serious to conceal.


    Reluctantly, he briefed Jonas, "Major, due to apse by the on-duty officers, a major drug lord broke out with the help of his


    aplices."


    "What?" Jonas¡¯ brow furrowed sternly. "This is a high-security prison! What were you all doing?!"


    With another stern nce at the


    chief, Jonas continued, "And Oy!


    How coul you lenaisisoner escape?


    liWor¨¦ gets out, where will the


    military''s reputation stand?!" Please


    read the original content at


    .


    The chief stood silent, head bowed. Despite Jonas¡¯ youth, he was renowned for his formidable abilities,manding respect


    throughout the station.


    Jonas turned on his heel. "Deploy a K-9 unit immediately. I''ll lead the hunt myself. We must recapture this audacious criminal!"


    "Yes, sir!" The chief saluted again. His face was washed with relief.


    With Jonas leading, they had a far better chance of sess.


    The night remained dark as Grant, in tattered clothes, was hurriedly apanied by Joseph''s men as they headed toward the


    shore.


    Ayacht awaited them, promising freedom once they reached international waters, beyond the military''s jurisdiction.


    In the thick underbrush by the beach,


    they could almost disappear. Joseph,


    leading the w uogedthis mertto


    dayakentthert pace, "Hurry up, or


    those damn dogs will be on us, and


    then we''ll really be in trouble." Please


    read the original content at


    .


    Joseph''s reference to "dogs" wasn''t to actual canines, but a derogatory term they used for the police.


    Grant''s crew nodded in unison, rallying around him to lend their support as they strode forward.


    Grant bore the marks of his ordeal - a


    patchwork of bruises that painted his


    body in shades of purnd btoe |


    HS Pathe alge. acanvas of


    Cc Gens These were the


    souvenirs of a harsh interrogation,


    the result of hurling insults at his


    questioners, who responded with


    their fists. Please read the original


    content at .

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    His steps were staggered, barely mustering any strength, yet Grant gritted his teeth and persevered. A nagging question


    demanded resolution in his mind.


    The resemnce was uncanny. The twelve-year-old boy he''d seen at the police station was a spitting image of Anna! Once he


    got back, he''d do some digging and get to the bottom of this. If there was any connection between Anna and that


    whippersnapper, he''d make sure she paid for his sufferings a thousandfold!


    Revenge is a dish best served cold, and Grant''s thirst for vengeance was fierce!


    The moonlight was hazy, and the path underfoot was barely visible, obscured by the thick underbrush. Joseph and the others


    trudged through the bushes. The distant shoreline promised freedom, and with each step, their burdens seemed to lighten.


    "Bark! Bark, bark!"


    Suddenly, a series of fierce barks shattered the night, chilling to the bone, echoing like the howls of wolves. Joseph nced back


    but saw nothing but the dense shrubbery shaking¡ªno sign of what was behind them.


    "Damn it, police dogs! If they catch us, it''s all over. Move it, people! The shore''s just ahead," Joseph hissed, fearful of alerting the


    keen-eared hounds.


    Grant, caught up in the panic, cursed under his breath. Damn, they''ve got dogs on them now. How ruthless!


    The group stumbled in their haste. The bushes rustled loudly despite their wishes for silence.


    Not far behind, police dogs were hot on their trail. Jonas, calm and collected, followed the dogs. Though he couldn''t see the


    fugitives through the brush, the dogs¡¯ excited barks told him they were closing in.


    This prison break was an insult to Jonas¡ªa stain on his record! He''d never dealt with such vicious, cunning criminals. If they got


    away, they''d only wreak more havoc. No matter the cost, Jonas was determined to capture the kingpin himself and was ready to


    use lethal force if necessary.


    The underbrush was a trampled mess, and Joseph, sweating bullets, sensed the dogs closing in. "The hell with it! Once | catch


    my breath, I''m gonna blow that police station sky high!" he spat on the ground, urging his crew. "Move it, we''re almost at the


    shore!"


    His men, panting and terrified, dragged Grant along. "Slow down, will ya? I''m about done in here," Grant gasped.


    ¡°Hang in there, Grant! Freedom''s just ahead." Joseph didn''t dare look back, moving forward. The sound of the sea was growing


    louder. "Hear that? The sea! Once we''re on that boat, those mutts can''t touch us!"


    But before Grant could respond, Jonas¡¯ voice boomed from behind, "It''s over! Surrender now. It''s your only way out!"


    Joseph nced back. The dogs'' panting was almost audible, and his eyes were filled with ferocity. ¡°Pfft, | won¡¯t stoop to dealing


    with the likes of you!¡±


    Grant¡¯s eyes glinted with malice. ¡°Worstes to worst, we go down together.¡±


    ¡°You vile narco thugs, there¡¯s no redemption for you. Hell''s deepest circles await. There¡¯s not reincarnation,¡± Jonas retorted


    coldly.


    The police dogs led Jonas straight to Grant''s trail. Just a bit more effort, and they''d catch them.


    The brush shook violently, the sounds of the sea near. The dogs lunged forward, tearing through the undergrowth toward their


    prey.


    "Dogs! The dogs are here!"


    "Run for it!"


    "Bark! Bark, bark!"


    "Where''s the gun? Shoot them!"


    "Bang!"


    ¡°Ah, it hurts! Let go!"


    The brave police dogs tackled the criminals, biting fiercely, turning the scene into utter chaos with barks, growls, and gunshots.


    Two of Joseph''s men were downed


    by the dogs. He drew his pis Shot


    one, and wi Granniow, they


    co eaa the shore. It¡¯s only


    meters from their getaway cruise


    liner. Please read the original content


    at .


    Jonas, hearing gunshots, quickened


    his pace. "Stay sharp, everyone." The


    officers eat pagadrem rei |


    guyp.gdvaiiing ith caution. Upon


    arrival, they found several dogs


    mauling two men and one dog


    wounded by gunfire, bleeding


    profusely. Please read the original


    content at .


    They pulled the dogs off and reported to Jonas, "Sir, the escapee isn''t here.¡±


    Jonas nodded toward the cruise ship starting up at the shore. "| see him. He''s about to board. We must catch him before he


    reaches international waters!"


    Leaving some officers to tend to the injured and to secure the captured, Jonas and the rest pursued Grant toward the departing


    ship.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Bang!"


    Grant, climbing aboard, felt a searing pain in his leg and grunted, "Agh!"


    Joseph grabbed him, preventing a fall. "Hold on, just get on board, and we can set sail.¡±


    Jonas and his men were closing in. He raised his gun, aiming at Grant''s head. This criminal wouldn''t reach international waters;


    it was no longer just about capturing an escapee.


    Grant clung to the deck railing, his


    knuckles white with tension. He


    swiveled his head just in time to see


    Jonas¡¯ eyes lockin ptpghec OO"!


    businessiana SS Gun barrel, the


    deadly point aimed directly between


    his eyes. Grant''s heart hammered in


    his chest, but he managed to muster


    enough voice to shout, "Don''t shoot! |


    know a girl who looks just like


    you¡ªcould be your sister. | know


    where she is!" Please read the


    original content at .

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    Jonas'' body jolted as if struck by lightning when he heard Grant mention his sister. It was something that haunted his dreams for


    years. His sister, whom he''d been searching for since the day she vanished without a trace, was somehow linked to this


    scoundrel before him.


    His voice rang out, tinged with an edge of desperation. "What did you say? Tell me where she is, and I''ll hold my fire... for now."


    Grant, the man before him, a notorious gangster, barked out augh that echoed in the night air. "Oh, kid, you think I''m some


    greenhorn? You put down your gun, and when | spill the beans, won''t you still pop a cap in me? | won''t be taking that chance.


    Get me to my boat and let us sail out of here, and then, maybe, I''ll sing like a canary about your precious sister."


    The truth is, Grant was bluffing, throwing a desperate Hail Mary, but Jonas¡¯ reaction was all the confirmation he needed. He''d


    struck gold.


    "No way. For all | know, you''re full of it! Spill now, and | might let you die with a semnce of dignity. Otherwise, once | get my


    hands on you, it''s curtains!" Jonas'' refusal came swift and cold, his voice as chilling as an icy wind.


    Grant, surprised that the young major general dared to threaten him even now, panicked and scrambled up the ship''s side.


    Bang!


    Jonas'' shot rang out, and a bullet struck Grant''s thigh instead of his head. Grant''s body swayed, but he managed to cling to the


    side of the boat, narrowly avoiding a plunge into the murky depths. With his life hanging by a thread, Grant shouted, "Gabby! |


    know Gabby!"


    The name ''Gabby'' was etched deep into Jonas¡¯ soul, a name that awoke a torrent of emotions. In his dreams, he''d imagined


    confronting the vile creature who''d stolen his sister. Now, with Grant invoking her name, he was convinced - this vile gangster


    wasn''t lying.


    Jonas'' grip on his gun faltered, his resolve wavering. Seizing the moment, Grant and his partner in crime, Joseph, mbered


    aboard the deck and yelled for the crew to set sail. "Move it! Let''s get the hell out of here!"


    The sound of their shouts alerted the distracted Jonas. He disregarded the danger and hurriedly ran towards the departing cruise


    ship on the sea. The officers onshore shouted, "Stop! It''s too dangerous!"


    But their cries couldn''t sway Jonas, whose heart pounded with a singr purpose, to find his sister. He sprinted toward the now


    distant yacht, hope fueling his stride.


    The ship''s horn blew mournfully as it pulled away. The gap between Jonas and his quarry grew wider. Safe on deck, Grant


    allowed himself to rx. Once at sea, he was untouchable.


    He thought of his triumphant return, of using Gabby as leverage against the young major general who''d dared shoot him, of


    repaying those bullets in kind. Grant drifted off into a fitful sleep, dreams of retribution flickering through his mind.


    Thinking of this, he endured the pain in his legs, crawled on the deck, and roared at Jonas, "Little bastard, the two bullets you


    gave to me today, when |e back, | will definitely return them to your sister, and then cut her into eighteen pieces, and mail


    her to you! Hahaha! Bastard, what can you do to me? Hahaha!"


    Joseph alsoughed, but he didn''t understand how Grant knew this young man with the rank of major general, so he curiously


    asked, "How do you know him? Oh, no, | should ask, how do you know his sister?"


    Grant obviously didn''t want to talk more about it. From now on, he had an ace up his sleeve that could threaten important military


    personnel. He would not leak the news to Joseph!


    So, Grant casually prevaricated, "Actually, | lied to him. | didn''t expect this little bastard to really believe it."


    Joseph finally realized it, "Grant, you are really smart! If it weren''t for your quick wit just now, we would surely have been done


    today."


    Speaking of this, Joseph looked towards the shore, "Hey, where is that kid?" He only saw those police officers who stared at


    them on the beach, but the figure of the young man just now was gone.


    ¡°Humph!" Grant sneered disdainfully, "He must have been scared off by me! A little baby who has not been weaned, how can he


    fight us!"


    "That''s right. Grant, both of your legs were shot. You should find a doctor to treat your wounds! Fortunately, | have already


    prepared a doctor on the cruise ship." Joseph suggested in a low voice.


    Grant nodded, his legs had long been hurting unbearably, "Okay, find someone to carry me over!"


    Joseph waved his hand, and soon several of his subordinates came over and carried Grant to the doctor on the ship.


    These bandits were celebrating that they had finally escaped the police chase, but no one noticed that under the cover of the


    night, a small figure was desperately making waves, gradually approaching their cruise ship.


    Under the treatment of the doctor, Grant soon took out the bullets in his two legs, and his legs were wrapped in thick gauze


    before being sent to his room to rest. Although his legs were in extreme pain, he felt inexplicably relieved, because this trip to the


    States allowed him to sessfully find the weakness of military personnel.


    Ah, when he goes back, he will definitely greet Anna, and then take her back to the States with him, threatening the young man


    who shot him.


    He''ll return this bullet to him!


    Grant thought so in his heart, gradually fell asleep after the exhaustion of escaping.


    The cruise ship was bathed in the


    thick night, sailing steadily on the sea,


    sounding the horn from timate sinne,N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ich.yagtenelsnd ter The night


    S getting darker. This is the


    darkest before dawn, the most dense


    and heavy night light, and the time


    when people''s spirits are most likely


    to be tired. Please read the original


    content at .


    Several of Joseph''s men were patrolling on the deck, but as the night became heavier, they gradually rxed. They found it


    impossible to have any unexpected situations on the sea, so they yawned and went to sleep.


    In a while, the deck became silent, and the only sound in the ear was the sound of waves.


    Suddenly, a nimble figure climbed


    over from the side of the cruise mR


    He moved suck epee


    weifrowtimiing y sound. This


    figure was Jonas who was eagerly


    looking for his sister. Grant''s words


    on the deck just nowpletely


    enraged him. Please read the original


    content at .


    He knew that these drug lords were


    allwless guys, and they would do


    what they said. For hissisters Garey,


    ust pr¨¦veht him from returning


    alive. More importantly, he needs to


    find out where his sister is first, and


    then deal with the issue of escaped


    criminals. Please read the original


    content at .


    Jonas'' vision was excellent in the dark. He swiftly moved around the deck and quietly came to the cabin. He quietly looked


    through the vent hole of the cabin and finally found Grant''s room.


    The light was on in Grant''s room. His two legs were bandaged and raised high. He was breathing heavily like a drum.


    Jonas gently twisted the door handle and found it locked.

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    But Jonas wasn¡¯t about to be thwarted. With the ease of a seasoned pro, Jonas slipped a crooked piece of wire out from his


    jeans pocket, and with a couple of deft twists and jiggles, he had Grant¡¯s door swinging open.


    The whole operation was quick and silent, not a soul was disturbed.


    Jonas pushed the door wide, locked it behind him, and sauntered over to where Granty snoring heavily. Staring down at Grant,


    Jonas¡¯ eyes burned with a red-hot rage. It was this sorry excuse for a man who had uttered those gut-wrenching threats, and for


    that, Grant was beyond forgiveness.


    Fueled by anger, Jonas shoved the sleeping man hard.


    Grant jerked awake, his snores cutting off abruptly as he blinked at Jonas in confusion. Before he could even yelp in rm,


    Jonas¡¯ fist connected with his face, and the lights went out for Grant.


    When Grant came to, he was no longer in thefort of his own room but instead found himself strung up like a side of beef in


    the ship¡¯s cargo hold. How the kid had managed to haul him here was a mystery, but Grant¡¯s safety was now of immediate


    concern.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    He dangled awkwardly, feet kicking in the air.


    ¡°Help¡ª" Grant''s cry was strangled as Jonas whipped out a switchde and plunged it into the fresh wound on his leg.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Grant¡¯s scream was muffled as Jonas, quick as a cat, stuffed a rag into his mouth.


    Jonas watched Grant twist in agony, his voice as cold as a winter gale. ¡°Where is my sister?¡±


    Tears welled in Grant''s eyes from the pain, but he couldn¡¯t believe that this kid, who still had the look of youth on his face, could


    be so brutally efficient.


    Grant was made of stern stuff. Even gagged, he managed a disdainful snort through his nose.


    Adark smile yed on Jonas¡¯ lips. He twisted the knife slowly. ¡°Mercy to an enemy is cruelty to oneself. | don¡¯t make that


    mistake. You best decide whether you want a quick death or a long, excruciating one.¡±


    Jonas had be the embodiment of vengeance. His heart seethed with fury at those who had taken his sister, leaving his


    mother to drown in grief for years. Given the chance, he would make them feel the pain they had inflicted.


    As Jonas twisted the de, blood dripped steadily onto the floor. The agony amplified Grant¡¯s suffering, every drop a testament


    to his torment. If it weren¡¯t for the ropes and the gag, Grant would¡¯ve been screaming his lungs out. Instead, his muffled grunts


    sounded like the desperate protests of a trapped beast.


    His eyes were bloodshot from the pain. Grant red at Jonas with a venomous resolve. If he got out of this alive, he¡¯d repay this


    pain a thousand-fold.


    The thought of vengeance overpowered the pain, and Grant¡¯s mind raced with ns of retribution against Jonas and his sister,


    who had wound up at his estate.


    Jonas saw the murderous intent in Grant¡¯s eyes despite his youth. ¡°You want to kill me, don¡¯t ya?¡± Jonas¡¯ voice was icy. ¡°Too bad


    you won''t get the chance. | told you, give me my sister¡¯s location, and | might leave you in one piece. Otherwise, it¡¯s a slow


    bleed-out for you.¡±


    Grant¡¯s heart sank as he realized the futility of his situation. Speak or not, death loomed, so he¡¯d be damned before giving the kid


    the satisfaction.


    Grant mped his jaw shut, defiantly refusing to reveal Anna¡¯s whereabouts, regardless of how excruciating Jonas¡¯ methods


    became.


    Finally, Jonas understood Grant¡¯s ruthlessness. He couldn¡¯t afford to kill Grant too swiftly, not when his sister¡¯s fate hung in the


    bnce. With a casual wipe of the bloody knife on Grant¡¯s bruised cheek, Jonas taunted, ¡°Wanna die? It won''t be that easy. I''ll


    stick to you like glue until | find my sister.¡±


    Grant¡¯s will broke under the torture. He mouthed wordlessly at Jonas, who reluctantly removed the gag.


    ¡°Speak,¡± Jonasmanded.


    Grant¡¯s voice was faint, "She''s at... at..."


    A deafening explosion cut him off as


    the ship lurched violently, throwin


    Jonas to the deck, Qanlifsiof reigned


    aSynai Explosions sounded. The


    ship''s hull cracked open, allowing


    torrents of water to flood the cargo


    hold. Please read the original content


    at .


    Jonas realized the police must have followed hisst orders: if the ship made it to international waters, they were to sink it


    without hesitation. They had no idea their major was on board.


    As the ship disintegrated, Grant, still suspended by Jonas, was engulfed by the freezing water, choking as it filled his lungs.


    Jonas, fearing Grant might slip away into the watery abyss, fought through the chaos to grasp his arm, preventing him from


    sinking.


    Grant was barely clinging to life, his breaths growing weak, but Jonas wouldn''t let him die ¡ª not until he had his sister''s


    whereabouts.


    Jonas thrashed through the churning


    water, his eyes locked on the vessel


    that still stubbornly clung to the)(1


    eee ec) With every stroke,


    he*bellowed at Grant, who was barely


    clinging to consciousness beside


    him. "You can''t die on me, man! You


    haven''t told me where my sister is!"


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Grant''s eyelids flickered weakly, a


    silent testament to his waning grip-on


    reality. Jonas¡¯ eaperederide it


    aS ywebhaVe been whispers lost to


    the howling wind. Grant was slipping


    away, deaf to the urgency in Jonas¡¯


    voice. Please read the original


    content at .

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    In the half-light of dawn, he saw Gabby, bathed in a celestial glow, standing before him, reaching out her hand.


    "Gabby... my... my baby..."


    Grant''s ashen face suddenly broke into a smile. After struggling to utter these words, he took hisst breath, ending a life of sin.


    Jonas felt Grant''s head grow heavy, and in disbelief, he shook him violently. "Don''t die on me! You haven''t told me where my


    sister is! Come on, you bastard, tell me!"


    But Grant was breathless, his body growing heavier and sinking into the depths of the sea.


    The sounds of the ship''s explosion still echoed over the sea. It seemed the military had unleashed their most severe


    thunderstrike to stop the fugitive.


    Jonas slowly resurfaced. The red ze before his eyes reflected off the sea, the heat unbearable. Around the shattered remains


    of the ship, dismembered bodies floated, emitting a nauseating stench.


    Jonas looked around. The sea was endless. There was nowhere to moor.


    After all he had endured, his strength was waning, and his eyelids were growing heavy. He wanted nothing more than to close


    his eyes and sleep. Jonas pinched himself hard, knowing that if he slept now, he would never wake up again.


    No, he had to fight to survive!


    Those bastards had actually blown up the ship. Didn''t they know he was on board?


    He had exhausted every effort and still hadn''t found his missing sister. He couldn''t afford to be lost. It would devastate his mom!


    With this thought, Jonas, who had felt utterly drained, suddenly found a surge of energy. He swam with all his might, desperate


    to leave this sea of corpses. Bloodthirsty sharks lurking in the deep would soon be drawn to the scent.


    After what felt like an eternity, Jonas spotted a piece of the sted ship floating on the water. He hurried toward it, climbed


    aboard, and, feeling exhausted, looked up at the heavy night sky, whispering, "I''m sorry, Mom, | still haven''t found her."


    He didn''t know if he would make it back alive. His small frame clung to the piece of wreckage, adrift on the sea...


    In Hawaii...


    Lately, Natalia had been bombarded with calls from Hector, bing an impromptu full-time baby consultant.


    "Yes, it''s fine. Babies cry because they''re hungry or tired, not necessarily because they¡¯re sick."


    ¡°Right, right, just keep them clean and dry, and they won''t look up at you with a crying face."


    "Ah, burping after feeding is normal. What? Did he spit on you? Oh, you''ll get used to it.¡±


    "Don''t worry, even if the baby doesn''t sleep all day, they still have more energy than you. Everything''s so new to them."


    "Ah? Do you need me over there again? Alright, I''ll be there in a¡ª"


    Before Natalia could finish, Magnus, who had been fuming for days over Hector''s calls, snatched the phone from her. "Hector, for


    heaven''s sake, you''ve got four nannies at home. Can''t you man up a bit? Stop bothering my wife with every little parenting


    hup. She''s busy!"


    Magnus barked into the phone and abruptly hung up.


    Natalia, somewhat helplessly, looked at the fuming Magnus and said with a good-natured smile, "It''s okay. Hector is just


    inexperienced with babies, so he has a lot of questions."


    "A lot of questions?" Magnus disagreed. "More like thousands of them! His calls wake me up in the morning and disturb my


    meals and my sleep. He even calls during sex! He''s relentless. Every one of those nannies at his ce has experience. If he


    keeps this up, | swear I''ll go over there and make a scene!"


    Natalia found herself at a loss with her hot-tempered husband. "Look at you. He just had twins, so he''s understandably anxious.


    Don''t be so petty.¡±


    "Hmph!" Magnus grumbled, sitting on


    the couch with a pout. "Natalia,


    Hector is too much! Kgovs Wate


    sti searahidg Fur daughter, and


    yet he bothers you every day with


    trivial questions. Can''t he consider


    your feelings for a moment?" Please


    read the original content at


    .N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Natalia knew Magnus was just protective of her. "Don''t be mad at Hector, okay? Our daughter will turn up eventually. I''m sure of


    it.¡±


    "No! | can''t stand the sight of him acting all proud because he''s a father now!" Magnus continued to sulk.


    As Natalia was about to say more, the phone, which Magnus had just hung up, rang again. "He''s relentless!" Magnus stood up,


    furious. "I''ve got to see how shameless this Hector really is!"


    As he grabbed the phone and began to shout, his voice dropped, and his face turned grave. "What? You''re not Hector? Then


    who are¡ª"


    Whatever was said on the other end made Magnus'' voice soften, and his face turn paler. "Alright... yes... we''ll be there as soon


    as we can."


    After a brief conversation, Magnus hung up with a troubled look. Natalia, puzzled at first, became concerned as she observed


    Magnus'' expression. "What''s wrong?"


    Magnus slowly put down the phone. His face turned serious as he turned to Natalia. "Babe, there''s some bad news | have to


    share with you."


    Natalia''s heart sank. For some


    reason, her thoughts flew to Jonas,


    their son, who was far oe aa


    States un eraging w¨¦ining, Natalia''s


    fhe ined of color, turning ghostly


    pale as she mped her hands over


    her ears, shaking her head. "Is this


    about Jonas? No, | can''t bear to hear


    it. | don''t want to know. Don''t tell me!"


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Magnus hadn''t expected Natalia to


    guess that the phone call was about


    Jonas. Perhaps there was some truth


    in that old saying about a mother''s


    intuition. The gravity of the situ QR


    meant he cals yee


    Navalia He Gul ed her into a firm


    embrace, his hand gently stroking her


    hair in an attempt to soothe her.


    "Honey, try to stay calm. Our Jonas is


    so capable, and he''ll be alright. He


    went missing at sea while chasing


    down an escaped drug dealer. The


    military hasn''t found a body, which


    means this isn''t all bad news, right?


    We''ll head there right now. Who


    knows, by the time we get there, our


    boy might be waiting for us, safe and


    sound." Please read the original


    content at .

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    Natalia''s legs trembled with fear as she heard the news. She clung to Magnus¡¯ arm as if she were a drowning woman grasping at


    a lifeline, her eyes widened with desperation. "Magnus, can we bring Jonas back? | don''t want him to train anymore or to be


    some kind of major general. | just want him to live a good life, Magnus, please!"


    Tears streamed down Natalia''s face as Magnus wrapped her in a tight embrace, his own heart constricting with worry. Yet, he


    offered words offort, "Honey, look at our boy¡ªonly twelve and already a major general, not to mention a Harvard prodigy.


    Boys need to be tough like this. We should be proud of him!"


    "But | don''t want him to be in danger!" Natalia''s grip on Magnus¡¯ arm was unyielding.


    "It''s okay, Jonas is sensible. He''ll turn the tide. He won''t let his momma down! He''ll be back safe and sound before you know it,¡±


    Magnus tried to soothe Natalia, though his own voice was thick with concern.


    ¡°Really? Will he be back soon?"


    "Yes, trust me, my love. Our son''s extraordinary. Nothing''s going to happen to him," Magnus reassured her, ncing outside at


    the dim sky. "It''s still dark in the States. Should we wait until daylight before heading over?"


    Natalia shook her head vehemently. "No, | want to go now. | need to see with my own eyes that Jonas is okay."


    ¡°Alright, let''s go now then." Magnus nodded, supporting Natalia as they made their way to his private airstrip.


    Soon, they were aboard a small private jet, flying towards the States. Both were consumed with worry, dreading any mishap


    befalling Jonas. Having already lost their daughter, another blow would devastate them beyond recovery.


    On the endless expanse of the ocean, the sun zed unforgivingly.


    Jonasy weakly on a piece of floating debris, his movements sluggish and futile. He had been adrift for a day, and all he could


    see was an uninterrupted vista of water¡ªno sign ofnd, not even a temporary ind for refuge.


    As his strength waned, Jonas held on to thest vestiges of energy, determined not to let go of the chance to survive. He had to


    make it back; he couldn''t bear to cause his mom and dad any more pain.


    Instinct drove Jonas, his resolve unyielding, even as his body reached its limits.


    Suddenly, a fierce wind whipped up over the sea, and the waves tossed Jonas high into the air! In that airborne moment, Jonas


    caught sight of an ind in the distance. The realization jolted him with renewed vigor. There was a ce tond, atst!


    Reenergized, Jonas paddled with all his might toward the distant ind, aided by the wind-driven waves propelling him in the


    right direction. As he drew closer to the ind, joy filled his heart. It was lush with greenery, clearly not deserted.


    The distance was closing! Just meters away from the ind, a mighty wave, pushed by a sudden gust, engulfed Jonas, plunging


    him into darkness.


    The wave crashed him into the sea, then swept him ashore, leaving him unconscious on the sandy beach under the scorching


    sun, oblivious to the heat that drove even the hermit crabs into the water.


    After a while, two children¡ªone tall, one short, a boy and a girl¡ªapproached from afar.


    The boy, with his trousers rolled up and their shoes in his hands, ran barefoot. He wasughing joyishly as he chased after the


    girl who, lifting her skirt, was yfully fleeing from him. Dressed in a pristine white sundress, the girl moved with the grace of an


    angel lost in the mortal world.


    They were Anna, who had emerged from the shadows of losing Gabby, and Johanson, who had taken her out to y.


    With Grant absent from the estate, Johanson had taken on the role of the man of the house, leaving all matters to his elderly


    grandfather and devoting himself to caring for Anna.


    The weather was fine, so he had taken Anna out of Oakwood Manor to enjoy the beach.


    Anna, still young, had once been brought to the manor blindfolded and had thought the surroundingnd was vast and t. She


    was surprised to find that Oakwood Manor was nestled on an ind. Now, surrounded by the boundless blue sea, her spirits


    soared with the azure waves. She kicked off her shoes to run barefoot on the sand.


    Johanson indulged in her every move, carrying her shoes and following her with a loving warning. "Slow down, watch out for the


    shells hidden in the sand!"


    Giggling, Anna ran ahead, oblivious to the path beneath her feet. "Catch me, Johanson! Isn''t it beautiful here? The sea, the


    breeze¡ªit''s all so wonderfull!"


    Johanson followed, bemused, until his face paled, and he yelled, "Watch your step!"


    "What?" Anna nced back, still backpedaling. Before she could react, she stumbled over something and tumbled backward


    onto the sand.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Oof, my back!" she cried out in pain, then fell silent as she realized what had tripped her¡ªa body on the shore.


    Panic seized her, and she scrambled away, calling out to Johanson in terror, "Johanson, I''m scared! There''s a body here."


    Thirteen-year-old Johanson had


    already rushed over. He was a brave


    kid, not at all like Annes who Kae"


    tern maneavith id t at the sight


    before them. Instead, Johanson


    squatted down and cautiously


    checked the breathing of the person


    lying on the ground. Please read the


    original content at .


    Anna watched Johanson anxiously,


    half-expecting the motionless figure


    to suddenly leap up and sink their


    teeth into her brot ssipgck Guet ike


    t zamiiied aid int e TV shows. But,


    thankfully, the scenario didn''t unfold


    as Anna¡¯s overactive imagination had


    predicted. After a brief moment,


    Johanson waved a hand to signal all


    was okay. "Don''t worry, the guy''s just


    knocked out, not dead." Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Upon hearing that the person wasn''t


    a corpse, Anna finally let out a si f


    relief. Still, she eryainedtimid Her


    VDE KEES the stranger sprawled


    on the ground, wondering whether


    she should get any closer. Please


    read the original content at


    .

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    Johanson scrutinized the unconscious figure for a while before slowly standing up. "Well, this guy''s in decent shape. We could


    use an extra hand around the estate. Keep an eye on him. I''ll head back and get some folks to help carry him."


    "But..." Anna hesitated. "Please hurry back, Johanson." Despite feeling slightly afraid, Anna knew that if they didn''t get this


    mysterious person to safety soon, his life might be in danger.


    Johanson nodded and quickly made his way back to the manor. Their remote ind was uncharted, virtually invisible to anyone


    who wasn''t intimately familiar with these parts. The stranger was deeply unconscious, which reassured Johanson it was safe to


    leave Anna on the beach.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Watching Johanson¡¯s retreating figure, Anna, though still a bit scared of the stranger lying on the sand, mustered her courage


    and approached him. She saw a face, handsome even in its stillness, with eyes firmly shut. For some reason, Anna felt an


    inexplicable sense of familiarity, an attraction that made her want to draw nearer.


    Like... like the feeling you get with a brother...


    Anna chuckled to herself at the thought. What was she thinking? How could she feel familiar with someone she had never met


    before?


    Before she could further ridicule her own thoughts, Johanson hurried back with help. He directed the estate''s hired hands to lift


    the unconscious Jonas and bring him to the manor, then led Anna to follow.


    They quickly returned to the manor, where the news of Johanson finding a young boy on the beach spread like wildfire through


    Oakwood Manor.


    Normally, the estate''s supplies were delivered by specific ships, and it was rare for outsiders to stumble upon the ind. Now,


    this youngd had washed ashore, and everyone wondered what strange twist of fate had brought him here. The spection


    remained private, and no one dared to openly gawk. Only Anna and Johanson stayed in the room, watching the doctor run


    various tests on the neer.


    Before long, the doctor concluded his examination. He looked seriously at Johanson. "Mr. Johanson, this young man has merely


    exhausted himself, leading to his copse. | believe he will awaken shortly. He must have drifted at sea for quite a while before


    the waves brought him to our shores."


    Jonas nodded, seemingly uninterested in the details. "Fate works in mysterious ways. Just patch him up. The estate can always


    use another set of working hands."


    The doctor nodded in agreement. "Right away, I''ll administer some restoratives to speed up his recovery." After treating Jonas,


    the doctor waited patiently for him to wake.


    Impatient, Johanson wandered towards the door. "He''s your responsibility now. Once he''s up, take him to the steward so he can


    start his duties. Come on, Anna, let''s go."


    "Okay, Johanson," Anna replied obediently. She gave Jonas onest nce, his face strikingly familiar to her.


    They had only taken a few steps towards the exit when the doctor eximed, "Master Johanson, he''s awakening!"


    Johanson paused, then, without looking back, ordered, "Fine, once he''s recovered, take him to the servants¡¯ quarters."


    With that, he took Anna''s hand. "Come on, let''s get back to the beach."


    Anna hesitated, ncing back at the man they had just rescued. "But Johanson, shouldn''t we ask him where he came from?"


    Johanson kept walking. "What does it matter where he''s from? We''ve never turned away shipwrecked souls before. Since we''ve


    saved his life, he''s bound to serve the estate. No need for questions. Let''s go have fun. You weren''t done ying earlier."


    "Okay," Anna agreed, following Johanson out.


    They returned to the beach, but Anna''s mood for y had vanished. Despite Johanson¡¯s kindness, she knew this wasn''t her true


    home, and she''d have to leave someday.


    Staring at the waves, she faintly remembered her mother''s dying words, revealing the names of her birth parents.


    ¡°Anna, what''s wrong?" Johanson, sensing her gloom, asked softly.


    Anna shook her head. "It''s nothing, Johanson. | was just wondering about that man... and where he came from. Where my real


    mom and dad might be."


    Johanson¡¯s expression darkened. He stepped closer, gripping her shoulders. "Anna, this is your home! Where else would you


    want to go? You promised you''d always stay by my side."


    "Johanson, you''re hurting me,¡± she winced.


    Realizing her words had upset him, Anna exined softly, "I don''t mean to leave you, Johanson. I''ve just forgotten my previous


    home. Seeing that man wash ashore made me curious."


    "There''s nothing to be curious about, Anna. Remember, this is your home,¡± he said sternly, fearing she might entertain other


    ideas.


    Anna, not wanting to upset Johanson further, noddedpliantly. "Okay, Johanson. | don''t want to leave."


    "That''s good to hear. Remember, past, present, or future, this is your home, and we''ll always be together, alright?¡± Johanson


    repeated.


    Anna nodded, half understanding. "Okay."


    Johanson¡¯s expression softened as


    he bent down to pick aut a bleagher


    seashell. ¡®Come onyou \Panted to


    Asc Shells this morning, right?


    Let''s gather some to take back."


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Anna crouched down and began


    picking up seashells wi hrenewell \


    asimpushiny al her earlier


    Nobel thoughts to the back of her


    mind. Please read the original


    content at .


    Jonas blinked open his eyes to a mishmash of unfamiliar faces from all walks of life, each studying him with probing gazes.


    Jonas had no time to contemte these oddly assorted strangers. Instead, he cracked a weary half-smile.


    He was alive. What a stroke of luck!


    However, the exhaustion from his ordeal at sea quickly caught up with him, and after that fleeting smile, darkness imed him


    once again.


    The onlookers erupted into a frenzy,


    jostling to summon the doctor back


    to Jonas¡¯ side. They ee the Olt!


    si ian totend20t € young man


    out dy. After a thorough


    check-up, the doctor concluded that


    Jonas was in no immediate danger.


    He was just profoundly weakened


    from his ordeal. Please read the


    original content at .

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511


    "Don''t worry, folks. Just let him rest up a bit, and he''ll be waking up before you know it.¡±


    But the doctor''s "before you know it" turned out to be slower than expected, as Jonas didn''t open his eyes until the sun had risen


    again the next day.


    After a night of recuperation, Jonas¡¯ strength gradually returned. Recognizing the faces of those who had likely pulled him from


    the brink, he propped himself up and expressed his thanks, "Thank you for saving me. Where am I?"


    The group exchanged nces before the eldest among them, a white-bearded gentleman, stepped forward. Instead of


    answering Jonas'' question, the gentleman asked, "Where do you hail from?"


    "The States," Jonas replied sinctly, continuing his inquiry, "Where is this ce? How far is it from the States?"


    The old man shook his head. "Can''t say. This is Oakwood Manor. We''re all just the help around these parts. You weren''t saved


    by us, though. It was Mr. Johanson who found you washed up on the shore."


    ¡°Alright now, let''s not bombard the man with questions," interjected a plumpdy, approaching with a bowl of steaming broth in


    her hands. "Honey, you must be famished. Have some of the fish stew | just whipped up. It''ll help you regain your strength."


    "Thank you, ma¡¯am," Jonas said graciously, taking the bowl with both hands. He blew on the steaming broth gently before taking


    small sips. After two days with nothing to eat at sea, the fish stew tasted a thousand times better than anything he''d ever eaten.


    Once he finished his meal, Jonas changed into the clothes provided by the kind woman and cleaned himself up in a makeshift


    shelter, revealing his handsome features.


    His demeanor and eloquence didn''t go unnoticed by the servants, who could tell Jonas was no ordinary man.


    Having made himself presentable, and with nightfall upon them, Jonas had no choice but to stay in the makeshift


    amodation, nning to depart at first light.


    Lying on the rickety wooden bed, he stared into the still night outside, his mind fraught with worry. He wondered if hisrades


    would inform his mom and dad of his disappearance. That would be disastrous. His mother would be devastated. She couldn''t


    bear more sorrow, not after his sister''s disappearance.


    No, he had to leave first thing in the morning!


    With these thoughts tumbling through his mind, Jonas soon drifted off to sleep.


    As dawn broke, Jonas awoke, refreshed and clear-headed, to find the white-bearded gentleman from the day before sharing the


    humble room. He spoke earnestly, "Sir, I''m feeling much better. Could | possibly borrow a fishing boat to leave this ce? |


    assure you I''ll repay your kindness."


    The old man looked at Jonas with a sad shake of his head. "Son, once you enter Oakwood Manor, there''s no leaving."


    ¡°What do you mean by that, sir? | don''t understand," Jonas asked, puzzled.


    The gentleman sighed deeply and didn''t borate further. Instead, he stood up and gestured for Jonas to follow him. "Come, I''ll


    take you to meet Mr. Johanson."


    Jonas was soon led to a grand house, where the old servant introduced him and then respectfully retreated.


    Jonas entered the foyer, exuding a regal air despite his youth. Approaching a chair of gilded wood, he saw a boy about his age


    seated upon it¡ªpresumably, Mr. Johanson.


    Jonas stepped forward and offered his thanks with sincerity, "| am indebted to you for saving my life. | shall find a way to repay


    your kindness."


    When Johanson first brought Jonas back, the boy was so grimy that Johanson scarcely dared to look at him. Now, cleaned up,


    Jonas'' good looks were evident. But what truly surprised Johanson was how much Jonas resembled Anna. His eyes widened in


    shock.


    Johanson quickly approached Jonas, staring intently into his eyes, which¡ªjust like Anna''s¡ªwere a striking shade of blue.


    Jonas, confused by Johanson¡¯s reaction, repeated his thanks, "I am grateful for your aid. | shall find a way to properly express


    my gratitude.¡±


    However, Johanson was internally


    reeling from the resemnce. He


    couldn''t tenor how aeerenr


    y thine¡¯ fquittBore such a


    likeness to Anna, even down to the


    color of their eyes. He made a silent


    resolve to be wary and determined


    that Anna must never meet this


    stranger. Please read the original


    content at .


    With a haughty tilt of his head, Johanson dismissed the idea of thanks. ¡°Gratitude isn¡¯t necessary. Stay and work on the estate.


    That''ll be your way of repaying me.¡±


    Jonas couldn''t help butugh at the absurdity of it all. A decorated Army Major from the States and a top Harvard graduate was


    reduced toboring for this capricious boy. "How long must | work to repay this debt?" Jonas inquired calmly.


    "Depends on how sincere you are," Johanson replied offhandedly. "I''ll let you know when | feel you''ve earned your keep.¡± With


    that, Johanson signaled for Jonas to be dismissed.


    Watching the imperious Johanson,


    Jonas swallowed his pride. While he


    disliked Johanson¡¯s attit dechett)


    OLWe\Sai tRBY KA saved his


    lif¨¦. Without means to leave, Jonas


    begrudgingly agreed to Johanson¡¯s


    terms, nning to bide his time until


    an opportunity to depart presented


    itself. Please read the original content


    at .


    Johanson instructed the butler to


    find some task for Jonas, and


    although Jonas was less th rom)


    pleased, e-held tist6ngde. esolved


    to hlork or a couple of days as a


    gesture of thanks, Jonas mused that


    perhaps, here in this strange ce,


    repaying a life-saving deed meant


    putting in a few days of honest work.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Not long after Jonas had left, Anna came barreling in, her face split by a beaming smile. She cast a yful look at Johanson,


    who was lost in thought. "Hey, Johanson, is that guy we found awake yet?"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Johanson snapped out of his reverie and nodded nonchntly. "Yeah, he''s up."


    ¡°Really? | wanna go see him," Anna chirped, darting towards the door only to be yanked back by Johanson.


    Johanson really didn''t want Anna anywhere near Jonas. His eyes darted to the side as he muttered, "Why bother with a servant?


    He''s just off to do some chores. Let it be, Anna."

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    Anna brushed off the matter with a nod of acquiescence. "Alright then."


    And so, Jonas found himself consigned to days filled with menial farm work and nights in the spartan quarters reserved for the


    help.


    Jonas didn''t say much about his new lot, but he was anxious that his absence had stretched too long, and he feared Richard


    might spill the beans to Dad and Mom. He resolved to persuade Johanson to let him go at any cost.


    Dressed in the worn garb of a servant, Jonas approached Johanson once more, his plea earnest, "Mr. Johanson, I''ve toiled here


    for days on end. Might | now take my leave? Rest assured, upon my return, | shallpensate you handsomely!"


    Johanson could hardly contain hisughter at Jonas¡¯ words, "Ha! Compensate me handsomely? Let me tell you, | have no need


    for your money. You''d best forget that notion and work off your debt like a good servant!"


    With a disdainful wave, Johanson dismissed Jonas and strode out of the hall.


    Jonas clenched his fists, his anger spreading like wildfire within.


    No, he simply could not stay here any longer! Come what may, he would depart this day!


    Resolved, Jonas cast aside his worries and strode toward the estate''s boundary.


    Johanson left the hall, and joined Anna on the beach, frolicking in the sand. Suddenly, the butler came running from a distance,


    shouting breathlessly, "Mr. Johanson, something happened!"


    Johanson rose from the sand, frowning and puzzled as the butler approached, panting. "What''s all this fuss about?"


    "It''s... it''s..." The butler gasped for air, then hesitantly continued, "That young man you picked up, he''s causing a ruckus about


    leaving the vige. He won''t listen to reason!"


    Johanson¡¯s temper red. He''d already made it clear there would be no leaving. Annoyed, he red at the butler, "You fool!


    Can''t you lock him up if he won''t listen? A donkey needs a good thrashing toply. Why are you panicking over such a trivial


    matter? | wonder why I''ve let you be my butler all these years!"


    The butler''s face reddened with shame as hemented, "Mr. Johanson, | did try to lock him up, but the boy must have learned


    some sort of martial arts. We couldn''ty a hand on him!"


    ¡°What? He knows martial arts?" Johanson was incredulous. The boy he''d brought back seemed no older than himself, yet he


    possessed such skill?


    The butler wiped the sweat from his brow. "Yes, Mr. Johanson, his skills are formidable. He injured several of our men!"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Hmph, a bunch of ipetents!" Johanson marched back to the estate. "I want to see for myself just how ¡®formidable¡¯ his skills


    are.


    The butler hurried after him, warning, "Mr. Johanson, please don''t underestimate him! His moves are unorthodox and


    unpredictable, and he''s made a mess of our strongest men. Something''s not right."


    "Is that so? Well, I''m keen to see how my Muay Thai measures up to his ¡®martial arts.¡± With that, Johanson urged Anna, "Let''s


    go back to the estate and see."


    Anna nodded, her voice soft with apprehension. "Johanson, will he be dangerous?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m here. I''ll keep you safe," Johanson reassured her confidently, puffing up his chest as they headed back to the


    estate.


    Upon their return, they were met with the sounds of scuffles ahead. Jonas, already burning with fury, had been working his


    fingers to the bone for Johanson without any sign of release.


    Determined to leave on his own terms, he''d been stopped by the estate''s men, igniting his wrath. He was missing in action, and


    he knew he had to get back before Richard called his parents, a prospect too dreadful to consider.


    Thanks to his years of specialized training, Jonas hadid out the men who tried to detain him, but even he couldn''t fend off their


    sheer numbers. The men had not fared well against him, but Jonas was still trapped.


    Somey floored by his hand. Now, although they dared not approach him, they encircled him, barring his exit.


    Despite his skill, fatigue was setting in. But the fierce desire to return home fueled him, renewing his vigor as heshed out with


    fists and feet. He knew any sign of weakness would bring them swarming.


    It was then that Johanson and Anna arrived.


    Seeing Jonas, Johanson immediately swept Anna up. He passed Anna to the butler, instructing quietly, "Take the miss to the


    back garden. Leave this ruffian to me."


    With that, Johanson leaped into the fray, looking arrogantly at Jonas, surrounded and seeking to leave.


    "Cocky brat," Johanson sneered. "I''ve


    said it before, your life is mine to


    im. You are omy servdnt As


    SUH, whete''do you think you''re


    going? Get back to work, and I''ll


    overlook your insolence just this


    once." Please read the original


    content at .


    Jonas, meeting Johanson¡¯s sudden appearance with a sardonic smile, had to acknowledge the rescue, albeit begrudged.


    "Indeed, | am grateful for your rescue and shall repay you doubly. But | must leave!"


    His tone shifted. "I can''t stay as your servant. | have pressing matters to attend to. Lend me a boat to depart, and | will repay you


    twofold upon my return."


    Johanson¡¯s lips curled into a


    sardonic smile. "Repay me? You sure


    have a way with words. And what


    happens when you just up and leave?


    ee


    sbie e then? Besides, do you really


    think my grand estate is going to


    miss your chump change? Kid, don''t


    get ahead of yourself. When you''re


    pulled out of a tight spot, you should


    show some gratitude, not just throw


    money around like it''s no big deal. Is


    your life really only worth that paltry


    sum?" Please read the original


    content at .


    Jonas¡¯ cheeks flushed with


    embarrassment at Johanson¡¯s


    words. He realized he had been t


    hasty. He offer d-asiarte apology.


    "Keysarty, \e just been homesick


    and spoke out of turn. But | really


    can''t stay here, because there are


    urgent matters back home waiting


    for me to take care of. Believe me,


    when | say I''ll repay your kindness, |


    mean it." Please read the original


    content at .

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    Johanson sneered dismissively, "Cut the crap! | saved your life, so now you belong to me. You''re a servant in my household, and


    you''ve got no right toin. Ask anyone around here; once you''re on my estate, you don''t get to call the shots. You either fall


    in line, or you face the consequences. Choose wisely."


    Faced with this ultimatum, Jonas felt there was nothing left to discuss. His expression hardened as he spoke lowly, "I tried to


    reason with you, but you''re hell-bent on being difficult. Fine, let''s settle this the old-fashioned way¡ªwith fists!"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    With that, Jonas swung a punch at Johanson. He knew this young man of his own age was the leader of the estate. Only by


    bringing him down could Jonas hope to gain his freedom.


    Johanson, caught off-guard by Jonas¡¯ sudden aggression, quickly raised his hands to block and counterattacked with a vicious


    kick.


    Jonas sidestepped and lunged forward again, aiming for a grapple.


    Johanson¡¯s lips curved slightly¡ªa worthy opponent had arisen. But he didn''t panic. Instead, he shifted his stance, his right hand


    subtly hooking toward Jonas'' throat. Jonas dodged and continued his assault, pounding his fist toward Johanson¡¯s chest.


    The two exchanged blows in a frenzied dance. They were evenly matched, making it hard to predict the oue.


    From her vantage point upstairs in the manor, Anna watched the brawl between Jonas and Johanson with trepidation. She


    feared Johanson might be at a disadvantage, yet, strangely enough, she found herself inwardly rooting for the stranger, hoping


    he''d escape unharmed.


    Onlookers struggled to keep up with the escting fight, but Johanson knew better than anyone that if it continued, he''d lose to


    this upstart. As Johanson¡¯s desperation grew, his punches became erratic. Jonasnded several solid hits, and Johanson began


    to falter.


    The butler quickly ushered Anna into a room. "Miss, stay here. I''ll go give the Mr. Johanson a hand."


    Anna reluctantly nodded. The butler rushed downstairs, took out a small censer and lit incense within it. It was a rare poison the


    butler had acquired on a trip to Southeast Asia, said to be extracted from a tree by indigenous people. Lit, it would be inhaled


    through the pores as one sweated, causing unconsciousness.


    As Jonas and Johanson fought, their sweat flowed freely. The butler fanned the smoke toward them, and soon Jonas sensed the


    pungent aroma. He covered his mouth and nose, but not before Johanson¡¯s fist connected with his face.


    Johanson prepared for another strike when suddenly his strength left him, and he copsed. Jonas swayed and fell, cursing,


    "Despicable! Poison?!" before losing consciousness.


    The butler signaled the servants. "Get the Mr. Johanson up. As for this one, tie him up!"


    The servants scrambled into action. Johanson was quickly propped up, and the butler waved a smelling salt under his nose.


    Johanson¡¯s eyes snapped open, bloodshot and angry. Realizing he''d been drugged, he red at the butler. "Why resort to such


    dirty tricks? Did you think | couldn''t handle him?"


    The butler stepped back, stammering, "No, | just... thought you might be getting tired, so | took the liberty..."


    "Hmph!" Johanson shoved the helping hands away and snapped, "Next time, remember your ce before you act on your own!"


    The butler nodded fervently. "Yes, Mr. Johanson, it won''t happen again."


    Johanson turned his gaze to Jonas, now tied to a post, and ordered coldly, "Fetch a bucket of water. Wake him up!"


    Aservant hurried with the water, dousing Jonas thoroughly. Jonas woke with a start, shaking his drenched hair and ring


    fiercely at Johanson, "Coward! Unhand me!"


    Trembling with rage, Johanson motioned for his riding crop. "Bring me my whip!"


    He approached Jonas with contempt. "In my house, you follow my rules. If you can''t, I''ll teach you how to behave."


    Jonas spat back, "Shameless! Resorting to poison because you can''t win a fair fight? Release me!"


    Though Johanson¡¯s pride was stung,


    he grasped the offered whip with a


    cruel glint in his e ey Be\igshed alt!


    ths whipierackin wee Jonas¡¯


    flesh, leaving a stark welt. Jonas


    clenched his teeth, meeting Jonas¡¯


    eyes with an icy stare. Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Not a single plea for mercy escaped


    his lips. Instead, he shot Johans


    waren gak ts that: SuVou ve


    gor¡¯ Bd tain en m not scared of


    you! Let me go, pee | swear I''ll beat


    you so bad even your own folks won''t


    recognize you!" Please read the


    original content at .


    His words instantly stoked a fire in Johanson¡¯s mind. He''d lost his mother when he was just a kid, and his dad, Grant, had never


    been one for warm and fuzzies. Jonas¡¯ words struck a nerve for him.


    "You''re already a sitting duck, and still


    you''ve got a stiff upper lip?!"


    Johanson fu d-fyreinigto: GLP


    buyerctl bbe this loudmouth in the


    cer. Starve him for three days. Let''s


    see if he''s still talking tough then!"


    Please read the original content at


    .

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    Johanson was livid, his veins throbbing with the kind of rage only a man unustomed to defeat could know. He was a titan in


    his own right, a man used to getting his way, but this time, he met his match in a young upstart. The fact that he nearly lost the


    fight was bad enough, but to be theughingstock of his estate was unbearable.


    Bound and subdued, Jonas was thrown into the dank cer below Johanson¡¯s sprawling estate, his dark eyes zing with


    defiance as he locked gazes with Johanson¡¯s steely grey ones.


    Meanwhile.


    Apanied by Magnus, Natalia arrived in the States in a flurry of concern.


    Richard had been awaiting their arrival at the headquarters for quite a while. Upon seeing their anxious faces, he quickly ushered


    them into his office.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Richard! What in the world has happened to my boy? | entrusted him to you, not for him to disappear like this!¡± Magnus hadn''t


    even fully stepped into the office before he red angrily at Richard.


    Natalia gently squeezed Magnus¡¯ arm, whispering softly, ¡°Honey, please don¡¯t talk like that.¡±


    Richard looked down, his face etched with guilt. ¡°Magnus, I¡¯m terribly sorry about this mishap. Jonas went missing while on the


    trail of a fugitive drug lord. The Coast Guard has deployed nes to search the area where contact was lost, but so far, there¡¯s


    been no news.¡±


    ¡°A drug lord on the run? What on earth is going on? You let him get involved in something this dangerous?¡± Magnus¡¯ face turned


    several shades darker with anger.


    Natalia, standing beside him, was also consumed with worry. Her son was just eleven years old. How could he be involved in


    something so perilous?


    Richard stood up and yed back the surveince footage on his desk monitor for Magnus and Natalia. ¡°He was leading the


    team tasked with tracking down the escaped kingpin. But the dealers were cunning. They injured a K-9 unit in the brush and


    managed to evade capture, then took to the sea on a boat. Jonas dove in after the yacht alone, and before he left, he issued a


    strict order ¡ª if the boat reached international waters, it was to be destroyed on sight, no chances taken with the criminals


    escaping.¡±


    The video reyed the moment the missile struck the yacht. The vessel shattered instantly, its fragments thrown skyward before


    crashing into the sea amid a deafening roar and scorching sparks. It was a terrifying scene.


    Natalia watched, and her heart was pounding. Her face turned ashen. She was barely able to stand. She slumped weakly into


    Magnus¡¯ arms, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Honey, Jonas, he...¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, he''ll be okay,¡± Magnus soothed, patting her shoulder, though his own heart was in turmoil. The video showed the


    yacht being obliterated and people being thrown into the air. Their silhouettes plummeted into the water, causing huge sshes.


    Magnus felt as if his heart had sunk to the ocean floor. Such a disaster would challenge even the most capable adult. Jonas was


    only 11 years old!


    God willing, Jonas would somehow have made it out alive!


    Seeing Natalia in inconsble tears, Richard opened his mouth tofort her but found himself at a loss for words. He looked


    apologetically at Magnus. ¡°Magnus, rest assured, we¡¯ll step up the search. We''ll bring Jonas back.¡±


    ¡°I''d trust my own two hands over you lot!¡± Magnus spat out bitterly, taking Natalia by the arm as they stormed out. ¡°Darling, we''ll


    find him ourselves!¡± Natalia, sobbing uncontrobly, followed Magnus out of Richard¡¯s office.


    Watching the distraught couple leave, Richard''s heart weighed heavy with worry. Jonas was his most promising prot¨¦g¨¦, and the


    last thing he wanted was for harm toe to him.


    After they left, Magnus called James, instructing him to bring all avable helicopters and manpower to the States¡¯ coastline to


    search for Jonas.


    Shocked by the news, James flew in from the UK, bringing with him all the resources he could muster to join the search effort.


    Dozens of aircraft circled above the sea, with Natalia and Magnus in one of them, scouring every inch of the ocean surface,


    fearful of missing any sign of Jonas. But aside from the glittering waves and the remnants of the destroyed yacht, they found


    nothing.


    Natalia, heartbroken, leaned against Magnus. Her voice sounded hoarse from crying. ¡°Honey, what have | done to deserve this?


    My daughter was taken, and my son is missing. Why is fate so cruel to me? | regret it so much, why did I send Jonas here? It


    would have been better to keep him safe by my side! Oh, honey, why does tragedy always befall us?¡±


    Magnus, already in agony over Jonas¡¯


    disappearance, felt even worse


    seeing Natalia in such pain. pe


    wrapped his ares aaah ne O


    wysperihg donstions, ¡°Darling, it¡¯


    alright. Look how long we''ve been


    searching without a trace of Jonas.


    No news is good news. | believe


    Jonas might well have escaped and


    been picked up by some fishermen.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    .


    ¡°Really? Is that true?¡± Natalia looked up at Magnus, desperate for a glimmer of hope.


    Magnus nodded earnestly. ¡°Yes, trust me, darling. Our boy is smart and strong. He''ll be fine.¡±


    With that, Magnus reached for the ne''s radio, contacting James, ¡°Expand the search area. We must find a trace of Jonas!


    Alive and well...¡±


    He turned off the radio with difficulty and sat shoulder to shoulder with Natalia, gazing out at the sea, hoping the next moment


    would bring Jonas smiling back into their lives.


    Following Magnus¡¯ orders, James ryed the message, and the aircraft circling behind him began to widen their search over the


    vast blue expanse.


    James gripped the controls of the


    lead helicopter, his mood plunging


    with the weight of the situation. He


    couldn''t fathom how J s, theyit)


    gore ag foe) Seat Pave just


    ished into thin air. Deep down,


    James was desperate to help


    Magnus track down Jonas, but he


    knew the harsh reality all too well. A


    person missing over the vast


    expanse of the ocean had a slim


    chance of being found alive. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    Just then, his phone burst into life


    with a ringtone. Seeing it was his wife


    Ang calling, he-puickiFpicked Ott


    Any''s Voibe came through,ced


    with panic. "James, Vivian is missing.


    What do we do? What do we do?"


    Please read the original content atChapter


    A jolt of rm shot through James as he sensed Ang''s helplessness. He tried to soothe her, "Don''t panic, love. Have the


    butler join you and look around. Maybe she wandered off somewhere and lost track of time."


    "No," Ang sobbed, "The butler and | have turned the whole mansion upside down, and there''s not a single sign of Vivian.


    What do | do? James, what am | going to do?¡±

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515


    James could sense the gravity of the situation. His voice dropped an octave. "Don''t panic, I''m on my way back right now. Hang


    tight, and don''t be scared.¡±


    With that, James whipped out his phone and dialed Magnus, "Magnus, Vivian''s gone missing, Ang''s a mess at home, and |


    need to fly back ASAP!"


    Magnus, taken aback by the news, quickly agreed, "Go back home, James, and watch your back, okay?"


    James fired up the ne''s engines and swung it around, setting a direct course for the UK.


    Meanwhile, under Magnus'' leadership, the rest of the crew continued scouring the ocean for any signs of Jonas, but from dawn


    to dusk, there was no trace of him to be found.


    Night fell swiftly, and Magnus reluctantly ordered a pause in the search, anchoring the boat near the shore. He set up a


    makeshift tent on the beach for Natalia to rest in. After settling everything, Magnus offered some food to Natalia. "Please eat


    something, baby. You haven''t had a bite all day."


    Natalia''s eyes, swollen from crying, resembled peaches as she sniffled and shook her head. "I can''t eat a thing.¡±


    Magnus sighed, wrapping an arm around her shoulders and walking her along the shoreline. "Honey, | know you''re worried


    about Jonas, but you need to keep your strength up. Trust me, he''s probably stranded on some islet, waiting for us to rescue


    him. We''ll ramp up the search tomorrow."


    Natalia nodded weakly, leaning on Magnus, her gaze lifting to the vast expanse of stars. "Honey, we''ve already lost our daughter.


    If we lose Jonas too, | don''t see any reason to go on."


    Magnus clutched her cold hand tightly and ced it against his chest in a solemn promise. "Darling, believe me, our son will be


    fine! No matter the cost, I''ll bring him back."


    Natalia nodded slightly, her exhaustion taking over as she drifted to sleep against Magnus. The day''s events had left her utterly


    fatigued. Magnus turned to see the weariness on Natalia''s delicate features and felt a pang of heartache. He gently brushed a


    strand of hair from her ear and held her close, staring out into the unfathomable sea.


    ¡°Jonas, | believe you''ll make it back alive!¡±


    Oakwood Manor.


    In the dank dungeon, the stench was overwhelming. Jonas had been thrown in there by a vengeful Johanson.


    The filthy water reached his waist, clinging to him with a nauseating slickness, while iron shackles bound his wrists with a chilling


    grip.


    Jonas struggled several times, but the chains held fast. He sighed in resignation, his gaze drawn to the sliver of moonlight


    seeping through the window, wondering how long Johanson would keep him there.


    In a moment of desperation, he had confronted Johanson in front of everyone, and to his own surprise, he had won. But now, he


    was paying the price for his rashness.


    Gazing at the ethereal moonlight, Jonas thought of his mother¡¯s tender gaze. She must''ve known by now that he was missing.


    How heartbroken she must be?


    ¡°Mum, don''t be sad, don''t worry. | am okay, and I''ll be back with you soon,¡± he whispered silently, his thoughts lost in the


    reflection of the moon on the water.


    As the night wore on, Annay restless in her princess bed, tormented by nightmares. She had witnessed Johanson and the


    mysterious boy fight over leaving the estate, and after Johanson¡¯s defeat, she saw him lock the boy in the dungeon. Anna didn''t


    understand why, but she feltpelled to see the boy, a desire Johanson sharply denied.


    He warned her to stay away from that violent and dangerous boy. Although Anna had only seen him once, dirty and disheveled,


    she didn''t believe he was as bad as Johanson imed. She even felt pity for him¡ªadrift for unknown reasons, then imprisoned


    for wanting freedom.


    Although Anna had never been locked in the dungeon herself, Johanson had shown it to her. He had pressed a remote, and the


    door had swung open.


    Johanson had said that wrongdoers were thrown into the water to soak until their bones softened and were denied food for three


    days. She feared that by the end of those three days, the boy would be half-dead.


    Anna had tried to plead with


    Johanson to release the boy buj her


    brother w s.s¡épanaifed by the


    Raveetan that he threatened to


    starve the boy for a week if she ever


    spoke of it again. Please read the


    original content at .


    Cowed by Johanson¡¯s fury, Anna stayed silent, her concern for the boy growing. Now, even in her sleep, her thoughts lingered on


    the boy''s plight.


    In her dream, she arrived at a ce filled with fog everywhere, unable to see any direction. Even the road under her feet was


    unclear.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Suddenly, she heard someone


    shouting something loudly, so she


    followed the sound. As she bm


    closer, sh hear WHeie Clearly The


    vbitle ails a trapped boy calling


    for help sorrowfully, "Sister, it''s so


    cold here! Save me! The water here


    stinks and is cold, and my bones are


    about to break. Please, save me!"


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Anna spotted the boy hidden in the dense fog. She couldn''t see his face, but she could hear his anxiety and difort from his


    call for help.


    Beneath him was a foul-smelling poo!


    of ck water, with unknown bones


    floating in it. A few rajsipward (0 the


    cand treazibuly gnawed on his


    skin, making horrifying sounds. The


    ce where the boy was bitten


    quickly bled, chilling to the bone.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Seeing this scene in the mist, Anna couldn''t help but cry, feelings sad for the boy''s experience, but she couldn''t do anything


    herself.


    Tears streamed down her face. She couldn''t help but sob, then she realized she was lying in bed, and the scene just now was


    just a dream.


    Anna hurriedly wiped her face, found it wet and cold. Turns out she really cried.

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    Barefoot, she slipped from the warmth of her bed and drifted to the floor-to-ceiling window. Her gaze was drawn to the solitary


    moonlight. A memory teased at her mind, the dream of the boy, crying out for help.


    Though his features were a blur, she was convinced he was the same boy trapped in Johanson¡¯s dungeon.


    "Maybe, if what Gabby said was true and | have another family out there, | might have a big brother like him," she pondered.


    With a newfound resolve, Anna hastily slipped into her sneakers and descended the staircase, venturing into the enveloping


    night towards the dungeon.


    Anna was no stranger to this grim ce. Johanson had once brought her here in a twisted version of ytime. Guided by


    memory, she quickly located the lever controlling the dungeon¡¯s gate and pressed it with determination.


    The gate groaned open, releasing a putrid stench. In the darkness, the gaping entrance loomed like a monster''s maw, ready to


    swallow her whole.


    Swallowing hard, Anna steeled herself and stepped inside. The path ahead was cloaked in darkness, and the damp stone floor


    was treacherously slick. She moved cautiously, her fingers tracing the jagged stone walls as she inched forward.


    After navigating the gloomy corridor for what seemed like ages, she finally reached the dungeon''s heart. Dim moonbeams


    revealed the boy she and Johanson had found. His body was shackled and submerged in the murky waters.


    Astone skittered across the floor with a crisp "ck!"


    "Who''s there?" called out Jonas, his voice cutting through the dungeon¡¯s eerie silence.


    Startled, Anna patted her chest to calm her racing heart and responded softly, "It''s me."


    "Who are you?"


    Jonas strained his eyes to see through the darkness. The dungeon''s gloom made it impossible to discern her face, and he could


    only make out the outline of a young girl. For reasons he couldn''t exin, she seemed to radiate a gentle glow, like an angel


    descended to earth.


    To Anna, the sight of Jonas chained and half-drowned reminded her vividly of the boy from her dreams. She was right toe.


    No matter what, she had to free him.


    Strengthened by this thought, Anna groped along the wall, searching for the mechanism to release the chains, and answered his


    question, "I''m Johanson¡¯s sister."


    Jonas was taken aback. This angelic girl was the sister of that arrogant braggart?


    That despicable bastard had imprisoned Jonas here after besting him with dirty tricks, and yet, he owed his life to Johanson. If


    not for that, he would have made Johanson pay dearly.


    But what was Johanson¡¯s sister doing here in the dead of night? Jonas squinted, trying to discern her intentions.


    The dungeon''s darkness concealed her actions, revealing only her small silhouette against the wall.


    Anna''s fingers eventually found a protruding lever on the damp wall. She remembered this from when Johanson had shown her.


    She pulled it down with joy.


    The sound of chains echoed through the hollow dungeon as the shackles binding Jonas began to retract. He was free!


    Feeling his body lighten, Jonas leaped out of the foul waters with gratitude, "Little girl, thank you.¡±


    Anna shared his joy, feeling an inexplicable sense of safety beside him. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. You better leave before dawn,¡± she


    whispered. ¡°Follow this path to the shore. There are usually some servant boats moored there. You can borrow one.¡±


    Jonas admired her use of the word "borrow" and made haste toward the exit, "Thank you. I''ll find a way to repay you."


    "It¡¯s okay. | just hope you make it home safely. Your family must be waiting for you," Anna said sincerely, watching as Jonas


    disappeared into the darkness.


    Jonas¡¯ figure dwindled into the distance, and soon he was striding onto the sandy beach. True to Anna''s word, several fishing


    boats were docked at the water''s edge. Jonas quickly untied one and pushed it into the sea, jumping aboard with agile grace.


    As he reached for an oar, his eyes


    caught Anna''s small form standing


    on the beach. His \soften¨¦a let!


    ths gightiofah¡é kin girl. He waved at


    her silently, not daring to raise his


    voice, fearing it might attract


    attention from Oakwood Manor. It


    was a silent farewell. Please read the


    original content at .


    Anna understood and waved back with all her might, silently wishing him a safe journey home.


    Jonas rowed vigorously, the boat moving away from the shore and into the vast ocean. Only when his figure blurred into the


    distance did Anna turn back, a sense of loss filling her as she returned to her room.


    On the sea, Jonas rowed tirelessly, distancing himself from the imposing Oakwood Manor, which slowly dissolved into a hazy


    silhouette on the horizon. Finally, he allowed himself to breathe, confident that even if Johanson noticed his absence, he was far


    beyond reach.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Jonas let his mind drift away as he


    took in his surroundings. The ocean


    was a sheet of ss. Trananyttity (1)


    etched Fa fanha Wie eye could see,


    ahd even the moon seemed to


    muster the courage to peek out from


    behind the thick quilt of clouds,


    slowly ushering in a tapestry of


    twinkling stars. Please read the


    original content at .


    There was a tinge of regret in his heart. How wonderful it would have been if the moon had been as bright earlier! Then, he might


    have caught a glimpse of the little girl who had plucked him from peril.


    Now, as he prepared to leave, he


    couldn''t help but wonder if Mr.


    Johanson would reprimand her. Bye


    soon ae YORES shvok Kie(Read,


    disyniss\ e thought. He was


    certain Mr. Johanson wouldn''t have


    the heart to scold her. She was the


    epitome of innocence and kindness -


    a veritable little angel. Who could


    possibly bear to chastise her? Please


    read the original content at


    .

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517


    Jonas steadied his resolve and gazed up at the moon, now pristine against the velvety darkness. The stars sparkled like


    diamond dust in the sky. He was searching for the North Star, the guiding light Richard had taught him to use as a beacon when


    lost at sea.


    Soon enough, Jonas found the brightest star piercing the night and, with it, his bearings. Having set his course, he paddled the


    small boat toward the southeast, the ocean around him a silent expanse chilled by the deep night. Yet Jonas felt no fear. His


    poise was far beyond his years as he calmly stroked through the water, his dark eyes glinting with brilliant determination.


    In the States.


    Aroaring Land Rover kicked up a cloud of dust as it approached, screeching to a halt on the beach. Richard stepped out and


    walked straight to Magnus'' tent. "Magnus, any sign of Jonas?"


    Magnus, his face stormy, shook his head and stared out at the sea, his brow deeply furrowed. Days had passed without a trace


    of Jonas.


    After a while, Magnus finally spoke with a gravelly voice, "I''ve rarely regretted anything in my life, but now | do. | shouldn''t have


    trusted you to take care of Jonas."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Richard''s face nched as if pped. "I''m sorry, this is all my fault,¡± he said, full of remorse.


    Magnus didn''t even nce at Richard. "What good is sorry? When will my sone back?"


    Richard was riddled with guilt, regretting ever allowing Jonas to join the military ranks. He turned to Natalia, who was standing


    beside Magnus, and said, "Natalia, I''m so sorry. My negligence led to this, | apologize."


    Natalia, too, stared nkly at the sea. After days of searching, her tears had dried up, leaving her unable to cry. Facing Richard''s


    apology, she continued to gaze out at the water, not looking back at him.


    "| don''t need your apology," she said faintly. "I just pray that Jonas returns soon. We''vebed every inch of this sea, and yet,


    there''s no sign of him. Who can tell me when he will be back?"


    Her words struck Richard hard. "Natalia, | promise you, | will bring Jonas back. He''s my proudest protege, and | won''t allow him


    to just vanish!" With that, Richard turned and strode back to the Land Rover, driving away from the beach without a backward


    nce.


    Magnus and Natalia barely reacted to Richard''s sudden appearance and departure. Their minds were consumed with thoughts


    of Jonas¡¯ whereabouts.


    Richard drove at breakneck speed to the military base. He burst through the door, anger emanating from him like heat from a


    furnace, and without waiting for a greeting, he smashed the que hanging in the sheriff''s office. The que shattered, its


    pieces ttering to the floor.


    Startled by Richard''s fury, the sheriff knew it was about Jonas'' disappearance. "Mr. Richard, let''s talk this out calmly. There¡¯s no


    need for rage," he soothed.


    Richard red. "No time for talk! | didn''t train my apprentice to be cannon fodder for your statistics! If you can''t find him, I''ll make


    sure this precinct goes down with him!"


    Leaving the station in a huff, Richard bought some food and rented a speedboat, setting out to sea. Determined, he vowed to


    find Jonas, no matter the cost. Despite what others might''ve said, he refused to believe Jonas was dead. No one knew his


    apprentice better than he did. When faced with the threat of death, he believed Jonas would fight with all his tenacity.


    Richard was convinced that Jonas was struggling to survive on some remote ind, waiting for rescue. So, without telling a soul,


    he packed provisions and headed out to sea alone.


    Since Magnus and James had already scoured the nearby waters to no avail, Richard aimed for distant inds, hoping for a


    breakthrough. He searched tirelessly from dawn to dusk, but to no avail. Yet he did not lose hope and resolved to keep


    searching. If he couldn''t find Jonas, he would not return.


    As night enveloped the sea, Richard found himself in unfamiliar waters. The moon glowed like a dimntern overhead, the vast


    ocean around him was a dark, silent mystery, and the salty wind was biting at his skin.


    The stillness weighed on him. His


    mind was heavy with concern for


    Jonas. Over the past ye S, sada |


    was Vorias'' ¡®ihStructor and the boy


    often A a the same stubborn


    pride as his father, Magnus, a strong


    bond had formed between them.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Recalling Jonas¡¯ first grueling days of training, Richard allowed a proud smile to cross his lips before sumbing to exhaustion


    aboard the speedboat.


    In the dead of night, a sudden squall


    stirred the sea, chilling to the bone


    and rudely awakenin chard ¨¦n!


    SGM Re neck to


    gaze at the brooding storm clouds,


    keenly aware that the weather out on


    the open sea was a fickle mistress,


    capable of conjuring a gale with little


    warning. Please read the original


    content at .


    The sea breeze gathered strength, escting into a fierce wind that began to whip the once-calm waves into a frenzy, causing


    the speedboat to buck and sway precariously.


    Torn between forging ahead and turning back to escape the brewing tempest''s epicenter, Richard¡¯s dilemma was abruptly


    interrupted by the thunderous roar of massive waves ahead.


    He squinted into the distance, where a massive dark shape was rapidly approaching, its wake churning the water into a


    spectacle of terrifying beauty against the otherwise serene night.


    A shiver of dread ran down Richard''s


    spine as the thought struck


    him¡ªcould it be a afi


    ae tee


    leviathans of the deep, no amount of


    speedboat would be enough to save


    him from being capsized! Please read


    the original content at


    .

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518


    Panic-stricken, Richard swiftly turned the speedboat around, intent on making a quick exit, when he caught a strange noise


    coming from the direction he was fleeing. The sound was distant and unclear, but it faintly resembled a human voice.


    Richard immediately switched on the speedboat''s floodlights and peered into the darkness. What he thought was a mere


    shadow in the distance, due to the gap, was actually a colossal great white shark, and what he hadn''t noticed before was a tiny


    dinghy in front of the shadow.


    Faint outlines of a person could be seen on the dinghy, frantically rowing, trying to escape the ominous pursuit of the great white.


    Gathering his courage, Richard inched closer, only to confirm that the monstrous figure was indeed a great white shark,


    notorious for its cold-blooded reputation.


    Out of about 380 species of sharks, around 30 were known to attack humans, with 9 of those being particrly vicious. The


    great white shark, however, was known to be the most formidable and was responsible for the majority of shark attacks on


    humans. It had an enormous gape filled with serrated teeth, almost ensuring serious injury or death to anything it bit.


    At that moment, the great white was relentlessly snapping its massive jaws just behind the tiny dinghy attempting to escape. The


    person on the boat was none other than Jonas, who had left Oakwood Manor and was rowing towards the States, unaware he''d


    encounter a great white in the open sea.


    Great whites were incredibly aggressive. Once they set their sights on a target, they did not give up easily. The shark had tried to


    capsize the dinghy several times, but Jonas was ying a deadly game of cat and mouse with it.


    As the ferocious shark''s repeatedly attacked, Jonas'' heart skipped a beat, thinking his end was near. Was he about to be


    shark baits? However, thinking of his eagerly waiting mother, he managed to stay calm, nimbly dodging the great white''s


    pursuits.


    Even Jonas, who was both physically and mentally exceptional, began to tire after a prolonged period of rowing. His strokes


    slowed down as the shark gained on him. Just as hopelessness crept in, Jonas spotted a light not far ahead. His heart surged


    with hope, and he began to wave and shout for help, "Help! Help!"


    By now, Richard was close enough to hear Jonas'' cries for help and leaped with joy. He had been harboring a faint hope that the


    silhouette he''d seen was Jonas, and, against the odds, his gamble paid off!


    Richard steadied his overwhelming excitement and shouted, "Jonas, is that you?"


    The great white, losing patience, bit the dinghy into pieces, but Jonas, with his agile form, narrowly escaped the deadly teeth and


    plunged into the sea.


    Richard, having just rxed, was once again seized by panic. He sped towards the shark, scanning the tumultuous waves and


    yelling, "Jonas, where are you? Are you okay?!"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Jonas, evading the shark''s pursuit, recognized Richard''s voice and joyfully popped his head above water, waving at Richard on


    the speedboat, "Coach, I''m here!"


    Richard''s boat swiftly reached Jonas, and seeing him unharmed, he was ovee with ecstatic relief, "Jonas, it''s really you!


    Thank God, I''ve found you atst!"


    While Richard was rejoicing, Jonas had already mbered onto the speedboat, urging, "Let''s get out of here. There''s a shark!"


    Richard shifted the spotlight onto the great white shark''s gaping jaws just as it opened wide. In the ck night, illuminated by the


    light, the shark''s razor-sharp teeth glistened menacingly, and the foul scent of the sea and blood filled the air. Without hesitation,


    Richard pulled out his pistol and shot at the shark''s eyes. The bullet sparked as it struck the shark, blinding it and causing it to


    thrash in pain, turning the sea red with its blood.


    Seizing the moment, Richard quickly steered the speedboat away from the writhing shark, towards safety. Once they were out of


    danger, Richard''s relief was so profound that he lifted Jonas into a bear hug, twirling him around. "I''ve found you, my boy!" He


    threw back his head andughed heartily.


    Jonas, equally relieved, hugged Richard back, joining in theughter. "Coach, how did you find me?"


    "Who else but me? You''re my prot¨¦g¨¦. I''d lose everything before | lost you! Kid, we''ve got a lot to catch up on, but first, let''s head


    home!"


    Theirughter carried across the sea, and even the moon seemed to shine a little brighter.


    At the Hospital, Magnus sat anxiously beside a hospital bed, watching over Natalia, who was in aa. Distraught over Jonas¡¯


    disappearance, Natalia had fainted several times from worry and sorrow.


    Magnus, with concern etched on his face, held Natalia''s pallid hand, softly calling out to her, "Darling, darling?"


    But Natalia''s heart was already lost to the sea with Jonas, leaving little for her to cling to in this world. Shey there, still as a doll


    without a soul, unresponsive to Magnus¡¯ calls.


    His heart ached unbearably. It had


    taken years for his wife to recover


    after their daughter had beerCi@keh''


    frope them vol, with his son


    missing, he didn''t know how to


    comfort her, for he himself was


    unsure how to endure this tragedy.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    As he gazed at Natalia''s wan face, Magnus¡¯ eyes filled with sorrow. "Darling, please wake up, or | fear | won''t be able to hold on


    much longer.¡±


    "Mr. Magnus!" Paul''s footsteps echoed in the hospital corridor. Before he even entered, his voice carried excitement, "Mr. Jonas


    has been found! He''s returned!"


    Magnus stood up so quickly from his


    chair that it ttered to the ground


    behind him. He strode fegraor"!


    seqerysqienroeals| and in his


    own, disbelief etching his features.


    "Where? Where is he now?!" Magnus


    demanded, his voice tinged with a


    mix of hope and urgency. Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Paul''s hand was held tight in Magnus


    strong grasp as he nodded


    vigorously. A broa fisyspread"""


    agygsainis face ¡®Absolutely, sir, Mr.


    Jonas has been found by Richard.


    They''re on their way back as we


    speak. They''ll be here before you


    know it." Please read the original


    content at .


    Magnus couldn''t contain his joy as he yfully punched Paul''s shoulder,ughing with sheer delight. "This is fantastic! Absolutely


    fantastic!"


    Without a moment''s hesitation, he turned and scooped Natalia up from the bed where shey resting. "Darling, do you hear that?


    Our boy Jonas ising home!"

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519


    Natalia''s eyshes fluttered twice before her eyes slowly opened, revealing a dim gaze as she looked up at the overjoyed


    Magnus, her voice tinged with despair. "Don''t lie to me, | won''t believe it."


    "Oh no, darling, I''m not lying to you! Our boy, he''s reallye home!" Magnus¡¯ brows arched with excitement, his entire


    demeanor uplifted with joy.


    Natalia eyed him, noticing the sincereck of jest in his expression. She slowly sat up. "You''re telling the truth?"


    Magnus helped the worn Natalia to sit up, his voice filled with pain. "Yes, my love, he''s back. He''ll be here with us any moment


    now.


    Natalia clutched Magnus¡¯ hand and was about to speak when she heard the voice of their son, Jonas, calling from the hallway,


    growing louder as he approached. "Mom? Mom, where are you?"


    Natalia cried out, "Jonas!" and tumbled out of bed.


    Magnus rushed to her aid. She hadn''t eaten in days, and now, hearing Jonas¡¯ voice, she trembled with overwhelming emotion.


    The door of the room swung open, and there stood Jonas, dew still fresh on his shoes. "Mom!" he cried, rushing to embrace


    Natalia, "Mom, | am back. I''m sorry for worrying you."


    Natalia, hardly believing her eyes, felt tears that had long dried up now streaming down her face once more. She clung to Jonas¡¯


    shirt, her face streaked with tears. "Jonas, you''re really back. I''ve been so scared, scared that you wouldn''te home like your


    sister."


    Jonas'' voice wavered with emotion. He was still a child, after all. He held Natalia tightly. "Mom, I''m sorry. Don''t worry, | won''t be


    gone like my sister, and one day, | believe she''lle back, too."


    Natalia looked at her son, gaunt and darkened by the sun, sobbing uncontrobly with relief that Jonas was finally home.


    "Jonas, never leave me again, okay?" Natalia couldn''t stop crying, and Jonas reached out his small hand to wipe away her tears.


    He nodded firmly. "I won''t leave. I''ll always be with you, Mom."


    Magnus joined them, embracing his wife and son, all shedding tears together.


    When Richard arrived, he stood aside, his heart aching as he turned away. Paul had already been moved to tears. Such a


    touching scene was enough to make even the stoic weep.


    After her bout of crying, Natalia tried to stand, only to ck out and copse. As Natalia slowly fell, Magnus and Jonas both


    eximed in unison, "Mom!" "Darling!"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Magnus quickly caught Natalia andid her gently back on the bed, pressing the call button for the nurse.


    Jonas¡¯ heart was in his throat as he stammered, "Mom was fine just a moment ago. Why did she faint all of a sudden?"


    Magnus held Natalia, his voice breaking. "Since you were gone, your mother hasn''t eaten anything. She was holding on, waiting


    for you to return. If you hadn''te back, your mother..."


    He couldn''t finish. Jonas was consumed with guilt, realizing his mother''s state was because of him. Thank god he had managed


    to return.


    The doctor entered to find both father and son anxiously standing by Natalia''s bed. After examining her, the doctor spoke softly,


    "Ms. Natalia fainted due to a rush of extreme emotions,pounded by days of malnutrition. She should recover with some rest


    and proper care."


    With that, the doctor administered a nutrient IV and left. Jonas watched his mother resting on the bed, his heart heavy with worry.


    He gently removed his hand from Natalia''s firm grasp and stepped out onto the hospital balcony.


    Magnus followed after ensuring Natalia was settled. There, on the balcony, stood his son, bathed in backlight, taller than before.


    He possessed a dignified air, reminiscent of Magnus¡¯ younger self, perhaps even surpassing it.


    Magnus approached his son, now seeming so grown-up, so wise beyond his years. Noticing Jonas¡¯ haggard appearance,


    Magnus knew he must have endured a harrowing journey to make it back to them.


    "Dad!" Jonas turned, finding Magnus staring at him in silence.


    Magnus stepped closer, reaching out to ruffle his son''s hair. "Did you face great dangers to get back to us?"


    Jonas nodded. "After the ship exploded, | washed up in a mysterious vige. There, | encountered a viin who made me work


    for him. | managed to escape, and then faced a great white shark on the open sea. Dad, it was a close call. If it weren''t for Mr.


    Richard, | might not have made it back at all."


    Jonas recounted his ordeal inly, holding back many details to prevent further worry, but even the simplified version sent chills


    through Magnus. His son had proven himself strong and brave. He had survived unimaginable dangers.


    Magnus ced a firm hand on Jonas'' shoulder. "Jonas, thank you foring back. If you hadn''t, | don''t think your mom could''ve


    held on."


    Jonas'' eyes brimmed with tears. He was, after all, just an eleven-year-old boy. He longed to cry out for all he had gone through,


    and for the pir of strength he now needed to be for his mother.


    But he was determined to be strong. He fought back the tears, lifting his gaze to meet Magnus¡¯. "Dad, | found a clue about my


    sister."


    Magnus paused, "You''ve found your sister?"


    Jonas shook his head, sharing with


    solemn gravity. "| captured a


    notorious drug lor: fremso!


    -GrantaHe esedped prison, and


    when | was about to shoot him, he


    mentioned seeing a little girl who


    looked just like me and mentioned


    Gabby!" Please read the original


    content at .


    Magnus staggered back. A girl who resembled Jonas! That must''ve been his daughter. Jonas resembled Magnus and had


    Natalia''s eyes.


    Feeling his blood run cold, Magnus stammered, "And then what happened?"


    "The ship exploded before | could find out more about my sister and Gabby. He died, and | lost the trail," Jonas said, looking


    down.


    Hearing Jonas'' words, Magnus¡¯ hands trembled uncontrobly with excitement. He looked at his son''s youthful face, a n


    forming in his mind.


    "Jonas, you hold down the fort and


    keep an eye on your mom. I''m


    heading to the SEO TOS digp(\\


    nts flgaave MME TUS find out


    ere his hideout is. With any luck,


    Gabby and your sister could be


    there," Magnus said before turning on


    his heel and striding away. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    Jonas watched his dad''s back as he


    left. A whirlwind of anxiety and


    determination for d.withinchira! He


    opyldpit help but Share the concern.


    Sighing, he stepped into the hospital


    room and settled in the chair beside


    Natalia''s bed, watching the steady


    drip of her IV. Please read the original


    content at .


    Magnus drove straight to the police station. Richard was still there, wrapping up for the day, when he saw Magnus barrel in like a


    tornado. He stood up promptly and asked, "Magnus, what brings you here at this hour?¡±


    ¡°I''m here for the lowdown on the drug lord, Grant''s file. Where''s his old stomping ground?" Magnus cut straight to the chase.


    "Uh, what do you need with his haunt? The guy''s six feet under, isn''t he?¡± Richard furrowed his brows, puzzled by the sudden


    inquiry.

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    ¡°Look, just pull the records already. I''m telling you, he must¡¯ve been harboring that vile woman, Gabby, who snatched my


    daughter. | need to find her," Magnus urged, striding into the police station with a mix of panic and determination.


    "Your daughter? You''ve got a daughter, too? Man, howe you get all the good stuff? Can''t you just let me have one kid? I''d


    help you raise them," Richard grumbled as he followed Magnus inside.


    The guy had it all¡ªa knockout wife, a genius son, and now a missing daughter. And what did Richard have? Nothing!


    "If you want kids that badly, find a woman to have them with!" Magnus retorted without a hint of sympathy.


    Richard pouted, "Where am | gonna find ady like Natalia? | wish | could find a beauty like her."


    ¡°Back off! As if you couldnd a woman like my wife. You should be grateful if any woman gives you the time of day!" Magnus


    stormed into the records room, leaving Richard in a huff.


    Richard, though peeved, went to fetch Grant''s file for Magnus.


    When Magnus found Grant''s file, there was no detailed address, just a note about his background and recent activities. Finding


    Gabby would be like searching for a needle in a haystack.


    By the time Magnus returned to the hospital, Natalia had woken up and was chatting with Jonas. Theughter and chatter


    between mother and son calmed Magnus'' fraught nerves.


    He entered the room, and as soon as he saw Natalia''s improvedplexion, he insisted they head back to Melfort. To their


    home, where she could recuperate properly.


    With Jonas safe and sound, Natalia''s spirits lifted significantly, and Jonas was allowed to stay home for a while before returning


    to school. So, that very evening, the three of them took a private jet and left the States.


    Back in the UK, James arrived home from the States. He dusted off the travel weariness, only to find Ang, his wife, looking


    distraught and worn. "What''s happened, darling? Where on earth is Vivian?" he asked, rushing over to her.


    The sight of James had Ang running into his arms, sobbing, "James, Vivian''s been gone for a day. We''ve searched the whole


    manor and found nothing."


    James held her tight, trying tofort her. "It''ll be okay. Vivian is smart. She''ll be alright." Though he said it to soothe her, deep


    down, he was worried.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Vivian had never left the manor grounds, and everyone there knew her, so it was unlikely that she''d be taken elsewhere.


    After consoling Ang, James headed straight for the manor''s security control room. He scrutinized every camera feed, but


    there was no sign of Vivian leaving the premises at any point during the day.


    However, the garden held a secret, a hidden passage leading directly to the royal pce. This passage was a relic from a time


    when the kingdom had been betrayed by foreign interests seeking petty gains. They had plotted to assassinate the former


    Queen. It was through this passage that the former Queen had fled for her life.


    James stood at the entrance, ready to brave the passage, when Ang caught up to him. "James, you can''t go in there."


    "Why the hell not?" James was adamant. If his guess was right, Vivian had disappeared through this passage.


    "No one but the reigning Queen is permitted through," Ang exined, her voiceced with unease.


    "To hell with that! | need to find Vivian!" Ignoring Ang, James marched into the passage.


    Left with no choice, Ang followed. Inside, a foul stench permeated the air, but James pressed on without hesitation.


    After about half an hour, they emerged into the pce''s back garden, where they were immediately confronted. "How dare you!


    Who are you toe out of the secret passage?" demanded a guard, his weapon at the ready.


    James brushed the guard''s arm aside. "Out of my way. Inform Her Majesty that my daughter, Vivian, is missing, and | suspect it''s


    her grandson Michael who''s behind it!"


    Recognizing James and noting Ang''s presence, the guard stepped back. "Please, Sir, return to your home. We have not seen


    your beloved daughter here at the pce."


    Pointing at the guard, James demanded, "Tell me where Michael''s quarters are!" Although Ang was the Queen''s niece, she


    rarely entered the pce. James'' direct entry from the passage was indeed a severe breach of protocol.


    Reluctantly, the guard lowered his weapon and pointed to a pce across the way.


    Ang pulled James into Michael''s quarters, and as they entered, they heard Michael shouting furiously, "Did you hit me? You''re


    dead!"


    ¡°And why shouldn''t I? You''re despicable and shameless, luring me with tales of a beach beyond the passage. You tricked me


    here and now won''t let me leave. I''ll show you!" Vivian''s voice rang out clearly and defiantly.


    James hurried forward and found Michael bound to a chair with Vivianshing out at him with a riding crop.


    Seeing her father, Vivian gasped, "Daddy!" She dropped the crop and ran into James¡¯ arms. "It was Michael. He lied about the


    passage leading to a beach, and then he trapped me here. | waited for his guards to leave before | tied him up," Vivian exined


    between sobs.


    James held her tight. "It''s alright, princess. Daddy''s here." He then red at Michael as Ang hurried to untie the young man.


    Furious, Michael red back at James and Vivian. "You''ll pay for this. I''ll have granny punish you severely."


    After Michael stormed off, Ang clutched James'' arm. "What do we do now, James?"


    James looked at her, his gaze resolute. "Don''t worry, I''ll handle it."


    But before they could leave, Michael returned with a squadron of guards and surrounded them. James, holding Vivian close,


    faced them with a cold stare.


    Ang stepped forward, protective and defiant. "What do you intend to do?"


    "What on earth are you up to, Ang?


    Sneaking your beau through the


    secret passageways into the Queen''s


    private chambers-y\ ae \fou-Stading a


    cOvp. ais this some sort of twisted


    rendezvous? As if that wasn''t


    enough, you''ve gone and tied up


    Michael. Don''t think you can just


    waltz out of here unscathed. The


    Queen herself will see to your


    punishment!" Please read the original


    content at .


    James handed Vivian over to Ang and then positioned them behind him. His gaze turned steely as he faced the guards with


    their guns drawn on him.


    "You think you can take me down? Dream on!" He said with a scoff, striding forward confidently.


    The guards began to retreat, step by step. "Don''t move, or I''ll shoot!" one of them yelled out.


    With a swift kick, James sent the shouting guard flying, and in a lightning-fast move, he snatched a gun from the hand of another.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!"


    Before the guards could react, their weapons ttered to the ground, and they clutched their bleeding wrists in agony.


    "Ouch!" Amidst their cries, James


    picked up the guns from the floor,


    eyeing the inept uards\ijth@isalr.


    ¡®Eggsisier this bleSson. | hate having


    guns pointed at me. | was a crack


    shot while you were still in diapers.


    Do you think you can y this game


    with me?" Please read the original


    content at .


    Just as James was about to deliver another punishing kick to a guard at his side, amanding voice thundered, "Enough!"


    There, in all her regal glory, stood the


    Queen before James. K attire was


    thing $host anfedpfen ent,


    demanding attention and respect due


    to her position. Please read the


    original content at .

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    She spotted the wound on the guard''s right wrist, and her eyes sharpened as she turned to James. "How dare youe into my


    pce and try tomit murder!"


    James was far from intimidated. He stepped closer to the Queen, his gaze defiant. "Your Majesty, it was not | who came here to


    kill. Your grandson, he abducted my daughter. These fools not only don''t know right from wrong, but they also helped Michael


    stop us. They are practically asking for it! | merely gave them a wrist injury¡ªthat was being lenient. I''ve been on my own since |


    was ten, and I''ve never seen such useless people. How could they point a gun at me!"


    After stating his piece, James'' dark eyes bore into the Queen''s.


    The Queen had long known that James was a tough character, and she was still concerned about Ang. Nevertheless, as the


    sovereign of her country, she had her reputation to consider. "Do you even know where you are, Mr. James? Do you think you


    can just waltz into the pce as you please?¡±


    James chuckled, drawing his wife and daughter closer. "Your Majesty, if it weren''t for your grandson spiriting away my daughter,


    do you think I''d bothering here?"


    He then took Vivian from Ang''s arms. "Honey, let''s go. The pce is no ce for us!"


    "James!" The Queen''s shout rang out. "Are you just going to walk away like this, without any regard for me?" She expected at


    least an apology.


    James closed his eyes, reopening them to look at the Queen once more. "Is Your Majesty perhaps inviting us to dine at the


    pce?"


    As he walked past her, the guards immediately aimed their guns at him, but the cold glint in his eyes made them lower their


    weapons quickly.


    ¡°Magnus'' son went missing during a mission. | need to go help search for the child, my apologies!" James glowered at the


    Queen before turning to leave.


    The Queen watched his tall figure depart, suddenly recalling that Natalia was Magnus¡¯ wife. Could she be the one who lost the


    child?


    When James returned to the castle, Ang hugged him tightly. "Honey, I''m sorry you''ve had to endure such fear and worry by


    my side."


    James gently caressed her shoulder. "No silly, I''m neither aggrieved nor afraid. Look how the Queen couldn''ty a finger on me.


    You are my wife and child, and I''ll always cherish you both dearly."


    At his words, Ang buried her head in his chest, breathing in his scent. Her man was top of the world.


    "You still have the nerve toe back!" A low growl suddenly interrupted the family embrace.


    They turned to see Ang''s father, the Duke, approaching in anger. "I hear you entered the pce through the secret passage


    today, injured Michael and the guards, and even defied the Queen?" The Duke red at James.


    "Daddy, it was Michael who lured Vivian away and wouldn''t let here home. James only went to bring Vivian back," Ang


    quickly intervened.


    "Did you go and bring Vivian back? Do you think | don''t know? The Queen is furious, saying you''ve crippled her guards and


    threatened her. Are you staging a rebellion?" The Duke''s words made James frown slightly. Heh, so the Queen was spreading


    rumors now. James wasn''t interested in being a King. Why would he rebel?


    ¡°Duke, | have no intentions of rebellion. I¡¯m not interested in her crown. As for the guards, they pointed guns at my family, and |


    merely taught them a lesson. Their lives were never in danger,¡± James spoke calmly, holding Vivian.


    ¡°You haven''t got any intention? | know exactly what kind of man you are¡ªa street hero. Do you think this is some kind ofwless


    gang, where you can do as you please? This is the pce, and you can''t just act recklessly!" The Duke snapped.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Daddy!" Ang quickly tried to stop her father from offending James further.


    But it was toote. James had always lived freely, and only for the sake of Vivian and Ang had he endured staying in the


    castle. He had long wanted to leave with his wife and child, but considering the Duke had only one daughter, Ang, he couldn''t


    bear to. During this time, there had been no animosity between him and the Duke. But now, it was clear the Duke had never


    seen him as an equal. In his eyes, James was nothing more than a street hero, a thug!


    Well, fine then!


    James'' dark eyes met the Duke''s. "Your Grace, the pce or the Queen, they are nothing to me. Even if you offered me a


    kingdom, | doubt I''d care for it! Your troubled country is a mess, and my ¡®gang¡¯ is not made up of thugs but men who rid the world


    of evil. You despise my humble origins, but | have long found this ce contemptible. If not for my wife and child here, you''d


    never see my shadow again!"


    With that, he took Ang''s hand. "Ang, let''s go!"


    Holding Vivian, they turned to leave, but the Duke, spitting with fury, eximed, "What are you doing! Ang, are you leaving


    with him?"


    Ang looked coldly at her father. "Where James goes, | go. | am his wife. Daddy, if you can''t amodate us, then we shall


    leave!"


    The Duke, desperately shouted, "Stop right there! Do you think you cane and go as you please?"


    James turned back. "What now? Does Your Grace n to detain my family?"


    "Take Ang and Vivian to the backyard!" the Duke ordered.


    "Yes, sir!" Several bodyguards at the door moved to intercept.


    James'' long-suppressed anger erupted. With a kick, he sent the intercepting man flying, drew his gun, and pointed it at the


    Duke''s head.


    The Duke was shocked. "Are you going to shoot me? The nerve of you!"


    "Why not? Those who stand in my


    way shall be se dark rau eisy


    intense a ian¡¯s head


    in Dis @rrhs an a none he shot


    down a que in the living room,


    startling the Duke. Please read the


    original content at .


    Ang stepped forward, her gaze on her father. "Daddy, don''t try to stop us now, or | won''t even be able to save you."


    The Duke watched incredulously as his daughter sided with the man threatening him


    James quickly left the castle with his wife and daughter, and ordered his men to prepare for rescue. He knew the Queen wouldn''t


    let this slide.


    Holding Vivian and pulling Ang alongside him, James asked, "Honey, are you really willing to go with me?"


    ¡°Nonsense! I''m your wife. Who else would | follow?" She gripped James'' hand tightly.


    James nodded. "Rest assured, honey.


    You''ll find better happiness t raat


    you''ve ever, adore Hokissed her


    foreherd , then, with Vivian in his


    arms, they vanished into the streets


    of Ennd. Please read the original


    content at .


    They had barely reached the exit when they were suddenly encircled by the pce guards. Their halberds were glinting


    ominously in the light. "By the Queen''s decree, seize the traitor, James!"


    The guards surged forward, but


    James merely scoffed, having


    anticipated that the Queen woutsintt!


    | hina slpawayathat easily. He


    reached out and silently took


    Ang''s hand. His grip was firm and


    reassuring. "Honey, take good care of


    Vivian. l''ll handle things here." Please


    read the original content at


    .


    James passed Vivian to Ang with a solemn nod. "Darling, be careful!¡± she eximed, her voiceced with concern and fear,


    yet trusting him with the gravity of the moment.

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522


    James lightly tapped his wristwatch, and in an instant, it unleashed a flurry of silver darts, striking at the guards who were lunging


    towards him.


    As one wave fell with groans of pain, another surged forward, and James leaped into the fray.


    Ang stood there, clutching Vivian tightly to her chest. She never imagined things woulde to this¡ªthat her daddy would


    have to walk this path of no return.


    Gently setting down Vivian, she whispered, "Honey, stay right here. Don''t move. I''m going to help Daddy." With that, Ang


    turned to join James in battling the guards.


    At the city gates, the Queen''s soldiers were packed tight, three ranks deep. James couldn''t help but smirk. His one-man stand


    had called out the Queen''s entire army. It was almost ttering.


    Outnumbered, Ang moved to stand with James and Vivian, facing the encircling troops with a sinking heart. Today, it seemed


    their little family would not escape the confines of this British stronghold.


    James red coolly at the swarm of soldiers before him, amused that they were all there just to capture him. It was utterly


    ridiculous. He pulled Ang and Vivian into his arms, determined to protect them. Today, he was daring anyone toy so much


    as a finger on his family.


    The guards closed in, and Ang shouted with defiance, "What do you think you''re doing? Back off!"


    But the soldiers, armed with their long rifles, and carrying the Queen''s orders, did not heed Ang''s cries. They were there to


    capture James, and with Ang and Vivian by his side, escape seemed impossible.


    Just as the guards continued to advance, two FC fighter jets sliced through the sky. All heads turned upwards as the jets circled


    overhead; without the Queen''smand, none dared to shoot them down.


    As the nes descended, adder dropped right next to where James and Ang stood. "Boss,e on up!" called one of


    James'' loyal subordinates from within the aircraft.


    The guards fired at the sound of the subordinate¡¯s voice, but the ne countered with a barrage of smoke grenades. By the time


    the smoke cleared, James, with his wife and daughter, were already boarding the jet.


    Once inside, one of his men suggested, "Boss, let''s drop some real bombs and wipe them out. The nerve of them, trying to stop


    you."


    Holding Vivian and gripping Ang''s hand, James replied, "Forget it. Let''s just go." He wasn''t looking to stir up trouble. The jet


    roared away into the night sky, leaving the bewildered guards behind.


    "Someone report to Her Majesty at once. They''ve escaped!" the leader of the guards ordered.


    Settling Vivian and Ang safely inside the jet, James turned to his crew. They all greeted Ang and Vivian warmly, "Ma¡®am,


    Princess Vivian, wee aboard."


    Ang''s tension finally eased as she smiled at the familiar faces, hugging Vivian close. "Hello everyone."


    "Hi!" chirped Vivian, who despite witnessing the ordeal, wasn''t fazed by the violence¡ªa true chip off the old block.


    Her lively spirit immediately endeared her to the crew, who flocked around her. "Princess Vivian, let me give you a hug."


    "Oh no, I''m all grown up now. There''s a thing called personal space!" her dark eyes shed just like James¡¯.


    The crew erupted inughter. "Boss, your daughter''s a real charmer!"


    "Can''t you see? She''s my girl!" James dered with pride.


    Theughter continued. "Of course, she''s your daughter, Boss!"


    In Hawaii, a few days after their return, Magnus, with Jonas¡¯ support, saw Natalia back to health. They enjoyed a blissful reunion


    for the better part of a month.


    That evening, after a satisfying dinner and time spent with Magnus, Natalia fell into a deep sleep. In the dead of night, her


    phone''s ringtone shattered the silence. Barely able to open her eyes, she answered groggily, "Hello? Who is this?"


    A frail, aged voice came through. "Natalia, it''s me."


    All traces of sleep vanished as Natalia recognized the voice¡ªit was her estranged biological father, Rowell.


    Instinctively, she wanted to hang up, but Rowell, as if sensing her intention, pleaded earnestly, "Please, don''t hang up, Natalia. |


    need to talk to you."


    Natalia paused, her distant rtionship with her supposed father leaving her feeling cold and resentful. Natalia despised him for


    having wronged her mother and for neglecting her, which led to her mother''s early death and Natalia¡¯s life in the shadows. Yet,


    when she heard him speak with such frailty, confessing his imminent death, a pang of sadness inexplicably struck her. Despite


    her bitterness, he was, after all, her father by blood.


    She remained silent, listening. "What do you want to say?¡± Natalia couldn''t help but ask softly.


    On the other end, Rowell''s voice was


    weathered and weak as he spoke


    with lingering regret. "Natalia, I''v


    been diagnosed with edgressite


    caneea it Was detected toote. |


    don''t have much time left. These


    days, I''m haunted by dreams of your


    mother and how beautiful she was in


    her youth. When she smiled, the


    world around her would dim..." Please


    read the original content at


    .


    "For years, I''ve carried the guilt of not protecting her and not being there for you.


    ¡°I''m sorry, my child, | truly am. At the Queen''s banquet, | saw how radiant you were, just like your mother, but even more so, |


    realized my grave mistakes.


    ¡°| don''t deserve to be called a father, Natalia. Now, as my days wane, | don''t expect your forgiveness, but | beg you toe and


    let me see you onest time. Will you pleasee?


    ¡°To make amends, I''ve decided to leave you a portion of my estate in my will.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°I''m at death''s door, Natalia. Please,e and let me look upon you onest time, to see your mother''s reflection in your eyes.


    Will you do this for me, my child?"


    Rowell''s monologue was long and desperate. He couldn¡¯t pause for fear that Natalia would cut him off. He spoke without


    stopping, his voice filled with a father''s plea.


    Natalia was on the other end of the


    phone, her tears streaming down


    unchecked. She couldalidathony Why


    padrsuduehhf burst into tears.


    as it the impending news of


    Rowell''s death, or was it that long


    overdue apology that had finally


    come? Please read the original


    content at .


    It started with silent tears, which soon turned into soft sobs. As she cried, the bitterness in her heart grew until she couldn''t hold


    back anymore, and her sobs became a loud wail.


    Magnus, who had been sleeping


    soundly next to her, was jolted awake


    by her distress Hg quickly she Op and


    wapnedlnis''arms around the


    sobbing Natalia. "What''s wrong?


    What''s happened, darling?" Please


    read the original content at


    .


    Natalia was too engulfed in her tears to speak and just shook her head.


    Noticing the still-lit phone in her hand, Magnus realized she must have been on a call. He took the phone and ced it to his ear,


    demanding gruffly, "Speak up!"


    "It''s... it''s Rowell, |... ¡°cough cough¡¯... I''m dying, please... please ask Natalia toe back so | can... *cough cough"... see her


    onest time."

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523


    Rowell''s voice grew fainter until the line went dead.


    Magnus furrowed his brow and pulled the distraught Natalia into his embrace. "Honey, it looks like Rowell''s time is running out.


    Let''s go say our goodbyes, okay?"


    Natalia threw herself into Magnus¡¯ arms, sobbing heartbreakingly. "Honey, | used to hate him so much. | hate how he mistreated


    my mom and neglected me. But now, hearing his words... my heart hurts so bad. What do | do?"


    "Darling, Rowell is your biological father. Blood is thicker than water. No matter how much you''ve resented him, his blood runs


    through your veins, so of course, it hurts. Come on, let''s go see him." Magnus held her tightly.


    Gradually, Natalia calmed down in Magnus¡¯ arms, wiped away her tears, and clung to him. "Honey, when do we leave?"


    ¡°Right now. We''ll take the private jet. I''ll go wake Jonas up so he cane with us," Magnus said, letting go of Natalia to rouse


    their son.


    Natalia got dressed and began to pack.


    "Jonas, we''re heading to the UK. Get ready." Magnus woke Jonas up.


    Groggy from sleep, Jonas looked up at his dad''s anxious face. "What''s happened? Dad, why are we going to the UK?"


    Touched by Jonas¡¯ mature reaction, Magnus replied warmly, "Your grandpa isn''t doing well. We''re going to be there for your mom


    to see him onest time."


    "Okay," Jonas said, quickly getting dressed. The family packed lightly and headed for the private airstrip.


    At 2AM, their ne left Hawaii, bound for the UK. Theynded in the UK at 7 AM and rushed to Rowell¡¯s estate.


    The mansion was eerily quiet. Natalia pushed open the door and saw Alice and her mother sitting on the couch, startled by her


    sudden arrival.


    ¡°Natalia, what are you doing here?" Alice stood up, looking flustered at Natalia.


    "I''vee to see my dad," Natalia said, bypassing the pleasantries and heading straight for Rowell''s room. She didn¡¯t want to


    lay eyes on Alice and Lydia.


    "Stop right there!" Lydia shouted.


    Natalia turned to face her with an icy gaze, "I''m here at Mr. Rowell''s request." She didn''t want to exchange words with Lydia.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Weren''t you just calling him ''dad?¡¯ Now it''s Mr. Rowell? What, you hope he dies soon so you cane back and im the


    inheritance? Dream on, Natalia!" Lydia shrieked.


    ¡°Enough! Who cares about your inheritance? The Andersen Corporation could buy a hundred families like the McKinneys. Do


    you really think anyone is after your petty assets?" Magnus¡¯ dark eyes glinted fiercely, and Lydia took a step back in rm. She


    then turned to see Magnus and Jonas by Natalia¡¯s side, feeling a wave of panic. This family was impressive.


    On the other hand, Alice couldn''t take her eyes off Magnus and Jonas. She envied Natalia''s fortune ¡ªnding such a handsome


    and wealthy husband and having such a beautiful son. Her gaze toward Natalia was venomous with jealousy. Why did Natalia


    always seem to have everything better?


    Natalia didn''t want to give the two women another nce; she walked straight into Rowell''s bedroom and pushed the door open.


    Rowelly on the bed, pale and gaunt, hardly seeming to breathe. Hearing the door, he opened his clouded eyes, and a look of


    surprise crossed his face when he saw Natalia. "Natalia... you finally came to see me." Rowell said, his voice filled with joy.


    Ignoring the pungent odor of sickness in the room, Natalia approached the bedside. "Yeah, I''m here. Why didn''t you go to the


    hospital? Come on, I''ll take you."


    ¡°Not... not worth it... Natalia, they''ve sent me home from the Royal Hospital. You came just in time..." he trailed off, struggling to


    pull something from behind him.


    He reached out, and Natalia helped him, only to see three pieces of paper with the prominent words, [Deed of Gift.]


    Rowell handed the papers to Natalia, saying with difficulty, "Natalia... I''ve wronged your mother... and you. This is the inheritance


    I''ve left for you, certified by awyer... Please, will you forgive me?"


    Rowell''s trembling hand seemed to reach for something in the air. Natalia¡¯s eyes were already brimming with tears. She took his


    hand. "Dad, you''ll be okay. I''ll take you to the hospital right now. | forgive you on behalf of Mom. You have to survive."


    Tears fell on Rowell''s hand, and his eyes shone like stars at that moment. He was overjoyed to hear Natalia call him ¡®dad.¡¯ "Yes,


    my child... my dear child, you''ve forgiven me. I''m so happy..."


    "Wait for me... when | go down... I''ll


    apologize to your mother an teller


    how kind and smart. ha beautiful


    yore: Natalia..." Rowell''s voice was


    fading, and Natalia was overwhelmed


    with grief. Please read the original


    content at .


    Rowell''s grip on her hand tightened. Suddenly, his grip loosened, and his hand fell limply to the side.


    "Dad! Dad, wake up, I¡¯ve forgiven you. Don''t go!" Natalia cried out loud, and Magnus stepped in, trying to feel for any sign of


    breath in Rowell. He then closed his eyes.


    Magnus wrapped Natalia in a tight embrace. "Honey, he''s gone."


    Natalia''s tears cascaded down her cheeks. "Hisst action... was to give me this..." She handed the will to Magnus.


    Sobbing, Natalia threw herself into Magnus¡¯ arms, and Jonas, seeing his mommy crying so hard, began to dab at his eyes, too.


    Meanwhile, outside, Lydia and Alice


    were speechless with shock. The


    were clueless! Ie) n¨¦vorHave


    lipagiogd that owell had already had


    his will notarized by awyer, leaving


    his estate to Natalia, of all people.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Exchanging a nce, they quickly stepped out of the mansion.


    "Alice, can you believe your dad left


    his fortune to that bitch''s daughter?


    This is uneptable. You need to |


    <espovevenrarate and="" inform="" t="" ueen.="" im="" that="" natalia="" came="" back="" to="" fight="" over="" the="" inheritance,="" coerced=""wyer="" drove="" your="" dad="" his="" grave.="" go,="" now!"="" please="" read="" original="" content="" at="" noveldrama.org.<="" p=""></espovevenrarate>


    Alice whirled around and sprinted toward the pce, a cold, triumphant smirk ying on her lips.


    ¡°Let''s see how Natalia wriggles her way out of this one!¡±

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524


    Natalia and Magnus stepped out of the grand manor and prepared to instruct the staff to arrange for Rowell''s funeral, but they


    were greeted by a wall of servants and bodyguards blocking the vi''s entrance.


    Lydia red at Natalia with venom. ¡°Natalia, it was your greed for the inheritance that killed Rowell. All the servants in this


    mansion can testify against you. Just wait until the Queen has you thrown in jail!"


    Jonas couldn''t help butugh. The olddy was quite the character, pinning such a grand crime on his mother in the blink of an


    eye.


    Magnus looked at Lydia and the servants with an icy stare. "Anyone who doesn''t want to end up dead should get moving to take


    care of Mr. Rowell''s affairs. He has passed away.¡±


    All the servants¡¯ eyes widened as they looked from Magnus back to Lydia.


    Remembering that the Queen would be arriving soon, Lydia''s fear of Magnus subsided. "Magnus, Rowell was alive and well


    before you arrived. Why is it that he died as soon as you showed up? You pressured him to death!"


    Magnus didn''t respond with words. Instead, he stepped closer to Lydia, towering over her with a chilling gaze. "Rowell was


    suffering from cancer, hanging on by a thread just to see my wife. Lydia, your self-directed drama is nothing short of foolish.¡±


    Lydia stumbled backward, her gaze shifting to Natalia. "It''s her. She''s the one who rushed over here. She was so eager to get


    her hands on Rowell¡¯s estate. When Rowell was ill before, | never saw her visit him once."


    "Her intentions are crystal clear, she''s here to fight over Rowell¡¯s wealth!" Lydia dered loudly.


    Faced with Lydia''s usations, Natalia trembled with rage. It was all because of this woman! Had Lydia not tormented Natalia¡¯s


    mother back then, would she have ever considered taking her own life?


    With fury, Natalia threw the will that Rowell had prepared into Lydia''s face. "| don''t want a penny of your possessions!"


    Lydia snatched the will, her face shaking with anger. Instinctively, she tried to tear it apart. "This worthless will. | never saw it!"


    Before she could rip it, Magnus coldly interjected, "Ah, thinking of destroying it? It''s useless, you know. These documents have


    been notarized by awyer, and it''s not the only copy!"


    Lydia''s face almost turned blue. She was caught between tearing the will up and not, staring helplessly at it, speechless.


    "The Queen has arrived!"


    The announcement of the Queen''s arrival echoed from outside, and Alice hurried to Lydia''s side. "Mummy, I''ve managed to bring


    the Queen over."


    "Good,e here." Lydia''s face regained some color as she motioned to Alice and whispered something into her ear. Alice


    nodded, gave Natalia a sharp nce, and quickly left the scene.


    Natalia and Magnus didn''t pay them any mind as they waited calmly for the Queen''s presence. It seemed Lydia was willing to


    pull the Queen into this to prevent Natalia from iming the estate.


    Suddenly, Natalia changed her mind. She''d truly not cared for the McKinney family''s wealth before, but now Lydia was guarding


    it so fiercely, and if Natalia didn''t fight for her inheritance, she''d be letting Lydia''s nder go to waste!


    Having made up her mind, Natalia''s gaze hardened. It was time to make Lydia, who had tormented Natalia¡¯s mother all those


    years ago, pay.


    Magnus stood by Natalia, gently taking her hand and intertwining their fingers, silently offering her encouragement.


    The Queen entered the sitting room with amanding presence, her gaze sweeping across everyone before she took her seat


    and asked Lydia in a cold voice, ¡°I''ve been informed that Duke Rowell has passed away, has he?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty, you must deliver us justice!" Lydia sobbed crocodile tears.


    Pointing usingly at Natalia, she continued, "It''s all because of her. If she hadn''te back to demand the estate from the


    duke, he... he might not have left us so suddenly... Your Majesty, please, you must help us!"


    Natalia faced the Queen''s questioning gaze without fear. "Your Majesty, it''s true that | am Rowell''s illegitimate daughter and our


    rtionship has been estranged over the years.¡±


    ¡°However, on his deathbed, he had a change of heart and called me back, begging for my forgiveness for the mistakes of his


    past. He has left the entire family inheritance to me. This is the will my father handed to me just before he passed. Please, Your


    Majesty, take a look."


    With that, Natalia approached Lydia, snatched the will from her hands, and presented it to the Queen.


    The Queen examined the document closely. "Indeed, this appears to be Duke Rowell''s signature."


    Sensing something amiss from the


    Queen''s tone, Lydia shrieked, "Your


    Majesty, signatures can be f esq


    The duke¡¯ ogy to bAFelyroo ,and


    Prins woman is already


    coveting his estate. They entered his


    room and came out announcing his


    death, iming he left them


    everything. How can anyone believe


    this?!" Please read the original


    content at .


    The Queen furrowed her brow slightly, turning to Natalia. "When you entered, the duke was still alive, is that correct?"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. When | entered, my father was clinging to hisst breath, longing to hear my forgiveness. Only after | told


    him | held no hatred in my heart did he pass away in peace." Natalia recounted the events, her eyes welling up with tears.


    As soon as Natalia finished speaking,


    Lydia jumped in. "Listen to her, Your


    Majesty! She admits jahgrni@ dir


    der dyke Bethe her arrival, he was


    perfectly fine, and upon her arrival, he


    died. Please, Your Majesty, arrest this


    murderer before she brings harm to


    others!" Please read the original


    content at .


    "Silence!" A royal aide by the Queen''s side red at Lydia. "The Queen is inquiring about the matter. You have no ce to


    speak!"


    Lydia''s face flushed with embarrassment and she quickly lowered her head, staying silent.


    The Queen, having heard Lydia''s outburst and observing Natalia, felt torn. She admired Natalia''s talent; her jewelry designs were


    irresistible treasures.


    Could such a gentle and graceful girl, brimming with spirit, ever be the one to drive her own father to his death just to seize the


    family fortune?


    At that moment, a cry of rm ripped


    through the silence from Rowell''s


    bedroom. "Daddy? Daddy, w


    happene 1g yourohiyGo , why


    dootr'' ok like this? Daddy, please,


    tell me who did this to you. | swear,


    even if it costs me my life, | will get


    justice for youl" Alice''s sobs filled the


    air, her voiceced with desperation


    and shock. Please read the original


    content at .


    Her cries sent a shiver down the spines of everyone gathered in the living room, and they hurried towards Rowell''s bedroom.


    Stepping through the doorway, the Queen and Natalia couldn''t help but gasp. Lying on the bed, Rowell''s body was covered in


    ghastly shades of blue and ck, giving him a sinister and horrifying appearance.

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525


    Natalia froze, her mind racing with confusion. Just moments before, when she had left the room, Rowell had been his usual self.


    What on earth had happened in her short absence?


    Before she could sort through her thoughts, Lydia was at her side, leaping like a panther, fingers wing for Natalia''s cor. "It


    had to be you! You must''ve pressured the Duke into signing that will, and when he refused, you did him in! I''ll knock your lights


    out, you wench!"


    Magnus stepped in swiftly, batting Lydia''s using hand away with a stern re. "Watch your tongue, and keep your hands to


    yourself. Lay another finger on my wife, and I''ll chop those ws right off!"


    Lydia nearly toppled over from Magnus¡¯ push, her eyes turning to the Queen with a pitiful gaze. "Your Majesty, please, we beg


    you to stand up for us poor souls! This heartless illegitimate child has returned only to orchestrate the Duke''s demise, and now


    her husband is threatening me. Oh, woe is me! Why must my life be filled with such torment?"


    Magnus scowled deeply. If he had known that such a catastrophe would unfold, he would''ve never allowed Natalia toe and


    bid Rowell farewell. Now Rowell was dead, his body turned a strange color, and Natalia and Magnus were thest to have seen


    him alive. They couldn''t possibly escape the implications of this affair.


    Just as Magnus had predicted, Lydia, unable to contain her rage, pointed an using finger at Natalia. "You, you illegitimate


    daughter! Your damned mother ensnared my husband years ago, and now you''vee to finish off what she started. What did I


    ever do in a past life to deserve such misery from you and your family? Give me back my husband''s life!"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Rowell''s scandalous escapades were no secret, so the nobles who had apanied the Queen showed no sign of surprise at


    Lydia''s outburst.


    Natalia''s eyes, however, brimmed with tears. She remembered her mother''s humiliation and turned a steely gaze upon Lydia.


    "You can insult me all you want, but you will not nder my mother!"


    "nder? Pah!" Lydia spat, lunging toward Natalia again, only to be frozen in ce by the Queen''s authoritative look. "Enough!


    The Earl Rowell''s body is barely cold, and here you are creating a spectacle. Where is your dignity?"


    Lydia, visibly shaken, stammered her plea to the Queen. "Your Majesty, I''m simply ovee with grief, which has led to my


    erratic behavior. | implore you, on behalf of the McKinney family, to deliver us justice."


    Alice raced out from the other room, copsing at the Queen''s feet. "Your Majesty, you must avenge my father! Oh, his end was


    so tragic!"


    With all eyes upon her, the Queen, despite her fondness for Natalia, could not openly defend her in this situation. She addressed


    Natalia with a grave tone. "Ms. Natalia, | do indeed admire your talent, but given your possible connection to Earl Rowell''s death,


    | must ask you to cooperate with the investigation. Do you object?"


    Natalia shook her head. "Not at all. | hope for a swift inquiry into my father''s death to clear my name and seek justice on my


    behalf."


    In her heart, Natalia resolved that the truth woulde to light, and when it did, she would take the reins of the McKinney estate,


    settling scores with Lydia once and for all.


    Magnus, who had been about to speak up, was silenced by a tug on his sleeve from Natalia. Ever the obedient husband, he fell


    silent and followed the guards with Natalia to a room in the McKinney Castle, where they were to be confined.


    Once in the room, Magnus finally voiced his confusion. "Darling, you know they''re framing you. Why didn''t you defend yourself?"


    ¡°What''s the use of defense at this point? | want to uncover the truth as well. Why did my father''s body change color so suddenly?


    | believe that justice will prevail, and the truth will soon be revealed for all to see," Natalia replied with calm confidence.


    Jonas tilted his head, looking at Natalia. "Mommy, did someone hurt Grandpa?"


    Natalia gently shook her head. "! don''t think so, sweetheart. We saw Grandpa pass away with our own eyes, and there was no


    sign of pain on his face. I''m puzzled as to why his body turned ck so unexpectedly."


    Jonas nodded thoughtfully and wandered off to ponder the mystery on his own.


    Magnus admired his wife''s sereneposure. He wrapped his arms around her. His voice was filled with emotion. "My dear,


    you''ve grown so steady and strong. You shine with a brilliant light, enchanting me to the point where | can''t take my eyes off of


    you."


    Natalia met Magnus¡¯ gaze. "Adversity breeds growth. After being through so much, if | remained naive, that would be the real


    folly."


    His heart ached with guilt. If only he had been more cautious, she wouldn''t have had to endure so much hardship. "I''m sorry, my


    love. | failed to protect you," Magnus whispered, cupping her face tenderly, drawn to kiss her.


    Natalia quickly covered his lips with her hand. "Not now, we''re not alone. Jonas is here." She nced toward where Jonas had


    been, only to find him missing.


    "Where''s Jonas?" Panic flickered in Natalia''s eyes. Her nerves were still raw from past experiences of loss and danger involving


    her son.


    "Don''t worry. He''s a smart boy," Magnus reassured her, before asking a guard, "Have you seen my son?"


    The guard nodded. "Yes, he wanted to use the restroom, so we let him go."


    To the guards, Jonas was just a child, and since the Queen''s orders were to watch Natalia and Magnus, they saw no reason to


    stop him.


    "Thank you," Magnus said, but inside,


    he wondered why Jonas would leave


    when there was a bathraom ¨¦ncthiein


    room umiiyQonSs just wanted a


    se rom the tension, Magnus


    didn''t dwell on it further. He offered


    Natalia a few reassuring words,


    telling her Jonas would be back


    before she knew it. Please read the


    original content at .


    At that moment, there were no guards posted at the door of Rowell''s room downstairs. Everyone in the castle had been


    summoned by the Queen to ry the events surrounding Rowell''s untimely demise.


    In no time at all, Alice''s figure


    appeared in the hallway, almost like a


    wraith in its sil prdsch- She


    cayTicSlyfdoked around, ensuring


    that the coast was clear, then swiftly


    turned the doorknob and slipped into


    Rowell''s room. Please read the


    original content at .


    Alice had just returned from her


    audience with the Queen, where she


    had vehemently ee oes


    bejna ROW hut erer. But the


    truth was hers alone to bear, so as


    soon as she was dismissed, she


    hurried to Rowell''s room, seeking to


    make amends. Please read the


    original content at .

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526


    Rowell''s lifeless formy on the cold b. The coroner''s careful examination concluded he had been poisoned mere moments


    before the Queen''s arrival. Indeed, Rowell had left this world before her majesty had set foot in his abode. Only Natalia¡¯s n


    had visited at that time, casting a shadow of suspicion upon Natalia.


    The poison was peculiar, only present on the surface of Rowell''s body. His organs had been ravaged by cancer, and it seemed


    Rowell was very much alive before the poison imed him. His lips were tinged with ck, and his flesh was a sickly brown. The


    toxin was potent, the kind that killed upon contact.


    The coroner, havingpleted his assessment, went to report to the Queen, "Your Majesty, the Duke indeed perished from


    poison, a half-hour ago."


    The Queen closed her eyes, her heart refusing to believe Natalia was capable of murder. Natalia was kindness and grace


    personified. How could she be the culprit? Yet all evidence pointed to Natalia as Rowell''s executioner. No others had entered


    Rowell''s chambers prior.


    The Queen then ordered Natalia to be confined within the royal dungeon, pending further investigation.


    Magnus was incensed, but Natalia halted his fury. "Darling, fear not, | did not end the Duke''s life. The innocent have nothing to


    fear. | shall be free soon."


    Magnus knew Natalia''s spirit; she would not rest until her name was cleared. He watched helplessly as Natalia was taken away.


    In the past, he would never have allowed her to be taken, but Jonas, tugging at his sleeve, said, "Daddy, don''t worry, | have a


    n. Mommy will be free soon."


    Magnus looked down at Jonas, whose eyes sparkled with a wise light. "Trust me, by tomorrow, justice will be served."


    With those words, Jonas left.


    As night fell, Rowell''s body was encased in a casket in the grand hallway. The servants and guards tasked with the vigil, slowly


    sumbed to sleep at the door. At that moment, Alice tiptoed in, kneeling before Rowell''s coffin, tears streaming. "Father, | am


    here.¡±


    She nced around, ensuring solitude. Approaching the casket, she peered at Rowell''s charred visage.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and she averted her gaze, swallowing her fear. "Father, forgive me. It''s all my fault. Please don''t me


    me!"


    Asudden ng echoed in the room, shaking Alice to her core. She copsed to her knees. "Father, | know you must despise me,


    but | had no choice. You left everything to that bitch, leaving Mother and me destitute. Were we to grovel at her feet?"


    A muffled cough pierced the silence, sending chills down Alice''s spine. She bowed her head, "Father, it was Mother''s instruction!


    She said if the castle and estate passed to Natalia, we''d be homeless. | refuse to lose my noble standing, to wander the streets


    likemoners! | was born a princess within these walls!"


    "Cough, cough!" The coughing persisted, closer now.


    Alice was too afraid to look up, and her forehead was bloodied from her fervent prostrations. "Father, don''t me me. | am too


    young to forsake my life''s pleasures. me mother. It was her who spread the powder on your corps, then pointed the finger at


    Natalia. Father, we simply couldn''t bear her inheriting the McKinney fortune. Forgive me!"


    Alice''s cries stirred the servants outside. They rushed in, consoling her, "Miss, the lord has passed. Please find peace."


    Alice, startled, red at the maids. "Did you hear anything?"


    They shook their heads, "No, miss, we heard nothing."


    Alice rose, dusting off her clothes, her voice stern. "Good. And if you did, forget it. Understood?"


    "Yes, miss, we heard nothing," they replied, bowing their heads.


    As Alice stormed out, a young figure emerged from behind the coffin. It was Jonas, privy to the scheme Lydia and Alice had


    concocted to frame his mother. He had waited, knowing Alice woulde seeking absolution.


    He had recorded everything¡ªAlice''s confession, the exchange with the servants¡ªall captured on his phone. With a sly grin, he


    pocketed his phone and slipped away unnoticed.


    He found Magnus, "Dad, let''s get Mom out of the pce."


    Magnus, cleaning his rifle, was startled by the recording.


    "With this, we won''t need the gun. Let''s hurry to the pce," Jonas urged, looking at his astonished father.


    "Jonas, this is fantastic! With this


    evidence, your mother''s Finege nee


    undeniable. Well d!aght!s


    Hayeaalitison tightly. He had


    nned to use force to free Natalia


    but had underestimated his son''s


    ingenuity. Please read the original


    content at .


    Jonas replied with pride, "Of course, Dad. | am a West Point graduate and a Harvard schr. Did you think I''d be fooled by such


    a simple trick?"


    Magnus chuckled, ruffling Jonas¡¯ hair. "Most importantly, you''re my son. How could you be anything but brilliant?"


    Jonas looked up, a grin spreading across his face as he admired Magnus'' confident swagger. "Alright then!" he chuckled in


    agreement.


    Without a moment''s hesitation,


    Magnus and Jonas set out for the


    pce. Along the way, they were


    halted by the royal guards, bao!


    Nggnus sai) Waved them aside


    with the authority of a man used to


    getting his way. The guards, upon


    seeing Magnus¡¯ stern demeanor,


    reminiscent of some imcable


    warlock, hesitated but ultimately


    stepped aside, allowing him and


    Jonas to pass. Please read the


    original content at .


    Disturbing the Queen in the dead of


    night was a capital offense, but


    Magnus couldn''t bear the thought of


    waiting any longer. He hreezectpast


    sera ines oF NE making hisThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    y to the Queen''s chambers.


    "Please inform Her Majesty that


    Magnus requests an audience," he


    said to a servant with an air of


    non-negotiable urgency. "I''ve


    uncovered the truth behind the


    Duke''s poisoning, and I''vee to


    take my wife home." Please read the


    original content at .

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    The guard hesitated as he looked at Magnus, words failing him. They all knew about Magnus'' strength; they had clear memories


    of the time he and Callum had shed over Natalia in Ennd, employing all manner of weaponry. So, none of them dared to


    provoke him now, and with great reluctance, the guard went to report the disturbance.


    The Queen was roused from her sleep by themotion, ready to mete out punishment until she heard it was Magnus stirring


    the pot. With a sigh, she draped a robe over her shoulders and stepped out of her chambers.


    "Your Majesty, | deeply regret disturbing you at this hour," Magnus said apologetically, "but this is the evidence of Alice''s


    treachery against my wife. | just wish to clear her name and bring her home."


    With Jonas by his side, Magnus stood before the Queen as the backlight cast amanding shadow. They regarded the Queen


    with an air of authority that demanded obedience.


    The Queen chuckled and shook her head. She listened to the recording, immediately certain of Natalia''s innocence, and ordered


    her release.


    Taking Natalia''s hand, she said, "My dear, | always knew you were innocent. This is a relief. Now, the Duke has left everything to


    you. As for Alice''s punishment, that''s a family matter. You can decide."


    Natalia curtsied deeply, "Thank you, Your Majesty." She then turned and left the pce with Magnus and Jonas in tow.


    By dawn, Magnus and Natalia returned to the McKinney estate.


    The servants, seeing Natalia''s return, snapped to attention. Natalia, holding Rowell''s will, gathered the staff and summoned


    Rowell''swyer to read it aloud. Only then did everyone learn Rowell had indeed left the entire McKinney fortune, including the


    castle, to Natalia.


    On hearing Alice''s recorded confession, the staff was bbergasted and immediately pledged their loyalty to Natalia. "Miss, we''re


    at yourmand from now on!"


    Natalia looked at them, her mind on Alice''s deeds, and bellowed, "Seize Alice!"


    "At once!"


    The servants rushed to Alice''s room and dragged her from her bed. Confused and groggy, Alice swung a p. "You traitors, what


    do you think you''re doing?"


    The guards returned her assault with a couple of sharp ps. "Bitch, you dare to strike us after what you did over the Duke''s


    body?"


    "What are you babbling about?" Alice gasped in shock.


    But as she was dragged out and saw Natalia seated like royalty, she shrieked, "Natalia, what are you doing here? Didn''t you


    murder Father? Weren''t you supposed to be in jail?"


    Natalia approached, contempt written all over her face as she pped Alice hard across the cheek. "I need to teach you a lesson


    for defiling our Father''s body! How could you betray him?"


    Natalia''s presence was overpowering as she coldly ordered, "Take her out of the McKinney estate. Let her fend for herself!"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Alice trembled with rage, her cheek burning from the p. "Natalia, stop your lies! | did no such thing to Father. Mother made me


    do it. Let me go! You have no right to send me away. | am a McKinneydy!"


    "Stop!" A deep voice echoed from the entrance as Henry, d in a military uniform, stood imposingly against the light.


    Having worked in the States for years, Henry had rushed back upon hearing of his father''s death and usations against


    Natalia.


    As he stepped through the door, he saw Natalia expelling Alice. In his heart, Natalia had always been a kind angel, incapable of


    such acts.


    ¡°Henry, help me! They''re throwing me out. Please save me!" Alice cried out upon seeing Henry, as if spotting a savior.


    Henry strode over and freed Alice from the guards. "How dare you disrespect Alice!"


    Lydia stumbled out, clinging to Henry. "My son, if you had not returned, Natalia would have thrown us out to the streets!"


    Trying to soothe his mother and sister, Henry turned to face Natalia. As their eyes met, he saw the embodiment of justice in


    Natalia''s steady gaze.


    ¡°Natalia, is this true? Are you sending them away? What have they done?" Henry approached her.


    Before Magnus could intervene, Natalia stood and addressed Henry, "You''re just in time, Henry. See for yourself what your


    mother and sister have done."


    Handing over the recording to Henry, she dered, "They framed me for our father''s death. Now that you''re here, | leave their


    fate to you."


    After hearing the recording, Henry shook with fury and turned to Alice and Lydia. "Is this true? You desecrated Father''s body?"


    "No, it''s not true. | didn''t do it, brother. It was Mother''s doing, save me!" Alice fell to her knees, desperate not to be cast out.


    Henry grabbed Alice, delivering a resounding p. "I disown you as my sister. After all these years, you still haven''t changed.


    You need to learn the hard way!"


    He released Alice and turned to Lydia with a cold stare. "You''ve disappointed me beyond words."


    With a wave, hemanded, "Expel Alice from the castle. Lydia, confine yourself and reflect on your actions!"


    Turning to his father''s casket, Henry knelt. "Father, I''m sorry... | was toote."


    Amid her screams, Alice was thrown out of the castle, and Lydia, head lowered, was led to her room.


    Henry and Natalia arranged Rowell''s funeral, and on the day of the burial, a soft rain fell from the skies. Natalia stood under the


    shelter of Magnus¡¯ umbre, her silhouette outlined in a sleek ck trench coat.


    As they prepared to part ways, she


    turned to Henry, her hands holding


    out an envelope. ¡°By rights, I shoul)


    voy prathat Phi is Dad''sst


    and testament. | promised him I''d


    forgive him. This inheritance was


    never really meant for me. Besides, |


    don''t need these riches. They''re


    yours to handle now." Please read the


    original content at .


    Henry''s eyes glistened with unshed


    tears as he looked up at Natalia


    standing before him. S ewas angelic


    iergrareara Ness a stark


    ? brat to the likes of Alice. It was


    this angelic being who shared his


    blood. With a radiant smile, he


    opened his arms wide. "May | hug


    you?" Please read the original content


    at .


    Magnus frowned at this, but Natalia


    smiled and stepped forward, allowing


    Henry to envelop her ingheartfelt\ |


    bragerateramement too long,


    gnus stepped in, his toneced


    with impatience. "Alright, that''s


    enough hugging," he grumbled as he


    pried Henry''s arms apart. Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Henry, a bit flustered, looked back at Natalia. She justughed. "Take care, Henry!"


    That very day, Natalia and Magnus left Ennd behind. Jonas set off for the States and then to school.


    As Magnus'' helicopter ascended into the sky, Henry gazed upward, watching the trail of white smoke against the blue expanse. It


    took him a long while to gather his thoughts. In this vast world, he had a sister¡ªhis angelic little sister.

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    Magnus and Natalia returned to the balmy embrace of Hawaii, and the unpleasant memories of Ennd soon faded like a bad


    dream. Their love was a portrait of passion, a daily testament to devotion.


    One day, Natalia, with an easel in hand, made her way to the beach, setting out to capture another of her stunning creations.


    Through her eyes, the world was always beautiful. Her brush transformed the mundane into the exquisite. As she painted, she


    slipped into a trance, her colors weaving a vibrant tapestry of life.


    After some time, she stepped back, a soft smile gracing her lips as she admired the seamless blend of ocean and sky on her


    canvas. However, her satisfaction was short-lived. Unbeknownst to her, a cluster of pink heart-shaped balloons had appeared,


    bobbing gently in the sea breeze before her.


    Natalia was transfixed, wondering from where these charming intruders hade. Following the ribbons tethered to the


    balloons, her gazended on the dashing figure of Magnus, immactely dressed, standing before her easel. He was clutching


    the ribbons in his left hand and holding a bouquet of fiery red roses in his right.


    Magnus wore a carefree smile. "My dearest, do you recall what day it is today?"


    Natalia shook her head, genuinely puzzled. "What day is it?"


    Striding past the easel, he presented the roses to her, his gaze intense. "Today marks exactly 12 years, 132 days, and 7 hours


    since we met."


    Natalia let out a light chuckle. "I thought it was some major holiday! Why celebrate such a peculiar anniversary?"


    ¡°Because every day with you is a day worth celebrating in my life," Magnus dered. "I thank the stars for the gift of your


    company, for teaching me to cherish every second we share." As he spoke, he released the balloons into the sky and pulled


    Natalia into his embrace, kissing her as if she were his most priceless treasure.


    The heart-shaped balloons rose into the sky, borne by the wind. They were a fluttering testament to their love.


    The couple, stunning against the backdrop of blue skies and crystal waters, shared a deep kiss, and the ascending balloons


    painted an intoxicating scene.


    "Click!"


    The sound startled Natalia in the midst of Magnus'' kiss. Turning, she saw Jonas capturing the moment, and her cheeks flushed


    with embarrassment. She pushed Magnus away lightly. "Stop it, Jonas is back."


    ¡°Let him be. He''s back, so what? We''re in the middle of something beautiful here," Magnus said, drawing her back into his


    embrace and toward his lips once more.


    Seizing the moment, Jonas pressed the shutter and then approached with a grin. He had returned only to find his parents in an


    affectionate disy. It seemed his presence was superfluous.


    Natalia tried to resist at first, but soon, she was lost in the depth and fervor of Magnus'' kiss.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Jonas quickly set up his tripod and dashed in front of the couple. Using their embrace as a backdrop, he leaped into the air,


    eximing, "Yay!"


    "Click!"


    The camera captured this warm and romantic scene, freezing their images in time.


    After a long while, Magnus reluctantly released Natalia, cursing the public setting of the beach in his mind and wishing for more


    privacy to fully express his love. Plus their pesky little one, Jonas, just had to return at such a romantically awkward moment!


    Still breathless from the kiss, Natalia leaned against Magnus, her face a shade of bashful red. "It''s your fault. Jonas is back, and


    you still make such advances in front of him. It''s so embarrassing."


    Magnus wrapped his arms around Natalia, gently stroking her silky hair as they settled on the sandy shore. "We''ve been


    together so long, yet you''re still as shy as when we first met. You need to get used to this kind of life. It''s only in a loving


    atmosphere that children grow up healthy and strong.¡±


    Knowing she couldn''t out-argue Magnus, Natalia joined him on the sand, gazing at the rolling waves. "Honey, if there''s a next


    life, what would you want to be?"


    Caught off guard, Magnus turned to her, nuzzled her nose with his, and asked with a smile, "What''s in your mind?"


    Without hesitation, Natalia replied, "| want to be a tree."


    "A tree?" Magnus echoed, confused by the sudden poetic turn.


    Before Natalia could exin, Jonas, who had been ying nearby, recited dramatically, "In the next life, | want to be a tree,


    standing tall forever. No cries of joy or sorrow, with half in the quiet earth and half dancing in the wind; half in the shade and half


    basking in the sun."


    Magnus paused, puzzled by Natalia''s sudden sentimentality. "My love, have | done something wrong? Why do you wish to be a


    tree?"


    Nataliaughed softly, covering her lips. "What a clever boy... No, | don''t want to be that kind of tree."


    Jonas peeked out from behind them, curiously asking, "Mommy, then which tree would you be?"


    "Of course not," Natalia began, but


    seeing Jonas¡¯ eager eyes Waren


    an answer, she tagrecthis h¨¦a


    demrye''Adiitts are talking, little man.


    You just got back. Go ask the


    housekeeper to make you something


    delicious." Please read the original


    content at .


    "No, Mommy. My tutor taught me


    that learning is everywhere | lFGx $9


    we must hyays keeisdsining, If |


    dont Aldean what you''re saying,


    why shouldn''t | seize the moment to


    listen?" Please read the original


    content at .


    Natalia blushed deeper, unable to raise her gaze.


    Magnus had an epiphany. "Oh, | get it now." As Magnus understood her thoughts, Natalia blushed even more, and her eyes


    shyly averted from his intense gaze.


    "Daddy, what tree is that?" Jonas asked, bewildered.


    Magnus and Natalia shared a


    knowing look. Their love was a secret


    garden, and th raaleenvere foster


    Alye WEE Eget er, blooming with


    every Sunset and every whispered


    breeze on the Hawaiian shore. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    "A tree in bloom," Magnus chuckled, ruffling young Jonas'' hair affectionately. "Son, never think you''ve got it all figured out.


    There''s so much more to learn."


    Jonas was still puzzled. "A blooming tree? Like what kind of tree? An oak, a magnolia, or a cottonwood?"


    Magnus and Natalia exchanged a knowing nce, and together, they scooped Jonas up in their arms, seizing the opportunity to


    tickle him mercilessly.


    "Ha ha, stop, ha-ha-ha, show me mercy, ha-ha, please let me go!"


    Jonas'' pleas for mercy echoed down the shoreline, carried away on the breeze, fading into the distance.

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529


    The family of three had frolicked by the seaside all day, their hearts still yearning for more as they reluctantly prepared to head


    home.


    Walking hand in hand, with Jonas sandwiched between Natalia and Magnus, a curious question bubbled up from Jonas.


    ¡°Mommy, | heard Uncle Hector just weed twins. Can we go see them?¡±


    ¡°Of course, sweetie. When would you like to go?¡± Natalia asked softly.


    ¡°Anytime¡¯s good. Maybe we could swing by on our way home, please?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    The setting sun cast its golden glow down the slope, stretching the family¡¯s shadows long across the sand, and painting a picture


    of simple bliss.


    At the Hector¡¯s home.


    Ever since the arrival of the twins, Hector felt his world had turned into a never-ending night, as if he¡¯d spilled the contents of


    Pandora¡¯s Box all over his once orderly life. Despite having a nanny specifically for the kids, he was still run ragged. His days


    revolved around the babies, with Bianca orchestrating the chaos, leaving him no chance for a tender moment alone with her.


    Whenever he attempted closeness, barely managing a flirtatious touch, the twins¡¯ earth-shattering cries would disrupt all ns.


    Even if he were on the brink of sess, Bianca would, without fail, push him aside and rush to the wailing babies, offering them


    herforting embrace and sustenance.


    Hector would watch, filled with a mix of longing and irritation, resenting the fact that these little rascals had invaded his exclusive


    territory.


    Now, sitting there engulfed in his suppressed envy, he watched Bianca nurse with such tenderness. His eyes were glued to the


    baby, who with eager little hands was exploring what once only belonged to him. Bianca, engrossed in feeding, caught his


    disgruntled look and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°Look at you, such a silly goose.¡±


    Hector, feigning righteousness, yfully jabbed at her tits. ¡°This is mine!¡±


    Yet the moment his hand neared, the suckling baby burst into tears, as if fearing the loss of its precious meal. With a sigh of


    defeat, Hector raised his hands in surrender. ¡°Alright, alright, you''re the boss. You first.¡± He mumbled, ¡°Once you fall asleep, I¡¯m


    gonna...¡±


    Bianca caught his grumbling and blushed at his words. ¡°Honey, what nonsense are you muttering?¡±


    Scratching his head, Hector feigned innocence. ¡°Hmm? Nothing at all. Keep going, love.¡±


    Shaking her head at his antics, Bianca continued her motherly duties. Soon enough, she lulled one child to sleep, only for the


    other to wake and reach for her with hungry grunts.


    Despite the challenges, Bianca was determined to breastfeed, even as her body testified to the demanding task with a certain


    voluptuousness that left Hector parched with desire. He stayed put, watching intently, waiting for the moment when both little


    rascals would finally sumb to sleep.


    Feeling his gaze, Bianca shifted to shield herself from his longing eyes, but Hector was persistent, following her every move, his


    anticipation palpable.


    Capturing the moment with her phone, Bianca teased. ¡°Look at yourself. Where''s the dignified CEO now?¡±


    Dismissing the phone with a flick of his hand, he replied unabashedly, ¡°I''m not your CEO here. I''m your husband. And since you


    see how desperate | am,fort me, quick!¡±


    With that, Hector closed the bedroom door with a swift motion, quickly returning to hastily undo his belt, whispering urgently,


    ¡°Hurry, my love, it¡¯s been months!¡± If he had known the twins would monopolize his privileges, he might have reconsidered their


    haste for children.


    Bianca, flushed with embarrassment but also understanding, patiently soothed the second child until sleep reimed it.


    As she attempted modesty, Hector¡¯s hands intruded with ownership. His eyes sparkled with desire as he whispered, ¡°Bianca,


    nine months of pregnancy, plus five... it''s been too long.¡±


    Bianca''s cheeks burned. ¡°But you''ve already... from behind...¡±


    ¡°That was barely enough to quench my thirst,¡± Hector interjected, his hands iming what was rightfully his.


    ¡°Bianca,e on...¡± His urgency left her no choice but to yield.


    Though they had two children, Bianca¡¯s modesty still surfaced, a blush coloring her cheeks. Without further words, Hector


    scooped her up and gently ced her on the spacious sill of the window, away from their little ¡°monsters.¡±


    Carefully, he explored, a soft moan escaping him at the familiar, missed sensation. Bianca, feeling the urgency, pinched Hector¡¯s


    lean waist, signaling him to hasten before the children awoke.


    Wasting no more precious seconds,


    Hector stripped them both, taking


    careful aim and smoothly enteringn


    the welearpare oi asea low groan


    cde im again as he relished the


    taste that had haunted his dreams,


    leaving him restless and yearning.


    Underneath him, Bianca''s skin


    flushed with excitement, the thrill


    curling her toes. Please read the


    original content at .


    With one arm around her slender waist and the other boldly iming what had been usurped by tiny intruders, Hector unleashed


    his pent-up passion.


    The bedroom air grew thick with desire, and invisible hearts floated in the ether,posing a symphony of exquisite pleasure.


    Bianca felt herself soaring to the


    clouds, losing count of the times, as


    Hector''s embrace enveloped Mae eee


    dance of love, j \Gthe2


    ebairrein


    rhomnent¡¯ they had lost to


    parenthood¡¯s demands. Her slender


    arms clung tightly to Hector''s lean


    waist, unwilling to part from him for


    too long, and eagerly reciprocating


    the friction of their embrace. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    Beneath him, Bianca bloomed with a sultry allure as Hector unabashedly unleashed his slowly simmering affection.


    The discordant cry of a baby


    shattered their intimate moment.


    Hector, his back listeniag war


    taturned Kisthead to see the


    inevitable. Their little bundle of


    mischief, demon spawn number one,


    had begun his nightly campaign of


    chaos. Please read the original


    content at .This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Bianca pushed against Hector, attempting to rise from beneath him, but he held her down gently. "No, no, no, my sweetheart, if


    you keep this up, I''m going to lose it..."

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    Hector could tell he hadn¡¯t quite had his fill, but with Bianca fretting over their wailing child, she bit her lip with a troubled


    expression and whispered, ¡°Hurry up, the baby¡¯s crying.¡±


    ¡°Alright, wait for me.¡± To prevent Bianca from being distracted, Hector simply bent down and nted a gentle kiss on her lips,


    shielding her from the sight of her worry.


    ¡°Wah, wah, wah!¡±


    Hector stumbled, nearly toppling over. Fine! It seemed like devil number two had joined the fray! The children were like


    conspirators, crying in turns. Their voices were amplifying until it felt like the bedroom walls were about to crumble!


    ¡°Honey, move!¡± Bianca¡¯s heart ached for her little treasures. She couldn¡¯t wait any longer and tried to get up from beneath


    Hector.


    Hector quickly sped up. ¡°No way, Bee, let them cry a bit! If | get distracted now, I''ll be useless, and do you want to live a life


    devoid of pleasure?¡±


    The kids, seeing their parents weren''ting yet, ramped up their crying once more.


    Bianca was nearly sent soaring by Hector¡¯s vigorous movements.


    Ten minutester, with their two treasures nearly cried out, Hector finally paused. He contentedly wrapped his arms around


    Bianca lying on the carpet and headed towards the bathroom.


    Before he could finish showering, Bianca, though exhausted, already lifted their two spent little ones.


    Hector, wrapped in a towel and still catching his breath, took one of them and, with a light smack on the child¡¯s bottom, grumbled,


    ¡°You little rascal, just wait until you''re older. I''ll teach you a lesson!¡±


    ¡°Hey, can¡¯t you be gentler? What if you hurt the baby!¡± Bianca scolded, caressing her child''s tender little behind, ¡°Don¡¯t cry,


    sweetheart. We won''t y with Daddy, okay?¡±


    Hector immediately felt slighted. ¡°Honey, how can you be so partial? You neverfort me like that.¡±


    Just as Bianca was about to retort, the doorbell echoed from downstairs, prompting her to nudge Hector. ¡°Go check it out,


    someone''s here.¡±


    Hector casually dressed. ¡°So what? We have staff for that.¡± Though he said this, Hector still made his way quickly out of the


    bedroom and down the stairs.


    As Hector descended the staircase, he was greeted by the cheerful voice of Jonas. ¡°Hi Uncle Hector!¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Jonas, wee, wee.¡± Hector quickly approached, lifting Jonas up in a bear hug. ¡°Wow, look at you, growing up


    fast!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m practically an adult now!¡± Jonas boasted with a tilt of his chin before asking, ¡°Uncle Hector, we came to see your


    new babies. My Mom and Dad are with me.¡±


    Right on cue, Natalia and Magnus walked in. Natalia¡¯s presence brightened the entire living room. Magnus handed the fruit


    basket he was carrying to the maid and nodded at Hector as a greeting. He didn¡¯t want toe, really, but couldn¡¯t win against


    his wife and son, so he took on the role of chauffeur and porter to bring them over.


    Ever since he had kids, Hector had been in a great mood and no longer held grudges against Magnus. Hector cheerfully


    hollered, ¡°Magnus, good to see you! Have a seat.¡±


    ¡°Hmph,¡± Magnus grunted and sat on the couch with a stony face. Hector could smile as brightly as he liked, but Magnus.


    remembered the days when Hector had eyes for hisdy!


    Natalia pinched Magnus discreetly, hissing through clenched teeth, ¡°We''re here to visit, not to create a scene! Smile for heaven''s


    sake!¡±


    Magnus winced but, following his wife¡¯smand, managed a grimace that looked more like a pained expression than a smile.


    Yes, Magnus knew he was petty, but how could he be gracious with a former rival who once coveted his wife?


    Natalia took her seat, smiling at Hector. ¡°Hector, I¡¯ve been so busytely that | haven¡¯t had a chance to visit Bee and your little


    ones. | hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Hey, no worries at all! We''re all busy being fabulous, aren¡¯t we?¡± Hector boasted unapologetically, then turned to climb the


    stairs. ¡°I''ll go call Bee and bring the kids down. She''ll be thrilled to see you!¡± With that, Hector bounded up the stairs and out of


    sight.


    Soon after, he and Bianca appeared, each cradling a baby in their arms. As Jonas spotted the cherubic little ones in Hector and


    Bianca¡¯s arms, he rushed forward, his excitement palpable. ¡°Uncle Hector, can | hold them, please?¡±


    ¡°Jonas, no, you don¡¯t know how to hold a baby,¡± Natalia admonished, shaking her head at her son¡¯s eagerness.


    Hector, however, had already extended his son toward Jonas. ¡°No worries, Jonas is big enough to handle it. Here, give it a try.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Jonas gleefully spread his arms,


    mimicking WAN cane OW


    € efully tak th¨¦ Ly urning to


    lia with pride. ¡°Mom, look, | can


    hold a baby!¡± Please read the original


    content at .


    Natalia chuckled at her son¡¯s boastful expression. ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re amazing, superstar!¡±


    Holding the little one like a precious treasure, Jonas looked at Hector and asked, ¡°Uncle Hector, what are their names?¡±


    ¡°Oh, we''re just calling them Biggie and Small for now. They don¡¯t have real names yet. How about youe up with one?¡±


    Hector said casually.


    Jonas took the task seriously, studied the baby in his arms, and suggested, ¡°Uncle Hector, how about we call him Mateo, what


    do you think?¡±


    Hector, who had only made a casual remark, found himself unexpectedly considering Jonas¡¯ suggestion.


    Liking Jonas¡¯ choice, Hector turned to Bianca, seeking agreement. ¡°Honey, what do you think of that name?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, Mateo, it¡¯s a strong name, | like it. Wow, look at our little Harvard graduate!¡± Bianca teased Jonas with augh.


    Then she turned to him. "Jonas, | still need a name for my baby girl. Think you coulde up with one for her, too?"


    "Sure," Jonas hadn''t expected his


    naming suggestion to be taken so


    seriously, and he erkedgp aa¡¯


    crisissndheerin the next


    name. "How about we name the boy


    Mateo, and the girl... let''s call her


    Celeste. What do you think?" Please


    read the original content at


    .


    "Hmm, those are really nice!" Bianca


    nodded in approval, then nced


    over at Natalia, who was sittin


    beside her. "N alia, wee Ve re


    vepeking det brains trying toe


    up with the right names for the kids.


    Hector and | just couldn''tnd on


    anything that felt right. And Jonas


    comes up with these amazing names


    right off the bat¡ªhe''s got a real


    knack for this." Please read the


    original content at .

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531


    Natalia couldn''t help but beam with pride aspliments about her son filled the room. Her lips curved into a smile as she


    chuckled softly, "Choosing a name is no trivial matter. Don''t mind Jonas and his wild suggestions. It''s up to you two toe up


    with something fitting.¡±


    "Mom..." Jonas cast a disgruntled look towards Natalia, upset that his carefully thought-out names weren''t getting the seal of


    approval.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Bianca soothed Jonas with a smile. "Jonas, the names you came up with are awesome. I¡¯ve made up my mind; we''ll go with


    Mateo and Celeste.¡±


    Jonas immediately beamed, proudly ncing at Natalia. "See, Mom? Auntie Bianca loves them!"


    Bianca and Hector erupted into heartyughter, filling the living room with joyous sounds.


    Hector, seeing Bianca''s radiantughter and the happiness in her eyes, suddenly had an idea. He wanted to take her on a trip.


    Since their marriage, they hadn''t had a honeymoon, nor had they thrown a wedding reception. He felt a pang of guilt and


    approached Natalia. "Natalia, since you adore the kids so much, would you mind looking after them for a few days? I''d like to


    take Bianca on a honeymoon!"


    His suggestion stunned everyone. Natalia, however, broke into a smile. "Of course."


    "No way!" Magnus sprang to his feet, ring at Hector. "Don''t even think about it. Take care of your own kids. My wife doesn''t


    have time to babysit for you!"


    Bianca stood up, too, reproaching Hector. "Honey, how can you even suggest that? How could we impose on Natalia with our


    children?"


    Natalia couldn''t help butugh as she stood up and walked over to Hector. "Hector, don''t worry. Go and enjoy your time with


    Bianca. I''ll take care of the kids. We have a nanny after all. It''s good that Bianca will finally let the kids start eating on their own.


    They''re half a year old now."


    "No!" Magnus pulled Natalia into his embrace. "Darling, | won''t allow it! The kids will be a nuisance at home, and we..."


    Natalia shot him a nce. "How can you be so selfish? Bianca hasn''t even set foot outside since the wedding. | love kids, they


    remind me of our daughter when she was this age."


    Her words left everyone speechless, and Jonas promptly offered, "Mom, I''ll help you take care of Uncle Hector''s kids."


    "Sure," Natalia said, patting Jonas on the head with a smile.


    And so, Hector whisked Bianca away on a whirlwind honeymoon, while Natalia weed the children into her home. She took


    care of Hector''s children with meticulous attention, and Magnus, unable to express his frustration, had no choice but to endure.


    He was waiting for Hector to return, and he¡¯d give Hector a piece of his mind!


    Oakwood Manor.


    Ever since Jonas was released by Anna, she had faced a cmity.


    Two days after Jonas¡¯ release, in the middle of a serene afternoon, Johanson figured that having been locked up for days, Jonas


    would have had his stubbornness thoroughly crushed by now.


    With nothing pressing to do, Johanson casually strolled towards the dungeon, imagining Jonas on his knees, begging for mercy,


    which brought a devilish grin to his face. Filled with anticipation, Johanson arrived at the dungeon''s entrance, swung open the


    gate with a flourish, and stepped inside with a spring in his step.


    ¡°Hey! You bastard, are you regretting your choices yet?" Johanson called out, his voice dripping with smugness. But as he


    entered the cell, his confidence shattered. "Where is he? Where did that little jerk go?!"


    Panic set in. The chains were undone, but there was no sign of Jonas. Where could he have escaped to?!


    After scouring the cell with no luck, Johanson stormed out, his temper ring. He rallied all the staff of the manor and demanded,


    "The boy | had locked up, where did he go!?"


    The servants exchanged confused nces, clueless about what Johanson meant.


    Fuming at their bewilderment, Johanson bellowed, "I''ll ask again, where is the boy from the dungeon?! Who let him out?!"


    "Sir, we have no idea. We wouldn''t dare to disobey your orders," they pleaded. "We''re innocent, Sir! We have nothing to do with


    this!"


    The servants were shaking their heads, none daring to confess to freeing Johanson''s prisoner.


    Johanson''s face darkened with malice. "So no one wants to tell the truth, huh? Well then, you can all go without lunch today until


    someone confesses to setting that boy free! Could he grow wings and fly away?"


    Amidst the servants¡¯ growing unrest and the looming threat of punishment, young Anna mustered the courage to step forward.


    She looked straight into Johanson''s fierce eyes and said softly, "Johanson, it was me. | let him go."


    "Anna, you!" Johanson was in


    disbelief. "No, no, Anna. Don''t take


    the me just to spate pueryohe''s''


    poyishrrent) votre too young to


    understand the gravity of this.


    Someone here dared to defy my


    orders, and we need to find out who it


    is!¡± Please read the original content at


    .


    ¡°It''s true, Johanson. That night, | had


    endless nightmares and was feeling


    so uneasy. | kept dreaming be pinry


    face cryi ang fegatid The to save


    raveaitnce | thought of the young


    man you had in the dungeon. |


    gathered all my courage and set him


    free. He''s been gone for two days


    and left on a fishing boat." Please


    read the original content at


    .


    Her confession hung in the air, heavy with the weight of what she had done, leaving Johanson speechless and the servants in


    awe of her bravery.


    Johanson was bbergasted. Just


    moments ago, he had thought Anna


    was taking the fall for someone else,


    but now it seemed s had iaceeuet


    t eulpritishp tdugh her fingers!


    "Anna, how could you¡ªhow could


    you?!" Johanson bellowed, his anger


    erupting as he kicked over the table


    in front of him. "Somebody lock her


    up in the dungeon! Don''t let her out


    until she''s learned her lesson!" Please


    read the original content at


    .


    "But, Sir," one of the servants pleaded, "Miss Anna is just a girl. If she''s thrown into the dungeon, it could very well be the end of


    her! You can''t do this!"


    "Indeed, Mr. Johanson," another chimed in, "the dungeon is filthy and reeks to high heaven. If Miss Anna is cast into that pit,


    she''lle out half the person she was¡ªif shees out at all. You must think this through!"


    "Please, forgive Miss Anna just this once," a third servant begged. "She won''t make such a foolish mistake again."


    The servants were all fond of Anna and couldn''t bear the thought of the young girl being tossed into the grim and musty


    dungeon. They united in their pleas for mercy.

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532


    Johanson had never been one to swallow his pride, and deep down, he had no intention of locking Anna in the dreaded


    dungeon. As the others pleaded for Anna, he seized the opportunity to back down with grace, grumbling, "Hmph, even if | don''t


    throw her in the dungeon, we can''t just let this slide! Anna, starting today, you are grounded for a month. You are forbidden from


    stepping even one foot outside of Oakwood Manor. Got it?"


    Anna nodded obediently. "Okay."


    Earlier, when she had seen the fury in Johanson¡¯''s eyes, she feared the worst¡ªa harsh punishment. Being grounded was a mild


    consequence inparison.


    After venting his anger, Johanson stormed out of the foyer, his mind swirling with doubts. Could it be that the boy they had found


    was actually rted to Anna by blood? Otherwise, how could she have had such a vivid dream about him?


    It was probably just a coincidence, he thought. If Anna had met her true kin, they would have surely asked about each other''s


    past.


    "Ah, forget about it," he mused, dismissing the thought as quickly as it hade. The troublesomed had already left and was


    sailing away on a fishing boat into the unpredictable sea. For all Johanson knew, the boy could have already sunk to the ocean


    floor.


    With this thought, Johanson mentally filed the boy under "lost at sea," and moved on.


    Meanwhile, Anna, though spared from the dungeon, was confined within the bounds of Oakwood Manor. She rarely left the


    estate, yet her dear mother Gabby''s gravey beyond its boundaries. Now unable to visit, she leaned against the outermost


    fence, gazing forlornly in the direction of the tombstone.


    The gatekeeper, witnessing her sorrow, spoke softly, "Miss Anna, Mr. Johanson has ordered you to stay put for a month. Time


    will quickly pass, and there''s no need for such sadness. Once the month is over, you''ll be free to visit your mother''s grave."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Anna seemed not to hear as her eyes were fixed on the direction of Gabby''s resting ce, her young face etched with longing.


    In her heart, she whispered silent messages to Gabby.


    ¡°Mom, can you hear me? | miss you so much. Johanson has grounded me, and | can''t bring flowers to your grave. | hope you


    don''t miss me too much.


    ¡°Mom, | always thought of this ce as my home, but after being punished today, | realized I''m just a passerby.


    ¡°Even though I''m treated better than the servants, I''m not truly a mistress of this manor.


    ¡°Mom, where is my real home? Where are my real mother and father?"


    Anna sighed silently to herself. Her lonely silhouette was stretched long by the setting sun, tugging at the gatekeeper''s


    heartstrings. However, the gatekeeper was just a servant and could not defy Johanson''smands.


    That evening, Anna went without dinner, curling up alone in her bed, hugging her shoulders in the darkness.


    Late at night, Johanson tiptoed into Anna''s room and saw her lying there, a small mound under the nkets. His heart softened.


    Beneath the moonlight, he noticed the tear stains on her cheeks and immediately pulled her into his embrace. "Anna, I''m sorry. |


    won''t ground you anymore. Don''t be sad."


    He held her tightly, feeling a pang of guilt. He had cared for little Anna since she was young, and he wasn''t sure if it was he who


    had looked after her or if she had filled his lonely life with purpose. He couldn''t bear to see her cry. It hurt him too.


    Anna, feeling the tightness of Johanson''s hug, opened her eyes and saw his remorseful face. She managed a weak smile.


    "Johanson, why are you still awake?"


    ¡°Anna, I''m sorry. | won''t ground you anymore. Please eat well and grow up strong, okay? Don''t be sad," Johanson pleaded.


    Anna nodded. "Johanson, | don''t me you. Everyone who does wrong must be punished. It''s right that | was punished." Her


    blue eyes shimmered in the dim light.


    ¡°Okay, | won''t punish you anymore. Don''t cry," he said, wiping away her tears and gentlyying her back down. "Sleep now,


    sweetheart.¡±


    Anna watched him quietly. "Johanson, | miss my mom."


    Looking out into the thick night, Johanson gently stroked her hair. "Alright, tomorrow I''ll take you to the graveyard to see her. But


    now, sleep."


    "Okay!" She closed her eyes obediently.


    After she fell asleep, Johanson stood up and walked to the balcony. He and Anna were alike, both orphaned. He had received


    news that day that his father had escaped from a prison in the States and vanished into the sea.


    In this world, all he had was Anna. He resolved to take good care of her, and to give her a happy life. It was time to consider


    sending her to school.


    In London, since Alice had been banished from the McKinney family, she hadn''t dared to return.


    Looking disheveled, Alice navigated


    the narrow alleyways. The cold wind


    whipped around her, prop ttag ner¡¯


    teglutghihen shbtiders to ward off


    the chill. Ever since she''d been cast


    out from the McKinney family castle,


    she''d been destitute, wandering the


    streets. Please read the original


    content at .


    On better days, she could beg a few coins, but the wind was biting today, and rain threatened to fall at any moment, leaving the


    streets almost deserted.


    Alice, dizzy with hunger, cursed her misfortune. If it hadn''t been for Natalia''s sudden appearance, she wouldn''t have made such


    a foolish mistake to anger her brother Henry and get thrown out!


    Her disgraceful act upon her father''s


    remains left her with no face to


    return to the castle. Sh gould omily \


    ennyes ange Nfouid subside


    soon and that he would take her


    back. Lost in thought, Alice bumped


    into two street toughs with lip


    piercings, nearly tumbling to the


    ground. Please read the original


    content at .


    "I''m sorry, | didn¡¯t mean to," Alice stammered, fearfully eyeing the approaching ruffians, afraid of having incited their wrath.


    But as is often the case, the very thing she feared was about to unfold. Two thugs eyed Alice with ill intent as she hunched her


    shoulders. One of them arrogantly lifted her chin. "Hey there, prettydy, all by yourself?"


    "Come on, let us keep youpany. It''s gotta be lonely moving around solo!"


    Alice had never dealt with street punks before. Her face turned ghostly pale with fear as she shook her head and stepped back.


    "No thanks, I''m good. My brother will be picking me up any minute now."


    "Ha, your brother?" The one with a lip


    ring corralled Alice against the wall


    with one arm. "Sw theart, Laterv''


    bregkatitolya, biaveve been tailing


    you for two days now. You don''t even


    have a ce to crash at night, so


    what brother are you talking about?"


    Please read the original content at


    .


    The other thug moved in, too, rudely pinching Alice''s cheek. "Tsk, such soft skin. Looks like we''ll be the ones taking care of you


    today!"

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533


    After delivering her chilling threat, the brute named Butch knocked Alice out cold with a swift swipe of his meaty hand. He and his


    crony, a wiry fellow with a nose ring and a snake tattoo slithering up his neck, hoisted the unconscious Alice and carried her


    away like a sack of spuds.


    The chill night wind whistled through the back alleys, swirling the discarded detritus of urban life, indifferent to the sinister scene


    that had just yed out.


    When Alice came to, she found herself in a dire predicament. Her arms and legs were spread-eagle, tied to the walls of a dingy


    room. Several menacing men encircled her, sporting an array of piercings and ink that told tales of dubious distinction. Her teeth


    chattered in terror. "Wha¡ªwhat do you want with me?"


    The bald ringleader, Butch, the very same man who had felled her earlier, stood front and center, nked by his goons. He


    groped Alice''s chest crudely. "Not bad, fresh meat."


    Alice let out a shriek, which was silenced by a stinging p across her cheek. "Shut your trap! Squeal again, and I''ll gag you so


    fast your head will spin," Butch snarled.


    Ared imprint of his hand marked her face, and fear clenched her heart. She knew she was in deep trouble.


    One of Butch''sckeys piped up, "Hey, boss, don''t gag her. It''s no fun that way."


    Butch let out a bellowingugh. "True, true. A feisty mare is more fun to break!"


    Realization dawned on Alice; she understood their vile intentions. "Please, don''t do this. I''ll do anything. My family''s rich, | swear.


    I''ll get them to pay you¡ªanything!"


    ¡°Bull! If you were some rich kid, you wouldn''t be roaming the streets. Bad luck for you, sweetheart. You''re just what we''ve been


    looking for," Butch retorted, pulling out a gleaming knife. "Remember, | get to be your first. If you''re still a virgin, maybe I''ll take


    care of you. If not, well, don''t expect any kindness from me."


    Alice was paralyzed with fear, her tears flowing freely. "Please, let me go. I''ll do anything for you. I''ll be so grateful!"


    The gangughed heartily. "We don''t want any farm work from you, though riding... well, that''s another story," Butch mocked,


    pressing the cold steel of the de to Alice''s face. "Either way, you get ridden. Might as well enjoy it, right?"


    Alice trembled as the tears streamed down her face. Her pleas were reduced to a mere whisper, "Please, let me go... please..."


    But her fate was sealed. She was amb amidst wolves, with no bargaining power left.


    The sound of tearing fabric filled the dimly lit room, apanied by Alice''s muffled sobs and the men''s vulgar grunts.


    From dawn to dusk, the repugnant men sated their depravity, leaving a broken Alice in their wake. The room was now plunged


    into darkness. Alicey discarded on the floor, unsure how many times she had passed out. When she awoke, she curled into


    herself and wept bitterly. She could never have imagined falling victim to such brutality. Those despicable men deserved death.


    She stared into the stifling darkness in despair, her shattered heart turning ck with vengeful spite. Someday, she vowed, she


    would make those who had hurt her pay twofold for the agony they had inflicted upon her.


    This all stemmed from being cast out of her home and left to fend for herself on the streets. The first to me was Natalia, who


    had led their brother, Henry, to orchestrate Alice¡¯s banishment!


    Alice swore that her sole purpose in life was to drag Natalia through the muck. She longed to see Natalia plead at her feet,


    weeping with remorse, before mercilessly casting her into the abyss. For that end, Alice would sell her soul to the devil without a


    second thought.


    This night was destined to be sleepless, as the tormented Alice transformed her pain into an unyielding resolve. She was


    determined to drag Natalia down to hell with her, even if it meant her own destruction.


    As dawn approached, the vermin that had tormented Alice returned. They carelessly tossed a couple of stale sandwiches at her


    feet. "Eat up. Don''t want you dying on us just yet."


    Alice swallowed her tears and picked up the moldy bread, devouring it hungrily. She had to survive.


    Theirughter filled the room as they watched her pitiful state. "Look at her gobble up that moldy crap!"


    ¡°Eat up. Once you''re done, you''ll entertain us some more!"


    Despite their jeers, Alice kept


    focused, channeling her hatred wi


    every bitter bit Ongestts ee


    tha pyaleldfabuse resumed, but


    Alice''s expression remained stoic.


    She no longer pleaded or cried as she


    had before. Please read the original


    content at .


    Impatient, Butch struck her smooth back. "Make some noise, for God''s sake! You look like you''re mourning your mother!"


    Alice''s eyes narrowed, and she bit her lip, refusing to give them the satisfaction of hearing her voice.


    Butch grew furious at her defiance. "You''re challenging me, huh?" He intensified his assault, determined to break her spirit.


    The physical humiliation dwarfed the torment of her soul. Alice bit her lip until it bled, finally letting out an anguished cry that


    delighted the devils around her.


    Over a week of degradation, Alice''s


    resolve shifted; from defiance to


    compliance, she slowl Snow


    respenne aeN they stopped


    fe¨¦ding her spoiled food and even


    allowed her some freedom of


    movement within the house, no


    longer chaining her ankles like a dog.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Time passed, and another fortnight


    slipped by. Then, one night, after the


    men were sated and slept soundly,


    Alice silently rose from the s :


    Her hand ripped a\Salp dagger, its


    edige ¨¦h ching the faint light from the


    moon that filtered through the


    window. She moved with the silence


    of a shadow, approaching the man


    sprawled across the floor who was


    engulfed in the unsuspecting peace


    of slumber. Without a moment''s


    hesitation, she sliced through his


    carotid artery. Please read the


    original content at .Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Blood erupted like a geyser, shooting up higher than a man''s height, drenching Alice in a gruesome crimson shower.


    The man, whose mouth she mped shut with unwavering strength, gave a couple of weak kicks before going utterly still. His


    life was extinguished as quickly as it had been imed.

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534


    Alice stood in the quiet room, the silence echoing with the finality of her actions. She had taken care of the men sprawled across


    the floor, dealing with them as one would butcher livestock.


    Yes, in her eyes, they were not men but mere animals deserving of their fates. They had indulged their drunken desires without a


    thought, and as such, they had met their end without a chance toprehend what was happening.


    By the crack of dawn, the room had turned into a crimson sea, and Alice, barefoot, walked over the filthy bloodstains, her


    laughter chilling the air. She had avenged herself against the demons who tormented her, but it wasn''t enough. She had yet to


    confront the mastermind who had wronged her.


    Oh, Natalia, you must wait for me!


    Alice cleaned her blood-soaked feet on the corpses, found some clean clothes in the house, and stepped out into the breaking


    day. She looked up at the rising sun and vanished into the sin-filled alleyways like a devil into the mist.


    In Hawaii, Natalia had been feeling unusually drained, lethargic, and without her usual spark. Initially, she dismissed it as poor


    rest, but one morning, as a wave of darkness passed before her eyes, concern gripped her. She knew she needed to get toa


    hospital.


    ¡°Reba, could you please mind the house? I''m heading out to the hospital," Natalia called out to her maid, who was busy


    dusting the living room. Reba nodded dutifully and continued her chores.


    Natalia offered a considerate remark as she passed by, "Don''t overexert yourself. The ce looks spotless already." But


    Reba, focused on her task, didn''t respond.


    Shrugging off the maid''s silence, Natalia grabbed her purse and left the mansion, driving toward the hospital. Natalia had hired


    Reba to rece a previous maid who had left to get married. She had encountered Reba, a homeless soul, on her way to


    the employment center and offered her a generous tip out of kindness. But Reba, adamant in her pride, refused the money


    and instead asked for work. Unable to speak due to a tragic incident, Reba struggled to find employment until Natalia, ever-


    compassionate, took her in.


    Despite being mute, Reba was a diligent worker who kept the household in immacte condition, much to Natalia''s delight. It


    felt good to help someone in need and to have found such a reliable helper.


    However, Natalia couldn''t shake off the feeling of unwellness that had been guing her recently. She hoped the hospital visit


    would shed light on whether it was just a bad cold.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    With a heavy heart, Natalia drove on, her spirits dampened by her waning health. When she arrived at the hospital, she parked


    and made her way to the specialist''s clinic.


    A doctor with silver-rimmed sses greeted her. "What seems to be the problem?"


    Natalia described her symptoms with concern, "I''ve been feeling constantly fatigued, stumbling while walking, dropping things... |


    feel weak. I''m not sure if it''s a severe cold, because | haven''t had a fever or been exposed to anything cold."


    The doctor scribbled something on her chart and handed it back. "Please go have these tests done, and bring me the results,


    okay?"


    After the tests, Natalia returned to the office with results that might as well have been in a foreignnguage. The doctor, with a


    grave expression, stood up. "Ms. rkson, do you have any family history of gic diseases?"


    ¡°Not that | know of. | was adopted and never knew my biological family," Natalia replied, her voice tinged with uncertainty.


    The doctor adjusted his sses. "I''m sorry to inform you, but based on your test results, you may have Amyotrophic Lateral


    Sclerosis,monly known as ALS."


    Natalia blinked. "ALS? What is that?¡±


    "Stephen Hawking''s name might ring


    a bell. He had this condition¡ªit''s a


    motor neuron dise eolrusinape


    tersnsethevierde be s controlling our


    muscles inexplicably die. Once we


    lose over fifty percent of these cells,


    symptoms like muscle weakness


    manifest." Please read the original


    content at .


    Natalia felt her world spin. "Are you saying | might have the same disease as Stephen Hawking?" Anxiety colored her voice. "Is it


    treatable?"


    The doctor shook his head with regret. "If it were easily treatable, Hawking wouldn''t have been bound to a wheelchair. There''s no


    cure for ALS; it''s one of the most intractable diseases, alongside cancer and AIDS."


    "So, is it terminal?" Natalia''s voice wavered.


    "Yes. The progression is rapid.


    Typically, it takes only 3 to 5 years


    from symptom ongettq conprete!


    pasalygis( And thecruelest part is


    that your cognitive functions remain


    intact even when you can no longer


    move or breathe independently..."


    Please read the original content at


    .


    The doctor continued speaking, but Natalia could hardlyprehend the words. The fear and shock had consumed her, leaving


    her pale and trembling in the sterile light of the hospital room.


    There''s no greater agony in the world than being fully conscious, yet forced to watch helplessly as your body gradually shuts


    down¡ªunable to move, speak, and breathe. Eventually, even the power to wish for death eludes you.


    Natalia had no clue what she''d done


    to deserve this bizarre, terminal


    illness. The hospital was the fina


    arbiter of fate, ans theskSestresuits


    Hawretiddtidly signed her death


    warrant. She stumbled to her feet,


    straining to show a semnce of a


    smile. "Doctor," she implored with a


    hushed urgency, "please keep this


    between us. My family... they can''t


    know." Please read the original


    content at .

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535


    "Alright," Dr. Harper nodded reassuringly. "We take responsibility for every patient. Try not to worry too much, Natalia. At this


    stage, it''s only a suspicion. As for a definitive diagnosis, we need to run aprehensive set of tests, which can take about a


    month to process. Please,e with me."


    Finishing his words, Dr. Harper guided Natalia through a series of more intricate examinations. She followed him like a ghost,


    feeling as if her world had crumbled.


    "Ms. rkson, I''m prescribing you some medication to help calm your nerves and temporarily manage the symptoms of muscle


    weakness. It''s unfortunate that you might have this condition, but | urge you to stay cooperative and patient until we get the


    results..."


    The doctor''s voice buzzed in Natalia''s head, but she hardly listened, clinging to thest shred of sanity as she bid him goodbye


    and left the hospital.


    The sunshine outside was perfect, yet Natalia felt a bone-deep chill. She wrapped her arms around her slender frame and


    walked slowly towards her car. Reaching it, her hands shook as she pulled the door open and slumped into the driver''s seat,


    burying her face in her hands as she began to sob uncontrobly.


    In this confined space, her emotions shattered, and tears streamed down her face. How could this be happening? She was


    facing a condition as dreadful as cancer. No, it was worse than cancer because she''d have to watch herself gradually lose the


    ability to move, even to breathe.


    She thought of her loving husband, Magnus, her sweet son Jonas, and her daughter Anna, whom she had yet to find. Natalia felt


    trapped in a nightmare. She couldn''t bear to be the person the doctor described, nor could she burden her family.


    Suddenly, the phone rang, piercing her moment of despair. Wiping her tears, she answered, "Hello?"


    "Honey," came the warm voice of Magnus, "What are you up to? | tried calling earlier. I''ve been missing you, darling." As he


    spoke, Magnus pictured Natalia''s blushing face, wishing he could sprout wings and fly straight home.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "|... |..." Natalia choked back a sob, pinching herself to suppress the sadness. "Oh, I''m painting, just painting.¡±


    "Ha, are you secretly painting me again?" Magnus chuckled softly. "Don''t miss me too much, I''ll be home by evening. Love you,


    darling.¡±


    ¡°Love you too," Natalia replied, her voice strained from her previous tears. She quickly changed the subject. "| need to get back


    to my painting. Let''s talk when you get home, okay?¡±


    ¡°Alright, take care, bye."


    "Bye."


    As soon as the call ended, Natalia''s tears fell like rain once more. Perhaps Magnus had sensed her need, calling her in her most


    vulnerable moment. His affectionate words warmed her, yet she couldn''t reveal her plight.


    She knew Magnus well; learning of her condition would devastate him far more than it did her. All the suffering should be hers


    alone. She pleaded silently to spare her loved ones any grief.


    Natalia wiped away her tears, started the car, and drove home. She steadfastly wiped away the tears that blurred her vision.


    Inside, she felt a relentless anguish but could not share her torment with anyone.


    Arriving home, she trudged upstairs. The maid, Reba, was polishing the banister and smiled in greeting. Natalia couldn''t


    muster a smile in return and just nodded as she made her way to her room. She shut the door behind her, engulfed in silent


    agony.


    Was it her mind ying tricks, or did she feel pitied by everyone? She couldn''t stand the helpless looks that seemed to say they


    knew the pain she would endure, yet could do nothing.


    On the balcony, Natalia sat numbly. Her gaze was lost on the rolling waves, her heart churning like the frothy sea.


    Asad smile crossed her lips as she thought of the story of The Little Mermaid, who traded her voice for legs to be with her


    prince, only to be nothing but sea foam.


    Wasn''t she facing a simr fate?


    Over the years, through all the ups


    and downs, it was the support of


    family and friends athad sastalried


    Bun thiatihs She couldn''t go on.


    She couldn''t bear to watch her life


    slowly consumed, to see Magnus¡¯


    eyes filled with helpless sorrow, to


    witness Jonas'' grief. Please read the


    original content at .


    No, she refused to die a miserable death, to live hopelessly burdened, to be a weight on her loved ones.


    The sea roared, mirroring Natalia''s turmoil. How could she leave without causing them more pain?


    Just then, the bedroom door creaked


    open, and Reba entered vor


    steamin cup of ontt¨¦¨¦! But atalia


    Hedin: ppetite. Forcing a smile, she


    said, "Thank you, just set it down."


    Please read the original content at


    .


    However, Reba stood firm, holding the coffee until Natalia took a sip, refusing to leave ady in distress without a little


    comfort.


    Natalia sighed in resignation and took the coffee from Reba''s hands, only to have the steam scald her eyes, causing shiny


    tears to ssh against the delicate porcin mug.


    Reba seemed to sense Natalia''s distress and gestured with concern, asking if she had a row with Magnus.


    Natalia shook her head and took a


    small sip of the coffee. Even though


    she was sure Rebahad col


    teneda,, i Sted bitter to her.


    at was because her heart felt a


    million times more bitter than the


    most unsweetened brew. Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Setting the coffee down beside her, Natalia forced a wistful smile. Looking at Reba, who couldn''t speak, Natalia suddenly felt


    an overwhelming urge to pour her heart out.

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536


    She let out a wistful sigh, her gaze forlorn as she turned to face Reba. "Reba, | have no idea what kind of storm you''ve


    weathered to be who you are today. But it''s only now that | realize how unpredictable this life is. So often, you can''t even


    guess when cmity will strike, leaving you defenseless, with no choice but to grit your teeth and endure."


    Reba''s eyes remained fixed on Natalia, unblinking as if she didn''t quite grasp the weight of her words.


    With a mncholy smile, Natalia continued, "You know, before | went to the hospital, | was just your average happy woman, with


    a loving husband and son, living a blissful life. But it''s all been undone by illness. The doctors say | have ALS, like Stephen


    Hawking had. Soon, | won''t be able to take care of myself. I''ll be fully aware of my own suffering but utterly powerless to stop it. If


    there''s such a thing as torture in this world, this must be the cruelest kind."


    Reba remained silent, her expression unreadable.


    Natalia sighed deeply once more. "What am | to do, Reba? | don''t want Magnus to see me in such a pitiful state. But | can''t


    bear the thought of leaving him, knowing how heartbroken he''d be. I''ve weathered many storms before, but this time, | just don''t


    know how I''ll get through."


    "Don''t try to get through it then. All this is just karma for your past deeds." Reba''s voice, suddenly raspy and raw, took Natalia


    by surprise. "Reba, how can you suddenly speak?"


    Reba threw back her head andughed. "Natalia, who would''ve thought you''d see the day? This is youreuppance!"


    Natalia was startled. She couldn''t fathom how the Reba she knew could have changed so drastically. "Who are you, really?"


    Natalia demanded, her voice steady as she scrutinized Reba''s impassive face. But her vision began to blur, her eyelids felt


    heavy as lead, and her body slumped to the ground, her consciousness slipping away...


    When Natalia awoke, she found herself trapped on a decrepit cruise ship. She looked around frantically and spotted Reba


    standing not far off, looking down at her with disdain. "Oh, Natalia, to think you''d see such a day. Isn''t karma delightful? After all


    the wrongs you''ve done, it''s only fitting you face this trial!"


    Natalia quickly regained herposure. "You''re not Reba. Who are you?"


    "Ah, Natalia, maybe you''re not as foolish as | thought. Too bad you realized toote!" With that, Reba peeled off a lifelike


    silicone mask, revealing her true identity.


    "Alice!?" Natalia was aghast, unable to believe that Reba was actually Alice.


    Alice''s eyes were filled with venom as she red at Natalia. "Who else did you expect? I''m sure you''ve wronged so many people


    that you can''t even keep track. Right?"


    Natalia shook her head in disbelief. "Alice, what are you doing? Why have you brought me here? Release me at once."


    ¡°Natalia, perhaps you think too highly of yourself." Alice''s gaze hardened. "If it weren''t for you, would Henry have thrown me out?


    Would | have ended up like this if | hadn''t been cast out? From a pampered princess, born with a silver spoon, to a whore that¡¯s


    treated lower than dirt?"


    Natalia was shocked, unable to believe Alice''s ims.


    She didn''t have a profound impression of Alice, merely that Alice was a spoilt, arrogant, and typically superficial heiress. Alice''s


    actions that led to her father Rowell''s downfall were, in fact, under Lydia''s maniptions, which eventually led to Alice being


    ousted by Henry.


    Natalia had assumed Alice''s unfortunate predicament would cause her to change, to reform, and to dial back her arrogance and


    ignorance. But now, it seemed, Alice was spiraling further out of control.


    "Oh, thanks to you, | was cast out, treated like a rag doll by those vile creatures! Surviving on mouldy food and begging just to


    keep breathing!"


    Alice red coldly at Natalia, "And you? What were you doing then? Living the high life in a grand mansion, sharing a bed with a


    man who worshipped you, while doting on a son who could do no wrong! Natalia, by what right do you have all the world¡¯s


    fortune?! Why is that?!"


    Indeed, Alice''s appalling usations


    caused Natalia to feel a tinge of


    remorse. She had i tiallypeerandry


    forBer''pSr in her father


    Rowell''s demise, but she hadn''t


    anticipated Alice to fall into such a


    distasteful predicament. Please read


    the original content at


    .


    "Save me your sanctimonious pity. | don''t need it!" Alice scoffed. "Those who hurt and humiliated me have been dealt with by my


    hand. Now, it''s just you left, Natalia. How should | repay you for your ¡®great kindness?¡±


    ¡°Alice, stop this madness. Why were you thrown out of the manor? Don''t you realize you were in the wrong?"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Shut up! SHUT UP!" Alice shouted, pushing Natalia hard and watching her fall to the cabin floor. "You''re no martyr, Natalia!


    Haven''t you figured it out yet? Your illness is nothing but karma for all the evils you''vemitted!"


    Natalia looked at Alice with pity, convinced that she had lost her mind. Natalia herself had been foolish enough to be deceived by


    Alice''s masquerade as Reba.


    "Natalia, the whole time | was locked


    away, | swore a silent oath ¡ª it''s you


    and me, to the bitter end! First,


    stole my man, enyen\chari¨¦ my


    dayyaad Finally, you turned my own


    brother against me, who kicked me


    out of the house! Even if it means


    going to hell, I''ll drag you down with


    mel!" Alice''s re at Natalia was as


    fierce as a thunderstorm. Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Awry smile twisted Natalia¡¯s lips. "| didn''t steal anything from you. You just never knew how to appreciate what you had! And for


    your information, I''m already living in my own personal hell."


    "Ha, right, exactly!" Aliceughed


    maniacally. "| was gonna knock you


    out and dump you in the shops


    dive bar, let you find ea wha


    to be not ing bytay Ke S a


    eard you got ALS, and |


    changed my game n. Natalia, I''m


    gonna maroon you on a deserted


    ind, make you feel the full weight


    of despair and helplessness, and


    watch you slowly be one of


    those people trapped in their own


    failing bodies, with no escape from


    ALS!" Please read the original content


    at .

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537


    Natalia stared back at Alice without a hint of fear. "Do whatever you want. Alive or dead, there''s no difference to me now."


    ¡°Really? Natalia, I''m not just going to make you wait for death in despair, I''m going to make sure you watch me take over your


    life. Your devoted husband, Magnus, and your sweet little boy, Jonas, they''ll all be mine! And you? You''ll have nothing to do but


    watch in despair. That''s my grand ambition for you!"


    "No!" Panic seized Natalia. "You can''t do this! Alice, if there''s any bitterness in your heart towards me, then end it quickly. Kill me!


    But please, don''t hurt my husband and my son!"


    ¡°Hurt them?" Alice''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction at the fear in Natalia''s eyes. "Why would | hurt them? Natalia, I''m going to


    be you, and take over your entire life. And you, you''ll just wait to die alone on some deserted ind!"


    With that, Alice started the yacht''s engine and steered into the vastness of the open sea.


    Natalia watched Alice''s descent into madness, pleading with her not to let hatred cloud her heart, begging her not tomit


    such lunacy. It would ruin Alice¡¯s life!


    But how could Alice listen to Natalia''s words now? Her heart was filled with the thrill of revenge and the joy of recing Natalia,


    and she continued towards the isted ind she had scouted long ago.


    With its jagged rocks and sparse palm and banana trees, that ind would ensure Natalia wouldn''t starve but would have to live


    helplessly as Alice usurped her happiness.


    The thought of this made Alice''s body tremble with excitement. All the happiness and all the glory would be hers! Alice was the


    one destined to be the little princess favored by the heavens, not Natalia!


    The yacht cut through the waves, passing unknown inds until it reached a rugged isle. There, Alice dumped Natalia, leaving


    her bound and stranded as she sailed away.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalia copsed, the ropes still binding her. She wriggled forward, inch by inch, searching for a sharp rock to cut the ropes that


    ensnared her.


    The sun zed hotter, and it took all of Natalia''s strength to move just a few feet. Despite her weakness, the thought of Magnus,


    unaware of her disappearance, filled her with renewed energy to keep moving. Finally, finding a rock sharp enough, she sawed


    at the ropes as the sun began its descent. Natalia¡¯s throat parched, and her body was drenched in sweat as she struggled to free


    herself.


    Meanwhile, Alice had shed her alias and meticulously transformed into Natalia''s image, eagerly awaiting Magnus¡¯ return.


    By day, she had yed the dutiful maid; by night, she practiced Natalia''s mannerisms and speech. Now she was ready, having


    memorized Natalia''s every feature.


    She had nned to sell Natalia to some seedy underground club, to let her taste the humiliation she had once endured. But


    discovering that Natalia suffered from a debilitating illness meant that Alice could watch Natalia slowly sumb to fear and pain,


    an even sweeter revenge.


    Dusk fell, and headlights approached. Alice''s lips curled into a smile. Magnus was home.


    She nced at her reflection, pleased with her imitation of Natalia''s piercing blue eyes, and descended the stairs to greet him.


    ¡°Honey, I''m home!" Magnus'' voice preceded him.


    Alice, mimicking Natalia''s tone, called out, "Wee back, darling. Dinner''s ready."


    Magnus entered and paused, noting "Natalia''s" overly meticulous face. "Wow, what''s the asion? You''re all made up today."


    A flicker of panic crossed Alice''s eyes. She''d been too meticulous in her makeup, too eager to embody Natalia.


    "Oh, just felt like ying around with some makeup. Do you like it?" she said, feigning nonchnce.


    Magnus dropped his briefcase and circled his arms around "Natalia''s" waist, adoringly gazing at her. "Of course, my wife is the


    most beautiful woman in the world, with or without makeup."


    Alice tilted her head back proudly. "Of course, | am the fairest of them all."


    Then, she tiptoed closer to Magnus. "Kiss me!"


    Magnus leaned in, drawn to Alice''s


    tender lips. Their breath mingled, and


    just as their lips wereahaut 6 MLE


    gnuig¡¯ face Gdfrened. He pushed


    "Natalia" away and gripped her wrist


    tightly, his voice thunderous, "You''re


    not my wife! Who are you?!" Please


    read the original content at


    .


    Alice''s heart skipped a beat. She had mimicked Natalia perfectly, so how could Magnus tell? Was it the kiss that had sparked his


    suspicion, without any concrete evidence?


    Feigning indignation, tears shimmered in her eyes, and Alice protested, "Honey, what are you talking about? Let go, you''re


    hurting my wrist."


    Magnus¡¯ grip tightened, and his expression was as foreboding as a storm. "Tell me! Who are you? Where''s my wife?"


    "Sweetheart, can we not do this,


    please? It''s me, your wife. Who else


    would | be?" Alice Wisse 60M)


    sayeege uit bcp e of tears. Her


    voice quivered with a mix of fear and


    exasperation. "For heaven''s sake,


    what''s gotten into you?!" Please read


    the original content at


    .


    "Hmph!" Magnus let out a scornful


    snort, his eyes narrowing as he


    scrutinized her. "Sure, you can


    change your looks. Youlmgight Ei


    rps Voide, Bor there''s one thing


    you can''t fake¡ªthe scent. My wife''s


    scent is sweet and pure, not tainted


    and foul like yours! You''d bettere


    clean about who you really are before


    | lose my temper. Otherwise, I''ll show


    you what real-life hell feels like!"


    Please read the original content at


    .


    The words "real-life hell" struck a nerve in Alice, sending a jolt of panic through her. shbacks of her past humiliations flooded


    her mind, and her heart raced with the threat of history repeating itself.

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538


    Ha, she¡¯d been to hell and back, hadn¡¯t she? What was there to fear now?


    Since Magnus had pierced through her charade, Alice couldn''t be bothered to keep up the act anymore. Gone was the facade of


    frailty. A fierce glint shed in her eyes as she tried to shake off Magnus¡¯ grip. "Let go!"


    However, Magnus was clutching her wrist with a vice-like grip, nearly snapping it. Alice couldn''t break free.


    After failing to shake him off, Alice red at him, her voice thick with anger. "If you don''t want your precious darling toe to


    any harm, you''d better start treating me with some respect!"


    A jolt of shock went through Magnus. She wasn¡¯t his wife! If this woman had the guts to impersonate his spouse, then it meant


    Natalia was in danger. Without a second thought, he released Alice, his voiceced with urgency, "Where''s my wife? What do


    you want? Who are you? Why are you pretending to be Natalia?"


    ¡°Ha, Magnus, with so many questions, which do you want me to answer first?" Seeing the sweat on Magnus'' brow, Alice felt a


    mix of hatred and jealousy. Why did Natalia get all the good things in life? In what way was Alice inferior?


    ¡°No matter,¡± she thought darkly. ¡°Everything Natalia has, | will take, and destroy.¡±


    With a sinister gaze, Alice slowly peeled away the prosthetic mask from her face, revealing her true identity.


    ¡°Alice? It''s you!" Magnus was astounded, not expecting the foolish woman he had once encountered at Rowell¡¯s funeral to now


    be standing in his own home.


    Alice sneered, "Magnus, you and Natalia really are a match made in heaven! So quick to look down on others. Yes, | am Alice,


    the true daughter of the Duke of Rowell!"


    "Is that so?" Magnus quickly regained hisposure, his tone unwavering. "Yet, | recall hearing that this ¡°true daughter¡± was


    kicked out by the new Lord of the castle. | wonder what sort of misfortune haspelled you to target my wife. I''ve got one piece


    of advice of you. Turn back while you can. You don¡¯t want to y with fire."


    Alice''s face turned crimson with rage as her secret was exposed. She red at Magnus, her voice rising to a frenzied scream.


    "Shut up! No matter what, | am the legitimate heiress of McKinney Castle, and Natalia is nothing but a shameful bastard!"


    Magnus looked at Alice coolly. "Quite the legitimate heiress, aren''t you? Now, tell me your true intentions and where you''ve


    hidden my wife."


    Alice''s smirk was chilling. "Oh, Magnus, you''re so much sharper than your dim-witted woman. Yes, I''ve tied up that idiot, Natalia!"


    Before she could finish, Magnus had seized her throat and lifted her off the ground. His eyes zed with murderous intent.


    "Bring my wife back unharmed, or I''ll kill you!"


    The air around Magnus turned icy as if his rage had chilled the very atmosphere. Aliceughed in the face of death, confident


    she had grasped Magnus'' Achilles¡¯ heel. His reaction confirmed he''d do anything for Natalia.


    Her voice, though choked, was mocking, "You think I''m stupid? If | tell you where Natalia is, you''ll strangle me without a second


    thought!"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alice was sure of herself. "If you don''t want anything bad to happen to Natalia, you''d best treat me kindly. Otherwise, | have a


    hundred ways to make her wish for death."


    As her threat hung in the air, Magnus slowly released his grip. For a moment, he wanted nothing more than to snuff out her life.


    But he couldn''t. Where was his wife?


    His heart felt as if it was being torn apart. He should have known. The phone call he had with Natalia earlier felt off.


    Until he knew Natalia was safe, he couldn''t afford rash actions. Despite his seething rage, Magnus kept his temper in check. He


    needed to be rational, to rescue his wife from her dire situation.


    After tossing Alice to the floor, his chest heaved with anger. Then, in a cold voice, he demanded, "Your motives. Speak. You have


    three minutes."


    Alice, picking herself up, grinned


    smugly. "Haha, Magnus, ine saa


    your pow rf yourhiave bow to me?


    WD sab sore | want to rece


    Natalia, to live the life she once had."


    Please read the original content at


    .


    "Delusional!" Magnus spat out.


    "You can''t do it?" Alice circled him. "My patience has its limits, Magnus. If you don''t want Natalia hurt, make me happy."


    She then plopped down on the sofa, adopting the air of ady of the house, idly tending to her nails. "Otherwise, | can''t


    guarantee what my associates might do to her."


    Her threat pierced Magnus like a needle. Natalia!


    "You!" Magnus¡¯ fists clenched so tight


    his knuckles turned white, veins


    popped at his temples, and e ayn


    muscle t sect eee hits f from


    thrbeeth the vile woman standing


    before him! His eyes were bloodshot


    with fury as he red at the smirking


    Alice, wishing he could just wipe her


    off the face of the earth. Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Alice looked back at Magnus


    unfazed, even letting out a sly


    chuckle. ¡®what''s .goersibe?£¤0U


    gonnaxtakethe out right here, right


    now, Or you wanna wait around to


    pick up the pieces of your dear wife?"


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Magnus'' hands were creaking under the pressure of his grip, and with a heavy breath, he reluctantly lowered his head. "What do


    you want me to do?"

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539


    ¡°Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha!" Alice''sughter peeled through the air, her head thrown back in utter delight. "Oh, Natalia, dear Natalia, | so


    regret not capturing that moment on camera. Just imagine the agony you would''ve felt seeing it!"


    Hearing Alice''s grating cackle, Magnus felt his anger boiling to the point of eruption. Yet, for Natalia''s safety, he had to endure!


    "Come here, Magnus. Kiss me," Alice teased with a crooked finger, her voice dripping with provocation. "Every day, I''ve watched


    Natalia blush and swoon under your passionate kisses. You must be quite the expert, huh? Now, please me, and maybe I''ll


    consider making things a bit easier for dear Natalia."


    Magnus clenched his fists. His face turned a shade of thunderous green, utterly disgusted by the shameless creature before him.


    But his anger didn''t cloud his judgment, and he asked coolly, "You''ve seen us?"


    "Don''t believe me?" Alice hastily grabbed a rag and bent over, mimicking the diligent work of her alter ego ''Reba¡¯ the maid,


    then looked up at him with triumph in her eyes. "Tell me, Mr. Andersen, am | doing a satisfactory job in my role as your maid?"


    It dawned on Magnus that the mute maid, whom Natalia had so kindly taken in, was none other than Alice herself. She had been


    scheming from the start, waiting for the perfect moment to get close to his wife. The treachery was beyond belief!


    As Magnus remained silent, Alice''sughter grew louder and more obnoxious. "Oh, | am quite proud of myself, you know. That


    dimwit Natalia and her saintly ways, thinking the world is full of poor souls in need of saving. Ha! It''s a wonder she''s made it this


    far in life with such naivety."


    Magnus red at Alice with revulsion. "Don''t be so smug. Your heart is too poisoned to understand my wife''s goodness!"


    ¡°What was that? I''m poisoned?" Alice''s eyes narrowed dangerously as sheughed hysterically. "Magnus, to be human is to be


    deceitful and cruel. It''s only because men like you have been coddled Natalia that she can afford to y the saint, pretending to


    protect everyone, when she can''t even protect herself. How utterly childish!"


    ¡°Enough! Do not insult my wife!" Magnus strode forward, towering over the repulsive figure sprawled on the sofa. "Where is


    she?" Hismanding presence loomed over Alice.


    Faced with his murderous re, Alice lost her amusement and pointed to her lipsmandingly. "Kiss me, please me, and I''ll


    tell you where she is."


    Magnus¡¯ brow furrowed deeply, using every ounce of strength to refrain from ending the life of the woman who was unting her


    power before him. Without a second thought, his hand swung out in a p. "You disgust me!"


    Alice hit the floor hard, slowly getting up with a bloody lip. "If you won''t cooperate, don''t me me for being heartless!"


    Magnus pointed at her fiercely. "Tell me where my wife is, or you won''t live to see another day!"


    ¡°Ha! Impossible!" Alice''s eyes gleamed maliciously.


    Magnus grabbed the phone. "Send people to search for my wife immediately, and get someone to take care of the woman in the


    mansion!" His eyes were full of deadly intent as he stared at Alice like she was already a corpse.


    Alice smirked, "You''ll never find Natalia. No one knows where she is except for me. Ha! Ha! Ha!"


    "Just please me, do what you do with Natalia, and I''ll tell you where she is," Alice challenged.


    Magnus¡¯ gaze softened in apparent concession, his head bowing. "Not today. | can''t. | cannot!" he said before striding toward the


    door. He was sure that as long as Alice wanted revenge on Natalia, she wouldn''t harm her¡ªfor now.


    Magnus couldn''t waste any more time with Alice; he needed to find clues to rescue his wife quickly. As he reached the door, his


    gaze turned icy.


    Alice, furious at his departure, stomped her foot. "Magnus, stop! If you don''te back, | swear I''ll have Natalia destroyed!"


    His step halted, his fists clenched in a gamble on Alice''s twisted psyche. "Fine, | have urgent matters now, but I''ll fulfill your


    requestter."


    Hehe, he would fulfill Alice''s wish soon!


    "| only asked you to kiss me! Not to sleep with me. What the hell are you faking!" Alice was so angry that her face distorted. She


    didn''t believe that this outstanding man would ignore her like she was trash.


    Magnus was afraid of further


    angering Alice and causing her to do


    something more drastic, soContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    to soothe his voica\&varything


    Payee Siice suddenly. | need time


    to calm down." As he spoke, he


    continued to stride away. Magnus


    continued his determined march out,


    his steps seemingly solid but


    inwardly frantic. Please read the


    original content at .


    Shortly after, Paul arrived with backup. "Mr. Andersen!"


    "Take control of the woman in the mansion. No outside contact. She''s kidnapped my wife," Magnus ordered quietly.


    "Understood."


    Magnus strode to his car, his energy ebbing as he sank into the driver''s seat. The weight of the situation was crushing¡ªAlice


    had won Natalia¡¯s trust in disguise, and now his wife was in unknown danger.


    He watched the security footage, seeing Alice load an unconscious Natalia into a car before disappearing.


    Now, time was of the essence. Every minute wasted meant unknown perils for Natalia. Magnus knew what he had to do¡ªfind


    his wife, and fast. It had only been a day, surely she couldn''t have gone far.


    Magnus'' heart pounded like a drum as he revved up his car, peeled out of the driveway and drove away from the home that once


    held such sweet memories.


    Back at the mansion, Alice was


    fuming over Magnus'' hasty


    departure. However, sh wagsaywvy!


    equaaeatantitelen though


    ad leverage over Magnus, she


    Soin push him too far. She


    harbored no illusions that any man


    would ce a woman above his own


    self-interests. Please read the original


    content at .


    Threats had to be carefully


    measured; too much and you risk


    tearing Oe apart Worstease


    segparigrn te ends up a tragic


    casualty, and this exceptional man


    moves on to love again, perhaps


    even more passionately. Please read


    the original content at


    .

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540


    As Magnus stormed out of the house, Alice made no move to stop him. If he needed some space to cool off, so be it. Deep


    down, she knew he wouldn''t harm her, not with Natalia being his Achilles¡¯ heel.


    Asinister grin crept across Alice''s face. Poor, pitiful Natalia, once the belle of the ball, was now reduced to a shadow of her


    former self, clinging to life on some godforsaken rock in the middle of nowhere.


    Alice''s smile was cruel and bloodthirsty as she reveled in the thought of Natalia, left to starve on that deserted isle. The sheer


    satisfaction sent a thrill through Alice¡¯s veins.


    Meanwhile, the Hawaiian night settled quietly around Magnus as he drove away from home, his mind racing, scouring the ind


    for any sign of Natalia. The heavy nket of night enveloped the inds as Magnus, with his headlights piercing the darkness,


    hunted for any trace of Natalia along the streets and alleys.


    With no leads to go on, his search became a desperate meandering through the twilight, which turned up nothing even as


    midnight approached.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Magnus mmed his fist on the steering wheel, his frustration boiling over into rage. ¡°That evil Alice,¡± he thought, ¡°she


    would one day learn what it meant to cross me.¡±


    Setting aside his fury for the moment, Magnus knew his priority was to find Natalia, unharmed. He dialed Paul again, instructing


    him to dig up whatever dirt he could on Alice''s backers and possible hideouts for Natalia. Paul went to work through the night,


    combing through every scrap of information rted to Alice.


    Far out at sea, on a nameless ind, Nataliay on the ground, tirelessly scraping at her bindings with a sharp rock. Though the


    stones were jagged, they were far from proper tools, and with her strength waning, progress was agonizingly slow. She couldn''t


    remember how long she had been grinding away,.


    Dehydration and hunger had caused her to faint multiple times, only to be awakened by the searing sun and then, at night, by


    the chilling breeze.


    Under the starlit sky that illuminated the deste ind, Natalia would have admired the view if she weren''t bound and


    determined to escape.


    Alice was too good at impersonating her. Natalia feared the imposter had settled into her own home, mimicking her every


    mannerism with those same blue eyes. The thought of Alice receiving Magnus¡¯ affection and possibly being entwined with him in


    their bed was torture worse than death.


    No, she had to get off this cursed ind.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    With renewed determination, Natalia hurried her efforts on the ropes, praying for them to snap. And then, a faint snapping sound


    brought her a rush of hope. The rope had finally given way!


    Fumbling with the remains, Natalia stood up as quickly as her weakened body would allow, eager to flee the ind. However,


    whether from being bound too long or her own failing health, as soon as she rose, the world spun, and she copsed once more.


    When she came to the next day, the sun was already high. She was parched, her lips cracked, and her limbs refused to move.


    Barely opening her eyes, she prayed silently to the heavens, begging for the strength to return to her husband and children.


    The desire to survive, to see her loved ones again, gave her the will to endure. For a long while, Natalia prayed tirelessly, not


    knowing when dizziness would im her again. She clung to hope, pleading for divine intervention.


    Then, there was a "thud" beside her.


    Startled, Natalia turned to see a ripe


    coconut split open upon impact, its


    sweet water spillin i. Surarhdhing


    yyguit@of rength left, she


    crawled toward the coconut and


    drank eagerly. The liquid revived her,


    filling her with relief and a touch of


    strength. Please read the original


    content at .


    Resting briefly, she gathered herself and stood, still dizzy but alive. When she took tentative steps, she didn''t falter this time.


    With her immediate survival secured, Natalia''s next task was to gather enough food to sustain her. Only then could she plot her


    escape from this barren isle.


    Scanning the ind, she noticed not


    just coconut trees but also a cluster


    of banana trees nol Fesi¨¦gr away |!


    Thig wasihet es and she


    wouldn''t waste it. Natalia set her


    sights on survival, on life, and ona


    desperate hope for rescue. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    Natalia quickened her pace toward the grove of banana trees; a renewed sense of hope for escape from the deserted ind


    blossomed in her heart.


    She had been moving at a leisurely


    pace, taking in the uniquendscape


    of the small isle. The terrain was tiuly


    een asay boulders


    ahd soft, sandy beaches, all


    complemented by the lush coconut


    palms and the banana grove that


    painted a serene picture. Please read


    the original content at


    .


    After some time, she finally managed to snack on a few bananas, which, along with the coconut water she had stumbled upon


    earlier, helped to restore her strength substantially.

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    With her spirit rallied, Natalia set about plotting her escape from the deste isle. The ind was a deliberate choice by Alice, a


    remote haven surrounded by an unforgiving sea, without a single fishing boat in sight, and its location unknown. All Natalia could


    see was the endless expanse of water, an overwhelming sight that left her feeling utterly defeated as she sat on the sandy


    beach, wrestling with despair. How on earth was she going to make it off this ind?


    Hawaii.


    Magnus had spent the entire night searching for Natalia with no luck. He hadn''t slept a wink, anxiously waiting for any news Paul


    might uncover.


    Paul arrived after a night''s drive, his steps heavy with concern as he approached Magnus. "Mr. Magnus, I''ve scoured every nook


    and cranny of Hawaii, and there''s no sign of thedy. But | did find out that Alice had purchased a dpidated yacht ted for


    scrap.¡±


    Magnus'' expression darkened. "Damn it! She might have taken her out to sea, hidden her on one of those uncharted inds. It''s


    going to be like finding a needle in a haystack! Did anyone see Alice setting sail?"


    Paul shook his head. "No sightings, just rumors of the old yacht purchase. No one knows what she''s nning to do with it."


    ¡°Alright, Paul, I''m going to call James to assist you. Send more people out. One team will continue thend search here in


    Hawaii, and the other willb the sea. We must find her."


    Magnus issued his orders withposure, then turned to Paul. "I''m counting on you to bring her home."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "It''s my duty, Mr. Magnus," Paul said hurriedly, brushing off the gratitude. "No trouble at all. Just as long as we can rescue her,


    that''s all that matters.¡±


    Magnus felt moved and pped Paul on the shoulder. His thank you was implicit in the gesture. "Be safe out there. The seas are


    treacherous." Paul nodded and drove off, beginning a meticulous search throughout Hawaii.


    Once Paul was out of sight, Magnus dialed James. "Get back here now. | need you!" James didn''t even ask why, simply replying


    with firm agreement before hanging up.


    Magnus rubbed his tired eyes and got into his car, heading southeast. He had another critical task at hand that couldn''t wait. It


    was time for a taste of one''s own medicine. He was going to give Alice a taste of her own sinister medicine.


    Meanwhile, back at Magnus and Natalia''s home, Alice had slept soundly, having seeded in her wicked plot. It was the most


    restful sleep she''d had in a long time. Stretchingzily, she walked out of Natalia''s bedroom and onto the balcony, admiring the


    vi''s elegance in the morning light.


    As Alice dressed herself in Natalia''s clothes, she wondered what Natalia would feel knowing that she was lying in her bed,


    wearing her clothes, and possibly even about to take her ce with her husband.


    Smirking at the thought, Alice dialed Magnus. "Magnus, darling,e home now or prepare to hear about Natalia''s demise."


    Magnus, weary and frustrated, replied, "It''s still daylight!"


    Aliceughed maliciously. "So what? I''ve seen you and her locked away in broad daylight before. Why not with me?"


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Magnus refused without hesitation.


    Alice''s face contorted with rage. "Don''t push me, Magnus. Do you not care for Natalia''s safety? My patience has limits!"


    After a tense silence, Magnus finally said, "I''m tied up now. Wait for me."


    "There''s a good boy. Keep me happy, and Natalia stays safe," Alice cackled, ending the call with a triumphant toss of the phone


    as she began applying makeup to resemble Natalia.


    Alice''s mood lifted with the thought


    of Natalianguishing in despair and


    possibly strugglin to-syeyiversa


    opportu bdnanas. The idea that


    atalia might suffer more from


    knowing her life had been usurped by


    Alice than by death itself was a


    satisfying thought. Please read the


    original content at .


    And so, buoyed by her vengeful ns, Alicepleted her transformation, her reflection now the spitting image of Natalia. She


    strutted downstairs, contentedly having breakfast, waiting for Magnus'' arrival.


    Outside, the bodyguards kept a vignt eye on Alice from their hidden posts, ensuring she made no outside contact. But since


    the previous day, there had been nomunication, except with Magnus.


    Alice savored her breakfast with a


    sinful delight. The pancakes dripped


    with maple syrup, Ose ie gwentet


    ¡®BI the ack Kaghy even she


    Cc tds help but picture Natalia,


    disheveled and desperate, clinging to


    life on the deste ind. The


    thought brought a wicked smile to


    her lips. Please read the original


    content at .


    By the time she polished off herst bite of crispy bacon, Magnus had indeed made good on his word and driven back just as he


    said he would. Wiping a greasy smudge from the corner of her mouth, Alice rose leisurely to her feet and sauntered towards


    Magnus.


    She watched him emerge from the car, a tall drink of water with a jawline that could cut ss, and felt a surge of satisfaction at


    her impromptu scheme. To make love with a man as dashing as him would undoubtedly be exquisite.


    "Perfect timing, Magnus," she purred


    with a coy smile, her eyes dancing


    with mischief. "You wa ataliays\ |


    eginnreeatou is me. So,


    come on, make me happy, and I''ll


    give you what you need." Her voice


    was a blend of temptation and


    command, baiting the hook she knew


    he couldn''t resist. Please read the


    original content at .

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    Magnus fixed his piercing gaze on Alice before suddenly scooping her up in his arms and heading upstairs without a word.


    Alice''s face lit up with a smug grin. "! knew it," she thought, "no man can resist a little temptation!"


    Once in the room, Magnus got straight to business. After a passionate encounter, Alicey there, thoroughly indulged, looking


    every bit like the cat that got the cream.


    Magnus quickly dressed, his expression as cool and detached as ever.


    With anguid purr, Alice teased, "Why the rush with the clothes? | was hoping for more of your embrace."


    Magnus frowned, his eyes devoid of emotion. "I''ve done as you asked. Now tell me where my wife is!"


    Alice chuckled shamelessly, still eyeing Magnus¡¯ muscr form. "Oh, Magnus, I''m not quite done having fun yet. Don''t be so


    hasty. And don''t worry, Natalia won''t be dying anytime soon.¡±


    Since Alice had no intention of revealing Natalia''s whereabouts, Magnus said nothing more and turned to leave.


    "Where are you off to?" Alice called after him.


    ¡°Back to the office," Magnus replied, his voice deep and resolute as he continued his stride.


    "Don''t forget toe back tonight. | can hardly wait," Alice said with a sinister smile, waving him off without a care for his cold


    departure. She even found his aloofness irresistibly cool.


    Magnus jumped into his car and drove out of the vi, but once out of sight, he stopped beside another vehicle¡ªa Rolls-Royce


    Phantom. He respectfully approached it and said, "Mr. Magnus, the task isplete. She didn''t suspect anything. And she wants


    me toe back tonight for more. Also, she won''t disclose Mrs. Andersen''s location."


    The window of the Rolls-Royce rolled down to reveal a careworn face¡ªthe real Magnus. Earlier at dawn, after instructing Paul to


    search for Natalia, Magnus had hurried to find a body double.


    He had anticipated Alice''s twisted demands and had made preparations in advance. Quickly, he chose a man of simr height


    from his staff and had a makeup artist disguise him to look identical to himself. Fortunately, he had prepared well because Alice


    called as soon as they were ready.


    Magnus had narrowly escaped her ploy. He had brought the disguised man to the vi''s vicinity, instructing him toply with


    Alice''s wishes. Then he parked nearby to await good news.


    The stand-in didn''t disappoint, perfectly deceiving Alice into believing he was Magnus and indulging her twisted desires. As for


    the double''s inquiry about Natalia, it was under Magnus¡¯ direction. Magnus knew Alice wouldn''t give up Natalia''s location easily,


    but they had to ask to avoid arousing suspicion.


    After briefing his double, the real Magnus drove off in the Rolls-Royce Phantom. A whole night had passed, and he was


    desperate to find his wife.


    Meanwhile, on an unnamed ind, Natalia anxiously gazed at the endless sea. Alice had chosen this isted spot to maroon


    her, confident that Natalia wouldn''t escape.


    Thank god that there were coconut palms and banana groves which could sustain her. Natalia shed tears of frustration,


    wondering about the situation at home. Would Magnus see through Alice''s disguise? The mere possibility sent a pang through


    her heart.


    ¡°Please, Magnus, you must see through her. That woman isn''t me," Natalia prayed, hoping he would uncover Alice''s scheme and


    find her in the vast sea.


    Suddenly, she spotted what looked like a fishing boat in the distance. Overwhelmed with hope, Natalia stood and waved


    frantically, shouting for help. As the vessel drew closer, her heart sank¡ªit wasn''t a fisherman''s boat but Alice''s dpidated yacht.


    Alice had already recorded her earlier encounter with the impostor Magnus and left the vi to taunt Natalia. The bodyguards


    outside the vi had reported Alice''s departure to the real Magnus.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Magnus immediately ordered them to tail her. Aware of the pursuit, Alice smirked as she drove around Hawaii, eventually parking


    and entering a restroom.


    Magnus raced to the scene, kicking open the restroom door, only to find frightened women who had not seen Alice.


    Checking the security footage,


    wo saw Alice Pa sorns


    y Meme ee Gee s-Alice in


    di3guis¨¦ RGtious, Magnus smashed


    the monitor and ordered a citywide


    search for the "olddy." Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Alice had fooled them all in a cunning escape, leaving Magnus and his men to scour the city for a specter in their midst.


    But as the sun dipped below the horizon, there was still no trace of the elusive olddy. Magnus knew all too well that Alice must


    have disguised herself again. He closed his eyes in anguish.


    After leaving the scene disguised as an old woman, Alice quickly transformed into a man at a different location and sped away


    from Hawaii.


    Approaching the deserted ind in her yacht, she didn''t dock. Instead, she stopped a few yards off the ind''s shore.


    Observing Natalia, who had managed


    to wriggle free from the ropes, Alj


    couldn''t hel but eaigeniteySbtow in


    mockauini tion. "Well, look at you,


    Houdini," she sneered. "Not bad at all,


    managing to untie yourself." Please


    read the original content at


    .


    Fuming with anger, Natalia red at


    Alice. "Let me go, Alice. This | a dead


    end for uThg naifiehPMagnus


    obes tft ough your charade, you''re


    going to be in a world of trouble with


    no ce to hide!" Please read the


    original content at .

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543


    ¡°Really?¡± Alice chuckled with triumph, her voice bubbling with mirth. ¡°Ha, you think | made this trip for nothing? | came here just


    to see you break down and cry! Natalia, | am the winner here! And now you''ll see who¡¯s gonna end up six feet under!¡±


    With a flick of her wrist, Alice lobbed a tightly wrapped package toward Natalia. ¡°Even if you wriggle out of those ropes, you won''t


    escape this godforsaken ind. Here''s my parting gift to you. Enjoy!¡±


    The package, bound as tight as a drum, sailed through the air,nding at Natalia¡¯s feet.


    Natalia eyed the parcel warily, well aware of Alice¡¯s malicious streak. She didn¡¯t even bother to look at it, her gaze fixated on


    Alice in furious defiance. ¡°Just get me back home! | won¡¯t press any charges. | swear.¡±


    Alice burst into a mockingughter. ¡°Oh, Natalia, still thinking about going home when you''re knocking on death¡¯s door? Think


    about pressing charges? You gotta be alive to do that, sweetheart! Let''s not even mention that scary-sounding ALS you''ve got


    going on. Just look at you, trapped on this ind. You really think there''s a chance of you leaving here alive?¡±


    Before she revved up the speedboat to leave, Alice called out onest taunt. ¡°Natalia, savor the gift! Don¡¯t thank me too much.


    After all, half-sisters should share everything, right? What''s yours is mine!¡±


    As Alice¡¯s derisiveughter faded into the distance, Natalia reluctantly turned her attention to the small parcel at her feet. After a


    long hesitation, she decided to unwrap it. Inside, the box was casually taped shut, stuffed withyers of newspapers as


    makeshift cushioning.


    Beneath the paper were two small pouches. One contained a tablet, and the other, a curious object. It was about four inches


    long, encased in stic, with a tiny switch on it. Baffled, Natalia pressed the switch, and the head of the contraption began to


    whir with a tell-tale buzz.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ahot flush spread across Natalia''s cheeks as realization hit her. If her guess was right, that thing she¡¯d just flung away was none


    other than a vibrator.


    Alice had truly lost her marbles!


    Nausea churned in Natalia¡¯s stomach at the thought of her half-sister''s twisted antics. She nced at the tablet set aside,


    hesitating to turn it on for fear of encountering lewd content.


    The ind was a dead zone, with no signals and no way to reach the outside world. This tablet could only y recorded


    messages.


    The sea breeze tousled her hair and stirred her thoughts. Perhaps she should just see what Alice wanted her to watch?


    Natalia took a deep breath and steeled herself with a silent pep talk. There was no way it would be footage of Magnus and Alice


    being intimate. It just couldn¡¯t be.


    She tried to calm her racing mind and mustered the courage to power on the tablet. Two video files appeared upon booting up.


    She clicked the first one, and Alice¡¯s smug face filled the screen.


    ¡°Natalia, you better pay close attention to the video | made just for you! It¡¯s quite the showstopper! And as a token of gratitude for


    your hubby¡¯s services, | got you a new one. If watching gets you all fired up, you can take care of yourself. Don¡¯t thank me too


    much! Now, enjoy the show, I''m off to have some more fun!¡±


    The video snapped off, and Natalia¡¯s hands trembled with rage. She knew it¡ªAlice was up to no good!


    What did Alice mean by that? She and Magnus...


    Her heartbeat quickened as she hesitantly tapped on the second video, tears blurring her vision. No, it couldn¡¯t be real. It had to


    be a fake, something Alice concocted to deceive her!


    She remembered how a fake video had once driven a wedge between her and Magnus. She wouldn''t believe Magnus could do


    such a thing¡ªnot again, not this time.


    ¡°Natalia, be strong. Watch carefully and expose Alice¡¯s vile intentions.¡±


    The video on the screen couldn''t be real. With a shaky resolve, she clicked on the second file.


    The footage revealed a familiar bedroom, her most cherished bed, and there was Alice, altered to look just like her, sprawled out,


    mocking the camera. And atop her, the man moving vigorously was unmistakably Magnus.


    Natalia¡¯s tears flowed unbidden, clouding her sight. It couldn''t be true, it simply couldn''t!


    She wiped her eyes, striving to focus on the man in the video, trying to prove it wasn¡¯t Magnus, but the camera shook, obscuring


    everything but his face, rendering the rest of him indistinct.


    Clutching at her chest, Natalia forced herself to keep watching until her gaze froze on the man¡¯s wrist, and she hastily paused


    the video. There, emzoned on the frozen wrist, was a tattoo of the letter ¡°N¡¯¡ªa symbol she knew all too well.


    Rubbing her eyes fiercely, she hoped


    she was mistaken, but upon closer


    inspection, the ¡°N¡± was unde plesien


    She reme ejed thaltatton. a pati


    Magn had made on his wrist with a


    knife when she nearly died, a mark


    she had discoveredter. It was a


    symbol of Magnus¡¯ love for her. Now,


    that same tattoo felt like cruel


    mockery. Please read the original


    content at .


    Her tears sshed down onto the tablet, inadvertently reactivating the video. The sounds of passion emanated from the


    speakers, and Natalia mped her hands over her ears, heartbroken.


    That was indeed Magnus, and Alice had taken her ce.


    Natalia shot up like a rocket, mping her hands over her ears as she bolted across the deserted ind. Her mind was nk,


    save for one driving thought¡ªto escape the maddening sound that echoed in her head.


    She sprinted from the smooth, sandy


    beach to the rugged terrain on the far


    side of the ind. The ground O11


    eath-hepbaddane Gheven and


    t patie but Natalia couldn''t care


    less about where she ced her feet.


    All that mattered was getting as far


    away from that horrific, droning noise


    as possible. Please read the original


    content at .


    "Thud!"


    Whether it was the treacherous


    ground or her legs suddenly giving


    out, Natalia tumbled to { e earth in \


    signee 0 Sra elmed, she


    il face in her hands and


    elec to a torrent of tears. Her


    sobs were the only sound in the


    destion, raw and heart-wrenching.


    Please read the original content at


    .

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    Natalia''s body was a tapestry of scrapes and bruises from her fall. The blood seeping from her wounds caused a burning pain.


    But right now, she might as well have been numb, for the agony in her heart overshadowed any physical difort. It felt like it


    would crush her; the stinging in her flesh was nothing inparison.


    Her hands covered her face as she tried to wipe away the tears that cascaded down her cheeks, but they just wouldn''t stop. No


    matter how hard she scrubbed, they kept falling like pearls off a broken ne.


    Copsed in despair on the beach, she stared at the sky with a heart turned to ash. Alice was right. Hell had imed her, and her


    heart shredded, leaving her spirit with no ce to rest.


    ¡°Magnus, how could you not recognize me? How could you take another woman in your arms thinking she was me?¡±


    ¡°The woman beneath you ¡ª she wasn''t me! How could you? How could you be with her, leaving me shattered?¡±


    Natalia trembled with the pain that enveloped her. She knew she shouldn''t me Magnus; after all, it was Alice who had


    deceived him with her uncanny ability to mimic Natalia''s appearance.


    Yet, Natalia¡¯s heart refused to ept it. Her love selfishly demanded Magnus all to herself, even when she was already dying.


    Curled up on the sand, she let the waves of despair drown her, feeling her body grow colder by the moment. But no matter how


    cold she became, it couldn''t quell the icy despair deep inside.


    Slowly, Natalia closed her eyes, her once radiant face now pale as death. If this was hell, there was no escape, no respite from


    the tearing of her soul, leaving her to suffer in silence. She opened her eyes once more, staring at the skies in despair as the day


    faded to dusk...


    In Hawaii, Magnus had scoured the town, alerting every officer on the force, while James and Paul searched the ocean all day


    without a trace of Alice.


    As the sun set, Alice, disguised as a fisherman, slipped onto a boat that docked back in Hawaii.


    On the edge of a breakdown, Magnus received a call that Alice had returned to the vi. He rushed back, only to get another call,


    this time from Paul. "Any news of my wife?" Magnus demanded, though he knew Paul couldn''t see him shaking his head on the


    other end.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "There''s no sign of her, and Alice is nowhere to be found.¡±


    "She''s at the vi!" Magnus¡¯ voice was a low growl filled with menace. "Keep looking for my wife. I''m heading back!"


    He felt a crushing guilt. Duped by Alice''s disguise, he raced back to the vi. When he found Alice nonchntly eating on the


    couch, he wanted to destroy the world. Marching over, he grabbed her. "Where is she? Where did you go today?"


    Alice had been pleased to see Magnus until he seized her, demanding Natalia''s whereabouts. "Ha, Magnus, wasn''t | good to you


    last night? Are you still hung up on Natalia...?"


    With a smack, she was flung against the wall and then crumpled to the floor.


    "You think I''ll fall for your tricks again? Where is she? Speak, or today''s yourst day!"


    Magnus couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Fearing for his wife''s suffering, he couldn''t be yed by Alice''s disguises any longer.


    Alice endured the severe pain, slowly crawling up. She red coldly at Magnus, "You treat me like this. Don''t expect me to tell


    you Natalia''s whereabouts!"


    Magnus stared at Alice, as if looking at a corpse, "Come in!" His icy eyes showed a hint of murderous intent, and two bodyguards


    came in from outside.


    "Boss!"


    ¡°Lock her up in the basement. Starve her until she reveals the whereabouts of Madam!"


    "Yes!"


    Alice was pushed out by the two towering bodyguards, screaming shrilly all the way, "Magnus, even if you kill me, you can''t find


    Natalia! You deserve it. Just wait to pick up her corpse!"


    She was thrown into the cer, chained, and left to consider her imminent death. Yet she refused to divulge Natalia''s location.


    That evening, Jonas returned home, his gaze sharp. "Where''s Mommy?"


    Magnus bowed in pain. "Alice took her. We haven''t found her yet. It''s my fault."


    Jonas scorned him. "How could you let her be taken again? You''re a disgrace!" And with that, he stormed out.


    Magnus took his son''s reproach in silence; he had lost his wife, after all.


    Come nightfall, he could bear no more. In the cer, he faced Alice in chains. "Still won''t talk?" His bodyguards stood ready.


    Alice''s defiance continued. "You were sopliantst night, Magnus. Why are you so cruel today?"


    "Ha, Ollie,e here!" He called, and a bodyguard removed his hat, revealing an identical tattoo on his wrist.


    "The man who was with youst night was my bodyguard, Ollie. You''re delusional if you think you''re worth more than a moment''s


    distraction to me."


    "| thought giving you my bodyguard would loosen your tongue about my wife. How greedy are you to want more?" Magnus'' gaze


    bore through Alice''s shock, disappointment, and then despair.


    Laughing maniacally, she retorted, "So it wasn''t youst night? You had your bodyguard pretend to be you. Ha! | thought | had


    won you over!"


    "You''ll never find Natalia. She''ll rot on that ind!" Alice spat out, sealed in her cer. As Magnus walked away, his heart felt


    heavy with the search for his wife.


    Alice trembled with rage, utterly


    blindsided by the realization that the


    man she''d thought. she fig deer With


    awe ns eut his bodyguard.


    er fury slipped through her carefully


    chosen words, tipping Magnus off


    that something was amiss. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    Natalia¡¯s on an ind!


    Magnus whirled around, his voice stern. "Keep an eye on her, and make sure she doesn''t die," he ordered before rushing to


    have Paul rally a search team for the nearby islets.


    As dawn broke, Magnus and Jonas,


    with a K9 unit in tow, sped off on a


    speedboat. They Spare near


    ti g thewataforte t Hawaii one


    byone. But as daylight grew stronger,


    after searching over a dozen inds,


    there was still no sign of Natalia. The


    search dog, facing the northern islets,


    barked incessantly. Please read the


    original content at .


    Jonas immediately steered the


    speedboat toward the odd-shaped


    northern islet, driven, by\the dogal''''


    urggnbaiahg! KS they drew closer


    to the islet, the dog''s barks became


    more intense and more insistent,


    heralding the urgency of the search.


    Please read the original content at


    .

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    Jonas instantly surmised that his mommy was on the inds ahead. As the speedboat neared the islet, the police dog leaped off,


    with Jonas and Magnus following suit.


    From a distance, Magnus spotted the tablet and the adult toys Alice had tossed on the ground. The dog barked frantically,


    sending Magnus¡¯ heart plummeting into the abyss. ¡°Honey!¡±


    Led by the dog, Jonas hurried across the oddly shaped boulders to the back of the ind. Beside arge rock, Jonas saw


    Natalia lying on the ground and shouted, "Mommy!"


    Hearing Jonas¡¯ cry, Magnus¡¯ legs went weak. He stumbled over to Natalia, beholding her pallidplexion. She looked lifeless


    as if all breath had fled.


    His hands trembling, breath ragged, Magnus reached for Natalia. Her ashen face and battered body tore at his heart as he


    roared towards the sky, "Honey¡ª"


    Her body was cold as ice. Jonas quickly checked Natalia''s chest with the medical kit he had brought. "Hurry, Mommy''s still alive!


    We need to get her to the hospital!" Jonas was already crying his eyes out.


    At Jonas¡¯ words, Magnus felt the limp form in his arms, and tears streaked his face. "Okay, okay, let¡¯s move. We''re getting


    Mommy to the hospital. Honey, I''m sorry, I''mte. Hang in there; we''re heading to the hospital."


    Magnus, cradling Natalia, dashed back to the shore and onto the speedboat, racing back.


    Upon reaching the hospital in Hawaii, Magnus couldn''t wait and charged inside. The doctor immediately began resuscitation.


    Magnus clung to Natalia. "Do it here while she¡¯s on me. | won''t let her go. Honey, I''m here. You''ll be fine."


    Seeing Magnus'' crazed determination, the doctor said nothing more and began to treat Natalia urgently.


    Natalia, hanging by a thread, was clutched tightly by Magnus. Her color was gray, her breath was faint, and her body was cold as


    if she were already gone.


    Magnus ced his hand on Natalia''s face, watching the doctor''s efforts and whispering repeatedly, "Honey, I''m sorry | waste.


    I''m sorry."


    Natalia¡¯s hand was so cold it hurt Magnus to his core. His heart seethed with hatred for the despicable Alice. Had she not


    resorted to such underhanded tactics, how could his wife have suffered such a terrible ordeal?


    What gnawed at Magnus the most was howte he was in finding his wife. Seeing her powerless on this deste ind made


    him want to destroy the world, the weight of guilt and self-reproach nearly crushing him. It was all his own ipetence!


    Leaving his wife to silently endure everything on this deste ind! Had he been eventer, the consequences would have


    been unimaginable!


    Beside him, Jonas watched the medical team work on Natalia. His eyes were brimming with tears, and his heart was aching for


    his mommy.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    After a thorough examination, the doctor sighed, ¡°Mr. Andersen, Mrs. Andersen is extremely weak, and our equipment here is


    limited. We must take her to the central hospital for further treatment.¡±


    "Then let''s go!" Magnusmanded without looking up. His gaze was steadfast on Natalia as if shifting his eyes would make


    her disappear.


    "But..." The doctor hesitated, then braved a word. "We need to put Mrs. Andersen on a stretcher. If you could just..."


    Before the doctor could finish, Magnus cut him off harshly, "No need, I''ll do it." Magnus lifted the frail Natalia and headed to the


    ambnce. His steps were heavy as he walked. Natalia felt so weightless in his arms, intensifying his anguish.


    It was all his fault! If only he hadn¡¯t been so careless, his wife wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much!


    Nataliay heavily in his arms, her arms dangling limply, lifeless.


    Magnus carried her, his eyes reddening with pain, murmuring as he walked, "Honey, you have to hold on. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m


    waiting for you to wake up and punish me. Honey, don¡¯t sleep anymore. Wake up. I''m here now, right by your side. | won''t leave


    you alone on this ind again!"


    Jonas followed closely, troubled by the sight of Natalia¡¯s limp arm. He stepped forward and gently supported her arm, realizing


    how cold it was. His nose reddened with the effort to hold back tears, and he whimpered, "Mommy, I¡¯m back. Please open your


    eyes and look at me."


    But Natalia remained still, her body cold except for a faint warmth on her chest.


    Magnus quickly got into the ambnce. The doctor suggested, ¡°Mrs. Andersen is critical. We need to administer IV fluids andy


    her t, or | fear she might not even..."


    "Shut up! That won¡¯t happen! My wife will wake up!" Magnus red at the doctor fiercely.


    Jonas also shouted, "My mommy will be fine!"


    The doctor hung his head, not daring to say more.


    Natalia¡¯s condition was indeed dire; had they been hourster, they would have found her body instead of just a faint breath of


    life.


    "Mr. Andersen, what now? Mrs.


    Andersen needs to stay warm.


    Please understand our conc RS PS)


    doctors a dequenheealith a nket.


    We''ll re lenish the nutrients she¡¯s lost


    as fast as we can." The doctor


    conveyed his thoughts gently, hoping


    Magnus would appreciate their


    desperate desire to save a life. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    Magnus¡¯ grim expression finally began to soften, but he was stubbornly resistant to the doctor''s advice. In a hushed tone, he


    asked, "So, all she needs is to keep from getting any colder, right?"


    "Yes, Mr. Andersen, just wrap her in nkets, and that should..."


    "No need to go on. I''ll warm her with


    my own body. Those nkets are too


    chilly, and | fear m , wile ayortt 681"


    stand it agnus interjected,


    cradling Natalia as he settled onto


    the ambnce bench. "Drive! Rest


    assured, I''ll keep my wife''s


    temperature up." Please read the


    original content at .


    The doctor hurried to follow, waving his hands in protest, "But Mrs. Andersen is deeply chilled to the bone. If you try to warm her


    with your body, you''ll risk catching the chill yourself."


    Magnus listened to the doctor''s


    words without a hint of distraction,


    dismissing them ovals Sear¡¯


    ave Mia apsalyt y refuse to let


    wife take on any more risks!


    Those icy nkets can''tpare to


    the warmth of my body. Enough said,


    I''ve made up my mind. You all step


    back now." Please read the original


    content at .

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546


    After saying that, Magnus cradled Natalia in his arms and sat on the small cot, swiftly drawing the curtain around them to block


    out the anxious gazes of those around.


    The ambnce raced towards the central hospital in Honolulu.


    Treating Natalia like the most precious treasure, Magnus gentlyid her on the narrow hospital bed. Recalling the doctor''s


    instructions, he took a nket and carefully spread it on the floor.


    The bed was far too small to support both him and Natalia, so Magnus decided to sleep on the floor and wrap around her.


    Once he had done all this, Natalia stilly on the bed, unconscious, her face deathly pale, seemingly devoid of life. Quickly


    shedding his clothes, Magnus then undressed Natalia, wrapping her tightly in his arms and covering them both with threeyers


    of nkets.


    Natalia''s body was as cold and rigid as a block of ice, chilling Magnus to the point where he couldn''t help but shiver. He held her


    close, desperately trying to transfer his body heat to her. "Honey, it''s alright now. I''m here," Magnus whispered, his voice


    trembling as he spoke softly into Natalia''s ear. But Natalia remained still. Her body was cold except for a faint warmth at the core


    of her chest.


    Magnus endured the icy touch of her skin against the heat trapped under the nkets, feeling like he was being simultaneously


    roasted and frozen. Despite the difort, Magnus refused to give up, continuing to use his own body to warm Natalia. This


    minor difort was nothingpared to the dire situation they were in. Every second was precious.


    As time passed, Magnus could feel a slight warmth returning to Natalia''s body. Tears of relief fell from his eyes as he kissed her


    still-chilled cheeks. "Honey, can you hear me calling? Are you waking up? Please, get better fast!"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Daddy!" Jonas'' voice called out, "Dad, is Mom doing better? Are we at the hospital?¡±


    Knowing Jonas was also worried, Magnus quickly replied, "Yes, your mom''s temperature is picking up. Hang on, we''ll be out


    soon."


    After dressing Natalia and himself, Magnus carefully carried her out to meet the medical team. The doctor immediately came to


    check on Natalia and said, "Mr. Andersen, Mrs. Andersen''s temperature is indeed rising. You did the right thing. We need to get


    her to the hospital quickly for further emergency treatment."


    "Yes, please hurry," said Magnus, his heart finally easing a bit. He had feared the worst, but now there was a chance to save her.


    In the hospital, the medical team worked quickly to hydrate Natalia, hooking her up to various monitors. Magnus watched


    anxiously, his gaze never leaving Natalia¡¯s pale face as he silently prayed for her recovery.


    As the IV fluids dripped into Natalia''s frail arm, the heart monitor showed her weak pulse. The beeping rm indicated the


    danger hadn''t ceased.


    Pacing the room, Magnus turned to the doctor with a worried expression. "Doctor, when will my wife wake up?"


    Before the doctor could respond, Magnus'' vision blurred, and he copsed, ovee by exhaustion. Jonas was shocked.


    "Daddy? What''s wrong, Daddy?"


    Aportion of the medical team attended to Magnus, reassuring Jonas after a quick examination, "He''s just fainted from


    exhaustion. He needs rest. He''ll be okay."


    Magnus, now in his own hospital bed, was barely conscious as Jonas asked about his mother''s condition.


    The doctor shook his head, "Your mother has been through a lot, physically and emotionally. She''s not out of the woods yet."


    Overwhelmed, Jonas took Natalia''s hand, pleading with her to fight, "Mommy, please hang on. | am here for you. We still have to


    find my sister. You can''t leave us."


    Natalia justy motionless, like a princess deep in an enchanted sleep.


    That night, Magnus finally awoke. He


    immediately sat up, looking for


    Natalia. Seeing her still form Sir)


    heart ayia again WF deep sigh,


    Heto ut of bed. Noticing Jonas


    asleep by Natalia''s side, he gently


    moved his son to the bed he had just


    vacated, covering him with a nket


    before sitting down next to Natalia to


    watch over her. Please read the


    original content at .


    The machines in the room kept beeping persistently as Magnus clutched Natalia''s cold, frail hand with a worried frown. Ina


    hushed tone, he whispered, "Honey... Jonas and | are right here; don''t be scared."


    Despite the heating cranked up high,


    Natalia''s hand remained chillin Veal


    the touch, sending g paki afeony


    thmpughMadnus heart. He gazed at


    her with deep affection, holding her


    hand, hoping for the moment she


    would open her eyes. Please read the


    original content at .


    The hospital''s night was eerily quiet.


    Magnus watched over Natalia,


    oblivious to th passageot ine


    cuysida lth¡¯ vindow, sitting vigil from


    the depths of the night until the first


    light of dawn began to break. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    He held onto the belief that his wife would pull through. Perhaps in the very next second, she would greet him with her sweet,


    comforting smile!


    The agony of waiting was almost unbearable. Before they knew it, Magnus and Jonas had already spent over a week in the


    sterile embrace of the hospital.

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547


    Although Natalia still hadn''t emerged from hera, just yesterday, the doctor happily announced that all her vital signs had


    stabilized and she was officially out of danger.


    This fantastic news sent Magnus and Jonas over the moon, and they refused to leave the hospital room, eagerly awaiting the


    moment Natalia would open her eyes to see them first.


    In the evening, Natalia''s eyelids finally fluttered twice, and slowly, her eyes opened. She found herself surrounded by a sterile


    whiteness. The air was heavy with the scent of disinfectant. Before she could even speak, Magnus, who had been vigntly


    watching over her, noticed she hade to.


    Overwhelmed with joy, Magnus was at a loss for words. He pinched himself hard, making sure this wasn''t a dream, and then


    leaped up from his chair. "Darling? You''re finally awake!"


    Jonas crowded in, too, ted, as he threw himself onto the side of Natalia''s bed. "Oh, Mom, you finally decided to wake up!"


    Natalia looked around in confusion, remembering that she had lost consciousness on a deserted ind, and asked, "Am | not


    dead?"


    Magnus quickly grasped Natalia''s hand, pressing it to his lips repeatedly. "Darling, you''re not dead! You''re alive, and you''re going


    to live a long, long life. We''ll always be together, happy as a family! I''m so sorry, my negligence almost cost you your life. Can


    you forgive me?"


    As Magnus rambled on, a mix of self-reproach and hope could be heard in his voice. He just wanted Natalia''s forgiveness for not


    protecting her better. The fact that Natalia was awake filled him with such happiness that he would have dly taken a few ps


    or even sacrificed ten years of his life without hesitation!


    In contrast to Magnus'' rambled confessions, Jonas was the picture ofposure. He hugged Natalia tightly, rubbing his head


    against her arm. "Mom, it''s so great you''re awake. This is the best news!"


    Although Natalia had regained consciousness, her mind was still foggy. It felt as if her thoughts were wrapped in cotton, and she


    could hardly make out what Magnus and Jonas were saying. She mustered all her strength just to move her fingers slightly, and


    her lips twitched, but no sound came out.


    Magnus quickly noticed her struggle and pressed the emergency button beside the bed. The doctor arrived promptly to examine


    Natalia, and finally, a smile crept onto his face. He turned to the anxious Magnus and Jonas and said calmly, "Mr. Andersen,


    congrattions, Mrs. Andersen has regained consciousness. However, her body was severely depleted before, and her systems


    haven''t fully recovered, causing her vocal cords to be tense. She can''t make any sounds for now, but don''t worry, with some rest,


    she''ll be back to normal soon."


    Assured, Magnus held Natalia''s hand tighter. "Darling, it''s okay now, your son and | are here waiting for you to get better!"


    Jonas nodded vigorously. "Yeah, mom, you are the strongest! You''ll be up and about in no time!"


    But as Nataliay in the bed, watching their mouths move without hearing the words, she felt disconnected.


    While Jonas hoped for a swift recovery, Natalia ended up staying another week before she gradually returned to normal. One


    day, as Nataliay in her usual spot on the bed, she suddenly perceived sound where before there was silence. Thrilled by this


    realization, she attempted to speak, "Jonas..." Her voice was hoarse and strange, but Jonas heard her clear as day. He rushed


    to her side, jumping for joy. "Yes! Mom can talk again!"


    Magnus followed, his heart leaping with joy as days of worry and anxiety seemed to being to an end. His concerns had just


    settled when he yfully chided Natalia for calling out for Jonas first upon regaining her voice, "Darling, why wasn''t | the first one


    you called? Honey, won''t you call out for me?"


    As memories began trickling back into Natalia''s mind, she remembered the heartbreak of her fall on the ind and the dirty


    scenes Alice had shown her. She suddenly recoiled from Magnus'' touch. She withdrew her hand, trying to pull it away from his


    grasp. Even though she knew that it was Alice who pretended to be her, Natalia couldn''t help feeling hurt that Magnus hadn''t


    recognized the impostor.


    Magnus immediately understood why Natalia was repulsed and held her hand even tighter. Gazing deeply into her eyes, he


    pleaded, "Darling, are you still thinking that the man in the video was me? If even you can''t tell, how could | ever deserve to be


    your husband? How could | deserve to live and love you?"


    With that, he called out to the hallway, "Ollie,e in!"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Ollie, who had been standing guard


    outside, entered the room and


    eee exined ars. COM)


    der ROT


    parners the CEO. It was | who


    was with Alice. To avoid arousing her


    suspicions, | even got a tattoo to


    match Mr. Andersen''s after the


    makeup." Please read the original


    content at .


    Ollie quickly showed his wrist, revealing a tattoo identical to the one on Magnus'' wrist.


    Seeing Ollie, a man whose height and


    features resembled Magnus to some


    degree, and the Ue: ta


    Natalia fe ta wae offre lier S


    thdlight back on the images i had


    seen and how she was influenced by


    Alice''s words. She realized that the


    man in the video couldn''t possibly


    have Magnus¡¯ physique. Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Natalia''s cheeks med with embarrassment as she realized she had doubted Magnus without just cause. She hadn''t given him


    a chance to exin, and her rash usation had almost cost her life.


    In a mortified scramble, she yanked


    the duvet over her head, hiding from


    Magnus'' gaze. The guil wasgrawihg


    valeats OMAR a level


    head, she wouldn''t have been so


    easily swayed by Alice''s words, and


    she certainly wouldn''t havee


    close to losing her life! Please read


    the original content at


    .


    How on earth did she end up back here? Judging by the looks of things, Magnus must have moved heaven and earth to bring


    her back.


    Beneath the covers, Natalia wished she could just pass out again. She chastised herself for growing in years but not in wisdom,


    feeling like she was regressing rather than improving.


    Magnus watched Natalia''s adorably awkward antics and finally let out augh that had been absent for far too long.

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548


    He gently pulled down the quilt that was cocooning Natalia, revealing her flushed cheeks, and his heart swelled with sweetness


    as if he''d just sipped honey. "Sweetheart, there''s no need to be embarrassed. It''s not like you haven''t doubted me before.


    Remember a decade ago, you thought | had a thing with Kendra? | don''t me you. | me myself for not making you trust me


    right away!"


    Magnus leaned down tenderly, yearning to kiss those cherry lips he''d been craving for so long. But as he moved in, young Jonas


    beat him to it, nting a kiss on Natalia''s cheek. "Mommy, | am here!"


    Magnus, frustration bubbling up, tossed Jonas behind him. "Ollie, take Jonas out!"


    Jonas, of course, resisted, "Dad, you''re being selfish!"


    ¡°Call it what you will, but remember this, kiddo, if you want to steal kisses, find your own wife, not mine!"


    Magnus dered his dominion fiercely. Natalia was his wife, and no one else''s!


    Since Jonas had been by her bedside for days on end, Magnus wasn''t about to hold a grudge for a mere peck now.


    Jonas started to walk away, looking back at the dark circles under Magnus'' eyes, and decided not to argue. "Fine, you''re an old


    man now, I''ll let you have her," he said, strutting out of the room, head held high.


    Once Jonas was gone, Magnus grumbled, "Honey, did you hear that brat? | am ¡®an old man,'' he says. Do | look old to you? If he


    weren''t so grown up already, I''d be spanking his behind!"


    Before he could finish, Natalia''s hand gently covered his lips. Her eyes sparkled as she gazed at Magnus, her beautiful smile


    turning the world upside down. "Honey, | love you."


    His mind exploded with joy as he cupped Natalia''s face. "I love you too." He lowered his head and captured her lips atst.


    The room was filled with a serene quiet, surrounded by enviable pink hearts.


    Magnusy down beside her, embracing her slender body, kissing her deeply. He pried open her lips, sweeping through her


    mouth, drawing her in with fervor.


    Soon, Natalia felt his urgency pressing against her. She gently pushed Magnus away, but he flipped her beneath him, kissing her


    more boldly. "Honey, we''re in a hospital... you,¡± Natalia gasped in surprise.


    ¡°Darling, I¡¯ve been so scaredtely, I¡¯ve nearly been sick with worry. I''ve watched over you and bathed you. I''ve been holding


    back for too long. Come on..."


    Magnus continued his assault, kissing Natalia¡¯s lips, chin, and neck, until he reached for her hospital pants.


    Natalia used her hand to stop him, but he pressed against her delicate hand with his boner. "Honey..."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "This is a hospital, sweetheart. | want to be discharged.¡±


    Magnus closed his eyes, moving off her with difficulty. "Alright... I''ll get you discharged and go home."


    What is happiness? It''s finding the perfect person for you and then living happily ever after...


    In the Andersen family basement.


    Alice had been trapped in a lightless dungeon for days, receiving only scraps of food and water to prevent an easy death.


    The damp, dark cell reeked. In such a ce, Alice was reminded of her hellish past, when she was captured by thugs.


    She''d thought about ending it all, biting her own tongue, but she couldn''t bear to die that way. No matter the evil of her


    surroundings, she would endure. It was child''s ypared to what she''d faced.


    ¡°Magnus, I''ll remember every bit of suffering you''ve inflicted upon me. Don''t let me go free, because once | escape, I''ll repay this


    humiliation a thousandfold!¡±


    Despite her fiery resolve, Alice''s body quickly deteriorated in the cold and hunger, hanging on by a thread.


    The guards reported her condition to Magnus, who was at the hospital with Natalia. His coldmand was clear, "Kicking


    someone when they are down isn''t noble. But dealing with viins requires their own medicine. Take Alice to that ind. Let her


    taste the despair of abandonment."


    His men hurriedly carried out his orders, bundling Alice onto a yacht headed for a deste ind. After days in darkness, Alice


    finally saw the sun. She inhaled deeply, then asked, "Where are you taking me? Are you gonna kill me?"


    One of Magnus'' men sneered, "Rx,


    you''re not dying today! Mr. Magn


    said it would be ences top eas\ton eis


    Wareakhding you to that ind you


    picked, so you can feel the absolute


    despair of being left for dead!" Please


    read the original content at


    .


    Alice''s screams filled the air as the yacht picked up speed. "No! You can''t do this to me! How could you?!"


    But the men only nced at her with disdain, the boat slicing through the waves.


    With her eyes closed in despair, Alice knew her end was near...


    Meanwhile, back in Hawaii, Magnus¡¯


    vi was demolished withou


    Magnus ido''t pyamtNatata, reshly


    disthat d from the hospital, to see


    the ce that held so much pain.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Watching the dust settle from the demolished vi, Magnus vowed, "Honey, I''ll protect you with my life. No one will hurt you


    again.¡±


    The old vi was gone, and Magnus built a new, elegant mansion by the sea for Natalia.


    Workers toiled quickly, and soon, the luxurious seaside vi stood proudly¡ªa symbol of their love and Magnus¡¯ unyielding


    commitment to Natalia''s happiness.


    Magnus took Natalia''s hand, guiding her gently into the entrance of their new vi, his voice a soft murmur, "Darling, are you


    pleased with what you see?"


    Natalia gazed upon the splendid house before her, nodding slightly. "I love it, but | wonder if Jonas will."


    "Oh, the most important thing is what


    you think. He''ll only be staying here


    from time to time. foreyo know i


    y\ ba omni@alkiy a life of his own,"


    agnus dered with a confident air


    as if Jonas was on the brink of


    setting up his own household. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    Jonas, overhearing this, raised his objections with a yful shake of his fist. "Dad, if you''re so eager to see me off, maybe |


    should just pack up and head back to the dorms."

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549


    Magnus merely shrugged with glee at the prospect of his son leaving. "Perfect, when do you n on heading out? I''ll have Paul


    book your flight."


    Jonas red at Magnus, irritation clear in his eyes. "Hmph, I''m not leaving that quickly. | want to spend more time with Mom. Are


    you dreaming of some alone time with her? Well, you''ll have to wait a little longer! Ha-ha-ha!"


    Magnus suddenly tensed up. "Son, the world out there is full of wonders. Are you sure you don''t want to explore? Kids who just


    circle around their mothers never grow up.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I''ll go, just not now,¡± Jonas said, leaping into Natalia''s arms. "While I''m still not in school, | need to make Mom spend


    lots of time with me!"


    Magnus'' face darkened as he began to negotiate with Jonas, "Son, the nation needs you. You should head to school to learn, so


    you won''t dy contributing to society!"


    "No, no, no. I''ll think about that after I''ve had enough rest," Jonas said, eyes squinting withughter, looking mischievous as a


    clever fox.


    "Son, let''s discuss this further..."


    Watching the most important men in her life, Natalia felt a wave of contentment wash over her. Despite the hurdles she and


    Magnus had faced, he had always stood by her, protecting and cherishing her, and that was enough.


    With peaceful days upon them, her life would truly beplete if only she could find her lost daughter. With that thought, Natalia


    walked over to the yful father and son duo, feeling it was time to discuss the search for their daughter, Anna.


    Oakwood Manor.


    Gazing at the vast expanse of the sea, Johanson felt an unwavering resolve to leave with Anna to study and learn. Yes, the


    manor was grand, but it couldn''t match the vibrant tapestry of the outside world. It would not be conducive to Anna''s growth.


    He had to take Anna away from here, to see the world and to experience the diversity of life!


    Johanson approached his grandpa and, with a respectful nod, spoke softly, "Grandpa, | want to make my own way in the world."


    The old man looked puzzled, "Do you want to leave? Isn''t it good here?"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "No, sir, | don''t want to live in the shadows like my father," Johanson said with earnest conviction. "| want to take Anna and step


    out into the colorful world, to experience and learn things that are different from here."


    The old man, proud of Johanson''s growth, nodded in approval. "Well, you''ve grown up, knowing what to choose and what to


    leave behind. If you want to make your mark out there, then go and be the man you''re meant to be!"


    With that, he handed Johanson a ck card. "This contains the majority of my savings. | believe you are an exceptional young


    man, and you will make something of yourself. Go, find your own sky to conquer, and may you always follow your heart to


    happiness!"


    Grateful for his blessing and generous gift, Johanson hugged his grandpa and then turned to leave.


    That very day, Johanson packed his belongings and left Oakwood Manor with Anna. Although Anna longed to venture out, she


    cried uncontrobly at Gabby''s grave before leaving. She scooped up a handful of soil from the grave, ced it in a small pouch


    she had sewn, sealed it, and wore it around her neck with great care.


    ¡°Mommy, | am leaving. Don''t worry, I''lle back to visit you often. Wherever | go, I''ll always be your beloved daughter. Mommy,


    wish me a safe journey.¡±


    Standing behind her, Johanson couldn''t help but ask, "Anna, are you sure you want to leave with me?"


    Anna wiped her tears, stood up, and looked at Johanson with determination. "Yes, Johanson, I''ve thought it through. | want to


    explore a different world with you!"


    ¡°Okay, from now on, listen to me and never stray from my side. | swear I''ll always take care of you!" Johanson promised


    solemnly.


    Anna nodded. "Yes, | understand, Johanson. I''ll listen to you and never leave your side!"


    Pleased, Johanson nodded, shouldered a simple pack, and boarded a ship away from Oakwood Manor with little Anna.


    On the cruise, Johanson looked at the shrinking globe, asking Anna for her preference, "Anna, which country do you want to


    visit?"


    Anna looked up at Johanson sweetly. "| haven''t decided. Where do you want to go, Johanson?"


    He shook his head gently. "What | want doesn''t matter. It''s all about where you want to go, Anna."


    Anna, curious about the world yet without a specific destination in mind, randomly pointed on the globe. "Let''s go here,


    Johanson.¡±


    He looked and saw it was Canada, so they set off for the picturesque "Land of the Maple Leaf," renowned for its education,


    freedom, and quality of life, not to mention its vast, open spaces¡ªperfect for living.


    To ensure Anna received a quality education, Johanson didn''t hesitate. He took her straight to Ottawa, the capital of Canada.


    At fifteen, Johanson bought a chic


    apartment in Ottawa and enrolled


    Anna in a prestigious fivatesehool


    (egeuigrtoerst n Ottawa,


    beginning an exciting life in a new


    land. Anna, bright and empathetic,


    charmed her way into the hearts of


    teachers and ssmates alike.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Not long after her enrollment, the school began preparing for Christmas, encouraging students to participate in the festivities.


    Sweet-faced Anna was summoned to the office by her teacher, who greeted her with a warm smile that could have melted the


    winter snow.


    "Anna," the teacher began, her voice as soft as a luby, "the school is gearing up for our annual Christmas g. | was


    wondering if you''d like to get involved?"


    Anna''s longshes fluttered like the wings of a butterfly as she nodded eagerly. "I''d love to, Miss. What do | need to do?"


    "Well, all you need is enthusiasm," the


    teacher replied with a twinkle in her


    eye. "I''d like you to team up vain


    president ''ind round up all the


    kids with a knack for the arts. Put


    together a list of potential acts, and


    we''ll pick the best ones for the show."


    Please read the original content at


    .


    The teacher gazed fondly at Anna, who was the picture of childhood innocence in her pink dress, and entrusted Anna with the


    task.


    Thrilled with her mission, Anna


    bounced out of the office, her he


    dancing with t Agua tite uing


    FEStIVIESS. Fhe rest of the day, she


    was adrift in the warm sea of


    communal spirit that the Christmas


    season brings. Please read the


    original content at .

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550


    Anna had never attended an event like this before and was determined to see it through sessfully, no matter what.


    After canvassing the ssroom with the ss president, it turned out that many of her ssmates boasted a variety of talents,


    though most were merely dabblers,cking true expertise. This was especially true when it came to finding someone to y the


    piano ¡ª either they hit sour notes or lost the melody entirely.


    With no other option and a teacher''s task hanging over her head, Anna decided to step up to the te herself.


    Rolling up her sleeves, she said softly, ¡°Let me give it a try.¡±


    The students crowding around the piano gave Anna a look and stepped aside, making way for her.


    Taking a deep breath, Anna admitted, ¡°Honestly, | don¡¯t know if | can y well. I¡¯m just going to try. Please, don¡¯tugh if | mess


    up.¡±


    ¡°Laugh at you? We''ll roast you mercilessly!¡± one ssmate joked.


    ¡°Just y. We''re all rookies here. No judgments!¡± another chimed in.


    ¡°Go for it, Anna,¡± encouraged another.


    Her ssmates, in their own unique ways, cheered her on. All eyes were warmly fixed on Anna as she took her seat by the


    piano, waiting in silent anticipation.


    Anna nodded with a smile, her heart warmed by the camaraderie. This was why she loved being part of a group ¡ª they were


    just so supportive.


    Aserene smile graced her face as she extended her slender fingers and let them rest gently on the piano keys. As her fingers


    danced, the piano sang out with graceful notes, weaving together into a joyful melody ¡ª "Adeline by the Water''s Edge." It was a


    famous piano piece with a romantic and elegant style by Richard yderman, the only recipient of the Golden Piano Award.


    The students were carried by the music and transported to a tranquil forest de. A gentle breeze carried the scent of pine and


    the bubbling sound of a nearby stream, wrapping them in an enchanting atmosphere.


    When the piece ended, they remained in a daze, lost in the music¡¯s ethereal realm. Anna struck the final note and rose from the


    piano, curtsying slightly to her audience.


    The ss erupted in apuse.


    ¡°Anna, that was amazing! So beautiful!¡±


    ¡°| know that piece too, but | can''t y it with such emotion. I''m so jealous of you, Anna.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Anna is the best. You''ll have to teach us now!¡±


    ¡°All this talk about the song, and I''m still confused. Who the heck is Adeline?¡±


    Anna, beaming with confidence and joy from the recognition, decided to share the story behind the piece. ¡°Adeline in this piece is


    actually from a beautiful Greek legend. Once upon a time, there was a handsome, yet lonely king. To ease his solitude, he


    carved a statue of a lovely maiden from ivory. Day after day, he gazed at the statue, falling hopelessly in love with it. He prayed


    fervently to the gods, hoping for a miracle of love.¡±


    Just then, her storytelling was interrupted by a pleasant voice. ¡°Indeed, the king''s ceaseless prayers and devotion moved


    Aphrodite, the goddess of love. She breathed life into the statue, transforming it into a living, beautiful woman who lived happily


    ever after with the lucky king.¡±


    Turning to the origin of the voice, Anna saw her brother, Johanson, leaning casually against the doorframe in a crisp white suit.


    The setting sun cast a golden glow around him, making him look like a prince.


    Anna was thrilled to see Johanson and ran toward him. ¡°When did you get here?¡±


    He straightened up, smiling at Anna¡¯s approach. ¡°Not long ago, right when you started ying ¡®Adeline by the Water''s Edge.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Anna suddenly felt bashful. Whenever she yed that piece at home, Johanson always felt her performance could be


    better. She braced herself for another round of his constructive criticism.


    As expected, Johanson looked at her tenderly. ¡°You yed well, but the emotion could be deeper, more nuanced. For example,


    in the beginning, where the theme repeats, it represents the ripples of water. You need to y those parts with more rity and


    control over the tempo and dynamics, understand?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Anna pouted, knowing that Johanson would take this chance to teach her a lesson. Comparing her novice skills to those of


    aplishedposers was a bit much, wasn¡¯t it?


    Johanson noticed her pout, but before he couldment, Anna''s ssmates had gathered around.


    ¡°Is this your brother? Oh my gosh, he¡¯s so handsome!¡±


    ¡°Hello, I''m one of Anna''s ssmates. Please, look out for us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, me too! We''re counting on you.¡±


    The girls buzzed around Johanson, some even boldly introducing themselves and striking up a conversation.


    Johanson acknowledged them with


    nods, not engaging much, and


    instead, he draped encakin ara


    Anwa¡¯a.shdttider, leading her away.


    ¡°Let''s go. You''ve had a long day. How


    about | take you out for some


    comfort food?¡± Please read the


    original content at .


    ¡°Yeah!¡± The promise of a treat instantly made Anna forget the earlier critique, and she happily walked off with him into the sunset.


    As Anna and Johanson walked away,


    the students left behind couldn''t help


    but sigh with a mix of e wy andaiwe.


    Tp ailpeeletCap asin about


    h ashing Anna''s brother was, and


    the boys were just as envious of


    Johanson for having a sister as


    sweet and beautiful as Anna. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    From that day on, Anna became the talk of the school. A bevy of girls, especially the older ones, started to take her under their


    wing, showering her with attention.


    Meanwhile, Anna''s backpack began


    bulging with an array of trinkets and


    cards that her new admjesrs ¨¦n |


    gtarvatch\Sdnanson''s eye.


    Amongst these were anonymous


    gifts filled with cute little baubles that


    just kept appearing, their origins a


    mystery. Please read the original


    content at .

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    Anna wolfed down the delightful snacks without hesitation, while the gifts were left untouched, tossed into a corner of her home.


    She didn''t even bother to unwrap them, let alone show them to Johanson. She knew that even if she did, Johanson would just


    instruct her to throw them away.


    And so, Anna and Johanson began their contented life in Ottawa, enjoying thefort and ease of their days. Whenever they


    had some free time, Johanson would take Anna out to explore and witness the majestic beauty of nature.


    Seeing Anna''s beaming smile, Johanson felt a deep sense of contentment. His sole purpose was to raise Anna well, to ensure


    she had a carefree and happy life!


    On the shores of Hawaii, Natalia, dressed in a bohemian-style maxi dress, held hands with Magnus as they strolled leisurely


    along the beach. Her health had improved dramatically since their ordeal, herplexion now rosy and vibrant.


    After a close brush with death, Natalia had also received some astonishing news. Whether it was a misdiagnosis by the doctors


    or her near-death experience that triggered her body''s healing, the prior diagnosis of ALS had beenpletely overturned.


    After a month of careful recuperation, Natalia was healthier than ever, feeling stronger in speech and stride than before.


    They had moved into a newly built vi, embarking on a fresh start and their own slice of happiness.


    After days of negotiating with Jonas, Magnus finally managed to send away the little nuisance that had been disrupting their


    marital bliss. They no longer had to worry about an awkward third wheel during their intimate moments.


    The sea breeze fluttered Natalia¡¯s dress and her soft hair, creating a stunning scene.


    Magnus gazed at her lovingly, intertwining their fingers. ¡°Darling, | me myself for not realizing the pain you¡¯ve been through.


    Just promise me, from now on, that whatever happens, you''ll tell me everything, okay?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalia was aware that Magnus was referring to the ALS misdiagnosis and smiled gracefully. "Don''t worry. The doctor said it was


    just a mistake."


    "Thank goodness it was a mistake. Darling, would you have kept it from me forever if it hadn''t been?" Magnus asked as they sat


    side by side on the sand. "We''re husband and wife. We should have no secrets between us. I''m your husband, and | want to


    share every joy and sorrow with you and face everything together. Please don''t deny me that right, okay?"


    Natalia felt a twinge in her heart as she gazed at Magnus. He was so perfect and devoted. She must have saved a gxy in her


    past life to deserve him. She rested her head on Magnus''p, looking up at his slightly stubbled chin, overwhelmed with love.


    ¡°Honey, thank you. | love you."


    Magnus leaned down, affectionately rubbing his nose against hers, his eyes brimming with adoration. "| love you more, my


    darling.¡±


    Their lips met in a tender dance, expressing their deep love and sweetness, even making the seaside breeze hesitate to disturb


    them. As the sun dipped into the ocean, painting the sky in brilliant hues of red, it seemed as peaceful as the calm before a


    storm.


    As night fell silently, Natalia and Magnus returned to their new home and snuggled up on the couch watching TV when there was


    a knock at the door.


    The maid went to answer and soon returned with a message, "Sir, madam, there''s a visitor at the door iming to be madam''s


    brother."


    Her brother? Could it be Cal? Natalia leaped up from the couch excitedly. "I''ll go see. It could be Cal." Magnus also suspected it


    was Callum, and his face soured at the thought of someone disturbing their peaceful life.


    They hurried to the door only to find Henry, not Callum. d in military attire and boots, Henry strode in with authority. "Natalia,


    do you know where Alice is?"


    "Yes, | do," Natalia nodded subtly.


    "We don''t!" Magnus countered at the same moment.


    Their conflicting responses instantly had Henry furrowing his brow. He suspiciously stared at Natalia. "Well, which is it?"


    Natalia realized she''d misspoken.


    Although Alice had been driven out,


    she was still Henry''s sister. Blood


    was thicker than el Sis reattar! |


    W eckless Age''s past actions,


    nry would be furious to learn that


    Magnus had left her on a deserted


    ind. But Natalia was sure Alice


    was alive; the ind had coconuts


    and bananas, and with Alice''s strong


    will to live, she wouldn''t starve. Plus,


    Alice might have already been


    rescued! Please read the original


    content at .


    With this thought, Natalia''s face paled. She looked at Magnus for help, unsure how to answer Henry.


    Magnus had thought about this, too,


    which was why he had denied seeing


    Alice. Since Henr badsgamesoate


    teypetg noise, he ust have caught


    some leads. Magnus decided not to


    hide it anymore and nodded, "Yes, we


    did see Alice before, but she''s not


    with us anymore." Please read the


    original content at .


    Henry''s gaze turned fierce, his attention solely on Natalia. "Natalia, tell me, where has Alice gone?"


    Natalia was never one for fibs, and as she slowly turned around, she looked like a deer caught in headlights, silent.


    "Hmm?" Henry hummed skeptically through his nose, his expression filled with doubt.


    Faced with Henry''s questioning gaze,


    Natalia decided to drop the act and


    confront him with the truth. "Henry,


    even though we''re half-siblings, |


    know you can tellsighehom wr ng.


    Anpics''Sn\fy reason you''de here


    thiste is if you''ve dug up some dirt.


    Yes, you''re right, Alice was at my


    ce. But she had ill intentions and


    nned to do me in and take my


    ce. So, | just gave her a taste of


    her own medicine. | had Magnus


    maroon her on a deserted ind


    where she once held me captive."


    Please read the original content at


    .

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552


    Natalia shouldered the me, not wanting to see Magnus interrogated by Henry. But Magnus wasn''t about to let Natalia face


    questioning. He spoke up, "Henry, this has nothing to do with Natalia. | ordered Alice to be locked up. Your sister has been acting


    like a spoiled queen bee, and it''s high time she learned her lesson. Otherwise, she''ll never realize where she''s gone wrong!"


    Henry''s gaze turned icy as he stared at Magnus. "Yes, I''ll admit Alice has been a constant headache, and |, as her brother, have


    had my fair share of trouble with her. But she''s still my sister. She''s already been through enough being cast out. That should be


    punishment enough. She won''t make the same mistakes again. | don''t want to see here to any harm. Magnus, | apologize


    for what Alice has done to Natalia, but if anything happens to her, don''t expect any brotherlypassion from me."


    "Is that so? Let''s see if you''ve got the guts to back that up," Magnus shot back with a re as frosty as Henry''s. "Princess or


    pauper, if you''ve done wrong, you pay the price!"


    Watching the standoff between Henry and Magnus, Natalia was worried that they mighte to blows. She tugged gently at


    Magnus'' sleeve, "Let it go. It''s been a while, and surely Alice has learned her lesson by now. Let''s just let Henry take her home."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Magnus snorted, "Anyone who dares to hurt you deserves to be skinned alive! How could | just let it slide?"


    "What do you want then? To chop her into pieces?" Henry red menacingly at Magnus. "I''ve already apologized, and I''ll make


    sure she''s kept under strict watch from now on. She won''t do anything rash again. So tell me where Alice is, and let me take her


    home."


    Though Henry''s words were polite, his anger was palpable. Despite his own frustrations with Alice''s reckless behavior, she was


    still his sister, and he couldn''t stand by and watch her suffer without doing anything.


    ¡°Really? Do you think a simple apology can wipe away all her past wrongs? Henry, you''re a reasonable man. She almost killed


    Natalia! How about if | cut you twice and then said sorry? Would you ept that?" Magnus was unyielding, his own anger


    matching Henry''s. "I don''t care who you are. Anyone who tries to harm my wife won''t be let off the hook!"


    ¡°Alright, Magnus, I''ve tried to be civil. Don''t push me," Henry snapped, losing his cool. He hadn''t expected Magnus to be so


    stubborn.


    Magnus scoffed, "We don''t need such a half-hearted apology. Just leave. This house isn''t big enough for your ego. If you want to


    find Alice, look for her yourself!" The grudge had been set from the moment Magnus had to search tirelessly for his wife. The


    memory was etched into his heart.


    Henry was driven to the edge by Magnus'' words. He drew his gun and pressed it against Magnus'' temple without a second


    thought. "Kid, don''t get cocky. Say what you just said again. | dare you!"


    Fearing for Magnus¡¯ safety, Natalia rushed forward to grab Henry''s arm. "Stop this! I''ll tell you where Alice is."


    Henry''s raging temper cooled a bit as he turned to Natalia, apologizing sincerely, "I''m sorry, Natalia, for all the trouble Alice has


    caused you. Rest assured, once | take her back, she''ll be kept under close watch. She won''t bother you again."


    Natalia shook her head. "I don''t need an apology, Henry. Just make sure you keep your promise and take good care of Alice.


    She''s on a deserted ind in the Caribbean..."


    Before she could finish, Henry cut her off, "What? How could you be so cruel? Why would you leave Alice on a deserted ind?


    She could die!"


    Magnus sneered in response, "Oh, the irony. That very ind was Alice''s special n for Natalia. When | found Natalia, she was


    barely alive! Henry, don''t act like someone else hurt Alice. Look at what she did first!"


    Henry''s face turned red with embarrassment. He hadn''t realized Alice could do something so insane. Originally, he had sent Alice


    away from the family''s estate to teach her the harsh realities of life, hoping she would learn some humility. But after she


    vanished, it took him weeks to track her down to Hawaii.


    Knowing Alice had no connections in Hawaii, the only reason for her to be there was to cause trouble for Natalia. Considering the


    bad blood between the two women, Henry had quickly surmised that Alice was seeking to harass Natalia, leading him directly to


    Natalia''s doorstep. He had never imagined Alice capable of such madness, and now he understood Magnus'' fury. If anyone


    dared to harm the woman he loved, Henry¡¯s vengeance would be even more ferocious than Magnus¡¯!


    So, Henry''s demeanor softened as he once again apologized to Natalia with sincerity, "I''m sorry, Natalia. | had no idea Alice


    wouldmit such foolish acts. | apologize for her previous behavior."


    Natalia shook her head. "No =e for


    apologies. Just ens Ou keep)


    in check fk ao ot OEr athe father as


    ally ie nothing to do with


    the McKinney family from here on


    out." Please read the original content


    at .


    Henry''s face turned red again. While many envied the McKinney family''s wealth and luxury, Natalia inly disregarded them,


    and even forsook her inheritance in favor of her own path.


    But this wasn''t the time for


    reminiscing. Henry was deeply


    concerned about Alice''s safe yard)


    stared a at Nal atewitttleading eyes.


    Natale! is there any chance you


    could guide me to that deserted


    ind? I''m really worried about Alice.


    If anything were to happen to her, I''d


    never be able to face Mom again."


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Natalia caught the worry in Henry''s gaze and felt a twinge ofpassion.


    Alice was a handful, no doubt, but the thought that she shared the same blood with Natalia made the idea of leaving her to fend


    for herself on a deserted ind too harsh.


    Knowing that Henry had promised to


    keep a tighter leash on Alice from


    now on, Natalia figured it was. ti (e)


    extend some meroy! @ignt. ¡®ll go


    ut I''m holding you to your


    word here today¡ªyou have to keep


    Alice in check. Not everyone gets to


    walk away from their mistakes


    without facing the consequences."


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Having said her piece, Natalia turned to Magnus, her voice softening, "Honey, let''s take him, shall we?"

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553


    Magnus was seething, his disdain for Alice churning like a tempest. He wished she''d vanish off the face of the Earth, never to


    cross his path again. The thought of giving her a chance to redeem herself was more than he could stomach; in his eyes, Alice


    was utterly unworthy.


    But Natalia, with her earnest, pleading gaze, melted his resolve. Reluctantly, he nodded, a storm cloud of annoyance brewing on


    his face. "Let''s go. But mark my words, there won''t be a next time."


    With a serious look, Magnus turned to Henry, his voiceced with a warning. "| don''t care how powerful your background is or the


    extent of your influence. I''m only letting this slide because of my wife. If Alice doesn''t change her ways and crosses me again, I''ll


    make sure she understands the true meaning of a living hell."


    Henry''s face twisted in difort. Acknowledging that Alice had indeed instigated the situation, he found no grounds to argue


    with Magnus.


    With a frosty expression, Magnus took Natalia''s hand, left the vi, and instructed his men outside, "Prepare the speedboat.


    We''re heading to that deserted ind."


    As the men nodded and started to move, Henry interjected, "We have a speedboat. There¡¯s no need for you to go through all


    that trouble."


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Go!" Magnus barked at his men before turning to Henry. "I handle my own business. Especially when


    ites to the safety of my people. | don''t rely on outsiders."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Henry, usually quick to rise to a challenge, was silenced by Magnus'' rebukes. But he was desperate to save Alice and swallowed


    his pride, pretending not to hear Magnus'' jabs.


    Natalia gently tugged at Magnus'' sleeve, signaling him to ease the tension. Magnus patted her shoulder reassuringly, indicating


    she needn''t worry. He didn''t take Henry seriously ¡ª if it weren''t for his wife''s pleading, he wouldn''t have given Henry the time of


    day.


    Soon, the men reported the speedboat was ready. Magnus boarded with Natalia wrapped in his arms while Henry followed onto


    his own yacht.


    The vessels sliced through the water under the bright moonlight, heading for the deste ind that held Alice captive. The sea


    breeze was strong, and the speedboat''s wake sprayed the deck with a rhythmic patter.


    Natalia felt a chill, and huddled into herself. Magnus slipped off his jacket and draped it over Natalia''s shoulders before pulling


    her close. "Cold?"


    Shaking her head, Natalia replied, "A little, but not anymore."


    "Good," Magnus said, relieved. He nced back at Henry, following in another speedboat, and murmured, "My dear, your heart


    is too kind. Some people don''t deserve forgiveness.¡±


    Natalia knew he referred to their decision to let Henry pick up Alice. She leaned into Magnus, her eyes shining. "Mercy begets


    mercy. | want to gather blessings for our daughter, hoping she returns to us safe and sound."


    Magnus hadn''t expected such foresight from Natalia, and his heart swelled with tenderness. Beside her, his own spirit seemed


    narrow. How could he not be utterly bewitched by her?


    The speedboat hurtled towards the ind, finally slowing as they neared their destination. Magnus helped Natalia off the boat,


    cautioning, "Be careful."


    On the other hand, Henry leaped from his vessel and dashed across the ind, calling out, "Alice! Alice!"


    The ind was dark, save for the moonlight, revealing the rocky terrain beneath their feet.


    Walking alongside Magnus, Natalia surveyed the area but saw no sign of Alice, only the remnants of frayed rope on the ground.


    The sight eased her somewhat. Despite Alice''s cruelty, it wouldn''t do for Henry to see that they had tied her up and left her to her


    fate on the ind.


    ¡°Alice! Alice!" Henry''s voice echoed closer, signaling he''d circled the ind to no avail.


    Natalia and Magnus exchanged a nce, both wondering if Alice might not have been on the ind at all.


    Henry approached, panting slightly from the urgency. "Natalia, are you sure it''s this ind?"


    "Yes, I''m certain. Alice abandoned me here once. | could never forget this ce," Natalia confirmed, the memory of destion


    unforgettable.


    "I''ve searched the entire ind and found no trace of her," Henry said, approaching them, his breath shallow with concern.


    "| don''t know where she..." Natalia''s words were cut short as she stumbled, nearly tripping.


    "Careful." Magnus caught her swiftly, preventing a fall.


    Looking down, they discovered the culprit ¡ª a high heel, unmistakably Alice''s, often seen on her feet.


    Pointing to the shoe, Natalia called Henry over, "Look, this is Alice''s.


    Henry rushed to examine the shoe. It


    was stained with dried blood and


    covered in sane ge!


    abgndgneidord east a couple of


    days. A sinking feeling gripped Henry.


    The ind offered no means of


    survival, and with no sign of Alice, he


    feared the worst. Please read the


    original content at .


    He red at Magnus, usation in his voice, "You''re heartless. Did you leave Alice on this ind to starve?"


    "Hmph!" Magnus snorted with a


    dismissive air. "Heartless, are we?


    Get your facts straight ekayeThisy |


    spytaee ihd Was Alice''s idea


    ofa perfect prison for my wife, and


    now you have the gall to use us of


    cruelty? What a joke¡ªit''s like the pot


    calling the kettle ck!" Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Natalia chimed in, "Look, I''ve been marooned here long enough myself. But it''s not like | starved, okay? There are coconut palms


    and a small grove of banana trees. Surviving a month or two is a piece of cake."


    Henry was momentarily lost for


    words, hearing how Alice had treated


    Natalia in the same harsh way. But


    his concern for Alice''s-satetyaraWed


    at yimphiseyed biouded with


    anguish. "The problem is, | can''t find


    her anywhere on this ind. It''s


    surrounded by water; she couldn''t


    have just left. And this abandoned


    shoe of hers with blood on it... | just


    hope to God nothing terrible has


    happened to her." Please read the


    original content at .

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554


    "Heh, she¡¯s better off dead. She deserved it anyway! With that heart of stone, it''s only right she met her end!" Magnus spat out


    his inner thoughts with a cold sneer.


    His words struck Henry like the final straw that broke the camel''s back, igniting a fiery rage within him. With a furious swing,


    Henry''s fist flew towards Magnus as he roared, "You bastard, give me back my sister''s life!"


    Magnus was taken aback by Henry''s sudden aggression and quickly pulled Natalia to safety before trading blows with him. As


    they fought, Magnus chastised, "Hah, that''s what you get for being too soft-hearted! | always knew you were all in the same rat''s


    nest, ready to bite the hand that feeds you at the first chance. What a bunch of garbage!" In his anger, Magnus hadpletely


    disowned Natalia from the McKinney n, dering that not a single one of them was worth a dime.


    Henry, fuming with indignation, realized he was no match for Magnus in a brawl and, without a second thought, pulled out his


    pistol and aimed it at him, bellowing, "Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!"


    As Henry''s shouts pierced the air, he lost all reason and pulled the trigger. A bullet, sparking with intent, rocketed toward


    Magnus. Natalia, in a moment of desperate courage, leaped in front of him, screaming, "Don''t shoot!"


    But her plea came toote. The bullet had already found its mark, burying into her arm with a dull thud. "Ah!" Natalia gasped as


    pain shot through her arm like a vicious bite. Cold sweat beaded on her forehead in an instant.


    Magnus reacted only then, kicked the gun from Henry''s hand with fury, andmanded, "Seize him!"


    Magnus'' men swarmed Henry, overwhelming him with numbers.


    Without sparing another nce at Henry, Magnus cradled Natalia. Her arm was mangled and bleeding profusely from the bullet''s


    kiss. Magnus¡¯ eyes reddened with wrath and concern, and he held her tight. "Darling, why on earth did you do that? Why shield


    me?!"


    "|... Lwas afraid... afraid you¡¯d get hurt..." Natalia''splexion was ghastly pale, her lips quivering with pain as she struggled to


    speak.


    Magnus'' heart ached unbearably. Clutching Natalia''s hand, he reassured her, "Hang on, darling. I''ll get you to a hospital right


    away. Just hang on for me!"


    In the midst of Magnus''mands, his men had sessfully subdued Henry and were waiting for further instructions. Though


    skilled inbat, Henry was outnumbered and overwhelmed by guilt for identally shooting Natalia in a rash moment,


    rendering him unable to fight back.


    "What should we do with him, boss?" one of Magnus¡¯ men inquired.


    Magnus'' eyes, bloodshot with rage, directed a malevolent re at Henry. "Dump him in the ocean, and let the fish have him!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The men nodded, ready to execute the order, but Natalia''s weak voice intervened. "No... don''t."


    Magnus immediately turned to her. "Darling, you must listen to me this time! Those siblings are nothing but trouble! If you let him


    go now, he''lle back to hurt you again!"


    "No... don''t... for our... for our daughter''s sake... let him... go..." With every ounce of strength left in her, Natalia uttered those


    words before sumbing to the searing pain in her arm and slipping into unconsciousness.


    ¡°Natalia! Natalia!" Magnus cried out her name in agony, but she did not stir.


    Having recently recovered from a serious illness, the gunshot was too much for Natalia, and she fainted from the pain.


    Magnus'' men still patiently awaited orders. "Mr. Magnus, what shall we do with him?"


    "Give me his gun!" Magnus demanded, and one of his men handed over the weapon that had been kicked away.


    Magnus gripped the pistol and, without hesitation, fired at Henry.


    "Bang!"


    "Ah!"


    The gunshot echoed as Henry grunted, a bullet piercing his arm.


    Magnus tossed Henry''s gun into the ocean with disdain and looked at him with contempt. "My wife told me to gather blessings


    for our daughter. | won''t kill you. This bullet is the debt you owe. Now get out of here!" With that, Magnus waved his men off,


    signaling them to release Henry.


    Theyplied, letting go of the wounded Henry, who clutched his bleeding arm.


    Magnus didn''t give Henry another nce. He scooped up the unconscious Natalia and headed for the speedboat.


    Nataliay limp in Magnus¡¯ arms, blood trickling down from her dangling, injured limb, swaying with each step. The situation


    looked dire.


    ¡°Hang on, darling. You have to hang on! I''m taking you home now; just hold on!" Magnus babbled as he carried Natalia onto the


    boat, then issued a swiftmand, "Get us out of here!"


    The speedboat churned through the waves, leaving behind the deste ind and a wounded Henry. He was overwhelmed with


    regret for his impulsive act that led to Natalia¡¯s injury.


    After Magnus and hispany had disappeared into the distance, Henry pped himself hard, ming himself for hurting the


    kind-hearted Natalia. "What have | done?" he thought in despair.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    But the deed was done, beyond undoing. Henry cast onest look at the departing speedboat, silently praying for Natalia''s


    safety. He then nursed his wounded arm, and continued his search on the ind for Alice.


    His concern for Alice weighed heavily


    on him. As Alice¡¯s brother, her current


    state was part bis reshOnsteilty,


    APYIHAKSH he had to find her soon.


    If she were to die in such obscurity,


    he would have failed utterly as a


    brother. Please read the original


    content at .


    The indy silent and abandoned,


    save for Henry''s lone figure,


    desperately searching. Behind him


    lay a serpentine trail of blood-A9 11


    result of bullet @oufaltRat


    three ed his life with every drop.


    But Henry hardly gave it a second


    thought. With a grunt of


    determination, he tore a strip from


    his shirt and tied it tightly around his


    wounded arm, staunching the flow.


    His mind was elsewhere, consumed


    by the need to find Alice. Please read


    the original content at


    .


    The sea breeze tousled his blond hair as he scoured the ind for any sign of her. His shadow fell in every nook and cranny as


    he searched tirelessly.


    From the darkness of night to the first light of dawn, there was no trace of Alice. Henry''s heart ached with guilt and sorrow. He


    had let his mother down; he should never have allowed Alice to wander alone.


    As the morning sun climbed higher,


    fatigue and hunger took their toll


    him. He | fintEa cbcble of


    cpporats dA bananas, which he


    devoured hungrily, and then he sat


    staring out at the endless expanse of


    the ocean. Please read the original


    content at .


    Tears fell silently as he pondered the cruel possibility that Alice might never be part of this world again.

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555


    Henry dragged his injured arm onto the speedboat, his heart heavy as he set off toward home.


    In the afternoon, a sudden gale whipped up over the sea. A massive wave struck, capsizing Henry''s yacht. He closed his eyes,


    thinking that if he couldn''t find Alice, he would never be able to face his mother. He might as well join Alice at the bottom of the


    ocean.


    With his eyes shut, he silently apologized to his mother and Alice.


    Ata hospital in Hawaii, Magnus rushed in again, cradling Natalia in his arms as doctors quickly took over, attending to her


    gunshot wound. "Quick, she''s been shot!" Magnus was drenched in sweat and heartbroken.


    Doctors immediately wheeled Natalia into the operating room, with Magnus following close behind. Seeing the dried blood from


    the gunshot wound, his heart felt as if it were being sliced open.


    After half an hour, the doctors removed the bullet, stopped the bleeding, and dressed the wound.


    Nataliay there quietly. The doctor was taking her into surgery for the second time, and he felt a pang of sorrow seeing Magnus¡¯


    zombie-like demeanor.


    In a low voice, the doctor reassured Magnus, "Mr. Andersen, your wife is just in aa from the bullet. There''s no danger to her


    life. Once the anesthesia wears off, she''ll wake up."


    Magnus held Natalia''s hand tightly, bringing it to his lips. "She was just getting better, and now this injury... How can she take all


    this?"


    The doctor sighed, "Your wife is fundamentally strong. There''s nothing to worry about. She''ll be fine with some rest."


    Magnus spent day and night by Natalia''s side, holding her in his arms and kissing her cold forehead. "Darling, it''s all over now. |


    swear never to let you get hurt again."


    He thought of how she had taken a bullet for him, such a fool she was. His body was strong, so how could he let her take a hit


    for him? Even if he got shot, it wouldn''t be a big deal.


    The next day, Natalia woke up and saw Magnus¡¯ anxious eyes. She smiled weakly. "Honey, I''m sorry for making you worry


    again,¡± she said, reaching out to gently touch his face.


    Magnus fought back tears. "Darling, you can''t ever scare me like that again. I''ve only got half a life left, and if you scare me


    again, | might just die.¡±


    He lifted her from the bed and held her tightly. He wished he could merge her into his body, to shield her from anything that could


    harm her.


    In this life, he never wanted to see her hurt again. If there had to be suffering or pain, let it be his alone to bear.


    Aweekter, Natalia was discharged. Magnus handed all his work over to Paul and stayed by Natalia''s side. Once she was fully


    recovered, they flew to the States to see Jonas.


    In a fishing vige far from Hawaii, inside a dpidated house,y Henry, who had been tossed by the sea winds onto the beach


    and saved by the fishermen.


    Henry was carried into the ramshackle house by the fishermen, where they treated him. Three dayster, he awoke to find


    himself still alive. His heart was filled with bitterness.


    Just then, the door was pushed open, and a girl walked in with a bowl of porridge. Henry looked up, stunned and unable to


    believe his eyes.


    "Alice!" It was Alice, and Henry was overjoyed, grabbing her arm. "Alice, you''re alive, that¡¯s wonderful. I''ve been searching for


    you forever.¡±


    Alice looked at him with her head tilted, as if she didn¡¯t recognize him, "Who are you?"


    ¡°I''m your brother, Henry. Don''t you remember me?"


    "Brother? | don''t know you..." After cing the porridge down, Alice turned and left.


    Henry quickly followed her. "Alice, I''m your brother, Henry. Do you truly not recognize me?"


    An old man walking along the beach smiled as he saw Henry. "You''re awake,d. That''s good."


    Henry bowed deeply to the old man. "Thank you for saving our lives."


    "Is she your sister?" The old man nced at Alice.


    "Yes, she¡¯s my sister who went missing months ago. Thank you, sir, thank you so much," Henry kept repeating his gratitude.


    The old manughed heartily. "| had no idea you were siblings. What a coincidence, picking up this girl from the sea and then


    finding you on the beach a few dayster. But your sister has lost her memory. She remembers nothing.¡±


    Hearing this, Henry gently caressed Alice''s cheek. "It''s better she forgets. As long as she''s alive, that¡¯s all that matters."


    The dark past was best forgotten. He would let her be the innocent sister she once was. Dayster, Henry took Alice back to the


    UK, taking great care of her.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    On the day Alice lost the will to live, she had thrown herself into the sea, only to be washed ashore in the fishing vige, where


    she lost all her memories.


    The amnesiac Alice was as pure as a nk te. Seeing how well Henry treated her, she instinctively relied on him and


    obediently followed his every word.


    Henry gazed into the distance, lost in thought.


    In the States, when Jonas heard that


    Natalia wasing to visit, he


    dashed out of chogicebger With JOY.


    wyhanahe saw Natalia standing


    outside the school gates, he sprinted


    towards her, shouting, "Mommy!"


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Magnus quickly wrapped Natalia in his arms, protecting her from Jonas¡¯ enthusiastic embrace.


    ¡°Mommy, I''m so d you coulde see me!" Jonasughed happily, his smile radiant in the sunlight.


    Natalia, touched by his smile,ughed along. "How''s school been? Are you swamped with homework?"


    "It''s all a piece of cake," Jonas boasted. Ever the academic achiever, no amount of homework could stump him.


    Magnus teased, "You little braggart, you''re even more conceited than | was at your age!"


    Jonas chuckled, "Can''t help it, superior genes. | am the improved version!"


    Theirughter filled the air, a warm current of family affection flowing in the midst of joy and merriment.


    "Hungry, kiddo? Your old man''s


    gonna treat you to a feast," Magsias,


    said, carefully linking ahs with


    Natalia ready to lead his wife and


    son to a sumptuous meal. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    Jonas watched as his father moved with such cautious precision. His brow furrowed in concern. "Dad, did mom hurt her arm?"


    "Mhm."


    "No!"


    Magnus had responded with a


    truthful grunt, while Natalia, in her


    fear of worrying her son, qui WIT


    shook her heaghandid¨¦iied it. Their


    contr¨¦d ctory reactions made Jonas


    halt in his tracks, displeasure etching


    across his young face. He looked


    earnestly at his father. "Dad, please


    don''t tell me that you''ve failed to


    protect mom again." Please read the


    original content at .


    Magnus was awash with embarrassment, his head dipped in shame. "You''re right. It''s my fault this time, son. Your mom got hurt


    while taking a bullet for me."


    "What?!" Jonas gasped sharply, his concern instantly giving way to rm as he turned to Natalia. "Mom, did you get shot in your


    arm?"

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556


    Natalia shot her husband, Magnus, a reproachful nce, annoyed that he had revealed too much to their son. But now that


    Jonas knew, she felt it wouldn''t be right to keep hiding the truth. "Well, this is what happened," she confessed. "Henry came


    looking for Alice and then got into a scuffle with your dad. | ended up getting hit by a stray bullet."


    "It wasn''t a stray bullet at all, dear," Magnus interjected with unsettling frankness, ignoring the pleading looks Natalia was giving


    him. "Henry fired that shot on purpose. If it wasn''t for your timely intervention, I''d have a bullet in my chest right now."


    Magnus'' blunt honesty was terrifying in its own way, and Natalia internally sighed, knowing that his words would only invite


    ridiculing from Jonas.


    Sure enough, as soon as Magnus finished, Jonas rolled his eyes dramatically. "Dad, you''re something else! Mom always ends


    up in trouble because of you. I''m worried sick over here. Maybe Mom shoulde and stay with me while | study, so | don''t


    have to be on edge and scared she''ll get hurt again."


    Magnus, undeterred by the cheek, yfully thumped Jonas on the head. "You little rascal, | can take care of my wife. You don''t


    need to fret over her."


    "Honey!" Natalia chided Magnus with a nce, then tenderly rubbed Jonas¡¯ head. "It''s alright. I''m not in pain anymore. No


    worries, darling. Come on, let me treat you to something scrumptious."


    With that, she took Jonas¡¯ hand, and the three of them walked toward the school gates, a picture of familial warmth.


    They had barely taken a few steps when a clumsy little girl bumped into Natalia, causing her to stagger. Magnus quickly steadied


    Natalia, shaking his head in mock despair. "My dear, what would you do without me? You can''t even walk without nearly taking a


    tumble."


    Before Natalia could respond, the little girl who caused the mishap was mortified and bowed deeply in apology. "I''m so sorry. |


    was in a rush to get home. Please forgive me for bumping into you."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "It''s okay, sweetheart. You head on home now, and be careful," Natalia said with a gentle smile, putting the little girl''s mind at


    ease. With a beaming smile, the girl hopped away.


    Watching the girl disappear, Natalia stood frozen for a moment, lost in thought. A twinge of pain hit her heart as she remembered


    her daughter, whom Gabby snatched away. She would be about that little girl''s age now.


    Noticing Natalia''s faraway look, Magnus guessed she was thinking about their missing daughter. With a silent sigh, he wrapped


    an arm around her shoulder. "Let''s go, love."


    Nodding, Natalia allowed herself to be led away, her mind wandering to her absent little angel.


    During dinner, Natalia''s heart wasn''t in it. Jonas noticed his mother''s mncholy, aware that she was missing her sister, whom


    she''d never met. The situation seemed disheartening despite him and Magnus searching for years with no leads.


    Determined, Jonas ced some shrimp on Natalia''s te. "Mom, don''t be sad. | promise, I''ll find her."


    Touched by his words, Natalia''s eyes glistened with tears as she nodded. "Yes, you''re a good boy, Jonas. | believe in you."


    Magnus, trying to lighten the mood, added fish to her te. "Come on, don''t be downhearted. Maybe our daughter is living in the


    same city, and we just haven''t bumped into her yet. Eat up. You''ll need your strength when we go looking for our little princess


    together."


    Reassured, Natalia finally began to eat properly. After dinner, the family enjoyed a leisurely walk, and then Magnus and Natalia


    bid farewell to Jonas, who had to meet with his mentor.


    In the office, the silver-haired mentor


    greeted Jonas warmly. "Jonas, our


    school is exchanging academy


    experiences, witha wrestigious


    institut nin Canada. They''re very


    interested in your achievements and


    have extended an invitation for you to


    visit and perhaps give a lecture. Do


    you think you''re up for it?¡± Please


    read the original content at


    .


    Without hesitation, Jonas shook his head. "No problem at all, sir. When do we leave?"


    ¡°Anytime is fine," his mentor replied with a smile. "But sooner is better, so they don''t think we''re slow on the uptake.¡±


    Already fifteen and remarkably


    independent, Jonas packed


    and boar ed alight Cana a alone.


    adding dn Canadian soil, Jonas was


    whisked away by the school''s luxury


    car awaiting him. Please read the


    original content at .


    As they drove, Jonas gazed out at the unfamiliar Canadianndscape, curious about the beautiful maple leaves.


    Before long, the car pulled up at the gates of the prestigious academy. Jonas stepped out and slowly made his way toward the


    entrance.


    He hadn''t even crossed the threshold


    when a banner caught his ere )ee!


    flutterin bove thasehbat''s


    chitane . It read, "A warm wee


    to the genius from Harvard¡ªJonas!"


    Please read the original content at


    .

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557


    Jonas couldn''t help but chuckle to himself.


    Meanwhile, Anna strolled through the campus grounds, cradling a pair of books in her arms, with ns to hit the library and


    check out a couple more. She hadn''t walked far when she overheard two female ssmates chattering excitedly.


    "Hey, did you hear? Our school''s invited this wunderkind from Harvard to give a talk," one said.


    ¡°Really? Oh my gosh, | need to dash back and slip into something nice! | heard he''s not just brilliant academically but also drop-


    dead gorgeous!"


    ¡°Absolutely! My dad, who''s on the faculty board, told me he''s the youngest general in the States. Impressive, huh?"


    ¡°What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s scoot back and freshen up. We can''t meet a speaker like that looking like we just crawled out of a


    coal mine!"


    The girls'' excited banter reached Anna''s ears, and she couldn''t suppress a chuckle. It was just a visiting student, after all. What


    was the big deal? He probably couldn''t hold a candle to her brother, Johanson. With that thought, she quickened her pace


    toward the library.


    Arriving at the library''s entrance, Anna was surprised to see arge poster hanging on the building fagade featuring a strikingly


    handsome young man with an infectious grin. Below the image, the poster proimed, "Warm Wee to the Genius of Our


    Generation, Jonas!"


    Seeing the dashing figure on the poster, Anna understood the earlier excitement of her ssmates. Being so young and already


    invited to speak at their school meant he must''ve been something special.


    Anna admired the poster once more, noting the young man''s good looks with a hint of awe. But why did his face seem so


    familiar? Where had she seen him before?N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After a brief moment of contemtion anding up empty on recalling the identity of this overseas sensation, Anna shrugged it


    off and proceeded into the library.


    By the time Anna emerged, dusk had crept upon the campus. Clutching her newly borrowed books, she had just reached the


    school''s entrance when she heard someone call out, "Anna, over here!"


    Turning, she saw Johanson perched on a bicycle, one foot nted on the ground, waiting for her. With a puzzled smile, Anna


    approached him. "Johanson, when did you get a new bike?"


    Johanson sighed with a mix of exasperation and affection. "Had to, since someone wouldn''t let me pick her up in the car. | had to


    settle for a bike. But I''d do anything for my little princess."


    Anna giggled sweetly. "You know our house is so close to the school, Johanson. It seems silly to drive when the walk is so


    refreshing.¡±


    ¡°Alright, your wish is mymand. Hop on, let''s give this new bike a whirl." Johanson patted the rear seat, gesturing for Anna to


    climb aboard.


    Anna did just that, wrapping her arms gently around Johanson''s waist. "Let''s roll."


    With a confident push, Johanson set off, enjoying the novelty of the ride.


    Under the glow of the setting sun, the dashing Johanson pedaled the sleek bike along a tree-lined path studded with maples.


    Anna sat snugly behind him¡ªa picture of pure charm.


    Ever since they''d moved to Canada, Johanson had enrolled Anna in this prestigious school while he opened a taekwondo studio


    nearby, teaching kids the art of self-defense and fitness. Gradually, his studio grew popr, and parents came flocking, eager to


    have their kids trained under Johanson''s watchful eye.


    As the evening sky blushed with the colors of twilight, painting the maple leaves a fiery red, Johanson leisurely cycled Anna back


    to their cozy vi, nting his foot firmly on the ground as they arrived. "My beautiful princess, we''re home."


    Anna hopped off the bike with a sprightly step, beaming, "Thanks, Johanson."


    "Silly girl, no need for thanks. I''m your brother," Johanson replied, parking the bike casually in the yard before walking into the


    living room with Anna.


    Feeling a bit parched from the day''s activities, Anna was about to pour herself a drink when Johanson handed her a ss of


    warm water. "Here, bet you''re thirsty."


    "A bit parched, that''s all," Anna admitted, taking a sip from the ss. "By the way, Johanson, my teacher was asking about my


    school records today. Have you sorted it out yet?"


    Johanson needed to prepare Anna''s previous academic records because she was a transfer student. He stood, retrieved a file


    from the cab, and ced it in front of Anna. "All taken care of. Here you go."


    ¡°Really? That''s great! I''ll hand it in tomorrow." Anna was visibly relieved, picking up the file.


    Johanson then spoke softly, "By the way, Anna, I''ve changed your name to Grace in the records. | want you always to remember


    that you and | only have each other as true family in this world."


    Opening the file, Anna saw her profile, and indeed, "Grace" was written in the name slot. The idea of changing her name didn''t


    bother Anna. Grace¡ªa name that embodied the gratitude she held for Johanson''s care and upbringing.


    Johanson was right; he was her only family in this world.


    Quickly embracing her new identity,


    Anna spent the rest of the evening


    with Johanson beforesretiing(Oher


    regi darithie n ce In her dreams,


    Johanson held her hand, repeating,


    "Grace, in this life, you''re my only


    family, my only sister. Remember,


    never leave me." Please read the


    original content at .


    Though the Johanson of her dreams seemed a stranger, Anna nodded in agreement. Yeah, she wouldn''t dream of leaving


    Johanson''s side.


    The next morning, Grace was up with


    the sun, eager to hit the books at


    school, but this time, ahe-pida ask


    fon yohaniseh''s tite After all, the


    school was just a stone''s throw away


    from their ce ¡ª a brisk


    fifteen-minute walk, tops. Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Johanson couldn''t win the argument with Grace ¡ª yeah, she was Grace now, not Anna. With a reluctant nod, he agreed to let her


    make her way to school and promised to pick her up when the final bell rang.


    Johanson waved her off. "Grace, keep your wits about you on the road."


    With her backpack snug against her shoulders, Grace walked along, silently rehearsing her new name under her breath, "Grace,


    Grace..."


    She was so wrapped up in embracing


    her new identity that she hardly paid


    any mind to where she i stepping.


    t of pawperea ne Eo ided with


    someone. Grace quickly blurted out


    an apology, "Oh gosh, I''m so sorry! |


    was in my little world and totally


    missed seeing where | was going."


    Please read the original content at


    .

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558


    As Anna looked up, she realized she had bumped into Cindy, a fellow student who was two years her senior. Cindy used to be


    the reigning queen bee of the ss, but ever since Anna transferred in, the title had unceremoniously been passed down to her.


    The boys secretly adored the new girl, whispering her praises when they thought no one was listening.


    Anna, for her part, was blissfully unaware of any such title and frankly couldn''t care less about it. Cindy, on the other hand, was


    furious with Anna. Her irritation had turned into outright anger, especially since the day Anna yed a piano solo that stole the


    show ¡ª and, with it, Cindy''s dwindling number of admirers.


    Cindy, whose family was wealthy enough to paint the town red without batting an eysh, was used to getting whatever she


    wanted. The fact that Anna had dethroned her as the ss favorite was something she just couldn''t swallow. And now, to add


    insult to injury, she had literally run into Anna first thing in the morning, darkening her mood even further.


    Cindy¡¯s eyes were wide with fury, and she snapped, ¡°Anna, do you walk with your eyes closed? Apologize!¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, it was an ident!¡± Anna quickly apologized, knowing she had bumped into someone.


    But Cindy, ever the diva, doubled down. ¡°You stepped on my shoe. How are you going to make it right?¡±


    Anna nced at Cindy''s red high heels, which were pristine, and realized this was just a ploy to pick a fight. Looking up with


    eyes as blue as the ocean depths, she saw Cindy''s unmistakable hostility. ¡°I really didn''t mean to, and I''ve apologized sincerely.


    If you won''t ept that, then there''s nothing more | can do,¡± Anna said coolly, turning to head into the school.


    Cindy was livid. Without thinking, she grabbed Anna''s arm. ¡°Don''t you dare walk away! You stepped on my shoe. Clean it now!¡±


    Anna felt ufortable with the grip on her arm, and forcefully pushed Cindy''s hand away. ¡°Let go! Your shoes aren''t dirty.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The push sent Cindy stumbling backward, and shended with a thud on the pavement. Cindy winced in pain, but Anna, rather


    than offering a hand, simply said, ¡°You were the one holding onto me after | asked you to let go.¡± Without a backward nce at


    Cindy sitting on the ground, Anna continued her way to school.


    As Anna''s figure receded, Cindy seethed with rage, nursing her bruised ego and her sore behind. In her mind, she vowed


    revenge.


    Their confrontation had been witnessed by Jonas, who was arriving in a stretch limo. He watched the scene unfold, a sly smile


    curving his lips at the sight of Cindy''s predicament and Anna''s retreating back.


    This girl''s got spunk, he thought. She reminded him of a time when he was stranded on a deserted ind, and a kind little girl


    had secretly set him free. He had searched the seas for her to express his gratitude but never found the way back to that hidden


    manor deep in the ocean''s embrace.


    Pulling into the school, Jonas stepped out of the limo, a slight smile on his dashing face as whispers of admiration followed his


    every step.


    "Oh my God, the boy genius has arrived, and he''s so handsome!"


    ¡°Wow, that''s the States¡¯ youngest major, just fifteen and already towering!"


    "He''s a Harvard prodigy, so young and handsome. If only | could say a word to him!"


    The students were all clustered at the ssroom doors, watching as Jonas confidently strode forward, and was warmly greeted


    by the principal.


    "Wee, Major Jonas!" the principal said, enfolding him in an enthusiastic embrace.


    Jonas nodded. "Mr. Tom, I can only stay for three days as I''m nning to visit my folks in Hawaii afterward."


    ¡°Of course, Major Jonas. Not only are you incredibly talented and wise beyond your years, but you also prioritize family. That''s


    admirable indeed!"


    Tom showed Jonas around the school before leading him to the auditorium to formally meet the students.


    As Jonas arrived, the auditorium buzzed like a busy marketce, but the noise quieted down the moment he began to speak.


    "Good morning, everyone. I''m Jonas from Harvard, and I''m pleased to meet you all.¡±


    The apuse was thunderous, and every pair of eyes was fixed on Jonas as he shared his insights. The students had been


    briefed on Jonas'' reputation as a once-in-a-generation prodigy, which seemed exaggerated until they saw him in person. But as


    it turned out, good looks spoke volumes.


    Just as Jonas was about to share his study tips, the doors of the auditorium burst open. Anna, nervous and flustered, mumbled


    an apology for her tardiness.


    Jonas turned and saw the girl in a blue school uniform. Her glossy hair cascaded down her back, and her blue eyes were wide


    with anxiety.


    Remembering the girl he had seen fall earlier, Jonas smiled and said, "It''s alright. Take a seat."


    Anna quickly found a spot in the front row, looking up at Jonas, who was also watching her. They both felt a sense of d¨¦ja vu, as


    if they should recognize each other but couldn''t quite ce where they had met. Unbeknownst to them, it was their shared


    resemnce that sparked this familiarity.


    Continuing his speech, Jonas captivated the audience with his eloquence and poise, leaving everyone hanging on his every


    word.


    Anna sat in the auditorium. Her gaze


    was fixed on Jonas as he spoke with


    an eloquence that was both CO


    awe-inspiri andaisetimingly


    ¡°eae every confident gesture


    and assured stride across the stage,


    he seemed to embody the very


    essence of a Harvard-educated


    intellect, his reputation clearly


    well-earned. Please read the original


    content at .


    She watched, mesmerized, as


    admiration and respect filled her


    eyes. Jonas was not just a spea


    but a performer, eggtivating his)


    auniteace With a masterful blend of


    ssic references and sharp wit. It


    was no wonder he was held in such


    high esteem; he spoke like a


    seasoned orator, his knowledge as


    extensive as it was impressive.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    The apuse that intermittently


    thundered through the room was a


    testament to his impact, loud and


    emphatic, a chorus of approyalsar


    the wisdom he iraparted Aner more


    thar an hour of captivating dialogue,


    Jonas gave a modest bow to signal


    the end of his lecture. The invitation


    he extended for further conversation


    was met with an eager buzz.


    Students lingered, hoping for a


    moment of his time and eager to


    bask a little longer in the light of his


    expertise. Please read the original


    content at .

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559


    As the auditorium emptied, Anna remained lost in thought, still captivated by Jonas¡¯ speech. There was something about him that


    felt so close, so familiar, as if he were a long-lost rtive with whom she shared a bond of blood. But that was impossible, wasn''t


    it? Anna chuckled to herself. The only family she had was her brother, Johansonn.


    "Excuse me, miss, what''s your name? How old are you?"


    Startled from her reverie, Anna looked up to find Jonas standing before her, his gaze warm and inviting. For some reason, his


    smile felt like a spring breeze, warm andforting. She stood up excitedly, responding with a smile, "My name''s Grace, and I''m


    ten years old."


    Jonas'' eyes briefly sparkled as they met Anna''s blue ones, seeing a resemnce to his mother, Natalia. But his hope faded


    when he heard her answer.


    For a fleeting moment, when the girl had looked up at him, he felt a striking familiarity, as if she had his mother''s eyes. But the


    world was full of look-alikes; Jonas cautiously inquired more about Anna, secretly hoping she was his long-lost sister. What a


    wonderful twist of fate it would be if she were!


    However, Grace was ten, and his sister Anna was just nine.


    With a disappointed sigh, Jonas let his head drop. He had been wishful thinking ¡ª this girl was not his missing sister. Besides, his


    sister, whom Gabby had abducted, couldn''t possibly be in such a prestigious school.


    Blinking in confusion, Anna asked Jonas, "Major Jonas, do you ask for any particr reason?"


    The smile vanished from Jonas¡¯ face, and he gave Anna a cursory nce. "No reason." he said before walking away, his manner


    suddenly cool. The girl wasn''t his sister, and he realized he had let his emotions get the better of him for a moment.


    Anna watched Jonas'' retreating figure, uncertain whether to tell Major Jonas her real age. She wasn''t ten at all; she had just


    turned nine. If it weren''t for her brother Johanson giving her a new name and age, she would''ve still been Anna, aged nine.


    Johanson had said they needed to add a year to her age to get into this ss because she was a transfer student.


    As Anna hesitated, Jonas was already striding away. She thought to herself, maybe it was best to embrace the new name


    Johanson had given her. The old one could stay buried alongside memories of Gabby.


    At the thought of Gabby, a bittersweet smile crept onto Anna''s face. Gabby had told Anna before she died that she wasn''t her


    real mother, and that her biological parents lived far away in Melfort.


    Melfort was so distant that she probably would never find her real mom and dad in this lifetime.


    The sound of a bicycle bell chimed from outside, pulling Anna from her thoughts. She turned to see Johanson astride his bike,


    beaming at her. Her mood instantly brightened. It didn''t matter if she never found her biological parents ¡ª she had Johanson,


    who treated her like his own sister. What more could she ask for?


    With this realization, Anna picked up her backpack and walked toward Johanson, calling out sweetly, "Johanson."


    Johanson handed her a bottled milkshake. "Heard you had a presentation today. Figured the room might be stuffy, so | brought


    you a milkshake to cool down. Drink up!"


    Anna''s heart swelled with warmth. Johanson always doted on her, caring for her every need. She took the milkshake, her eyes


    curving into a smile. "Thanks."


    ¡°Alright, off you go back to ss. I''ve got to run. The kids are waiting for my coaching," Johanson said, pedaling away with


    effortless cool.


    He''d taken a shine to cycling, loving the exhrating feel of the wind after a good ride, especially when Anna''s small hands


    wrapped around his waist. It made him feel like he had the whole world in his grasp.


    Invited to Canada for a three-day stay at a renowned boarding school, Jonas found himself wandering into the library one


    evening. The hushed ambiance was only broken by the soft rustling of pages as students immersed themselves in their studies.


    Jonas was on the hunt for a calculus textbook, but as he reached for the book, he noticed Grace, the same girl from the day''s


    event, sitting at a nearby desk, engrossed in a book well beyond her age.


    Impressed, he quietly took a seat next to her, asionally stealing nces at the diligent girl.


    "Brother!" The soft call snapped Jonas out of his reverie. He had longed to hear someone call him that in the countless sleepless


    nights.


    Looking up, he saw it was Grace on the phone, not calling out to him but to her own brother. He envied the boy who had Grace


    as a sister. Her sweetness was a rare treasure.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Watching her chat on the phone, Jonas wished he could find his sister and hear her call him with the same affection.


    He observed as Grace packed her bag and left. Her brother was probably waiting outside to take her home. Jonas smiled faintly


    at the sight of such a well-behaved child.


    His days in Canada flew by, and


    before leaving, Jonas made a point to


    pass by Anna''s ssroom. Seein


    her hard at work hesfetessehse¡¯of


    wea! ASAnna focused on her


    studies, an unnoticed smile graced


    Jonas¡¯ face. Maybe, deep down in his


    subconscious, he''d already adopted


    the girl with the same blue eyes as


    his mom, as his little sister. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    "Good luck, kiddo. Hope you live a life


    that''s nothing short of amazing!"


    Jonas whispered to himself, curnirig


    ysertaneig toward the


    school gates. He had booked his


    return flight for today, pondering if


    he''d ever encounter such a sweet


    and well-behaved girl again. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    No sooner had Jonas'' silhouette vanished from the window than Anna, who was in the middle of a lesson, felt her heart suddenly


    tighten, a piercing pain that was hard to bear.


    This sensation... it was like that year


    when she had let go of the young boy


    her brother aon bies then


    int theiaurgebhb utching her chest


    and furrowing her brows, she tried to


    focus on the lecture, clueless as to


    why her heart was suddenly aching


    so. Please read the original content


    at .

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560


    As the final bell rang, Anna emerged from the ssroom amidst a flurry of chatter from her ssmates. Through their gossip,


    she discovered the prodigious young speaker, Jonas, had left the school a couple of days ago.


    In the quiet of her own thoughts, Anna pictured Jonas as the model older brother, no doubt showering his little sister with


    affection.


    Taking a deep breath, she felt the ache in her chest subside. With that, she let the thought of Jonas drift to the back of her mind


    and headed off to her next ss. Life, after all, is a journey filled with beautiful surprises, though some may be the regrets of


    chance encounters.


    Jonas had departed Canada, soaring through the skies on a ne bound for Hawaii. It had been quite some time since hest


    saw his mom, Natalia, and he was eager for their reunion.


    After a lengthy flight, the ne touched down at the Hawaiian airport. A weary Jonas stepped off the ne, grabbed his luggage,


    and hailed a cab to the beachfront vi that was their new home.


    It was a sunny Hawaiian morning, and Natalia was idly painting by the seashore, oblivious to Jonas¡¯ arrival.


    Jonas approached silently, standing behind her, watching as she added final touches to her painting. The canvas depicted the


    deep blue of the ocean meeting the sky at the horizon. A soft sandy beach stretched into the distance, where a small figure with


    a cute pink sunhat scampered barefoot towards the water''s edge.


    Jonas knew that this painting was his mom''s way of missing her long-lost daughter. And for some inexplicable reason, as he


    watched, the image of Grace, the girl he met in Canada, superimposed itself over the painting, as if she could leap off the canvas


    at any moment.


    Shaking his head, he dismissed the thought as a jetgged illusion.


    Natalia finally finished the painting, turned to stretch her neck, and spotted Jonas. "Jonas?" She gasped. Her mouth was agape


    for a moment before pulling him into a tight embrace. "My goodness, my boy, how did you just appear out of nowhere?"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Just wanted to surprise you," Jonas replied, hugging her back. "I''ve missed you, Mom."


    Their warm reunion was soon interrupted by Magnus, who had just finished work and was surprised not only to find Natalia


    painting but also their son home without warning. "Kid, why didn''t you give us a heads-up?" Magnus chided affectionately as he


    wrapped an arm around Natalia, a yful reminder that even his son couldn''t monopolize his wife''s attention.


    Jonas caught the gesture, feigning annoyance at the friendly rivalry. "| wanted to make sure someone was taking good care of


    Mom while | was away."


    Magnus chuckled. "I take very good care of my wife, thank you very much." He turned to Natalia, saying softly, "Let''s head back;


    it''s too windy out here."


    Before Magnus could lead her away, Jonas grabbed Natalia''s hand and led her towards the house. "Mom, let''s hurry. | can''t wait


    to taste your home-cooked meal.¡±


    "Cheeky brat, we have a housekeeper for that! Don''t trouble your mother," Magnus called out, his voice trailing off withughter


    as he stayed behind to gather the abandoned easel.


    As Magnus looked at the painting, his expression softened with sadness. It was clear Natalia had been thinking of their daughter.


    Watching Jonas and Natalia walking ahead, Magnus felt a hopeful longing that their daughter would return someday,pleting


    their warm family.


    Two dayster, Jonas had to leave theforts of home to continue his studies back in the States. He said his reluctant


    goodbyes to Natalia and Magnus and boarded a flight alone, his thoughts a mix of family love and academic duty.


    In the airport lounge, while waiting to board, Jonas passed a gift shop and spotted a plush purple bear with a sparkling crown in


    the window. He asked the clerk to wrap it up and tucked it into his backpack. The bear was a gift for Madeline, the darling


    daughter of his mentor, Berlin. She was treated like a princess in her father''s doting eyes.


    Berlin, a reserved Frenchman, had been especially kind to Jonas during his studies in the States, treating him with a father-like


    affection. Berlin often invited Jonas to his home, where his little girl enjoyed Jonas'' yfulpany.


    Jonas remembered one specific visit when he was just nine and Madeline was five. She had taken to him instantly, refusing to


    leave his side even for dinner, until Berlin''s wife promised that Jonas would y with her again after the meal.


    However, little Madeline, spoiled and ustomed to getting her way, was not pleased in the least. She turned her big, watery


    eyes to Jonas, pleading with him to promise that he''d always be there to y with her.


    Not taking her too seriously, Jonas nodded absentmindedly, failing to see the depth of her request. This casual response only


    managed to infuriate Madeline. She had been looking forward to his full attention, and sensing hisck of sincerity, she burst into


    tears. She demanded Jonas¡¯ oath that he would stay by her side forever.


    Caught off guard by her outburst, Jonas was just thinking about making his exit when Berlin strolled over. Observing his


    daughter''s relentless tears, Berlin quipped, "Maddie, don''t cry. How about this? When you grow up, I''ll arrange for you to marry


    Jonas. Then he can be with you all the time."


    The tears stopped as if by magic, and Madeline''s eyes grew wide as she stared at Jonas. Jonas, however, jumped to his feet,


    dering, "No way, she''s like a sister to me. That''s not happening!"


    Berlin and his wife couldn''t help but burst intoughter, amused by the children''s antics. But Madeline took Jonas¡¯ words as a


    personal affront. She wailed as if she had lost her most precious possession, threatening to forgo eating, washing her face, and


    even brushing her teeth if she couldn''t marry her beloved Jonas.


    Amidst her sobs, she implored Jonas, "When I''m grown up, I''m going to marry you. You¡¯re mine, and you can''t like any other


    girls! Promise me that when I''m big, you''ll marry me, okay? Then we can y together always."


    Jonas¡¯ cheeks flushed with embarrassment, and he stammered, "You... you''re like my little sister. Besides, you''re still so young.


    You can''t say stuff like that."


    With her plea rejected once more, Madeline threw herself dramatically on the floor, bawling at the top of her lungs, "| have to


    marry Jonas! | won''t eat, | won''t wash, | won''t brush my teeth! | must marry Jonas!"


    Berlin and his wife couldn''t stopughing at their daughter''s tantrum, leaving Jonas to solve the predicament. They both stared at


    him, eagerly awaiting his response.


    With no other choice, Jonas relented with a reluctant nod. "Alright, alright, if you stop crying, | guess I''ll ¡®marry¡¯ you."


    He thought to himself, ¡°She¡¯s such a handful!¡±


    "Yay! Jonas is going to marry me!" Madeline''s tears instantly turned to joy, and she sprang up from the floor, her spirits lifted.


    Meanwhile, Jonas watched the little princess¡¯ antics, wondering how he''d gotten himself into such a headache.


    Berlin and his wife exchanged a


    knowing smile, not taking the


    children''s joke too seriously Thai)


    was the fits timestotas and


    Ntadethe had met, and from that day


    on, Jonas became a regr at the


    Berlin household. Madeline, like a


    little shadow, followed him


    everywhere. She was impossible to


    shake off. Please read the original


    content at .


    After all, Madeline was the cherished


    daughter of Jonas'' esteemed mentor,


    Berlin. Jonas adyally Yeew?O


    push a ber following him


    around and asionally brought her


    small gifts from his travels to keep


    her from pouting. Please read the


    original content at .


    Like this time, he spotted a teddy bear in a shop window, and picked it up for Madeline, preempting any possible disappointment


    upon his return.


    Berlin had taken Jonas under his


    wing, generously sharing his wis


    and knowledge, Jqnas h¨¦vertd Ber in


    lik9€ eaddra father. So, for the sake


    of keeping the peace, Jonas didn''t


    mind indulging the asional whim.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    As Jonas reminisced about these memories, he donned his sleep mask and drifted off on the ne.


    When he awoke, the ne had safely touched down in the States, and his mentor, Berlin, was already at the airport waiting to


    take him home for a meal.


    Jonas stepped off the ne, and embraced Berlin, who was waiting at the gate. "Thanks foring out thiste, Coach," he


    said gratefully.


    Berlin pped Jonas on the shoulder with a proud smile, thinking to himself, ¡°What a fine student I''ve mentored!¡±

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561


    From the moment Jonas stepped through the school gates, Berlin could tell he wasn''t just any kid. Berlin knew Jonas was


    destined for greatness; having a student like him was a source of pride! So, naturally, Berlin gave Jonas extra attention and care.


    Years had flown by, and Jonas had racked up a string of impressive achievements at a remarkable pace. As his mentor, Berlin


    was both stunned and overjoyed.


    ¡°Madeline''s been blowing up my phone, asking why you haven''t shown up yet," said Berlin with a sigh, leading Jonas outside


    and chatting casually. "So, did you gain anything from your speaking engagement?"


    Jonas nodded. "Yes, sir, | feel¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Berlin''s phone rang. With a helpless shrug, Berlin handed over the phone. "Ah, it''s Madeline again, a


    veritable call attack! You talk to her!"


    Taking the phone, Jonas said, "Madeline?"


    "Jonas, is that you?!" came Madeline¡¯s excited voice. "Oh, thank goodness you''re back. | was so worried. | thought Dad got the


    time wrong. Hurry back, Mom''s made a feast!"


    "We''ll be there shortly."


    After hanging up, Jonas got into Berlin''s car, and they headed to his house. As soon as the car pulled up in front of Berlin''s ce,


    a figure dashed out of the house before it could evene to aplete halt. Madeline was cheering ecstatically, "Oh, Jonas is


    back. Fantastic!"


    It was Madeline, now eleven, her long legs and slender waist hinting at future beauty. Catching sight of Madeline sprinting


    towards him, Jonas quickly got out of the car and reached out to catch her. "Easy there, watch out."


    Over the years, Jonas hade to treat Madeline as a little sister, watching over her with care.


    Indifferent to his warning, Madeline jumped into his arms, tilting her head with an outstretched hand. "Jonas, I''ve missed you! Did


    you bring me a present?"


    ¡°Of course." Jonas pulled a teddy bear from his backpack, a souvenir from the airport. "Do you like it?"


    Madeline gleamed brighter than the sun as she clutched the bear. "Anything from you, Jonas, even a needle, I''d adore!"


    Jonas ruffled her hair affectionately. "You''re exaggerating, but I''m d you like it."


    ¡°All right, Madeline, stop clinging to Jonas. He must be starving after his flight. Let''s go inside for dinner, and you two can catch


    up," Berlin intervened, ushering them into the house.


    After a cozy dinner with Berlin''s family and some time spent chatting, Jonas wanted to head back to the academy.


    Having not seen Jonas for days, Madeline pouted, unwilling to let him leave. With no other choice, Jonas patientlyforted her


    until she fell asleep and then took his leave.


    Berlin and his wife cherished the bond between Jonas and their daughter, having watched him grow up and treating him as part


    of their family.


    Time flew, and before you knew it, three years had passed. In those three years, Jonas aced his studies with ease, graduating


    from Harvard with top honors, leading by a wide margin, andnding a position as a Brigadier General in the States Army.


    At eighteen, Jonas stood tall and handsome. His 6''3" stature and rugged features set him apart. His rarely smiling face held a


    gravity and authority that seemed beyond his years, his gaze intense and formidable.


    With his new appointment on the horizon, Jonas brought a basket of fruit to say farewell to the Berlin family, havinge to


    regard them as family.


    As soon as he mentioned his departure, Madeline burst into tears, unable to ept his leave. Seeing her precious daughter in


    tears, Berlin¡¯s wife was beside herself with concern, crouching down to gently persuade Madeline not to be too heartbroken.


    Jonas, however, didn''t coddle Madeline as he used to. Instead, he waited on the sofa for her to finish crying, then asked, "Are


    you done crying?"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    With tears still streaming, Madeline was shocked to hear such stern words from Jonas. Angrily wiping her tears, she said,


    "Jonas, what am | going to do without you? | can''t bear to let you go!"


    Jonas¡¯ sharp gaze met hers as he


    spoke with seriousness, "Madeline,


    you''re growing up. Y. reno ecintle!


    } anyinare. Spt e waterworks;


    its unbing. Focus on your


    studies, follow in my footsteps, and


    be an exceptional woman!"


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Madeline knew he disliked her tears and nodded. Her voice sounded small but determined. "Jonas, | promise, no more tears. I''ll


    work hard to be outstanding and stand beside you one day!"


    Satisfied, Jonas nodded. "That''s more like it. Keep it up, Madeline!"


    He got up to leave. "| should head back now. Remember what you promised, Madeline."


    As Berlin¡¯s wife saw him off, Madeline watched Jonas'' retreating figure, her determination solidifying as she whispered to herself,


    "Jonas, I''ll stand by your side. I''ll be outstanding and strong!"


    From that day on, Madeline''s


    demeanor changed; she was no


    longer fragile or tearfh\not axip id


    KrerddlFinto her studies,


    but she also enrolled in evening


    sses and came homete. She


    had visibly lost weight from her


    dedication. Please read the original


    content at .


    Krista, her mother, was filled with both pride and sorrow. She was happy that Madeline had matured but pained to see her work


    so hard. Madeline wasn''t fazed by the hardship. She had a goal: to stand beside Jonas, excellent and peerless.


    Meanwhile, in Canada, Anna, who


    now went by the name of Grace, was


    zing through her academic


    courses at an astonisaig pace At!


    ths rendenayeldt thirteen, she


    possessed a photographic memory


    for numbers. Through her relentless


    efforts, she had managed to skip two


    grades, leaving behind the ssroom


    shes with Cindy, who always


    seemed to be on her case. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    Cindy, in fact, was two years Anna''s senior. She had harbored a grudge ever since Anna had inadvertently stolen her thunder.


    Cindy''s envy simmered every time she saw Anna, and she constantly looked for ways to make trouble for her.


    Now that Anna, or Grace as she was known, had moved up two grades ahead, Cindy felt a profound sense of injustice and


    resentment. Anna''s excellence only fueled Cindy''s jealousy, making her wish that Anna had never existed in their world.

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562


    On that fateful day, Cindy had just stepped out of the restroom when she caught sight of Anna heading in. Seizing the


    opportunity, she stealthily locked Anna''s stall from the outside before sauntering off.


    Still fuming, Cindy rounded up a bunch of her friends, and together, they dumped arge bucket of ice-cold water over the stall.


    Anna, fresh from using the loo and ready to leave, found the door jammed shut from the outside. Before she could even process


    a n to escape her chilly prison, she was drenched from head to toe!


    Completely bewildered and now boiling with rage, Anna stepped back and kicked the flimsy door open with a loud "BANG!"


    The door swayed precariously on its hinges as a soaking wet Anna emerged. Her eyes narrowed at the sight of Cindy and her


    cronies snickering at her expense. It was crystal clear who was behind this soggy surprise.


    Cindy had always been a thorn in Anna''s side. Their feud was well-known, but thistest stunt was over the line! Unable to


    contain her fury, Anna lunged at Cindy, her hand mping around her neck as she delivered a resounding p. "You''re asking


    for it!¡±


    Cindy was ustomed to throwing her weight around the school, and she was initially stunned by the p. But like a wounded


    lioness, she roared back and swung at Anna. "I''ll tear you apart! How dare you hit me!"


    She wed at Anna, aiming for her face that she thought was more beautiful than her own. Fortunately, Anna had been well-


    trained by Johanson and quickly subdued Cindy, pinning her to the floor with skillful ease.


    The onlookers, friends of Cindy, hesitated to intervene, daunted by Anna''s prowess. Cindyy sprawled out on the ground,


    cursing and shouting, "You jerk, get your foot off my face, and I''ll show you!"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Upon seeing Anna''s fierce stance, Cindy''s friends cautiously approached, intending to pull Anna away from Cindy.


    Anna stood her ground, foot firmly on Cindy, ring menacingly at the older girls. "This is between Cindy and me. Anyone who


    tries to interfere will face my wrath!"


    With that, Anna picked up a bucket of water and drenched Cindy. "Didn''t your mom ever teach you not to mess with people you


    can''t handle?"


    The cold water hit Cindy like a ton of bricks, leaving her shivering and gasping. She struggled to rise, but Anna''s weight kept her


    pinned. "Damn it, Grace! How dare you ssh me with water! Let me go. You''ll regret this!" Cindy continued to rage.


    Her friends saw the situation escting and wisely decided to seek help. "Hang in there, Cindy. We''ll get someone."


    Before long, a teacher arrived, taking in the chaotic scene, shouting, "Grace, what on earth are you doing? Why are you


    assaulting a fellow student?"


    Anna backed off at the teacher''s arrival, exining, "She locked me in and then soaked me with water!"


    The teacher, noting Anna''s damp attire and the broken restroom door, had a good idea of what transpired. But Cindy''s family was


    influential, and their wealth extended to the school''s shares. Despite the truth staring him in the face, the teacher had no choice


    but to reprimand Anna, "Grace, how many times must | tell you to show unity? Off to the office with you!"


    Feeling smug and vengeful despite her disheveled state, Cindy shot Anna a triumphant re and began twisting the narrative to


    the teacher. "She''s lying! It was her who hit me first. Ask around. They all saw it.¡±


    Her cronies, emboldened by the teacher''s presence, echoed her lies. The teacher was swayed by the majority and sent Anna to


    write a note of reflection.


    ¡°But I''m soaked too," Anna protested.


    The teacher shot her a furious look,


    "Enough! If you hadn''t ingtigatad this,


    you w belwey Gide arguing


    ahde to the office!¡± Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Biting her lip in frustration, Anna reluctantly followed the teacher out of the restroom.


    Cindy couldn''t resist a parting shot, whispering, "Country bumpkin, thinking you can take me on. I''ll crush you."


    Anna wheeled around, and her sudden move sent Cindy stumbling back. Cindy¡¯s hand flew to her sore face. "What do you want


    now?"


    "| didn''t do anything. | was just


    checking out that an pao yareee


    yapping | tossed out


    thd Wet S eas an icy dismissiveness


    and followed her teacher away.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Once Anna was gone, Cindy finally


    caught on to the sting in Anna''s


    words. She was [Nid id: etampihg Her


    fearaad Stating to rant and rave in


    the restroom, "The nerve of her! Did


    she just call me out!?" Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Her so-called friends, a bunch of fair-weather pals, lowered their heads, struggling not to let their smirks show too openly.


    Anna trudged along in her drenched clothes, grudgingly apanying the teacher back to the office.

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563


    The teacher yanked a nk sheet of paper from the desk and mmed it down with a huff, scolding Anna in a loud voice.


    "Grace! How many times have | told you about the importance of unity and camaraderie here at school? But look at you! What


    on earth have you done? Have you been a team yer? Oh no, you think because your grades are sky-high, you can just strut


    around like you own the ce? Let me tell you, youngdy, you''re not leaving this room until you''ve written me a heartfelt


    reflection on your actions!


    "Cindy? Do you think you can just tangle with her? Her family could buy and sell this school a dozen times over! You better write


    up that apology and deliver it to her first thing tomorrow!"


    Anna was on the verge of tears, her eyes welling up as she faced the teacher''s towering indignation. "| didn¡¯t start the fight¡ªit


    was Cindy who hit me first. Why doesn''t she have to write anything?"


    The teacher red fiercely at Anna. "Was that backtalk? | don¡¯t want to hear your excuses! When | got there, you were the one


    standing on Cindy''s face. What do you have to say to that?!"


    "So | was supposed to just stand there and let her hit me?" Anna retorted, defiant and unyielding.


    "Oh, talking back to your teacher now, are we?" The teacher was livid, banging on the desk. "I''ll have none of it, Grace! You''re


    going to write me a reflection that really digs deep, or you can kiss goodbye to ever seeing your home again!"


    With those final words, the teacher stormed out and locked the office door from the outside.


    Anna stared at the white paper before her, feeling utterly wronged. She knew Cindy''s family was loaded, with someone on the


    school board, no less. Anna had hoped for a fair shake from her teacher, but the tant favoritism for Cindy was a cold ssh of


    reality.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    So much for the nurturing gardener of young minds!


    As time ticked away and the sky darkened, Anna shivered uncontrobly in her drenched clothes, pondering her next move. With


    her resolve finally broken by the cold, she begrudgingly penned a confession, though her respect for her teacher had


    plummeted. She had once believed teaching to be the most sacred of roles, only to find it tarnished by bias and favoritism.


    Meanwhile, Johanson, worried by his sister''s absence, made his way to the schoo! to find it practically deserted. He headed


    straight for the office, where he overheard Anna''s teacher groveling on the phone, "Yes, yes, of course, she''ll be properly


    disciplined. No worries at all."


    Once the call ended, Johanson approached. "Hi, I''m Grace''s brother Johanson. She hasn''te home yet, so | came to check


    up on her."


    The teacher, still smarting from a dressing-down by the school board member, was in no mood for niceties. "Oh, you''re Grace''s


    brother, are you? Perfect timing. | was just saying she needed a parent toe in. Do you even discipline her? Fighting with a


    ssmate is no behavior for a youngdy."


    Johanson''s heart skipped a beat. "Fighting? Is Grace hurt?"


    The teacher''s response dripped with disdain. "Is that your concern? She fought with her ssmate, and you''re worried about


    her?"


    Johanson was uninterested in the teacher''s ramblings and demanded, "Where is my sister?"


    The teacher, cowed by Johanson''s stern demeanor, pointed to the office. "In there, writing a reflection letter. Such ack of


    manners she has, attacking her peer."


    Johanson barged in to find Anna asleep on the desk. Gently, he woke her. "Grace, Grace, are you okay?"


    Anna lifted her head, her smile weak. "Hey, bro. My head''s killing me."


    Upon feeling her forehead, Johanson realized she was burning up. "You have a fever!" He scooped her up, noticing her damp


    clothes. "Why are you all wet, Grace?"


    The teacher came in, still irate. "All because she fought with a ssmate. Did she finish that reflection?"


    Anna pointed feebly to the desk. "It''s there. But | didn''t start it. Cindy threw water on me."


    The teacher was about to chastise


    Anna further but was cut off by


    , , an


    Johanson''s s pyetek? Efcugh! If


    apyinag happens to my sister, | will


    hold you ountable!¡± With that, he


    carried Anna out and rushed to the


    hospital. Please read the original


    content at .


    Anna was diagnosed with a fever from being in wet clothes for too long. The doctor prescribed fever reducers and urged


    Johanson to keep her hydrated.


    Back home, Johanson applied a cool fever patch to Anna''s forehead and helped her sip some warm water. "Grace, here, drink


    this."


    Anna''s fever was stubbornly


    lingering, and although she managed


    to sip some water in her groggy


    state, her mind was sti \racitgWi


    the schooWard Sour le she''d had with


    Cindy. She dreaded the thought of


    Johanson being upset with her.


    Rushing to clear her name, she


    exined, ¡°Johanson, bro, you gotta


    believe me, it was totally her who


    sshed me first. | only fought back


    after that." Please read the original


    content at .


    "Sure, | believe you, Grace," Johanson reassured her as he gently tucked her back into bed, making sure she was snug under


    the covers.


    "Just remember, as long as you


    stood up for yourself, that''s what


    counts. Dont ahything


    AW 194 yet your back. Now, try to


    get some sleep. You''ll feel better


    when you wake up.¡¯ Please read the


    original content at .


    With little energy to do anything else, Anna nodded weakly and drifted back into a deep sleep.

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564


    Johanson had stayed up all night by Anna''s side, giving her sips of water repeatedly, and making sure her fever subsided. Only


    when he was confident that the fever had broken did he allow himself to drift off into a weary sleep.


    He didn''t care about why Anna had gotten into a scuffle; his sole concern was whether she had been hurt. As long as she wasn''t


    at a disadvantage, he would shoulder any burden for her, no matter how great.


    The following day, as the fever finally broke, Anna woke up to find Johanson slumped on the couch, having stood guard over her.


    Awave of gratitude surged through her heart. No matter what hardships she faced, it was a blessing to have her big brother by


    her side.


    She tiptoed out of bed, picked up a throw nket, and gently draped it over the sleeping Johanson, stirring him from his light


    slumber.


    Johanson''s eyes, red with the strain of the night, blinked open. "Grace, you''re awake? Feeling any better?"


    "Yeah, I''m a lot better now, Johanson. Thanks for everything,¡± Anna said, a hint of regret in her voice. "| made a mess yesterday,


    got punished by the teacher, and ended up embarrassing you."


    Johanson sat up and felt Anna''s forehead to make sure she no longer had a fever, and then he sighed, relieved. He ruffled her


    hair affectionately and chuckled, "Silly girl, if | can''t protect you, who can? Don''t worry; I''ve got your back."


    Anna nodded, whispering the events of the previous day¡ªhow Cindy had provoked her by sshing water on her, how she


    couldn''t hold back and they ended up fighting, and how the teacher punished her by making her write an apology letter.


    Johanson frowned in displeasure. "Did your teacher just take Cindy''s word for it?"


    "Yes, the teacher said she saw me stepping on Cindy but didn''t see Cindy hit me. She even said Cindy''s family could buy dozens


    of schools with their money!"


    "That''s outrageous, tant favoritism!" Johanson eximed, standing up from the couch. "I''m going to have a word with that


    teacher right now. Money isn''t everything!"


    Anna quickly grabbed his shirt. "No, Johanson, the teacher was right. When she came, | was on top of Cindy. There''s no point in


    arguing.¡±


    "That doesn''t make it okay. A teacher like that is a disgrace. | have to set things straight!" Johanson said, storming out the door.


    Anna feared another confrontation with the teacher, and hurried after him, trying to calm him down. "Johanson, please don''t be


    so angry. I''m fine now. There''s no need to confront the teacher."


    But Johanson''s temper had red up, especially after hearing that the teacher had openly sided with Cindy. He was determined


    to clear the air, or Anna would face the same issue again.


    As they made their way to the school, unaware of themotion inside, Cindy sat in the teacher''s office with an exaggerated


    bandage on her face, and her mother¡ªd in shy jewelry and heavy makeup¡ªstood by her side.


    The mother''s lips were painted a fiery red as she mmed her hand on the teacher''s desk. "This is outrageous! Where is that


    girl? Bring her to me! | want to see who dares toy a finger on my precious daughter!"


    The teacher, intimidated by Cindy''s formidable mother, didn''t dare speak up. The school board member adjusted his gold-


    rimmed sses and spoke in an official tone, "We are a prestigious school known for our well-mannered, affluent students. It


    might be worth considering expelling those who don''t fit the mold."


    "Yes, of course, | understand," Ms. Taylor replied, eager to please.


    Cindy''s mother looked at the board member. "I don''t understand how you can allow such students here. They''re already fighting


    at such a young age!"


    Hearing the suggestion of expelling Anna made Cindy jump for joy. She was grateful to her "uncle," the board member.


    ¡°Of course, even if we weren''t rted, | wouldn''t tolerate such behavior in our school!" the board member said, smiling with


    satisfaction.


    Ms. Taylor promptly picked up the


    phone and called Anna. "Grace, in


    light of your recent conduct end)!


    fahingeribarliny ene which


    has severely tarnished our school''s


    reputation, we''ve decided to expel


    you. Don''t bothering back," she


    said, then hung up before Anna could


    respond. Please read the original


    content at .


    Anna''s eyes brimmed with tears. She called out to Johanson, who was marching ahead, "Johanson, there''s no need to go. I''ve


    been expelled!"


    Johanson stopped dead in his tracks, turning to face Anna. "What? Expelled?!"


    "Yeah," Anna nodded, "Ms. Taylor just called. She said that I''ve been expelled because of my past behavior."


    "That''s preposterous!" Johanson rolled up his sleeves angrily, "These people have gone too far! | need to see them. They need


    to exin on what grounds they''ve expelled you!"


    Anna quickly grabbed Johanson¡¯s arm. ¡°Johanson, please, it¡¯s really okay. If they don¡¯t want me here, I''ll find another school. We


    can transfer, no big deal.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Johanson was fuming, a


    belly full of fire with nowhere to vent.


    ¡°Just like that, theywantito bush you


    ouyr that $dutrageous! I''m going to


    confront your teachers and find out


    exactly why they''re trying to expel


    you!¡± Please read the original content


    at .Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You shouldn''t make it tough for the


    teachers,¡± Anna pondered for a


    moment. ¡°Cindy''s gees oncthal! !


    sehoohboacd, IM et he¡¯s been


    pressuring them. It¡¯s fine, really. If I¡¯m


    not wee here, |''ll shine


    somewhere else. I¡¯m not even


    bothered by it!¡± Please read the


    original content at .


    Despite Anna''s words, Johanson was still seething with anger. He silently noted and swore an oath deep within his heart¡ªhe


    would never forgive Cindy¡¯s family, the Rodriguezes, in this lifetime!

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565


    Anna tugged Johanson back from his daydreaming with a determined yank. "Let''s go, Johanson, help me find another good


    school. I''m done with sharing a campus with Cindy."


    Seeing Anna''s resolve, Johanson had no choice but to agree. They weren''t strong enough to take on Cindy yet. Johanson


    swallowed his rage, stifling the urge to explode, and sulkily returned home with Anna.


    Back at home, Johanson promptly set out to secure a spot for Anna at another prestigious institution. Although it wasn''t an elite


    private academy, it was one of the top-tier schools in Canada. The faculty there had long heard of Anna, a rare prodigy in


    mathematics, and had been eager to recruit her.


    When Anna reached out to them, they were more than willing to wee her with open arms. Without hesitation, they enrolled


    her in the mental arithmetic program under the science department.


    Without Cindy''s constant badgering, Anna''s academic life flourished at her new school. She devoted herself to her studies,


    voraciously absorbing knowledge. In no time, she had the highest grades and represented her new school in Canada''s national


    mental arithmeticpetition.


    Thispetition was the most prestigious in the country. The winning student received a substantial schrship, and the


    teacher who coached the winning student also got a hefty bonus. Every year, the event attracted the most renowned schools


    across Canada, with teachers keen to see their studentse out on top. There was only one champion, so thepetition was


    fierce every year.


    After several rounds of intensepetitions, Anna emerged as the clear victor, easily outpacing all other contestants and seizing


    the championship crown.


    Standing on the victory podium, gracefully epting her trophy, down in the audience was none other than Ms. Taylor, the


    teacher who had once expelled Anna. Ms. Taylor had brought her star student to thepetition, only to be soundly defeated,


    with Anna outscoring her by a wide margin.


    Ms. Taylor was mortified as she saw Anna, the student she had dismissed, standing triumphant on the podium. She could hardly


    stop herself from pping her own face in frustration.


    If only she had withstood the board''s pressure back then, and not blindly sided with Cindy, things might have unfolded differently.


    She could have been the teacher standing behind the champion.


    But it was toote for regrets now. No amount of second-guessing could change the past, and even less so could a mere teacher


    like her challenge the clout of the Rodriguez family!


    As Anna epted her trophy, the enthusiastic host asked, "Tell us, how did you achieve such sess?"


    Fourteen-year-old Anna, spotting Ms. Taylor in the crowd, raised her trophy slightly towards her and said with profound meaning,


    "Those who couldn''t utterly defeat me only made me stronger!"


    The audience erupted into apuse while Ms. Taylor flushed with shame and slunk away from the hall.


    Hawaii.


    Magnus and Natalia were living the idyllic life, seemingly never getting enough of each other''spany. They were inseparable,


    acting like a pair of newlyweds,pletely attached at the hip.


    And Jonas, their son, was thriving like a sapling, having already outgrown Natalia and Magnus in height. He spent most of his


    time in the States, only asionally returning to visit his parents.


    Natalia beamed with joy each time Jonas came home, but Magnus felt a pang of jealousy; his beloved wife would instantly forget


    all about him, doting on their son instead.


    Now, with Jonas away and just the two of them, the house felt harmonious. It was almost a disservice not to make the most of


    the splendid evening.


    After dinner, theyy in deck chairs on the beach, basking in the sea breeze and listening to the waves.


    Looking over at Natalia, whoy with her eyes closed like a contented cat, Magnus couldn''t resisting over to her with a


    mischievous grin. "Honey, there''s something we need to talk about."


    Natalia opened her eyes to gaze at his handsome face, her voicezy. "What''s up?"


    Magnus leaned in, his hands encircling her slender waist, and his head nuzzling into the crook of her neck. "Babe, how about we


    try for another kid?"


    A shadow crossed Natalia''s eyes as


    she remembered the daughter Gabby


    had snatched away at ith. with¡¯ |


    wesighsherhuithared, "Sigh... |


    nder how our daughter is doing


    now. Honey, my heart aches


    whenever | think about her, still


    missing without a trace." Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Holding her tighter, Magnus offered


    silent support. "Darling, don''t me


    yourself. What Wstiah bagkcheh|


    soit yqycfaut shou have been


    re careful not to let Gabby take


    advantage of us. I''ve searched the


    globe for her, to no avail. Unless...


    she''s no longer with us..." Please read


    the original content at


    .


    "No," Natalia shook her head fervently. "I''d rather hope she''s living well. That way, our daughter can have a good life with her.


    With no regrets, I''d dly give years of my life for her happiness and safety."


    Magnus covered her mouth gently. "Shh, love, don''t talk like that. Believe me, our daughter will be fine. One day, she''lle


    back to us!"


    Natalia nodded softly. "Yes, | believe our daughter will return.¡±


    Magnus said nothing more and just held Natalia close as theyy together by the sea, both silently longing for the return of their


    missing daughter.


    The day drifted by in a haze of affectionate exchanges, and with Magnus showering Natalia with endless adoration, there was


    little room left in her heart to pine for her daughter.


    Days slipped into weeks, and one


    evening, after a cozy dinner, Magnus


    yfully dragged Natalia to the


    beach, insisting on a b refogt svoll\


    faa pore nocturnal


    seascape was breathtaking. The


    canopy of stars glittered like


    scattered diamonds, enchanting and


    mesmerizing, while the rhythmic


    lapping of the waves against the


    shore was soothing, liberating the


    mind and uplifting the spirit. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    Magnus sped Natalia¡¯s hand, their fingers interlocking as they meandered along the sandy beach. Behind them, a trail of


    crooked footprints wove a tale of deep affection and sweet intimacy.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Entranced by the beauty of the night, Magnus revisited the topic that had been on his mind. His voice was tinged with a hopeful


    note. "Honey, what do you say we try for another kid, hmm?"

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566


    Natalia''s cheeks blushed a deep crimson. Thankfully, the evening''s dim light cloaked her embarrassment, but she could still feel


    the heat radiating from her face.


    She shyly lowered her gaze. "We''re both of age now, and the chances are slim. You''re dreaming."


    ¡°Honey, are you questioning my prowess or your own?" Magnus teased, lifting Natalia into his arms and gazing deeply into her


    enchanting face. "Darling, even at sixty, we could still have a child. Besides, you don''t look a day over twenty-nine. Why sell


    yourself short?"


    "Stop it," Natalia giggled, yfully thumping Magnus'' chest. "I''m thirty-eight, for heaven''s sake. I''m practically an old maid."


    Magnus chose to ignore Natalia''s protests entirely. Without a care, heid Natalia on the soft sands of the beach, which retained


    a warmfort from the day''s sun.


    Magnus tenderly kissed Natalia''s delicate lips, his hands roaming with a mind of their own.


    Lying on the beach, Natalia was dizzied by Magnus¡¯ kisses until his hand ventured to her curves. She bashfully clenched his


    hand to halt his advances. "Love, we''re by the sea. What if someone sees..."


    "Shh¡ª" Magnus silenced Natalia''s persistent murmurs with a kiss. "This is our private beach, and there''s nobody here."


    It was deep into the night, and besides them, the beach was deserted. Moreover, Magnus had bought the area, so unless Hector


    Cood, that scatterbrain, stumbled onto the beach in the dead of the night, no one would dare interrupt them.


    Confident in their privacy, Magnus boldly continued his amorous conquest on the beach.


    Natalia''s feeble protests were like a moan, igniting a boiling passion within him that he couldn''t contain. He skillfully lifted her


    nightgown, and with the warm sand beneath them, he passionately surrendered to the moment.


    Natalia was a bundle of nerves, having never been so exposed on a beach before¡ªit felt thrillingly ndestine.


    In contrast to Natalia''s nerves, Magnus was overjoyed, utterly plundering as if he wished to consume her whole. Feeling


    Natalia''s tension only heightened his tion. The ecstasy was so intense that he wished he could swallow her whole.


    The waves harmonized with their passion, the rhythmicpping sound bearing witness to the couple''s deep affection.


    Eventually, Magnus ceased his thrust, kissing the damp face of Natalia, whispering sweet nothings into her ear, "My treasure,


    this is wonderful. | feel like we''re cheating¡ªsuch a thrill!"


    Natalia felt overwhelmed by Magnus'' previous fervor. Her toes curled and uncurled in bliss, as she struggled to gather her wits.


    Hearing Magnus now, she blushed furiously, fearful someone might stumble upon this patch of beach. Panting lightly, she


    pushed against him. "Get up, please. If we''re discovered, I''ll die of shame."


    Magnus''ughter boomed heartily as heposed himself, then lovingly scooped Natalia from the sand, teasing, "Oops, seems


    like your lovely hair''s got all dirty. I''ll have to give it a washter."


    Natalia knew exactly what Magnus was implying, and she yfully scolded him, "You perv, | was so nervous, and you... how


    could you be so naughty!" Looking back at the deep impressions left in the sand, she turned her head away in embarrassment.


    Magnus swaggered with pride, as if receiving apliment. "Darling, have you ever seen such a handsome pervert? We must


    come here again; it''s simply magical!"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Knowing she couldn''t win the argument, Natalia resigned herself to his broad chest, closing her eyes to the steady rhythm of his


    heartbeat. After such an ordeal, she was utterly spent. If Magnus had any more ideas forter, she would have to wave the white


    g of surrender!


    Magnus carried Natalia back to their vi, bathed her with care, and tucked her into bed. Gazing at his wife, curled up like a


    kitten, Magnus¡¯ lips curled into a blissful smile.


    He embraced Natalia, kissing the top of her head, and they both drifted off to sleep.


    In Canada, Anna returned home with an award, and Johanson was sincerely overjoyed for her. He always knew she was the


    best girl in the world!


    Johanson drove to the airport to pick up Anna. On the way home, he asked, "Grace, to celebrate your award, tell me, what gift


    would you like this time?"


    Anna chuckled from the backseat, "Johanson, it was just a typicalpetition. You don''t need to get me anything. You already


    spoil me enough."


    "But no, you are incredible, and you must have a gift!" Johanson wished he could shout from the rooftops just how amazing his


    girl was!


    Anna nodded in surrender, "Alright, Johanson, anything you give will be perfect, as long as it''s from you."


    Johanson beamed, knowing she would adore the surprise he had prepared. They chatted andughed all the way home.


    Johanson, ever the gentleman, opened the car door for Anna and carried her luggage inside. Anna followed Johanson into the


    house, climbed the stairs, and pushed open her bedroom door to a delightful surprise.


    Her room was transformed into a


    pink haven; all the linens were


    aes with cozy pink cand thst"


    lin and dog WSS adorned with


    beautiful heart-shaped balloons. On


    the spacious balcony stood a lush


    green swing, intertwined with fresh


    flowers, creating a scene straight out


    of a fairy tale. Please read the original


    content at .


    Anna twirled around her room, her eyes twinkling with delight as she turned to Johanson with a grateful smile. "Thank you,


    Johanson. | absolutely adore what you''ve done with the ce."


    "Hey, ditch the thank-yous, will ya? Whatever | do for you is no biggie. I''m your big brother, silly," Johanson replied with a


    chuckle, brushing off the gratitude as if it were nothing.


    Seeing Anna brimming with joy over the arrangements he had made filled Johanson with a sense of pride. These little efforts


    were but a trifle, hardly worth a mention, let alone thanks.


    "No, you''ve got it all wrong. All these


    years, it''s been you, Johanson, who''s


    been my rock, meets star iy! ''


    rigiovertidwi g with gratitude.


    ithout all you''ve done for me, |


    wouldn''t be where | am today," Anna


    said earnestly, wrapping Johanson in


    a heartfelt embrace. Please read the


    original content at .


    Caught off guard by Anna''s sincere


    words, Johanson felt a blush creep


    up his cheeks. eat threat he


    ve Annasstouider yful pat,


    ight, alright, it''s what I''m here for,


    isn''t it? Nowe on, | had Lauren


    whip up a feast fit for a queen, and


    it''s all waiting for us downstairs."


    Please read the original content at


    .


    With that, Johanson took Anna''s hand and led her down the stairs. The promise of a warm,forting meal awaited their return.

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567


    Down in the dining room on the ground floor, Lauren had already prepared a table full of delicious food.


    Anna took a deep breath as she looked at the spread before her. "Mmm, smells heavenly!"


    "Come on, you little foodie, dig in before it gets cold," Johanson said kindly, pulling out a chair for Anna. After she sat down, he


    took the seat next to her and began to serve her some food.


    In no time, Anna''s te was piled high like a little mountain. Anna looked at her te with a mix of amusement and exasperation


    in her eyes. "Johanson, | could have served myself, you know. How am | supposed to finish all this?"


    "Take your time. You''re too skinny as it is. You need the nourishment," Johanson remarked, ncing at Anna''s slender wrist with


    a hint of concern. "Look at you, not an ounce of fat on you. People might think you''re being starved at home."


    Anna resigned herself to the task at hand and began to eat. "Alright, with the way you''re feeding me, I''ll turn into a little piglet in


    no time."


    Johansonughed. "Even if you be a piglet, you will be the most beautiful piglet around!"


    Anna couldn''t help but smile, shaking her head lightly before focusing on the feast in front of her.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After a pleasant meal, Johanson asked Lauren to bring over a fruit tter. He noticed a bit of food on the corner of Anna''s mouth


    and leaned over to wipe it off for her.


    Anna felt a bit embarrassed and looked at Johanson seriously. "Next time, | can do it myself, Johanson."


    "It''s no big deal. | used to do this for you all the time. Nothing to be embarrassed about," Johanson replied nonchntly.


    ¡°But I''m grown up now," Anna''s cheeks flushed slightly. "I''m too old for you to be wiping my mouth for me."


    Johanson chuckled, pretending to be wounded. "Alright, alright, I''ll remember that next time. You are all grown up and don''t like


    being looked after anymore!"


    Thinking that Johanson was actually upset, Anna quickly tried to exin, "That''s not what | meant, Johanson..."


    She didn''t get to finish her sentence before Johanson burst outughing. "I''m just teasing you, silly girl. Now, eat some fruit. I''m


    looking forward to hearing you practice pianoter."


    Relieved that Johanson wasn''t really angry, Anna quickly ate some fruit and went upstairs to practice piano.


    As twilight deepened, Anna yed beautiful piano pieces while Johanson listened intently. The melodious notes floated through


    the moonlit room, echoing far and wide.


    He watched Anna''s slender figure, her long hair cascading down her back. Yes, she had grown up. Fifteen years old now, soon


    to be a youngdy. She was as beautiful as a pure angel, a beacon of goodness in this world, flourishing under his care.


    This was the girl he had raised with all his heart, as precious to him as life itself. In the future, he would be there for her, always.


    Meanwhile, in the United States...


    Major General Jonas of the U.S. Army was exceptionally busy these days. He received orders from his superiors to gather a


    team of elite Marines and assist the localw enforcement in pursuing a notorious serial killer.


    The criminal, wrapped in explosives, had taken a young girl hostage in a shopping mall and demanded $300,000 in cash and a


    ne to make his escape.


    The authorities couldn''t give in to such demands, so they tasked Jonas with capturing or eliminating the killer, ensuring the


    hostage''s safety above all else.


    After rapidly assembling his team, Jonas arrived at the evacuated mall.


    The killer held the girl by the neck


    with one hand, brandishing a


    machete with the shes: Hooked


    tert their and blow them


    all up if his demands weren''t met.


    The young girl, pale with fear and too


    shaken to cry, had tears welling in her


    eyes. Please read the original content


    at .


    Jonas, seeing the girl no older than four or five, thought of his own sister, who had gone missing years ago. She would be a


    young woman by now.


    Noticing the yellow pustules on the criminal''s hand, Jonas raised his arms to show he was unarmed and slowly approached,


    pleading, "I''m her brother. Please, don''t hurt my little sister. Let''s resolve your issue together.¡±


    The killer paused, eyeing Jonas warily, and shouted, "Stop! Take one more step, and I''ll snap this brat''s neck and set off the


    explosives! Are you a cop?!"


    "Please, don''t be rash. I''m not a cop. |


    beg you, don''t hurt my sister. She''s


    just a child, innocent. hake neey


    yeyrhgstage i (ead. 1 have a


    terminal illness; | don''t have long to


    live. But she''s got her whole life


    ahead of her. Please, don''t cut it


    short!" Please read the original


    content at .


    Moved by Jonas¡¯ sincere plea, the killer briefly wavered, but quickly tightened his grip on the girl, roaring, "Stay back, or I''ll kill


    her!"


    Faced with the girl''s fadingplexion, Jonas fought the urge to act rashly, continuing his plea for her life, hoping to save her


    from harm and resolve the crisis without further violence.


    "Are you sick too?" The killer''s grip


    loosened slightly, his gaze still fierce.


    "| got screwed over, man. Got handed


    a raw deal wit leedts rhein


    iS)¡¯ Khow? Why the hell do


    others get to have the sweet life


    while I''m stuck wrestling this beast?


    It''s not fair, man, it''s just not fair! |


    want tosh out and make ¡®em pay. |


    want to drag everyone down with


    mel!" Please read the original content


    at .


    As he spoke, the venom returned to his eyes. "Come on, join me. Let''s take ¡®em all out! We''ll send them all straight to hell with


    us!"


    ¡°Alright, just... can you let go of my sister first? She''s the only one in this world | give a damn about. As long as she''s safe, I''m


    game for whatever you want!" Jonas continued to y the part of the devoted brother.

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568


    The criminal shoved the little girl toward Jonas, a crazed glint in his eyes. "Get her out of here, now! I''m about to light up the


    bomb strapped to me and take everyone in this building straight to hell!"


    Stumbling forward, the child nearly copsed before Jonas quickly stepped in and caught her in his arms. It was then that the


    tears came. She buried her face in Jonas'' neck, her small fingers clinging to him for dear life. "I''m scared... | want my mommy...


    mommy..."


    "Shh, don''t cry. Your mommy will be here soon," Jonas whispered,forting the girl with a gentle voice. "Run, get as far away


    as you can..."


    But before he could finish his sentence, a searing pain exploded in his back as the de of a knife found its mark. The madman


    had lunged at him, and his bloodied dagger was raised for another strike. "You''re not her brother, you liar! I''ll kill you!"


    Gritting his teeth against the pain, Jonas pushed the girl to one of his men and grabbed the assant''s wrist, snapping it with a


    loud crack. A wolf-like howl escaped the criminal''s lips as Jonas struck the back of his neck, rendering him unconscious. He


    immediately ordered the bomb to be disarmed and the assant to be hauled off in a patrol car.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The ordealsted only twenty minutes, but Jonas was left with a bleeding back, and his blood painted the pristine floor a stark


    crimson.


    Ignoring his wound, Jonas insisted on cleaning up the scene before he would even consider getting into the vehicle.


    ¡°Major, we need to get you to the hospital!" his subordinate, nicknamed Tiger, urged, eyeing the blood soaking through Jonas¡¯


    clothes.


    "Just take this guy back and hand him over to the jailers. | won''t die from a scratch like this," Jonas said stubbornly.


    It was only when they reached the precinct and had debriefed the mission that Jonas'' vision began to blur. He finally allowed


    Tiger to take him to the hospital.


    The medical staff, shocked by Jonas'' blood-soaked appearance, rushed him into surgery. He received seven stitches on his back


    but chose not to inform Magnus and Natalia. Knowing his mother''s nature, she would be beside herself with worry. He figured


    he''d be fine in a few days and saw no need to rm them.


    However, the Berlin family got wind of the incident, and Madeline charged into the hospital, bursting into Jonas¡¯ room with a cry


    of, "Jonas!"


    Her eyes immediately filled with tears upon seeing Jonas in the hospital bed. Madeline checked his wound, her distress evident.


    "Does it hurt a lot, Jonas? You scared me to death." She had skipped ss upon hearing the news and rushed to be by his side.


    "It doesn''t hurt," Jonas reassured her, holding her hand gently. "Why did you skip ss toe here?¡±


    ¡°| was worried when | heard you were hurt," Madeline replied, wiping away her tears and gazing at Jonas intently.


    "Skipping ss isn''t good. Go back to your studies. I''ll be fine after a few days of rest."


    "| want to stay and take care of you!" Madeline insisted stubbornly.


    Jonas closed his eyes, trying to be authoritative. "Be a good girl. I''m fine. Go back to school."


    But as he tried to send her away, she started crying again. Jonas stared at her, his patience waning. "Why are you crying again?


    You''re grown up now. Crying doesn''t suit you."


    He wiped away her tears, and Madeline forced a smile, uglier than any cry she could muster.


    Jonas chuckled, "You''re still such a little girl."


    Grasping Jonas¡¯ hand, Madeline threw herself into his embrace. "Jonas, I''m just worried about you..."


    Asharp hiss escaped Jonas, and Madeline immediately pulled back. "What is it? Did | touch your wound?"


    "Yeah." Jonas gently pushed her away, looking at her flushed face, and sighed, "You''re grown up now. Don''t throw yourself at


    men so easily. You need to be more reserved."


    Madeline boldly dered, "I won''t throw myself into any man''s arms, only yours." Her eyes shimmered with unshed tears, deep


    as the ocean.


    Jonas sighed again, facing Madeline, who was now sixteen. "I''m your brother, you know?"


    "No!" Madeline started to protest, but the door swung open as a doctor came in to tend to Jonas¡¯ wound.


    After convincing Madeline to leave, and promising to enjoy the soup her mother had made for him, Jonas watched her leave,


    shaking his head with a resigned smile at her retreating figure.


    Under the doctor''s care and Madeline''s attentive nursing, Jonas recovered within half a month. He was back in his military


    uniform, glowing with vitality, while Madeline''s eyes held a soft affection for him, seeing no one but him in her world.


    The Berlins were well aware of their daughter''s feelings. They were anxious for her, knowing Jonas had always seen Madeline


    as a sister, while she had long decided that Jonas was the one she would rely on for life.


    Anna, under Johanson''s guidance,


    had also achieved her dreams. At a


    young age, she enrolled in an


    economics schoptane Vas Subbed


    tha Piatid Princess. The school hailed


    her as the beautiful Piano Princess.


    In the world of academia, Anna


    showcased her talent, and in her free


    time, she yed the most beautiful


    music in the piano room. Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Watching Anna, Johanson wished he could give her the world. He was proud beyond words of his angelic charge.


    As time flowed like a river, love and longing settled deep within the world.


    Magnus and Natalia were as close as


    ever, theirughter a sweet melody in


    their heavenly life. ey\donat¨¦a"''


    geyerously to EXGhtless


    impoverished areas, building schools


    for children and ensuring they were


    fed, clothed, and happy. Please read


    the original content at


    .


    Late at night, they would sit together on the balcony, gazing at the stars, praying to the heavens that in their lifetime, they would


    find their precious daughter¡ªAnna...


    Five yearster.


    At 25, Jonas was the revered leader of an elite Special Forces unit in the States, a name that struck terror into the hearts of


    enemies and sent wrongdoers scrambling for cover.


    Within the opulent walls of his


    meticulously renovated mansion,


    Jonas sat ona plu Ef peeifsthg)


    t pewispape At his side, on a low


    coffee table, sat a child of about


    three years, so endearingly cute that


    it was almost too much to handle.


    Please read the original content atChapter


    Every so often, the child would steal a nce at his stoic daddy, busying himself with the building blocks in his small hands.


    Jonas, however, didn''t spare him a single look.


    Feeling ignored, the child''s bottom lip jutted out in a pout as he stood up and approached Jonas. "Daddy?"


    Jonas slowly lowered the newspaper. "What is it?¡±


    "Can you not get engaged to Madeline? | want a mommy of my own," he said, his timid eyes and heart-melting voice sending a


    pang of guilt through Jonas.

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569


    Jonas furrowed his brow, shutting his eyes to the world as the vivid image of her radiant face and the gaze that had etched itself


    into his very marrow haunted him. "Jonas, please, no. | can''t forget you! Don''t make me forget. Don''t erase our child from my


    memory!"


    Those were days filled with the sweetest bliss and the sharpest of pains, where love had seeped into their bones, and heartache


    had taken residence in their souls.


    Duty had called, a mission from his superiors that he could not refuse, and he was forced to wipe her memory clean. He only


    wanted to temporarily erase her recollections of their life together, promising himself he''d return for her soon. But when he set


    foot on that familiarnd once again, her presence was nowhere to be found.


    Three years had vanished, and he had raised their child alone; she had disappeared as if wiped from existence, never to be


    seen again. If he had known that erasing her memory would result in her vanishing, he would have sacrificed everything to


    prevent it, rather than enduring a world of pain without her.


    Tomorrow, he was to be engaged to Madeline, an inescapable reality.


    Cradling the soft bundle in his arms, breathing in the scent that was so achingly hers, Jonas rested his chin on the small


    shoulder and inhaled deeply. "Max, remember, starting tomorrow, Madeline will be your mom. She''s going to love you!" For the


    first time, he spoke these words carefully to his son.


    Max, with a look that mirrored the depth of his father''s eyes, coldly shrugged off Jonas¡¯ hand and hopped down from hisp. "I''ll


    never call her mom!


    Max marched upstairs with a nce that could curdle milk and his hands defiantly in his pockets.


    Watching the retreating figure, Jonas called out, his voiceden with sorrow, "Max!"


    The boy turned, his gaze icy. "Hmph!" The sound of the door mming echoed through the house like a thunderp.


    Jonas, frowning at the strength of his son''s spirit, climbed the stairs with a heavy heart.


    In the dead of night, Jonasy restless in his bed, sleep a stranger to him.


    Tomorrow was the day he''d bind himself to Madeline, though his heart rebelled against it. Over the years, Madeline had


    attempted to end her own life several times, despairing over his reluctance to marry her. His mentor, who had been like a second


    father to him, had begged Jonas to give his daughter a chance to live in this world.


    Three years prior, Jonas had embarked on a ssified mission, a year that turned his life upside down. That year, he met Elisea,


    a woman who would be the cornerstone of his existence.


    On the night she was betrayed and injected with a potent drug meant to leave her helpless in the hands of a ruthless man, Jonas


    caught her pleading eyes. Her silent plea was deafening: Save me!


    Without a second thought, Jonas had fought them off and brought her to safety in his room. Although he could have taken her to


    a hospital, he lost control and used his body as the antidote... resulting in her pregnancy with Max.


    Those were the happiest days of his life. She''d waddle around with her pregnant belly, preparing meals for him toe home to.


    She''d wrap her arms around him, saying, "Jonas, | love you so much. Meeting you has been the joy of my life."


    She''d iron his shirts and pants, ensuring they were crisp, saying, "Jonas, a man''s got to be healthy andfortable."


    Touching her eight-month belly, she''d muse, "Jonas, our son will be just like you, handsome and strong.¡±


    But Max was a blend of both his parents...


    Toplete his mission in secrecy, Jonas had to erase her memory. He promised she''d only have to wait three months before


    he''d reunite their family. After those months passed, she was gone, leaving Jonas to feel the chill of a life without her.


    Obliged by gratitude, he agreed to his mentor''s request to marry Madeline. Without Elisea, one woman was the same as another.


    He closed his eyes against the bitterness. The memories of Elisea, her every smile and word, tugged at his heartstrings


    incessantly.


    Even now, remorse for the decisions of his past gnawed at him. He regretted his haste, his naive belief that all would be well


    once the mission ended and he could bring her home. Instead, she had vanished without a trace.


    Many a night, he awoke from dreams, steeped in the bitterness of her absence. He still remembered the desperate fear in her


    eyes when he erased her memory, a look he''d never forget as long as he lived.


    Who would have thought that would be her final nce?


    Holding onto the memory of the girl


    he loved and lost, Jonas eventually


    drifted to sleep. In his ee me, ca \


    f nchimegalt AONS ine meadow


    btdoming with flowers. Not far away,


    under a weeping willow, sat a


    graceful young woman, yfully


    engaging with a white rabbit. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    Overjoyed at the sight, Jonas hurried toward her. That silhouette was none other than her, the woman of his dreams!


    But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t close the distance. The willow remained just that, the girl absorbed with the rabbit.


    The fragrance of her perfume hung tantalizingly in the air.


    Despite his efforts, he couldn''t reach her side.


    Jonas awoke in a sweat, the dream shattering around him. Disappointment weighed heavily as he closed his eyes, chastising


    himself for waking. Why couldn''t he have simply watched her from afar in his dream?


    Suddenly, Jonas tensed in feigned slumber as a shadowy figure leaped onto his balcony and through his bedroom window,


    landing silently and moving with stealth.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The intruder checked her


    surroundings before creeping Taree


    Jonas¡¯ bed in emoentignt ?


    reyealingihet form d in a ck


    bodysuit. Her face was obscured by a


    mask, and her eyes were glinting with


    malice. Please read the original


    content at .


    She approached Jonas, confirming his identity with a calcted gaze, then swiftly drew a dagger from her side, aiming for his


    throat with lethal intent.


    The de glinted coldly in the night, poised to sever his life in a single stroke...


    Just as the woman''s knife was raised


    high, Jonas¡¯ eyes snapped open.


    pou a second''s hesttatioa, Ae!"


    dautihis fase y sending the


    dagger flying from her grip. The de


    arced through the air, a silver sh


    that embedded itself into the wall


    with a dull thud. Please read the


    original content at .


    His voice was icy as he demanded, "Who the hell are you?!"

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570


    The woman''s cover was blown, but instead of turning on her heel to flee, her fingers curled into ws, and without hesitation,


    she lunged for Jonas¡¯ throat.


    "Damn, that''s vicious!" Jonas¡¯ eyes hardened as he rolled away from her ambush, leaped from the bedside, and rose to his feet,


    grappling with the woman.


    Though her moves were ruthless, Jonas was consistently one step ahead, deftly countering each one. And the more he fought,


    the more astonished he became. Many of these moves were ones he had developed himself.


    Back in the day at the training camp, the drill instructor, Richard, had pushed everyone to master their own signature moves.


    Jonas was the most adept, and had crafted techniques much more brutal than the average Joe''s. These signature moves bore


    his unique touch, and he had never taught them to anyone but one person in the world!


    That was his girl, Elisea. He had taught her to protect herself, but...


    The thought sent Jonas¡¯ heart into turmoil, and he demanded of the mysterious woman, who kept striking at him relentlessly,


    "Who are you?!"


    The woman''s eyes were icy,pletely ignoring Jonas¡¯ question. Her movements grew even swifter, her whole being brimming


    with a bloodthirsty intent.


    Jonas steadied his mind. "Not talking, huh? Fine, let''s see who you really are!"


    With that, Jonas intensified his offense, cornering the would-be assassin near the French windows. As they closed in, a familiar


    scent hit Jonas¡¯ nose, throwing the calm he had just regained back into chaos.


    No, it can''t be!


    With trembling hands, Jonas reached for the mask covering the woman''s face, his eyes welling up with emotion.


    Cornered, the woman red at Jonas with such fury that, if looks could kill, Jonas would have been sliced a thousand times


    over.


    The mask slowly fell, revealing a petite and delicate face. Her eyes were shining like stars in the night sky, stunning yet filled with


    defiance and grievance. Her skin was as smooth as cream, slightly flushed from the exertion.


    "Ellie!"


    Jonas recoiled in shock, barely managing to utter the girl''s name. That face, etched deep into his very bones, was unmistakable!


    The woman, now unmasked, was visibly startled and red at Jonas. Seizing the moment of his shock, she kicked at Jonas¡¯


    most vulnerable spot and, without a moment''s hesitation, crashed through the French windows.


    "Crash!"


    The ss shattered on impact, spraying shards everywhere with a terrifying noise.


    The girl leaped from the upper floor in the wake of the broken ss, rolling on the ground to lessen the impact, then sprinted a


    few steps and vaulted over the high wall, quickly disappearing into the vast night.


    All this happened in the blink of an eye. By the time Jonas unhesitatingly followed her jump from the upper floor, she was gone.


    The vi''s rms red, and the security team swarmed in, asking Jonas with concern, "Mr. Jonas, what happened?"


    "Back off, all of you!" Jonas angrily waved away the guards and pointed to his room''s window. "Leave that window be. No more


    ss from now on! And why didn''t we have tempered ss in the first ce? Don''t you know these shards could cut someone?!"


    The guards hung their heads, feeling unjustly med. The vi hade with these fixtures; they had no say in the choice of


    ss.


    Jonas stormed around the courtyard and immediately made a call, "Tiger, get up and help me check the surveince footage!"


    Saying this, he headed towards the vi''s control room.


    He needed to confirm if the girl was indeed Ellie. Maybe he was dreaming, seeing her face in ce of someone else¡¯s.


    The man Jonas called was Brendan, nicknamed Tiger, a steady and dependable assistant to Jonas, proficient in firearms and


    hand-to-handbat. He knew all of Jonas¡¯ secrets, having been on a covert mission to Country C with him three years ago.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Brendan followed Jonas to the control room and pulled up the surveince footage.


    Jonas sat in front of theputer, watching the small figure on the screen agilely climb the wall and then cautiously make her


    way toward his bedroom. That silhouette couldn''t be mistaken; it was her, the girl Jonas had spent three years searching for ¡ª


    Elisea!


    But why would shee back to kill him?


    "Bang!"


    He mmed his hand on the table, startling Brendan, who quickly offered, "Mr. Jonas, this was my oversight; I''ll make sure our


    security is tighter from now on!"


    However, Jonas furrowed his brow and pointed to the distance between the wall and his bedroom. "Once it''s daylight, take that


    wall down! It''s too far to swing from the wall to my bedroom top; one could easily fall."


    Brendan could hardly believe his ears


    and thought he had misheard. B


    Jonas continued paietihfg atthe


    rope Bligehad taken in the


    surveince video. "Here, here, and


    there, add anti-slip tiles. No room for


    error.¡¯ Please read the original


    content at .


    "And my French windows, no more ss, especially not this shoddy kind. Absolutely uneptable!"


    Jonas issued orders while Brendan''s


    mouth twitched in disbelief. Bren


    thought oes ne bale loSt his


    mind Bin the night''s events, for his


    words sounded like an open


    invitation for further assassination


    attempts! Please read the original


    content at .


    Jonas was oblivious to the shock in Brendan''s eyes. He was too caught up in his own tion, unsure how to handle his


    excitement. That brief glimpse had confirmed the presence of his beloved.


    It wasn''t a dream; she hade!


    When the figure he''d been dreaming of appeared before him, Jonas felt nothing but sheer joy. That kick of hers had been


    delivered with no restraint!


    Luckily, he had been fast enough to react, or his future happiness would have been in serious jeopardy.


    She didn''t remember him; she only saw him as an enemy.


    Asmile yed on Jonas'' lips. She was still as enchanting as ever. But why did shee to kill him?


    Could it be because he had erased her memory and then... No, that wasn''t right!


    Jonas furrowed his brow in deep thought. The ferocity in Elisea''s eyes when she lunged at him was unmistakably genuine, not a


    trace of pretense. It was clear as day she was out for blood¡ªhis blood.


    Moreover, the way she looked at him


    was as if he were aplete Mm


    stranger. She dignisteiBever the


    FaIy reat ibker of recognition,


    suggesting that the memories of


    their past hadn''t resurfaced at all.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    But what had she gone through in all these years? What kind of skeletons did she have in her closet that were so unspeakable?

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571


    Jonas nced over at Brendan, who stood beside him with a puzzled look on his face. He pointed to the figure on the screen,


    the one who haunted his dreams, and said with urgency, "Tiger, | need you to lock down the entire city. Remember this face, and


    take your men to find her quietly. | need her found!"


    Brendan frowned, wondering if the Major had lost his mind. His engagement party was the next day, and here he was, ordering


    Brendan to find a woman who had tried to assassinate him. But without question, Brendan nodded and quickly left, leaving


    Jonas alone in the control room. Jonas couldn''t stop reying the surveince footage, watching it over and over without a hint


    of fatigue. He just couldn''t get enough of that enchanting silhouette.


    As the night settled into a deep silence, Elisea vaulted out of Jonas¡¯ vi and darted toward the outskirts of town. As an


    exceptional hitwoman, she had to make sure she wasn''t caught after a failed mission.


    Quickly shedding her tight-fitting attire, Elisea let her pinned-up hair cascade down her shoulders, and hastily smudged her eyes


    with the soot from the walls to create a smoky makeup look. In no time, she transformed into a stylish young woman,


    unrecognizable from the assassin she was moments before.


    Elisea cursed herself as she moved. Even though her contact, Lucy, had warned her that Jonas was not a man to be trifled with,


    she had to take his life in exchange for her mother''s safety.


    Yes, this girl was the same Elisea who had crossed paths with Jonas three years ago in Country C.


    Born in the northern part of Country C, Elisea had fallen prey to her greedy foster father''s scheme three years ago, only to be


    saved by Jonas. Later, after bing pregnant and giving birth to a son, Jonas erased her memory.


    Upon returning home with her memory still trapped a year in the past, when her foster parent had sold her to a Mr. Jackson for a


    business deal, she discovered her foster father dead and her mother blind from crying over her disappearance.


    Holding her mother, Elisea vowed to give her a better life but was shocked to learn she''d been gone for a year with no memory


    of it. The scar on her lower abdomen ached, a silent testament to her lost year.


    Not wanting to worry her mother, Elisea kept her amnesia to herself. But the very next day, Elisea returned home to find her


    mother taken by the C Organization. She confronted them, demanding to know why they had kidnapped her mother.


    With a steely gaze, the leader of the C Organization told Elisea, "Miss Elisea, your mother is safe with us. If you want to see her,


    you''ll have to join us."


    Enraged, Elisea refused to join the underworld. She knew the C Organization was infamous for its atrocities, and she could


    never be part of such evil.


    The leader saw her stubbornness and threatened her mother''s life. For her mother''s sake, Elisea reluctantly joined the C


    Organization. She endured brutal training to be a top-tier hitwoman, carrying out countless tasks for them over three years.


    When she demanded her and her mother''s freedom, the leader, admiring the beauty before him, promised her one final mission.


    She had to assassinate U.S. Army Major Jonas.


    He showed her Jonas'' photo, and though she felt a wave of dizziness, she quicklyposed herself, attributing it to exhaustion.


    Looking at the photo, her eyes stung.


    She looked up at the leader, "After this, you''ll really let us go?"


    "Absolutely," he confirmed.


    "Fine."


    She spent half a month learning everything about Jonas¡¯ habits and life, including his three-year-old son and uing wedding.


    She decided to strike on his wedding day because, to her, only her mother mattered. She didn''t care about adding one more soul


    to her list of victims. As an assassin, she was always cold-blooded, except when it came to her mother¡ªthe only warmth in her


    world.


    But her carefully nned mission failed, and she almost got caught by the cunning Jonas, who shockingly called out her name.


    Did he know she wasing for him? It seemed impossible; she had been so careful these past three years to conceal her


    identity.


    Now, with her attempt to take Jonas¡¯ life botched and having alerted him, Elisea realized it would be much harder to get close to


    him again.


    Hastening to the outskirts of the city, she noticed a checkpoint and quickly ducked into an alley. Jonas¡¯ men were already


    searching the city.


    It wasn''t the time to leave; she could easily slip up. She had to wait for things to cool down before making her next move.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cursing Jonas under her breath for


    being so formidable, Elisea punched


    the stone wall in frustration.


    she spott da nearby Sarstil open,


    cheltod led her sleek hair into a


    disheveled look and pushed through


    the doors. Inside, the bar was a


    hedonistic blur of colors and bodies


    swaying under the strobe lights to


    the pounding music. Please read the


    original content at .


    Annoyance creased Elisea¡¯s brow as she pushed her way to the bar and ordered, "Bartender, hit me with a Bloody Mary."


    The bartender whistled appreciatively at Elisea¡¯s striking figure as he expertly mixed a Bloody Mary, and slid it across the counter


    toward her.


    After a night of running around, Elisea


    was visibly worn out. She lifted the


    cocktail before her and knockedhitl |


    c in ppecpwii¨¦ gdp: However,


    once she finished her drink, her


    expression soured. In her haste to


    leave the house earlier, she had


    completely forgotten to bring any


    cash with her. Please read the


    original content at .


    Elisea racked her brain for a solution,


    her gaze inadvertently catching sight


    of a "Help Wanted: Wai ress (Sig \\


    pea rahe Vestn her


    st charming smile at the


    bartender, she inquired, "| see you''re


    in need of a waitress. Do you think |


    might be a good fit for the job?"


    Please read the original content at


    .

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572


    The bartender was also the owner of the quaint little dive bar, and Elisea''s smile had him head over heels. His head bobbed in


    agreement like a pecking chicken. "Sure, sure, wee aboard, gorgeous."


    With a snap of her fingers, Elisea knew the job was hers.


    The barkeep had never seen such a captivating woman apply for a waitress position before; Elisea was like a walking jackpot to


    him. Without hesitation, he reached under the bar and produced a bunny girl costume. "That drink''s on the house. Waitresses


    start at two grand a month, plus tips. Go get changed!"


    Elisea figured it was as good a ce as any toy low while the outside world was on the hunt for her. She nodded, took the


    costume, and slipped into the changing room.


    When she emerged, dressed to kill, the bar owner''s jaw practically hit the floor. He knew this new hire would be a ma for


    customers, but he hadn''t anticipated how her figure would set the ce aze. And with her angelic face, it was hard to look


    away.


    Elisea was dressed in a bunny outfit and drew the eyes of every hungry wolf in the bar. Whistles and catcalls filled the air as she


    frowned briefly before slipping away to serve drinks in the VIP lounge.


    The lounge only had one patron, a man with a protruding belly and a shiny, balding pate - the spitting image of a cartoonish


    tycoon. As soon as Elisea followed the bartender in, the man''s eyes lit up. He reached for her svelte waist, his drool nearly hitting


    the floor. "Hey, sweetheart, how much for the night? I''m buying!"


    Elisea gracefully sidestepped his grubby hands and set the tray of red wine on the table. "Please behave, sir. Here''s your wine."


    "Behave? Ha! Cut the innocent act! Name your price, I''m loaded!" Snorting in derision, he pulled out a wad of cash and pped


    it on the table, "A hundred grand for one night. Is that enough?"


    Elisea looked down, hiding the disgust in her eyes. "I''m sorry. | earn my keep through hard work, not by selling myself."


    With that, Elisea walked out of the lounge, following the bartender, who wore a look that said he was enjoying the show.


    But just as she stepped outside, the tycoon grabbed her arm. "Don''t y hard to get, honey. Everyone has a price, so don''t


    throw away a good deal!¡±


    As he tried to drag her back into the lounge, Elisea looked to the bartender for help, only to see him smirk and walk away.


    The onlookers outside the lounge were there for a good time, not to y hero for Elisea. Amidst their sneers and whistles, the


    tycoon managed to pull Elisea back into the lounge.


    Then, with the door mmed shut and theughter continuing outside, the man advanced on Elisea with a predatory gaze. But


    Elisea was quick; she dodged and twisted his arm, bringing him to his knees before covering his mouth and nose with her other


    hand...


    Ten minutester, Elisea walked out of the lounge to the sound of jeeringughter. Her hair was slightly disheveled, and the


    crowd jeered even more, some going as far as to give her the finger. "Wow, that was quick!"


    Elisea ignored them all, returning to the changing room to get back into her clothes before slipping out the back door of the bar.


    The rowdy music continued as if nothing had happened. The patrons were oblivious to the disappearance of the new bunny girl.


    Elisea found a small inn that didn''t require ID and settled in for the night. After applying a thin, skin-like mask, she finally rested.


    As dawn approached, a blood-curdling scream came from the bar. One of the patrons had entered the tycoon''s lounge and


    found him lying stiff on the floor, his neck twisted at an unnatural angle, dead.


    Panic ensued before they remembered the bunny girl who had vanished without a trace, and they all breathed sighs of relief,


    d to avoid a simr fate.


    The news of the murder reached the ever-vignt ears of Jonas.


    When Brendan brought back the bar''s surveince footage, Jonas immediately recognized Elisea despite her altered


    appearance. When he saw the man dragging Elisea into the lounge, a dark cloud passed over his eyes, and he muttered,


    "Serves him right."


    Standing beside Jonas, Brendan was at a loss for words, unable to fathom what magic the girl in the video held to affect the


    usually stoic Jonas so deeply.


    Before Brendan could puzzle it out,


    Jonas was already giving orders, "It


    seems you didn''t catch our qunsina,


    little fox | st night Weve to step


    Updsu ame. Tiger, get more hands


    on deck to search for her. Check


    everyone leaving the city, and if


    there''s the slightest suspicion, man


    or woman, young or old, bring them


    in!" Please read the original content


    at .


    Brendan nodded. "Right away."


    ¡°Hold on," Jonas called out as Brendan was about to leave, "Inform Madeline that today''s engagement party is canceled."


    "What?" Brendan was stunned, "Are you sure? We''ve been nning this for a long time. Do you really want to cancel? Aren''t


    you worried Madeline might take it badly?"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jonas gave a slight nod, "I''m not old


    yet, and you heard me right. Tell


    Madeline I''ve been undathe ?


    weather, ad the engagement party


    is postponed. Make sure she doesn''t


    worry. | trust you can handle that."


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Brendan nodded reluctantly, inwardly groaning at the task of cating the sensitive Madeline.


    But the Major had given his orders, and even if he was reluctant, he had no choice but to bite the bullet and go. He just hoped he


    wouldn''t be drowned in Madeline''s tears when the time came.


    After Brendan left, Jonas hunkered


    down in front of hisputer,


    squinting at ine grpireaGreltnes


    Fegtagel HeWwas the picture of focus,


    asionally frowning or smirking at


    the images flickering across the


    screen. Please read the original


    content at .


    Jonas didn''t realize how much time had passed until Madeline''s sorrowful weeping drifted up from downstairs. "Jonas, where are


    you? You promised we''d get engaged today. Have you forsaken me?"

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573


    Jonas furrowed his brow and stood up from the antique armchair, descending the grand staircase only to find Madeline in tears


    at the bottom. ¡°What''s wrong, Maddie?¡±


    Upon seeing Jonas, Madeline rushed into his arms, clutching his lean waist, ¡°Jonas, why did you postpone the wedding? Do you


    dislike me? Don''t you want to marry me anymore?¡±


    Jonas led her to the plush sofa, soothing her as he patted her shoulder. ¡°Maddie, listen, we¡¯ve only pushed back the


    engagement, that''s all. | haven¡¯t called off marrying you. Come on, don¡¯t cry like a little kid.¡±


    Through her swollen, tearful eyes, Madeline looked up. ¡°But Jonas, I¡¯m always scared you''re putting off the wedding because


    you don''t like me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, silly girl,¡± he said, gentlybing through Madeline¡¯s soft hair, a look of helpless affection on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve just been feeling


    under the weathertely. I¡¯m worried about not being able to throw you the dream engagement party you deserve. You''re


    overthinking things.¡±


    ¡°Really? Jonas, is that really why?¡± Madeline¡¯s mood instantly brightened as she gazed up at him, seeking reassurance.


    She had grown stronger with time, but ever since Jonas returned from Country C with a child in tow, she couldn¡¯t hold back any


    longer. She had the child¡¯s DNA tested, confirming it was indeed Jonas¡¯ flesh and blood, and she was devastated.


    From that moment on, she was as fragile as a house of cards, resorting to threats of self-harm to manipte her parents.


    Jonas knew her too well; she was beyond help. For the sake of his mentor, Jonas reluctantly nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve promised to


    marry you and will give you the perfect wedding. Trust me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay, | trust you!¡± Madeline eximed, grabbing Jonas¡¯ pinky with childlike glee. ¡°Pinky swear, a hundred years, never to


    change, breakers are rotten eggs!¡±


    Jonas couldn''t help butugh at her antics as they linked fingers.


    Once satisfied, Madeline stood up. ¡°Alright, Jonas, you¡¯ve made a pinky promise, no backsies! I¡¯m on shift today, gotta rush to


    the clinic. Oh, and let me check on that pain of yourster.¡±


    ¡°Sure, you head to work. I''ll swing by when | can.¡±


    Jonas intended to see Madeline off, his thoughts lingering on another silhouette. If Elisea hadn¡¯t appeared, he might have been


    indifferent about whom to marry. But now that Elisea had re-entered his life, he wanted rity before blindlymitting to


    Madeline.


    Despite her petnce, Madeline was not only the cherished daughter of his mentor but also someone he didn''t wish to hurt,


    regardless of who she was.


    Engrossed in their discussion about the postponed engagement party, neither noticed a small figure lurking at the top of the


    stairs.


    Max had been eavesdropping from the staircase when Madeline arrived at the Andersen estate. Her loud sobs had startled him.


    Though young, Max was shrewd beyond his years. He had sensed something amiss from Madeline''s cries and cleverly hidden


    to listen in.


    Upon hearing about the dyed engagement, Max nearly leaped for joy, his eyes sparkling with glee as a smile yed on his


    lips. He swaggered down the stairs, where the family butler, Bentley, swiftly scooped him up to the dining table. ¡°Mr. Max, are


    you hungry?¡± Bentley asked, setting him down with care.


    Madeline was about to leave when she saw Maxe down for a snack. She approached with a smile. ¡°Max, are you hungry?


    Want me to help you eat?¡±


    Max instantly dropped his cheerful facade, casting a cool nce at Madeline. ¡°No thanks, | can eat by myself.¡±


    Jonas noted Max¡¯s sudden cold demeanor, saw the uncanny resemnce to his mother, and felt a pang of longing for Elisea.


    ¡°Let''s go, Maddie. | have to run an errand, so I''ll drop you off at the clinic,¡± Jonas said. He instructed Bentley to take good care of


    Max, then left with Madeline.


    Once Madeline was gone, Max''s smile returned, and he chirped to Bentley, ¡°I¡¯m ready to eat now. Bentley, could you fix me


    something tasty?¡±


    After dropping Madeline at the clinic, Jonas drove to CT Technologies.


    Two years prior, Jonas had discreetly moved thepany''s headquarters to the States, leaving the operations in Hawaii and


    Melfort to his deputies.


    He parked his car and strolled into


    the building, taking his private


    elevator to the exequtiveguit¨¦ O1"!


    Seated behind tis desk Jonas


    opened a long-sealed drawer filled


    with photographs. In them, a woman


    wasughing, her eyes brimming


    with tender love. Please read the


    original content at .


    These photos were all Jonas had left of Elisea. He had clung to her memory with these images for years.


    As he looked at her radiant smile, his heart tightened, wondering what she had endured all these years. What could turn her


    once joyful eyes so cold and distant? And why would shee to the States to target him?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Tracing her visage in the air, Jonas murmured with a small smile. ¡°Clever fox, since your mission isn''tplete, you''lle


    again. Better be quick; don¡¯t make me wait too long.¡±


    With that, he dialed his assistant. ¡°Spread the word. I¡¯ll be staying at the Luxe Hotel tonight.¡± True to his instructions, his assistant


    leaked the information swiftly.


    Jonas was buzzing with anticipation for the night''s festivities. His mood was so buoyant that he even found himself whistling


    while he worked.


    When the evening rolled around, and


    the workday gave way to y, Jonas


    led his buddies to the Heal pata ll


    ley spatenseane Sight promised


    ne¡¯shortage of camaraderie and cold


    brews. They clinked sses, trading


    stories andughs, the picture of


    brotherhood in its most boisterous


    form. Please read the original content


    at .


    After what felt like an eternity of


    revelry, Jonas was thoroughly


    pickled, slumping into the embrace.of


    the pub''s cushjest hootlshis¡®senses


    swyinenirig iA a sea of inebriation.


    With the help of his ever-reliable


    assistant, he staggered out of the bar


    and into the opulent embrace of the


    nearby Luxe Hotel, which had been


    reserved well in advance. Please read


    the original content at


    .


    The assistant acted as a crutch for the wobbly Jonas, and maneuvered him into his room, ensuring he was tucked into bed, cozy


    and safe under the covers, before slipping out and closing the door gently behind him.


    The room was bathed in the soft, golden glow of a bedsidemp, casting a serene atmosphere. Jonas, now a symphony of


    snores, was lost to the world, deep in a drunken slumber.

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574


    The city that never sleeps glittered in its nocturnal splendor, with kaleidoscopic neon lights flickering into the wee hours before


    reluctantly dimming.


    Outside Jonas¡¯ room, a figure loomed¡ªan elderly cleaningdy with a weathered face and fragile frame. She nced around


    furtively, then swiftly used a card to unlock the sealed door and slipped inside in utter silence.


    This "cleaningdy" was none other than Elisea, adorned with a masterful disguise, having stealthily shadowed Jonas


    throughout the entire day.


    Driven by a mission that she was determined to aplish swiftly, Elisea had meticulously mapped Jonas'' movements, biding


    her time until he was thoroughly inebriated from an evening of indulgence. Only then did she follow him back to the hotel.


    Tonight, she was adamant, and sess was the only option. She had to seize the opportunity toplete her task and vanish


    from the scene.


    Inside the room, all was quiet save for the faint sound of Jonas¡¯ light snoring.


    Elisea had learned her lesson from a previous encounter with Jonas, and now approached with caution. She lingered at the


    doorway, listening intently until she was certain that Jonas was indeed sound asleep.


    She tiptoed towards the bed, gazing at Jonas sprawled out, a silent, mocking smile crossing her face. "Don''t me me, Jonas,¡±


    she thought. "| hope you''ll be thest one | ever have to dispatch. Maybe in your next life, you''ll choose to be someone ordinary


    and avoid making so many enemies."


    Elisea paid a silent two-second tribute to the life she was about to extinguish, then drew her silenced pistol from her waistband


    and, without a moment''s hesitation, aimed and fired at the bed.


    ¡°Thump! Thump! Thump!"


    The muted sound of the silenced gun barely disturbed the air, and just as Elisea''s lips began to curl into a smile of victory, she


    realized the bed was empty. Stunned, she spun around, searching for Jonas, only to find herself suddenly enveloped in a searing


    embrace.


    As an assassin, Elisea was unustomed to being so thoroughly outmaneuvered. She instinctively threw an elbow back at her


    assant.


    But Jonas, ever the strategist, had anticipated her move. Not only did he deftly counter it, but he also secured her arm tightly


    against him.


    The potent scent of his cologne wafted into Elisea''s nostrils, triggering an ufortable sensation throughout her body. Her


    heart pounded erratically, signaling the onset of an inexplicable turmoil. Elisea attributed the feeling to her unfamiliarity with such


    proximity, and with a flicker of ferocity in her eyes, she attempted a backward kick aimed squarely at Jonas¡¯ penis.


    Her foot had barely lifted when it was caught by a vice-like grip, Jonas¡¯ warmthpelling her to instinctively struggle. "Bastard,


    let go!¡± she spat.


    Jonas'' hand trailed up from her ankle, and he exhaled a contented sigh, "Sweetheart, you''re not getting away this time."


    His breath tickled her ear, leaving Elisea momentarily dazed as her heart raced uncontrobly as if something momentous was


    about to ur. Seizing the moment of her distraction, Jonas swiftly flipped her around, pinning her beneath him on the plush


    bed, his body radiating heat.


    Gazing into her eyes, which bore into his soul, Jonas uttered with deep affection, "Ellie."


    The sound of her name snapped Elisea back to reality, though she was at a loss as to how this man she was meant to


    assassinate had seen through her disguise. Now was not the time for such musings. Elisea thrashed fiercely, humiliated by being


    pressed beneath Jonas. After years of wless missions, she had never experienced such a failure, to be so thoroughly


    dominated by her intended victim!


    No matter how she struggled, Jonas easily countered every move, leaving her helplessly ensnared.


    And Jonas, on top of her, was infuriating¡ªtracing the contours of her face with his calloused thumb before pressing it against her


    lips, igniting a fire within her. Her brain reeled at the contact, and his fingers were scorching, tinged with a hint of tobo. Her


    scalp tingled.


    Feeling utterly vited by Jonas'' actions, Elisea mustered all her strength to break free from his enigmatic gaze, her pride


    stinging as tears welled up, unbidden. She cursed herself for her weakness; an assassin should never be reduced to such a


    state. Yet, unable to control her emotions, tears spilled from her eyes, cascading down her cheeks in silent defiance.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jonas tenderly wiped away her tears, each touch softening something deep within him. He had traced her likeness from


    photographs countless times, yet it was never enough. He had once thought he could settle for any woman, but seeing her


    again, he knew he could neverpromise. Without her, his life would be unbearably empty...


    ¡°Ellie, don''t cry," he murmured, his voice a hoarse whisper that sent a fresh torrent of tears down her cheeks.


    Elisea fought furiously but remained trapped within his grasp.


    With every irritated and helpless expression that crossed her flushed face, Jonas felt a surge of tenderness and protectiveness.


    He hadn''t expected her to cry, and


    loosening his hold, he cradled her


    tear-streaked face, f JloyeingtHe path


    oftersearevilh kisses thatnded


    on her longed-for lips. Her taste was


    as intoxicating as he remembered,


    ensnaring him, rendering him


    helpless to resist. Please read the


    original content at .


    As their lips melded together, Jonas¡¯


    blood rushed with excitement. He


    savored her soft lips, tracing


    vor im rigtes\ wnisvery bones, but


    aKa euch, His entire being


    mored for more, ever more. He


    greedily pried open her mouth,


    sweeping through her sweet depths


    with a dominance softened by the


    fear of hurting her. Please read the


    original content at .


    Elisea''s eyes shimmered with unshed tears, wishing she could snap Jonas¡¯ neck on the spot. Yet, no matter how she struggled,


    she couldn''t break free from his hold. As her strength waned and she sumbed to his kiss, she felt the ultimate humiliation.


    With their lips locked in a fierce dance, Jonas felt the blood coursing through his veins, his desire for her unrelenting. He


    deepened the kiss, exploring every inch of her mouth, immersing himself in the taste that haunted his very essence, still craving


    more.


    The moment his lips crashed against


    hers with a fierce urgency, Elise''s


    heart began to pound wildly in ter)


    est fan egia inex icable reason,


    thiS sensation felt hauntingly familiar,


    so familiar that tears involuntarily


    started spilling from her eyes,


    streaming unchecked down her


    cheeks. Please read the original


    content at .


    Elise despised this vulnerability. As an assassin, she was meant to be cold and merciless, and it infuriated her to find herself so


    out of control!


    What kind of sorcery had this detestable man cast upon her?


    His kiss was like a tempest, wild and unrelenting, sweeping through her mind and leaving her dizzy. She was powerless against


    his onught, her senses whollymandeered, much like a tiny vessel caught in the throes of a vast and merciless ocean.

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575


    Jonas was blissfully unaware of the storm raging within Elisea as he hungrily sought the sweetness of her mouth, driven purely


    by instinct.


    For years, his longing had taken root in every fiber of his being, and in the moment he touched Elisea, there was only one


    burning thought in Jonas¡¯ mind ¡ª to take, and take some more.


    Theyy entwined on the expansive bed, desperately kissing as if their lives depended on it. With his eyes tightly shut, Jonas


    was fervent and devout, rendering Elisea powerless beneath him.


    His masculine scent, tinged with something oddly familiar, was irresistible to Elisea. She had been bewitched, utterly lost in the


    intoxication of the moment.


    As their kiss neared its end, Elisea, nearly breathless, mustered all her strength. She snapped her eyes open as if surfacing from


    the depths of a boundless ocean.


    She pinched herself hard, unable to believe what she was doing. She was kissing her target ¡ª her mission!


    With all her might, she pushed Jonas away, the impact of her p resounding across his cheek. "Snap!"


    The sound was sharp, leaving a stinging imprint of five fingers on Jonas'' face. Well, she wasn¡¯t just any assassin ¡ª her blow


    showed no mercy.


    Jonas'' head turned slightly, as if someone else had felt the p. Still gazing at Elisea with affection despite her fury, he caught


    her hand, his voice rough with pain. "Ellie, why are you trying to kill me? Where have you been all these years? What happened


    to you?"


    Elisea was disgusted by Jonas, still lying atop her after such a p. Was he really such a pervert, so shamelessly hooking up


    even with a stranger meant to be his killer?


    She scoffed coldly, "Jonas, cut the act. My mission is to end your life! I¡¯ve failed, so do what you will ¡ª kill me if you must!"


    Looking down at Elisea''s bruised lips, Jonas felt a surge of tender sweetness fill his heart. He gazed at her, his heart filled with


    questions.


    These were the first words she had spoken to him since their reunion, but she imed that assassinating him was her mission.


    Who could be behind this cruel plot, using the woman engraved in his heart to torment him?


    "Who sent you to take my life?"


    ¡°None of your business! Get off!"


    Jonas was clueless, knowing that such truths couldn''t be unraveled in mere moments. He rolled off of Elisea, not wanting to


    provoke her further. He knew her well; despite her petite frame, she harbored a stubborn resolve. If she set her mind to


    something, she would pursue it relentlessly.


    Since she wouldn''t divulge the truth, he would keep her close, slowly uncovering the mystery.


    Jonas stood up and inhaled deeply, the scent of Elisea''s hair intoxicating him, "If you want to kill me andplete your mission,


    you''d best ensure you can stay alive by my side. Only then will you have a chance."


    Elisea looked at him incredulously, convinced he had lost his mind. Who in their right mind would want their assassin nearby?


    Sensing the confusion in Elisea''s eyes, Jonas longed to press her against him once more. But he refrained, not wanting to scare


    away the girl who had finally reappeared in his life. He locked eyes with Elisea, a yful smile in his gaze. "Ellie, I''m giving you


    one month. You get your chance to kill me."


    Elisea''s eyes widened in shock ¡ª the man was clearly insane!


    "Don''t be surprised. I¡¯m giving you this opportunity," Jonas said with a doting smile. "If you fail within a month, you''ll be at my


    mercy.¡±


    With that, Jonas watched her intently, afraid she might vanish from his sight.


    The foreignness in her eyes filled him with a sense of helplessness and solitude. Who else could he me? If he hadn''t erased


    her memory, making her forget him, she wouldn''t be trying to kill him now, would she?


    Elisea studied Jonas, unable to decipher the emotions in his eyes. Their luminous depths instinctively made her uneasy. She


    stood up, eager to leave.


    If he wasn''t going to kill her, why should she stay?


    As for his wishful thinking, she''d make sure to fulfill it ¡ª she''d kill him,pleting her mission next time!


    As Elisea moved past Jonas, she tensed, on high alert. This infuriating man always exuded a menacing aura, forcing her to be


    extremely cautious. But her defenses were unnecessary, as Jonas remained still.


    Not understanding his intentions but seizing the opportunity, Elisea intended to dash out of the room, aiming to disappear into the


    vastness of the night. However, as she passed by Jonas, he swiftly touched a point on the back of her neck.


    Jonas skillfully struck her cervical vertebra, and Elisea swayed and copsed into unconsciousness.


    Jonas caught her in his arms, his lips curling with satisfaction. He gently kissed the corner of her mouth, then carried her out of


    the hotel.


    ¡°Foolish girl, did you really think I''d let you go after you''vee all this way?¡±


    ¡°My heart has been breaking in search of you. And now you''re here, atst.¡±


    ¡°Ellie, no matter the hardship, | will uncover every detail of your past three years!¡±


    Holding Elisea, Jonas silently vowed as he left the hotel under the cloak of night, heading straight for a secluded beachfront vi


    he owned in the States.


    The vi, nestled away from prying


    eyes, offered a tranquil sanctuary. He


    kicked open the door andaid thet"!


    ungons¡éious BIKE on the bed,


    carefully removing her unttering


    clothes and the mask that had


    concealed her true face. Please read


    the original content at


    .C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After a brief moment, a face that couldunch a thousand ships revealed itself before Jonas. It was so wlessly perfect that it


    tugged at his heartstrings.


    Gazing upon the delicate visage that


    haunted his daydreams and Con


    thoughts ugngs found himsett


    hamid With excitement. "My


    foolish girl, you''ve finally returned..."


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Hey quietly beside Elisea, his arm


    encircling her slender waist, sil


    watching her wittnar @isnsity that


    sean insatiable. He wished to


    keep his eyes fixed on her forever,


    until the end of time. Please read the


    original content at .


    As Jonas¡¯ gaze lingered, the night quietly gave way to dawn, with the eastern sky gently blushing with the first light of day. Anew


    day was upon them.

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576


    Elisea fluttered her thick, curled eyshes and suddenly snapped her eyes open. She had no idea how long she''d been out, or


    how she ended up in this unfamiliar setting.


    As her gaze swept over the unrecognizable surroundings, Elisea¡¯s senses went on high alert. She sprang from the bed, only to


    discover she was staying in a quaint coastal vi.


    The memory ofst night shed through her mind. Jonas, that jerk, had taken advantage of her, and she felt a flush of irritation


    color her cheeks.


    Of course, it had to be him who brought her here. She had thought he would actually let her go, but even with her heightened


    caution, he had managed to knock her out!


    What was his deal, bringing her to this ce? That despicable freak¡ªwhat was he up to?!


    At least her body didn¡¯t feel vited, and that brought her a moment of relief.


    Confused but determined, Elisea resolved to leave this strange ce as quickly as possible. Even though the view from the


    window appealed to her, she knew this wasn''t somewhere she could stay.


    Elisea tiptoed downstairs, making as little noise as possible. She was well aware that she was no match for Jonas at the moment


    and had no desire to provoke him into targeting her.


    Know your enemies and know yourself, and you will never be imperiled.


    The n to assassinate Jonas would need better preparation.


    Stepping gingerly down to the lower floor, Elisea tried to slip away from the unfamiliar vi when she caught sight of someone in


    the kitchen, busy cooking. The figure was tall and solid with his back turned, but Elisea was certain it was Jonas.


    The audacity of that bastard, making breakfast like he hadn¡¯t a care in the world¡ªwhat a total freak!


    As this thought crossed her mind, Elisea suddenly felt dizzy and nearly lost her footing. She couldn¡¯t understand why, all of a


    sudden, everything felt so familiar, as if the scene and silhouette before her had haunted her dreams countless times.


    As Jonas bustled in the kitchen, she quietly drew the small de she kept hidden in her shoe. It was a perfect opportunity to


    slice his throat while his back was turned.


    But as she neared him, her steps faltered. She had failed twice already in the presence of this twisted man. Would she really


    seed this time?


    After a brief hesitation, she tightened her grip on the cold de and crept closer to Jonas. Fine. If he wasn¡¯t nning to kill her,


    she would show no mercy!


    ¡°Jonas, this was all on you. When you get to the hereafter, don¡¯t me me for being heartless and ruthless!¡±


    Elisea held her breath and inched closer to Jonas; her hand was poised to strike¡ªbut he turned around just as she raised her


    arm.


    Startled, Elisea hastily retracted the de, caught off guard as she met Jonas¡¯ gaze. He looked at her hand, a brief flicker of


    surprise crossing his face before a radiant smile reced it. ¡°Hungry, huh? Just a little longer, and breakfast will be ready,¡± he


    said with a warmth that seemed brighter than the morning sun.


    Stunned for a split second by the unexpected kindness, Elisea¡¯s inner voice unwittingly whispered so gently, but she quickly


    remembered how Jonas had taken his liberties with her the night before. She had never been so intimately close to anyone.


    Elisea¡¯s cheeks warmed at the memory, and she glowered at Jonas. This despicable scoundrel¡ªshe vowed to end him and


    rescue her mom!


    Jonas seemed oblivious to her furious re, casually turning back to his cooking. His lips curled in amusement. Silly girl, still


    couldn¡¯t shake off the idea of killing him!


    As Jonas exposed his back to her once again, Elisea felt torn. This damn man was looking so carefree and unguarded!


    Hmph, she wouldn''t fall for it. He must¡¯ve been using this moment to test her!


    But then again, opportunities like this were rare. Should she take the chance now? If she did make her move, would he


    counterattack with a kitchen knife?


    Elisea¡¯s brow knotted as she cycled through emotions, indecision gripping her for the first time.


    Meanwhile, Jonas ted a dish and set it before her. ¡°Ellie, your favorite Kung Pao Chicken. Hold tight, there¡¯s more.¡± He then


    turned back to the stove, his enthusiasm for the task at hand evident.


    Elisea¡¯s heart raced. This was a


    golden opportunity. If she missed j


    who knew wh iheneXBvobt?


    coyyeashefeached for the de she


    had just stowed away, but then her


    nose picked up a scent so familiar it


    gave her pause. Please read the


    original content at .


    Looking down, she saw a te of delectable Kung Pao Chicken before her. The crisp cucumbers, plump peanuts, and sulent


    chicken mingled together, tempting her. Her stomach betrayed her with a growl.


    Elisea turned her head away, embarrassed. Well, she needed a full stomach if she was going to take down that bastard.


    As the aroma of food tantalized her,


    she wavered for the umpteenth ti


    between stabbing Joaassor Ging


    igtpctleeltelder chicken. Jonas had


    already whipped up three more


    dishes and two bowls of soup with


    swift precision. Please read the


    original content at .C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ellie, dinner¡¯s served. Look, Eggnt


    in Garlic Sauce, Sweet and Sour Pork


    Ribs, and Stir-F ieguytixet CO


    Veyetanies your favorites,¡± he


    announced,ying out the feast, each


    dish a siren call to her senses. Please


    read the original content atChapter


    Faced with her preferred dishes, Elisea looked at Jonas with shock. ¡°How do you know these are my favorites? Did you know me.


    before?¡±


    Jonas pushed a bowl of rice toward her, his eyes twinkling. ¡°Because | not only know you, but I¡¯m also quite familiar with you. |


    know every little detail about you, even better than you know yourself.¡±


    Elisea frowned, annoyed. There he went again, teasing her with those offbeat remarks. No wonder he had enemies!


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t just stand there. Eat up before it gets cold,¡± Jonas urged, serving her a piece of pork ribs as if wishing he could


    be the morsel in her bowl.


    Elisea gazed at Jonas with a mix of confusion and suspicion. "I don''t even know you, and I came here with the intention of


    ending your life. Why are you being so kind to me?"

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577


    Jonas couldn''t help but grin when he was chastised by the fiery beauty before him. He shook his head in a self-satisfied manner.


    "Or, you know, | could just marry you. That would work, too."


    Elisea had had enough. She shot Jonas a scathing look. "Out with it, what''s your angle? You could''ve easily offed mest night


    without breaking a sweat. So why the sudden kindness? Not only did you not kill me, but you''re sparing my life?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ah, of course, | have my schemes," Jonas admitted without hesitation. "I''ve already told you my reasons."


    Elisea furrowed her brow again. This jerk was speaking in riddles! She couldn''t make heads or tails of what he was on about!


    But Jonas didn''t seem interested in boration. His gaze was soft and gentle. "Ellie, rx. | have no intention of killing you. In


    fact, I''ll take extra good care of you. Make yourself at home here. | saw you were hurtst night, so I''ll have a doctore check


    on youter."


    Elisea''s sense of security wavered as she stood up, pointing an usatory finger at Jonas'' nose. "You are such a jerk, how dare


    you peek at my back!"


    Nobody knew better than Elisea the scars that marred her back ¡ª remnants of a failed mission long ago, when she had been


    lashed seven times by the boss! They were frightening and hideous.


    Jonas feigned innocence, opening his hands in a gesture of surrender. "| wasn''t peeking, | swear. | did ask, but you were out like


    a light."


    Frustrated and out of her element in this verbal sparring match, Elisea felt utterly cornered by Jonas. If she could have, she


    would''ve thrown her fork at him, hoping to leave him with more holes than a slice of Swiss cheese.


    Watching Elisea''s huff, Jonas teasingly cocked an eyebrow. "Better eat up before the food gets cold. Don''t worry, it''s not


    poisoned."


    With that, he took a bite of the chicken he''d prepared, giving aedic thumbs-up. "Mmm, tastes pretty darn good."


    Elisea''s stomach growled ¡ª she''d been hungry for a while. Hesitantly, she sat back down. Since this jerk didn''t seem keen on


    killing her just yet, she might as well fill her belly first. She wasn''t about to starve!


    Determined not to let Jonas look down on her, Elisea red at him and started shoveling food into her mouth. The meal Jonas


    made was indeed delicious, and given her hunger, she devoured two tes like a whirlwind.


    Jonas'' heart twisted seeing her eat with such ferocity. What had she been through all these years to be the person she was


    now? He silently kept adding food to her te, worried she wasn''t eating well enough.


    Elisea didn''t refuse the hospitality, cleaning her te quickly.


    Suddenly, Jonas extended his hand towards her. Wary, Elisea caught his wrist with her fork, eyeing him defensively. "What are


    you ying at?"


    With his right hand caught, Jonas swiftly used his left to remove a stray grain of rice from her lower lip, softly saying, "Just getting


    rid of that rice grain."


    Elisea''s cheeks flushed. She pursed her lips and continued to focus on her meal.


    After they finished eating, Jonas stood up, cing a set of sleek keys on the coffee table. "Ellie, these are the keys to the house.


    You''re going to stay here."


    Elisea immediately stood up, her refusal swift, "You wish. | won''t be staying!"


    Jonas remained cool as he narrowed his eyes at her, full of confidence. "Oh? Don''t you want to finish your mission and take me


    out? I''ll give you that chance. You have one month. Feel free to try anytime, if you think you can."


    With those words, Jonas left the vi.


    Elisea watched his retreating figure, baffled. In her years of carrying out missions, she''d seen all sorts, but never someone who


    invited an assassin to try their luck while offering room and board. Truly a first.


    Elisea, ever the straightforward type, didn''t dwell on things she couldn''t figure out. Whether Jonas was mentally disturbed or just


    in twisted didn''t matter to her anymore.


    Once she was sure he had left, she didn''t pick up the keys. Instead, she shoved her hands in her pockets and coolly strolled off.


    To win freedom for her mother, she would find a way to take down the arrogant Jonas. However, she also had her principles.


    How could shefortably live in the vi of a man whose life she intended to end?


    After leaving the vi, Jonas headed straight for the corporate offices. He took the private elevator to the executive suite and sent


    an email to his assistant Brendan, instructing him to thoroughly investigate how Elisea had entered the country.


    Brendan got to work immediately, following Jonas'' orders to the letter.


    Meanwhile, Jonas furrowed his brow,


    deep in thought. If his hunch was


    right, a particr fami was@4ing)


    Flijge''gisttigd. Regardless of their


    schemes, Jonas was sure he could


    thwart them. After all, no one had


    ever dared y games with him.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    After a moment, Jonas focused on thepany''s affairs, signing contracts and approving ounts until the day had slipped by.


    ncing out at the sunset, he tidied his desk and left the office, driving towards the seaside vi. Upon arrival, he found the vi


    empty. Elisea had vanished. The keys he''d left on the table that morning made his brow crease deeply.


    That sly fox had slipped away!


    At the same time, Elisea appeared at the entrance of a hotel in the States. She confirmed the hotel''s name and briskly made her


    way to a slightly ajar door on the thirteenth floor, then pushed it open and entered.


    The room was dimly lit, shrouded in a deliberate gloom. Not only were the drapes drawn tight across the floor-to-ceiling windows,


    but every possible sliver of light was meticulously blocked out.


    Elisea strode in confidently, her voice hushed as she called out to a shadowy figure standing by the window, "Sir."


    The man was an enigma, clothed in


    mystery as much as in his attire. He


    wore a ck fedora, its wide bri


    casting a veil qugspiatastur¨¦s is


    foo @&¡ì kWathed in a trench coat


    that kissed the floor, while his hands


    were sheathed in pristine white


    gloves. He presented an aura of


    mystique, an air of unapproachability


    that warded off the unfamiliar. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    At the sound of Elisea¡¯s voice, the


    man turned, his initially forbidding


    gaze softening instantly, "He ig this


    mission oying to wea fdug nut to


    etree already blown past the


    deadline our leader set. You''ve


    always been a sure shot and never


    missed your mark. Howe you


    haven''t taken down Jonas yet?"


    Please read the original content at


    .

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578


    Compared to his gentle tone, Elisea''s gaze was icy as she looked at him, all business and void of warmth. "Jonas is very


    cunning; I''ve already botched it twice. But he hasn''t killed me, which means | still have a chance. Please, ask the boss to give


    me another shot. I''ll definitely take him down this time!"


    The man strode up to Elisea, resting a hand on her shoulder. "Need a hand with this one?"


    Elisea shook her head without a second thought. "No, this is the task the chief entrusted to me. I''d better handle it on my own."


    Although Elisea appeared calm on the surface, the mere thought of Jonas dying at Landon''s hand sent her heart into an


    uncontroble flutter. No one knew Landon''s bloodthirstiness and brutality more than she did. Over the past three years, this


    man had molded Elisea into the cold-blooded assassin she was now.


    Landon was ruthless and merciless, a man for whom taking a life was as insignificant as a puff of smoke from the barrel of his


    gun. The whip marks on Elisea''s back were at the chiefsmand, executed by Landon''s hand!


    Over time, Landon¡¯s regard for Elisea shifted from disdain to admiration, and now to something akin to pity. He had never seen a


    woman so resilient, enduring what others could not, and suffering what others dared not.


    This woman of steel-like fortitude possessed a heart of utter indifference. It seemed as if everything in the world mattered little to


    her.


    Landon felt that he and Elisea were made for each other, having long since regarded her as his other half. He was just waiting


    for the right moment to reveal his feelings. What Landon didn''t know was that Elisea had never taken him to heart, seeing him as


    nothing more than a stranger she could easily do without.


    No, in the depths of Elisea''s heart, Landon was less than a stranger, for she deeply despised his cruelty and bloodlust!


    As such, Elisea didn''t wee Landon''s touch. She intentionally stepped aside and asked indifferently, "If there''s nothing else,


    I''ll get back to my mission. Tell the boss | never disappoint."


    Landon nodded silently, watching her for a moment before whispering, "Go on."


    After Elisea left, Landon departed the hotel as quietly as he had appeared, leaving no trace behind.


    By the time Elisea returned to the seaside vi, it was eight o''clock in the evening. The imposing vi stood silently by the shore,


    its gentle lights spilling over the water, conjuring a strangely warm feeling in Elisea''s heart.


    She quickly shook her head. As an assassin, the word ''warmth'' had no ce in her mind! With a self-mocking chuckle, Elisea


    pushed the door open and entered the vi.


    Inside, the living room was lit up, and the dining table was set with steaming hot food. Jonas sat quietly on the couch, engrossed


    in his tablet, working on documents. Hearing footsteps, Jonas looked up, his face breaking into a charming smile. "Back already?


    Come and have dinner. I''ve reheated it three times now."


    Under the warm glow of the light, the tall Jonas, with his sunny, warm smile, made Elisea''s heart skip a beat. For some reason,


    the scene felt eerily familiar to her, as if it was meant to be.


    Elisea couldn''t understand why everything here felt so natural to her, a woman who had always kept to herself. And Jonas, a


    man shrouded in mystery, puzzled her greatly. She couldn''t fathom his thoughts ¡ª why would he be so kind to an assassin who


    was there to kill him?


    Elisea had assured Landon when leaving the hotel that she would definitely kill Jonas this time. As she entered the vi, she had


    already decided to abandon the cold weapons and resort to poisoning instead, but as she looked at the meal that was


    supposedly reheated three times and the man with the inscrutable yet constantly warm smile, Elisea felt her resolve slipping


    away.


    Jonas pulled out a chair for Elisea at the dining table. "Here, sit down."


    Elisea nodded somewhat dazedly, taking her seat obediently.


    The meal was clearly prepared with care, and not just appealing to the eye but delicious to taste. This made Elisea raise an


    eyebrow in surprise,pletely forgetting her n to poison him.


    Meanwhile, Jonas kept serving her food, his lips curling in an indulgent smile. He had thought Elisea would never return when


    she left earlier and felt a deep disappointment, but as the sun set, he still prepared a table full of her favorite dishes, patiently


    waiting for her return.


    He waited from dusk till nightfall, heating and reheating the food, all for her toe back and share dinner with him. Though he


    was busy with work, his ears stayed keenly attuned to the outside, listening for Elisea''s return.


    Thankfully, all his waiting wasn''t in vain. The little fox he was so worried about had finallye back. Even though Jonas knew


    she returned with the intent to kill him, her return was all that mattered. He ate gracefully, watching Elisea demolish her food like


    a tornado, feeling a special warmth in his heart. In that moment, Jonas secretly hoped time would slow down, allowing him to


    spend a little longer with this little fox.


    Jonas¡¯ gaze was too intense, making


    Elisea ufortable to mee


    eyes. She bysiharselh with er


    fod, bling an unfamiliar warmth


    bubbling up inside, warming her


    entire being. Please read the original


    content at .


    After dinner, Elisea asked Jonas directly, "Where am | staying?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Since he had let her stay here, Elisea felt no need to be courteous with Jonas. She was never one for pretense.


    Jonas gestured upstairs. "The master bedroom, of course."


    "Okay." Elisea nodded and headed straight for the master bedroom upstairs.


    The bedroom was a haven of understated elegance, every piece of bedding brand new. A plush Persian rug carpeted the floor,


    stretching all the way into the en suite bathroom.


    Eliseazily swung open the


    wardrobe, and to her surprise, it was


    filled with women''s eloyhing es


    brow fur wedkinca Weihent of


    Noalhe She hadn''t pegged him


    as such adies'' man. Judging from


    so many women''s clothes, it seemed


    he wasn''t exactly a stranger to


    having femalepany. Please read


    the original content at


    .


    But her irritation was short-lived. On closer inspection, Elisea noticed that each piece of clothing still sported a tag¡ªit was clear


    they hadn''t been worn.


    A thought struck her, and she held a


    dress up against herself, meet


    it fit perfectly. A sipcihtposs'' eto


    Hide, @dyldactoss her lips. It


    appeared all these new clothes were


    bought with her in mind. Please read


    the original content at


    .

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579


    It was an old saying that a woman''s closet was never quiteplete, and even Elisea, known for her frosty demeanor, couldn''t


    escape this universal truth. Though she was here on a mission to assassinate Jonas, she had to admit the man had a knack for


    understanding the desires of a woman''s heart.


    But apologies were due¡ªdespite the fact that his collection of dresses was passable to her critical eye, her mission remained


    unchanged.


    Shaking her head, Elisea slipped out a cozy bathrobe from the wardrobe and tiptoed into the bathroom. After aforting bath,


    weary from the day''s endeavors, Elisea nestled herself into the plush cocoon of a downforter and drifted off to sleep.


    As she hovered on the edge of dreams, footsteps approached. Jonas pushed the door open and entered the room. His gaze


    softened like melting butter upon seeing Elisea curled up, aszy and adorable as a kitten, under the covers.


    He approached the bed slowly, peeled back the covers, and slipped in beside her, wrapping his arms around her petite frame.


    Elisea awoke with a start, her fist swinging instinctively. "Damn it!"


    Her punch was effortlessly caught by Jonas, who pulled her into his warm chest, forcing Elisea to turn and face him.


    "You lousy perv¡ªwhat do you think you''re doing!?" Elisea red at him, fuming like a steam engine. This jerk had the nerve to


    take advantage of her in her sleep¡ªabsolutely shameless!


    Facing Elisea''s fiery temper, Jonas grinned as if it were the most natural thing in the world. "Nothing at all. | just want to hold you


    while we sleep."


    Elisea was livid. His words were so infuriating. "Let go, you bastard, or | swear I''ll kill you!" She struggled to break free from his


    embrace.


    But Jonas, having shed his dinner-time charm, clung to her like a stubborn piece of bubblegum. "Quiet down, | just want to hold


    you, that''s all. And you can''t kill me."


    Elisea trembled with rage, struggling fiercely to kick him away. Her nightgown shifted during the struggle, revealing soft skin that


    darkened Jonas¡¯ gaze with intensity. Inhaling the sweet scent of her hair, Jonas felt a strong surge of desire beneath him. He


    tapped Elisea''s nose and warned her with the eyes of a wolf. "Stop moving, or I''ll have to spank you!"


    Anger made Elisea grind her teeth and she fought back harder.


    Jonas¡¯ patience wore thin; he flipped her beneath him, his voice rough and deep with restraint. "If you keep moving, | might just


    decide to devour youpletely!"


    Elisea tensed up, feeling Jonas bing more dangerous by the second. She might have been single, but she was no fool.


    That despicable pervert!


    Internally cursing Jonas, she dared not move, watching him anxiously, fearful of his next move.


    Elisea regretted seeking the brief warmth at dinner. She wished she had never slept in this forsaken ce because now she was.


    pinned down and at the mercy of this jerk!


    She tensed every muscle, breathing cautiously. "Jonas, I''m warning you, if you darey a finger on me, I''ll never forgive you!"


    Jonas cherished the thought of her evesting entanglement. But he knew he had to y it slow and gentle. He softly nudged


    her pink, tense forehead with his nose, his voice softening. "Sweetheart, stay still, and | won''t touch you."


    Elisea huffed silently, "But you''re practically crushing me! Jonas, you despicable jerk, | should have killed you when | had the


    chance."


    Taking a deep breath, Jonas reluctantly climbed off her, still full of desire. "Rx, as long as you don''t move, | won''t. | just want


    to cuddle for a bit, | promise." He held Elisea tight, wishing he could fuse her into his being. Only he knew how much he had


    missed her thesest three years.


    Though Elisea was seething, she knew she stood no chance and resigned herself to just ring at Jonas, wishing her gaze


    could torment him.


    "Don''t look at me like that unless you''re inviting a kiss," Jonas teased, yfully licking his lips in anticipation.


    Startled by his wolfish glint, Elisea quickly averted her gaze, pressing her lips tightly together.


    Jonas adored her cute defiance. If it weren''t for the fear of scaring her, he would have enveloped her in his arms and showered


    her with affection long ago.


    Unable to move in Jonas¡¯ embrace, Elisea slowly gave up struggling. Her eyelids grew heavy, and she fell asleep unknowingly,


    surrounded by his masculine scent,


    Listening to her steady breathing and


    watching her angelic sleeping face,


    Jonas¡¯ smile grew. He issecteri |


    foreh slightly Xo utterfly,


    cateful not to wake her. The soft


    touch filled his heart with sweetness.


    Seeing her deep in slumber, Jonas


    grew bolder, nting gentle kisses


    again and again. Please read the


    original content at .


    As the moon cast a thick silver glow outside, Jonas finally ceased his childlike actions and whispered into her ear, "Sweetheart,


    you could never escape from me. Sleep tight, my treasure."


    Unaware of his derations, Elisea slumbered on, sweet as an angel in repose.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jonasy there with the warm, soft


    allure of Elisea nestled against him,


    yet sleep remained gepslisive tease,


    Every eotd oF his being seemed to be


    screaming for more intimacy, an


    advance towards the closeness they


    both craved. Please read the original


    content at .


    Memories of their past intoxicating orgqsms swirled through Jonas'' mind, each delicious moment urging him to make a move.


    Squinting his eyes, Jonas suddenly envisioned two cherubic figures appearing before him.


    One, with a mischievous twinkle, urged him, "Go ahead, devour her. The delight is simply too exquisite to resist!"


    But the other, with a voice of righteousness, countered, "Hold on, you must take it slow, or you''ll scare her away!"


    The two tiny cherubs began to duel


    right before Jonas¡¯ eyes, brandishing


    their forks in an epic ba tle for Hid ll


    usrerson veNas ce that the


    ie one was gaining the upper


    hand, about to revel in victory, when


    Jonas, with a swift p of reality,


    sent it flying into the distance. Please


    read the original content at


    .

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580


    Jonas let out a wistful sigh, deciding to endure a little longer¡ªfor the sake of winning back his elusive fox, he could endure this


    torment.


    But oh, the torture! In front of himy a feast for the senses, a vision of such tantalizing delicacies, and yet he was forced to y


    the role of the abstinent saint. Sleep eluded him, as he tossed and turned, tormented by the proximity of such temptation.


    When the first rays of dawn kissed the horizon, Elisea finally stirred from her slumber. Instinctively reaching to stretch, she


    realized her arms were pinned tightly to her side. It dawned on her that she''d spent the entire night wrapped in the infuriating


    embrace of this jerk called Jonas.


    Turning her head, she caught sight of his peaceful expression, bathed in the soft morning light. His perfect profile in the dawn''s


    early glow brought an inexplicable sense of tranquility. She had slept dreamlessly, more soundly than she had in years. Was it


    because of this man by her side?


    As she gazed at Jonas, whoy so close, a wave of dizziness hit her, and her heart skipped a beat. Why did this scene feel so


    familiar, as if it had been etched in her memory long ago? Had she really only met this man for the first time?


    Elisea attempted to extricate her hand, but in doing so, she brushed against a certain rigid part of Jonas. The contact brought


    back shes of the previous night, and her cheeks were ame with embarrassment.


    Without another thought, Elisea shoved Jonas aside and leaped out of bed, dashing into the bathroom and mming the door


    behind her. Staring at her flushed reflection, she seethed with fury at Jonas. She vowed to herself that she would make him pay


    for his shamelessness.


    Jonas was roused by Elisea''s shove, and caught only a glimpse of her hastening into the bathroom. "Ellie, what...?" he called out


    hoarsely from outside the door.


    "Shut up!" Elisea''s mind exploded with anger, anticipating nothing good from his lips. "You shameless jerk, not a single word


    aboutst night, or | swear | won''t let you off easy!"


    Jonas blinked mischievously. "But Ellie, | just need to use the restroom. Can you hurry up?"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    This infuriating man had an entire vi at his disposal, not a cramped tenement. Why on earth was he battling her for the


    bathroom?


    She finished quickly, dressed in silence, and strode out, ignoring his presence.


    ¡°Aren''t you going to have some breakfast before you go?" Jonas followed her in his pajamas.


    "No," Elisea continued forward without pausing. She''d been so riled up by Jonas first thing in the morning, thest thing on her


    mind was food. Leaving a curt response behind, she hurried out of the living room, heading straight for the front door.


    Jonas was afraid of losing sight of Elisea and rushed to the balcony, hisughter booming as she stepped out. "Ellie, don''t forget


    toe back for dinner!"


    Elisea nearly tripped over the threshold at his words. Whirling around, she shot a venomous re back at Jonas, hoping he


    could see just how repulsed she was.


    Jonas watched her retreating figure with a heart brimming with joy. Waving goodbye, he knew she would return.


    Once Elisea had gone, Jonas changed and drove back to his own home. Upon entering, he found Max slumped on the couch.


    His little face was etched with discontent.


    ¡°What happened?" Jonas smiled as he entered the living room.


    Max perked up at Jonas¡¯ arrival and locked eyes with him, betraying an unusual glee. Jonas typically had a stern expression, but


    now he was grinning from ear to ear¡ªclearly, something was up.


    Max hopped off the couch and approached, his small voiceden with usation, "Daddy, where have you been these past two


    days? I''ve been looking everywhere for you."


    Jonas thought about how Elisea would react if she ever regained the memories he''d kept from her for a year, how she would


    hate him for taking Max away and missing three years of his life. He shook his head, epting whatever resentment she might


    hold. It was a burden he had brought upon himself. If it meant she would return to him, he''d dly endure her wrath.


    The thought of Elisea softened his expression once more, and an involuntary smile crept onto his lips¡ªa sight that made Max


    squint in curiosity.


    Jonas sat on the couch and pulled Max close, apologizing, "I¡¯ve been a bit busytely. Can you be a good boy for Bentley and go


    to the daycare to y with the other kids?"


    "The other kids are always such crybabies and clinging to their moms. They''re no fun.¡±


    Max pouted briefly, his bright eyes searching Jonas'' face. "Daddy, are you not marrying Madeline anymore? Are you going to


    marry another woman?"


    Despite his young age, Max was


    sharp. He''d noticed the


    uncontanabe ox isthe


    Ajdy! at never surfaced


    when Jonas was with Madeline.


    Perhaps, just maybe, it seemed


    Jonas had been fellen for someone.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    "Hmm?" Jonas'' smile turned to a teasing expression. "What makes you say that, buddy?"


    Max puffed out his chest with


    certainty. "Because you haven''t been


    home for two nights, Ebet youral ''\


    forgotten you Kav¨¦ & son. If you were


    with Madeline, she would''ve moved


    in by now. Since it''s not her, you must


    have found someone else." Please


    read the original content at


    .


    Listening to Max''s well-rehearsed


    speech, Jonas'' handsome face


    darkened. "Who taught ou that} Dd


    ye erersierta wnt it means


    toStay out all night, to be with


    women?" He rubbed his forehead,


    feeling that the kid''s maturity was a


    bit too much for his liking. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    But then he saw Max''s face lose its brightness, he raised an eyebrow, and yfully ruffled the boy''s hair, "What on earth are you


    filling your head with all day?"


    Max huffed with a hint of pride, arching his eyebrows. "Dad, it doesn''t matter who you hang out with, just so long as you don''t


    marry Madeline. Marry anyone else, and | won''t object."


    Jonas'' eyebrows knitted together in an instant. "Why is that?"

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581


    Without a second thought, Max blurted out, "! don''t like her, with that gloomy face of hers. Every time | see her, it gives me the


    creeps."


    Jonas chuckled, "Who taught you to talk like that?"


    Max turned his head away with a pout, clearly not in the mood to answer Jonas¡¯ question.


    Jonas felt resigned and ruffled Max''s dark hair again. "But what if your real mom came back? Would that make you happy?¡±


    "Really?" Max jumped up in excitement. "That would be awesome! I''ve been waiting for my real mom! Dad, tell me, where is


    she?"


    Before he could finish, Madeline sauntered into the living room, calling out in a delicate voice, "Jonas, what have you been up to


    these past few days? Why has your phone been off?" She stood by the sofa, beaming at Jonas and Max.


    With a puzzled look from Madeline, Jonas said gravely, "Darling, there''s something | need to tell you."


    After Madeline sat down, her eyes brimming with tenderness fixed on Jonas.


    "I''m so sorry, Madeline, but Max''s biological mother is about to return, and that means | can''t marry you. I''ll go to your ce


    tonight to exin everything to your parents," Jonas said with a hint of guilt.


    Madeline gasped in disbelief, raising her voice, "Jonas, what nonsense are you talking about? Isn''t Max''s mom dead? How can


    shee back?"


    Max immediately frowned and interrupted Madeline, "My mom is not dead! Dad just said she''s back, and she''s going to be with


    us again very soon!"


    Madeline, who had been oblivious to Max''s presence until then, quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, Max, | didn''t mean it that way. |


    just don¡¯t believe it. After all, your dad had said your mom passed away three years ago!"


    "You sound like you don''t want my mom toe back. You''re jinxing her, and | don''t like you, hmph!" Max huffed loudly and


    turned to sit on the couch, making it clear he didn''t want to speak to Madeline anymore.


    Madeline was mortified and turned back to Jonas. "Jonas, tell me this isn''t true."


    "I''m sorry, but | lied to you before. | lost touch with Max''s mom years ago and thought she had passed away. But now I''ve found


    her. She''s alive, and Max can''t grow up without a mother."


    Madeline clenched her fists, her shoulders trembling as she spoke through sobs. "Jonas, you promised to marry me and to take


    care of me for the rest of my life. Was that all a lie?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jonas'' tone became stern. "Remember, you insisted on marrying me. If | didn''t agree, you were going to attempt suicide again.


    To keep you alive, | promised your parents | would marry you. Have you ever considered the fact that in all these years, | never


    once said | loved you? | thought Max''s mom was gone for good, and marrying anyone would suffice. But now she''s back, and


    she''s been through so much. | can''t abandon her again."


    The realization was like a knife to Madeline''s heart, shredding all her dreams and expectations of happiness that had suddenly


    burst like a bubble. The man she had loved for so many years was telling her that he had never loved her. It was just out of pity


    that he had agreed to marry her.


    Madeline was speechless, covering her face as she sobbed. "Jonas, if you never loved me, what''s the point of my life? If the


    wedding is canceled, how can | face everyone? What about their whispers and stares? How am | supposed to live like this? |


    don¡¯t belong in this world, I...1..."


    Jonas watched Madeline unravel, frowned disapprovingly, and spoke with gravity, "Darling, you need to grow up and stop being


    so impulsive. Suicide is an act of the weak and ignorant. If you even think about it again, | will wash my hands of you for good!"


    Tears streamed down Madeline''s cheeks as the reality sank in. The Jonas she had loved for so long was now telling her he


    would think less of her for her distress.


    What was she to do? Who would tell her what to do? How could she face the pointing fingers and the gossip after her


    engagement was broken off?


    Shaking her head at Jonas, Madeline pleaded, her voice quivering, "Jonas, you''ve changed. You always used to indulge me and


    never spoke harshly. But now, you say you won''t look after me. Jonas, did | do something wrong? Tell me, and I''ll change!"


    "No, you''ve done nothing wrong.


    You''ve always been an outstanding


    girl," Jonas said, softening his. ysiog


    knowin adh bash tdoharsh, "But


    to Mes ull always be like a sister,


    and I''ve been in love with Max''s mom


    for far too long. She''s been out of


    touch for years, suffering too much. |


    can''t let her wander any longer."


    Please read the original content at


    .


    "Stop, please stop!" Madeline felt as if her dignity had been trampled and her heart pierced. She couldn''t stay any longer.


    Covering her mouth, she ran out of the vi, sobbing.


    Watching Madeline run away in tears,


    Jonas instinctively wanted to chase


    after her, fearing she might once


    again be desperate, bucidat 43


    heyyas about Step forward, he


    paused. Chasing after Madeline now


    would only fuel her infatuation. It


    seemed the only way for her to


    ovee her dependency and learn


    to grow on her own was to step back


    and let her find her own way. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    With that thought, Jonas pulled out


    his cell phone and dialed his mentor


    Berlin''s number. He apologized sy)


    profusel as he exined that he had


    fou ax''s biological mother.


    Consequently, the wedding would


    have to be called off. His voice


    carried a mix of regret and


    determination, hoping for


    understanding. Please read the


    original content at .

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582


    Berlin was blindsided by the unexpected turn of events so close to the wedding, but he knew Jonas inside out and was certain


    he wouldn''t call off an engagement without serious cause. After all, it was Berlin himself who had asked Jonas to marry his


    daughter. Now, it seemed his little sweetheart just wasn''t destined to be with Jonas.


    Once Jonas had exined everything, Berlin heaved a heavy sigh of resignation, assuring Jonas he would take good care of


    Madeline, before ending the call.


    No sooner had Jonas pocketed his phone than Max gave him a thumbs-up, his youthful voice brimming with admiration. "Dad,


    that''s the way to do it! You''ve got guts¡ªI totally look up to you! Just tell me if you need my help, and I''ll definitely help you win


    Mom back!"


    Jonas ruffled Max''s curly locks with a tender smile, then turned to Bentley standing by the door. "Bentley, I''ve got to head to the


    office. Max is in your hands."


    Bentley, ever the dutiful butler, nodded promptly. "Rest assured, Mr. Jonas. Mr. Max is always well-behaved."


    "Good, just don''t spoil him too much." With a final wave to Max, Jonas drove off to work.


    Meanwhile, Madeline rushed home with her bridal dreams shattered. She copsed onto the sofa as tears streamed down her


    face,menting that Jonas wouldn''t marry her anymore.


    Berlin had already exined the situation to his wife, and while both were saddened by the abrupt twist, there was nothing they


    could do. Indeed, they had been the ones to propose the match with Jonas, and now that Max''s mother was alive, it was no


    surprise that Jonas was unwilling to go through with marrying Madeline.


    Berlin¡¯s wife gently patted Madeline''s shoulder, her voice soothing. "Madeline, there''s nothing we can do. You have to let Jonas


    go. Max''s mother is alive and well. He obviously can''t abandon her to marry you. If he did, he wouldn''t be the Jonas we know.¡±


    Madeline''s tear-stained eyes suddenly hardened as she wiped away her tears, her gaze icy. "Why should she? She''s been dead


    for three years, and then she just shows up out of the blue, right on the eve of my wedding? She''s deliberately ruining my


    happiness!"


    With that, Madeline stormed up to her room and mmed the door shut, leaving Berlin and his wife exchanging helpless


    nces. They had taught many children but had no idea how to console Madeline in her rage.


    As the sun set, Jonas drove back to his seaside vi, pondering what delightful dish to prepare for Elisea. He was imagining her


    contented smile and found himself smiling softly at the thought.


    Caught up in his musings, Jonas failed to notice a car trailing behind him. The driver of the pursuing vehicle watched with a dark


    gleam in their eyes, following Jonas until they were sure thetter had entered the seaside vi, then drove away.


    After exining the situation to Madeline, Jonas felt a weight lifted from his chest, and his spirits soared. Humming a tune, he


    cooked a feast, anticipating Elisea''s return, just like the night before. But Elisea didn''te home that evening.


    Jonas waited until the wee hours before reluctantly heating up a couple of dishes for a simple meal. He then trudged upstairs,


    disheartened. Lying in the wide bed, Jonas breathed in the lingering scent of Elisea, his longing for her spreading like a virus


    within him¡ªuncontroble and undeniable.


    He dialed Brendan. "Check where Elisea is, pronto."


    Brendan nodded in agreement, and quickly went to track Elisea''s whereabouts.


    At first, Brendan didn''t understand why his usually stern and cold boss cared so much about Elisea. But when Brendan saw


    Elisea''s face, he understood the real reason. Brendan knew that the woman who had Max with Jonas in Country C years ago


    was now Elisea. Although Elisea''s eyes werepletely different now, with a few more stern looks and a lot less innocence, her


    demeanor hadn''t changed much.


    Three years ago, Brendan apanied Jonas on a secret mission in Country C, witnessing the happiness and sweetness


    between Jonas and Elisea.


    Unexpectedly, not long after Max was born, Jonas sessfullypleted his mission in Country C, and the time came for them


    to part. To avoid being detected by Country C, Jonas cruelly erased Elisea''¡¯s memory. Even though it was unbearable, he had no


    choice but to do so.


    However, when Jonas came back to pick up Elisea after dealing with the situation, he lost track of her.


    Brendan still remembered that when he found out about Elisea''s disappearance, Jonas was so anxious about searching for her


    that he didn''t sleep for several days, and didn''t stop until he fell seriously ill, finally epting the fact that Elisea had


    disappeared.


    Now, Elisea suddenly appeared as a killer by Jonas¡¯ side. Brendan could foresee Jonas¡¯ jubtion, because for Jonas, Elisea


    was like the air he couldn''t live without!


    Brendan was always reliable. He


    quickly traced Elisea''s whereabouts


    through theirwonestg call¨¦g\!


    Jonesehadke''sit Elsea''s sitting on


    some rocks by the shore, not far


    from the vi. Just head out and


    follow the beach to the right for a


    couple of miles." Please read the


    original content at .


    Jonas nodded, hung up, and drove to the spot Brendan mentioned. Sure enough, before he even reached the ce, he could


    see a figure d in red sitting on the rocks. Parking the car, Jonas walked closer and called softly, "Ellie."


    Startled, Elisea turned and asked,


    "How did you find me?" She had been


    sitting on the rocks seiogg H¨¦eaMIOSt


    teagK of (tira; Keina, as misty as


    the sea, was unable to clear her


    thoughts or cut through her


    confusion on how to face Jonas.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Jonas, with a warm smile, stood by the rocks. "| came to call you back for dinner."


    Elisea bit her lip, shaking her head slightly. "You should go. I''m noting back with you."


    "What''s the matter? It''s gettingte, aren''t you hungry?" Jonas reached out to grab Elisea''s arm. "Come on, let''s head back.


    Don''t you still have to ¡®off me toplete your mission?"


    Elisea''s gaze dropped to the churning sea below, and she sighed softly, "But I... | can''t do it." Her eyes were dull and lifeless, like


    those of an abandoned stray cat¡ªutterly pitiable.


    A pang of pain struck Jonas'' heart.


    He gently lifted the girl from the rocks


    and looked into her dewnpast 648,


    ¡®Se meraaind tine to get my


    company affairs in order and


    delegate the team''s responsibilities,


    then I''ll let you ¡®finish your job,¡¯


    alright?" Please read the original


    content at .


    At that, Elisea''s head snapped up, and she struggled to stand, attempting to break free from his embrace. But Jonas held her


    tight against him.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583


    "Why? Why are you so good to me? Who are you, really?" Elisea stared at Jonas in disbelief. Did this guy have a screw loose?


    At first, he had brought her home and treated her to gourmet meals and luxury, and now he was offering himself up on a silver


    tter for her toplete her mission.


    She couldn''t understand any of it. If it was because Jonas fancied her looks¡ªit seemed unlikely. Girls like her were a dime a


    dozen. How could he possibly be interested in her? There had to be some sort of scheme at y!


    Jonas gazed into her deep, dark eyes, clear as crystal waters. He leaned down and lightly touched her shining forehead with his


    lips, sending a shiver of something inexplicable through Elisea¡¯s body...


    "I''m Jonas, the one person in this world who cares about you the most, darling,¡± he said, his voice a deep and resonant whisper


    in her ear.


    Elisea''s defenses melted away in an instant. She had never heard such heartfelt words before. Perhaps the hellishst three


    years had stripped away her vulnerability, but now, she found herself nestlingfortably in his embrace, a sense of familiarity


    washing over her as she closed her eyes in peace.


    Jonas carried Elisea to the car parked on the sandy shore, feeling as if he held the entire world in his arms ¡ª a feeling of


    unparalleled contentment. He carefully ced Elisea in the passenger seat and buckled her in before driving them back to the


    beachfront vi.


    Elisea sat quietly beside him, torn about whether to go on like this. She was here to kill him, after all. How had she fallen for his


    tender trap? No, she couldn''t waver. Her mother was still in the clutches of some viin, and she had to stay firm in her resolve to


    eliminate Jonas!


    Her gaze turned icy once more as she turned to Jonas. "I don''t care about why you''re being nice to me, but I''m sorry, | still have


    to kill you."


    Jonas drove steadily, his handsome face betraying no emotion. He simply nodded. "Hmm."


    ¡°What do you mean?" Elisea was dying to crack open his skull and see what the heck he was thinking.


    "What else? It''s the only way for you toplete your mission, isn''t it?" Jonas said as they arrived back at the vi. He helped


    Elisea out of the car like a true gentleman. "As it stands, aside from letting you kill me, there doesn''t seem to be any other way


    for you to aplish your goal.¡±


    Elisea stepped out of the car, her gaze frosty. "Jonas, I''ve never known anyone to let an assassin kill them toplete a


    mission. | don¡¯t care about your schemes, but Jonas, | must kill you."


    Jonas faced her without a trace of turmoil, took her hand, and walked with her toward the vi. "Yeah, I''m letting you kill me to


    complete your task, but the catch is you gotta stick around to do it, right?"


    Elisea didn¡¯t respond. She walked into the vi and headed straight for the upstairs bedroom, mming the door behind her with


    a resounding bang. Her heart began to race uncontrobly. She had always been cold and ruthless, yet why did she feel so


    weak around Jonas? Maybe she really needed Landon to take Jonas out for her.


    Jonas was left on the other side of the door and touched his nose reflexively. If his reaction hadn''t been quick, he could have


    ended up with a broken nose. "Ellie, you seem to have forgotten dinner," he called through the thick door.


    "I''ve already eaten," Elisea rejected without hesitation. Her mind was made up;e hell or high water, she would not let that


    wolf in sheep''s clothing through her door tonight.


    Undeterred, Jonas tried another angle. "Well, at least open the door and let me grab a nket. It''s getting a bit chilly tonight."


    Eliseaughed silently to herself. What a terrible excuse! In this weather, a light nket would suffice; nobody needed a full


    comforter. Besides, in a vi asvish as this, she didn''t believe for a second that Jonas only had one nket at his disposal. So,


    with a cold snort, she jeered through the door, "Ha, Jonas, you better drop those silly seduction games. No matter what you say


    tonight, there''s no way I''m letting you in!"


    With that, Elisea copsed onto her bed, listening intently for any sound from outside. After a moment of silence, she heard


    retreating footsteps ¡ª Jonas must have given up and skulked away.


    Elisea smirked. Served him right!


    Relieved that she wouldn''t have to worry about Jonas barging in, she finally settled in for a peaceful night''s sleep. After a quick


    rinse in the bathroom, she didn''t bother with pajamas and dove straight under the thin nket, reveling in the sensation of her


    skin against the silky fabric.


    Perhaps worn out from the day''s thoughts, Elisea soon drifted off to sleep.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    As the moon began its descent, the blissfully unaware Elisea didn''t notice her bedroom window easing open and a shadow


    slipping inside.


    That shadow was none other than


    Jonas ¡ª thwarted at the door and


    certain she''d resolved at to¡éet hin


    Hehaghlevertretreated, biding


    hts time until he guessed Elisea


    would be asleep, then he quietly


    scaled up to the second-floor balcony


    and made his way into her bedroom.


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Asoft nightlight illuminated Elisea''s room, casting a warm glow over her less-thandylike sleeping position. Shey sprawled


    out,pletely at ease, oblivious to the new presence in her room.


    As Jonas approached the bed, he


    was greeted by an enticing scene. A


    mix of ck, pink, and_r swirled¡¯ |


    toge her instantiPhobding Jonas''


    d with blood. He swallowed dryly,


    unable to believe the feast for the


    eyes before him ¡ª the gentle


    contours of Elisea''s body were


    setting him aze. Please read the


    original content at .


    For three years, he had searched for her, haunted by memories of their time together. Back then, he had pursued her nightly, but


    her growing belly had always cut their passion short.


    In all this time, women had thrown themselves at him, yet he remained unmoved. As for Madeline, she had always been like a


    sister to him, and not even a kiss was exchanged.


    Suddenly, he felt a warmth on his


    nose. Touching it, he saw the


    startling red on his fingers ¡ª he was


    bleeding from the noge|ayeraonie''By


    the sightiB¨¦fore hin Jonas couldn''t


    believe it, shaking his head in


    disbelief. He was no longer the green


    kid, untouched by the storms of


    passion, yet today, he felt utterly


    flustered just by witnessing her


    embarrassing moment. Please read


    the original content at


    .


    The desires that had been simmering within him for the past three years suddenly erupted, beyond his control. He could feel the


    blood in his veins roaring, a parched thirst pulsating through him, craving to possess her.


    Jonas turned away, but he couldn''t help but walk over to the bedside. He closed his eyes, yet the heat within him was still too


    intense to ignore.

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584


    His body, traitorous as ever, gravitated toward Elisea, whoy sprawled on the bed. His unruly hands yearned to enfold her and


    shower her with affection.


    The delicate sensation sent Jonas trembling with excitement, a tingling sensation as if struck by lightning. Reaching out, he


    pulled Elisea into his arms. A thought suddenly struck him ¡ª she was once his woman. Why couldn¡¯t he touch her?


    Startled by his touch, Elisea''s eyes flew open. Upon seeing Jonas'' arms tightly wrapped around her, she pped him without a


    second thought. "Jerk!"


    Elisea tumbled across the bed, wrapping her revealed form with the thin, silk sheet, ring at Jonas furiously. "You creep, did


    you pick the lock to get in?!"


    Jonas¡¯ cheek quickly bore the mark of her five fingers, and he shook his head honestly, pointing to the open window. "No, |


    climbed through the window."


    Elisea was both angry and amused, biting her lip before looking up and ring fiercely at Jonas. "| can''t believe you''re such a


    perv ¡ª get out of here!"


    Seeing the rage in Elisea''s face shifting from red to pale, Jonas wanted to exin but then thought better of it. However, he


    swore to the heavens that when he climbed through the window, he had no intention of taking advantage of Elisea ¡ª he simply


    wanted to hold her as they slept.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Well, that was still taking advantage, especially over the fact that he had just seen her body.


    Thus, Jonas'' eyes filled with a mournful expression when he saw the fierce look on Elisea''s face. His heart softened. "Ellie, let


    me exin. | just wanted to hold you while we slept. | was worried you wouldn''t befortable sleeping in a strange ce!"


    This statement only infuriated Elisea even more. This idiot was only thinking of sleeping with her!


    Fuming, Elisea red at Jonas and pointed to the door, her voice sharp with reprimand, "Get out now!"


    In the dead of night, Elisea''s angry voice was particrly piercing, causing the thin sheet to fall from her grasp, revealing her


    perfect, tightly sculpted figure.


    Bathed in themplight, Elisea''s exquisite form shimmered seductively, giving Jonas an eyeful. He grinned devilishly.


    "Out! Jerk!"


    Elisea, used to being brash and blunt, didn''t notice her sheet had fallen as she stomped her foot, demanding that he leave.


    ¡°Ellie, it''s not like | haven''t seen your body before." Jonas stepped forward, taking in her trembling, petite form. "Years ago, |


    touched every part of you, and | mean every part." Jonas couldn''t bear to take his eyes off Elisea, wishing he could devour her


    whole.


    "...Get out!" Elisea was beyond words with anger!


    Under Elisea¡¯s fierce gaze, Jonas reluctantly made his way out. But then, he recklessly dashed back to pick up the fallen sheet


    and drape it over her. "Babe, you dropped your sheet. Don''t catch a cold."


    With that, he hopped out like a rabbit, disappearing from view.


    Only then did Elisea realize her sheet had fallen. Oh my god!


    "Jonas! I''m going to kill you!" Elisea''s thunderous roar echoed throughout the vi.


    To avoid actually being done away with by an infuriated Elisea, Jonas prudently stayed away, instead soaking himself in the


    bathtub. He had no choice. The sight of Elisea''s naked body had set his blood racing, and if he hadn''t cooled down in the water,


    he might''ve just burst a blood vessel.


    Meanwhile, Elisea locked her door in a mix of embarrassment and rage, then meticulously checked all the windows in her


    bedroom, ensuring they were all secured beforefortably settling back into bed. She was too exhausted to argue with the


    shameless Jonas. When dawn broke, she was definitely going to make him pay!


    The next day.


    When Elisea awoke and descended the stairs, she found the dining table in the living roomden with a feast of food, and Jonas


    was there, donning an apron and setting tes and cutlery.


    Elisea came down with a frosty expression, not hesitating to strike at the nape of Jonas¡¯ neck. She had promised herself the


    night before that this jerk would pay with his life for the humiliation she suffered!


    But before her hand could reach Jonas¡¯ neck, he dodged as if he had eyes in the back of his head, then turned around with a


    grin. "Awake? Breakfast''s ready. Come and eat."


    Elisea remained silent, her face dark as she aimed another blow at Jonas¡¯ abdomen. Jonas bent out of the way and firmly caught


    Elisea''s iing arm, pulling her close with eyes brimming with indulgence. "Alright, cut it out, or breakfast will get cold.¡±


    Elisea struggled to break free, but her efforts were futile against his strength. She realized the gap between them, stomping on


    his foot in frustration. "You perv!"


    Suddenly, Jonas chuckled


    mischievously, his gaze sweeping


    over Elisea as he clehisEHroat


    ¡®G3 p tation Kil Re just yet. |needa


    few days to get my affairs in order.


    Ellie, give me three days. Then you


    canplete your mission and take


    me out." Please read the original


    content at .


    "Do you think I''ll believe that? Jonas, if you dare, stay still. I''ll take your life right now!" Elisea red at him, wanting nothing more


    than to tten that infuriating face of his.


    "Ellie, my word is my bond. But if you


    kill me, will youe back?" If h


    wasn''t wrong, sarge trastusing


    Wp liretoltieaten Elisea. So why not


    entrust his life to her and let her


    complete her mission? Perhaps then


    she could live freely. Please read the


    original content at .


    "Once I''ve killed you, I''ll disappear. Jonas, | have to kill you. Don''t me me!" Her eyes flickered coldly, but Jonas could discern


    a glint of tears hidden behind. She had indeed been threatened.


    ¡°Alright, | promise you, three days, and then you can kill me!" He released her and got up, leaving the vi, leaving behind a


    table full of food and a stunned Elisea.


    Jonas drove away from the vi and


    headed straight to the CT


    Technologies office. As he turned on


    hisputer, he sawaicemallfom


    his assistant, Brendan He clicked


    open the email, his dark eyes quickly


    clouding over with a brooding,


    shadowy intensity. With each word


    he read, a towering inferno of anger


    built within him. His face was etched


    with the agony of heartache. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    It turned out that for the past three years, Elisea had been coerced by Jarvis, the notorious leader of NH in Country C, and forced


    into bing one of his top assassins!


    Jarvis had held Elisea''s mother hostage, and turned Elisea into a tool for murder. He even orchestrated a plot for Elisea to kill


    Jonas.


    As Jonas absorbed the indignities Elisea had suffered, his fury knew no bounds. He cursed himself for not crushing Jarvis¡¯ den


    when he had the chance and for allowing the love of his life to endure such torment for all this time.


    His heart bled with a sorrow so acute, it was as if his entire being was engulfed in a wrath so powerful that it threatened to tear


    the world asunder.

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585


    Over the years, Elisea had endured a hellish training regimen, suffering through hardships to finally stand out from the pool of


    selected members, barely earning a sliver of trust from Jarvis.


    Jonas watched with a heart that clenched in pain, finally understanding why Elisea''s back bore so many scars fromshes! A


    cold glint shed in his eyes. "Jarvis," he swore silently, "I''ll make sure you pay dearly for this."


    With that thought, Jonas picked up his cell phone and strolled to the floor-to-ceiling window. He dialed Brendan and issued


    instructions for the uing operation. This time, he was determined to teach Jarvis a lesson he wouldn''t forget.


    As Jonas gazed out of the window, his heart swelled with tenderness for Elisea. After all she had been through these years, he


    vowed to double his efforts to treat her right in the future.


    Meanwhile, Elisea had slipped away from the beachfront vi and covertly checked into a nondescript motel. There, she hacked


    into the shadowy web, remotely surveying the current state of the NK organization back in her home country.


    Her mother had been ostensibly living a life of luxury under Jarvis'' watch, but in reality, she was under house arrest. Elisea


    wondered how her mother was managing without her presence.


    Her eyes flicked across the digital feeds until she focused on the modest courtyard her mother called home. The tidy space


    brought a small measure offort to Elisea.


    The camera panned around, and there was her mother, sitting in a corner of the yard, seemingly having breakfast. Seeing her


    mother''s familiar silhouette brought tears to Elisea''s eyes; the sorrow was overwhelming. Her mother looked even more frail than


    before she left.


    The morning sun bathed the courtyard in light as her mother, with trembling hands, fumbled for something, nearly knocking over


    a teapot. Elisea''s heart wrenched. Her mother''s eyesight had been failing when she left, and now it seemed she could no longer


    see.


    Elisea watched her mother struggle with the simple task of preparing a bowl of oatmeal and couldn''t hold back her sobs. Her


    mother had been subsisting on such meager fare; no wonder she had be so gaunt.


    Through her tears, Elisea whispered apologies to her mother,menting her failure to win their freedom after three long years.


    As she wept silently, footsteps approached her room. She quickly closed the remote feed and wiped away her tears, alert and


    wary.


    The door swung open, and in strode a man in a wide-brimmed hat, the dark figure of Landon. He cast a hungry, predatory smile


    at Elisea''s reddened eyes. "Elisea, the boss has new orders. You''re to return to our homnd immediately."


    "What?" Elisea stood up in surprise. "What about the mission here?"


    "Don''t worry about it," Landon replied dismissively. "Someone else will handle it."


    Elisea''s eyes widened in disbelief. "But why? Who''s taking over my mission?"


    With a mocking nce at Elisea''s delicate face, Landon sneered, "Your current state doesn''t suit an assassin. You don''t need to


    concern yourself with the rest. The job to take out Jonas has been passed to me. You should head back."


    Elisea was furious to hear her mission had been usurped by Landon. "No! The boss promised me freedom for my mother and


    me if | took down Jonas. He can''t break his word!" If she missed this chance, Elisea knew their freedom could be indefinitely


    dyed.


    Landonughed cruelly, lifting her chin with a rough hand. "Elisea, look at yourself, all soft and smitten. You''ve lost your edge to


    Jonas. You''ll never be able to kill him."


    Stung by his words, Elisea shoved his hand away, turning towards the window with a frosty voice, "Give me three days. I''ll prove


    I can do it.¡±


    Landon scoffed. "We''ll see about that."


    With a defiant look, Elisea stormed out of the room. Landon''s gaze followed her retreating figure.


    Elisea didn''t return to the vi for the next two days, and Jonas didn''t seek her out, each lost in their own machinations. On the


    third morning, with the sun shining brilliantly, Jonas stood atop the CT Technologies building, eyeing the hotel across the street.


    He smirked andmanded into his cell phone, "Let''s move!"


    At Jonas¡¯ signal, Brendan and his team of sharp associates swiftly and silently encircled the entire hotel.


    Inside a room on the thirteenth floor,


    Landon was lost in the throes of


    passion with a seductivawomen| |


    aspateres he UMtirshe was left


    crying and powerless. Landon


    brutally continued his vicious thrusts


    until he was satisfied; he rose from


    her, uncaring for modesty. Please


    read the original content at


    .


    Before he could cover himself, Brendan, who had been listening outside, kicked the door down and, seizing the moment of


    Landon''s shock, pinned him down with his well-trained associates.


    The terrified woman, barely wrapped in a towel, fled the scene, in fear of bing coteral damage.


    Landon was trapped under Brendan''s


    heavy blows, and couldn''t even turn


    his head. RelA


    spiyjoundertby!do mandos, he


    feigned innocence. "Whoa, a big


    misunderstanding! It was just a bit of


    fun; no need for this overreaction!"


    Please read the original content at


    .


    Brendan wasn''t fooled, and Landon''s fate was sealed under the watchful eyes of Jonas'' men.


    Brendan stared down at Landon with


    a cial gaze, his voice icy as he cut


    through the charade. Sys eset


    cYouraike Hos notoriousExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    hitman in the NK cartel. Did you really


    think you could pull the wool over our


    eyes? Let mey it out for you - we''ve


    been on your tail for days now. Your


    time''s up, pall" Please read the


    original content at .


    With those words, Brendan reached into his jacket and pulled out a pair of gleaming handcuffs, striding towards Landon with a


    grim determination. "Here, let''s slip on these silver bracelets, and no funny business, got it?"


    Amockingughter escaped Brendan as he eyed Landon, who didn''t even have time to put on his jacket properly. "Gave you


    onest thrill before the end, so you should be thanking me!"


    Caught in the act and now cornered, Landon let out a roar like a cornered animal, baring his teeth viciously at Brendan. His eyes


    were dark pools of despair, realizing his fate was sealed.

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586


    Brendan swiftly apprehended Landon and immediately dialed Jonas'' cell, reporting with a sense of , "Sir, I''ve got Landon."


    "Good job." Jonas nodded, his face an emotionless mask. He made his way down from the rooftop to a room he had reserved


    earlier.


    After a considerable while, Jonas emerged from the room with an icy expression, hopped into his car parked outside the hotel,


    and drove toward the coastal vi. The journey was smooth, with little traffic, and it took Jonas just over ten minutes to reach the


    vi by the sea. He parked the car, stepped out, and leisurely pushed open the door to the vi.


    Inside the living room, Elisea, whom he hadn''t seen in two days, was waiting on the sofa, looking as menacing as a bloodthirsty


    demon. When she saw Jonas walk in, she bit her lower lip fiercely, as if steeling herself for what was toe. Slowly, she raised


    her head, and with a swift motion of her hand, she sent a flurry toward Jonas¡¯ chest.


    In the blink of an eye, four slender, hair-thin silver needles embedded themselves precisely into Jonas¡¯ chest. Jonas grunted,


    unable to utter a word, and simply gazed at Elisea, watching as her face turned ashen.


    Elisea stepped toward Jonas, pulled out a small dagger she always carried, and as tears streamed down her face, she sobbed,


    "Jonas, I''m sorry, but | have to save my mom. Killing you was ast resort. Once I''ve made sure she''s safe, I''ll give you my life in


    return. My hands are already stained with countless sins. | deserve to face thew. I''m sorry!"


    With that, she closed her eyes tightly and thrust the dagger into Jonas¡¯ chest.


    Crimson blood oozed slowly from Jonas¡¯ wound. Not until she was certain Jonas was lifeless did Elisea extract her dagger and


    walk out of the vi in a daze. At that moment, she felt a slight pain in her heart, as if she had lost the most precious thing in the


    world.


    She couldn''t look back at Jonas¡¯ face lying on the ground, feeling utterly unworthy to meet his gaze. Her hands were tainted with


    blood, a symbol of her guilt and disgrace.


    Elisea staggered out of the vi, her steps unsteady as if she might copse at any moment. When she finally left the warmth of


    the vi behind, she saw a car parked not too far ahead.


    With no interest in the vehicle, Elisea continued forward, her expression cold, and the blood from her sharp dagger dripping drop


    by drop.


    The person who stepped out of the car parked near the vi was Madeline, who had been tailing Jonas for two days. Her


    wedding had been ruined by Elisea, and she was furious, determined to confront the wretched woman who had destroyed her


    nuptials and happiness.


    However, Madeline didn''t expect to encounter Elisea, dagger in hand and dripping with blood. Although Madeline was usually


    haughty, she had an innate fear of blood. She quickly retreated, putting distance between herself and Elisea, then yelled, "Hey!


    Are you Max''s mommy?"


    Elisea nced at Madeline with icy indifference, not bothering to respond or even to understand what she was saying. She


    continued toward the distant shore.


    Madeline felt a chill down her spine from Elisea''s gaze and feared that she might be the next victim of the bloodied dagger. She


    watched Elisea walk away and muttered to herself, wondering if she had just encountered a madwoman.


    Once Elisea was far enough, Madeline, still processing the purpose of her visit, calmed her racing heart and walked toward the


    vi by the sea. As she entered the vi, Madeline was hit by a pungent smell of blood. Her heart raced as she slowly proceeded


    inside.


    Just at the entrance to the living room, she saw Jonas lying in a pool of blood, and she let out a piercing scream, "Jonas, what''s


    happened to you?! Wake up, please, wake up!"


    Her cries were shrill and heart-wrenching, reaching the ears of Elisea outside. Elisea frowned slightly, bit her lip, and continued


    her determined walk away from the vi.


    Back inside, only Madeline remained, sobbing uncontrobly as she looked at the lifeless Jonas, her cries echoing through the


    space.


    After leaving the vi, Elisea hailed a taxi to the docks. However, not long after getting in the taxi, she realized she was being


    followed.


    On high alert, Elisea flung open the car door and rolled out, startling the driver, who mmed on the brakes, wondering why


    someone would go to such extremes over a fare.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Elisea tumbled to the ground, then sprang up and scaled the nearest wall, disappearing over it with grace.


    Brendan signaled for his car to stop and, with his men, chased after Elisea, leaping over walls in hot pursuit.


    Elisea knew the news of Jonas¡¯ death


    must have spread. She wished she


    could surrender but knew sh


    ensure h motes Satety first


    HeRreue could pay the debt of


    Jonas¡¯ life. She moved skillfully


    across the rooftops until she found


    herself on the second floor of a vi.


    The area was open and strangely


    familiar. Please read the original


    content at .


    Before she could escape from the rooftop, a three-year-old boy appeared on the second-floor balcony. The boy''s eyes lit up


    when he saw Elisea. Without a hint of fear, he asked in his childish voice, "Are you like a Spider-Woman? Did you just fly down


    from the roof?"


    Elisea had no interest in the child. She found a good spot and prepared to leap to the roof to escape.


    The little boy shook his head. "Okay, no sense of humor. Prettydy, are those guys outside chasing you?"


    From her vantage point, Elisea saw


    Brendan and his men closing in and


    nodded subconscious! Foreania |


    reas Been gh¨¦tOok a Careful look


    into the eyes of this little boy, Elisea


    felt as though she were being pulled


    into a whirlpool, an inexplicable urge


    to protect and be near him


    overwhelming her. Please read the


    original content at .


    The boy tilted his head back to gaze at Elisea, his voice a mix of innocence and determination. "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of


    them. Hurry, hide in my room, and don''te out, okay?¡±


    Staring at the little tyke, who was still


    dewy with childhood, Elisea''s heart


    melted into a softness she couldn¡¯


    resist. Against henkettsudgment,


    spp raided the little guy''s advice


    and slipped into the sanctuary of his


    small room. Still, she couldn''t shake


    off her anxietypletely. Stealthily,


    she peeped through the crack in the


    door, her eyes vigntly tracking any


    movement outside. Please read the


    original content at .


    Elisea watched as the little boy squared his shoulders and marched down the corridor, disappearing from her sight like a


    miniature grown-up taking on the world.

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587


    She was quietly worried, but considering she was in the little boy''s house, where his safety should be guaranteed, she closed the door and waited


    patiently for the return of her little muffin.


    As Max descended the stairs, he caught sight of Brendan entering the living room with his crew. His eyes crinkled with a smile, "Hey there, Uncle


    Tiger!"


    "Good boy!" Brendan scooped up the little muffin, gently running his hand through his soft, downy hair. "Max, there''s been a break-in. It''s not safe


    here now. I¡¯m going to take you away."


    Max crossed his arms, looking up at Brendan with serious eyes. ¡°Uncle Tiger. was it ady? She''s already scaled the roof and escaped next door. I


    saw it with my own eyes.¡±


    "Is that so? Alright, I''ll go after her now. You stay put, Max. Don''t wander around, and if anything happens, yell for help, okay?¡±


    Still somewhat anxious, Brendan gave a few more words of caution before he left with his men to chase Elisea. "Let''s go!"


    As Brendan and his team quickly vanished, Max covered his mouth, suppressing a giggle, then trotted up the stairs. He soon reached his room and,


    pushing the door open, saw Elisea still inside. With a grin, he said, ¡°Prettydy, all clear. I sent them packing for you."


    ¡°Really?¡± Elisea hadn''t expected such a smooth turn of events. She quickly crouched down to eye level with the little muffin. ¡°Thank you for saving


    me, kiddo. What''s your name?¡±


    Max''s eyes shone. "I''m Max. Don¡¯t mention it. Anyone would want to save someone as beautiful and kind-hearted as you.¡±


    Elisea felt a wave of dizziness at Max''s innocent smile. She stood up quickly, waving as if to say goodbye. "Max, thank you for earlier. But I must go


    now, so long."


    Max promptly blocked her path. "Will youe back? When I¡¯m grown up. I want to marry you."


    Elisea couldn''t help butugh at his childish words, tilting her head. "Why?"


    "Because you''re so agile, just like a Spider-Woman. I saw you scaling that wall. Yep, it was quite impressive, just as good as my dad''s moves. I really


    like that."


    Listening to Max''s earnest babble, Elisea chuckled. She crouched down again, her voice soft. "Max, you''re too young. When you''re older, you''ll meet


    plenty of amazing women. I''ve got things to do, and I won''t being back."


    Hearing she wouldn''t return, Max''s face fell, his disappointment clear.


    ¡°Alright, I really have to go now. Bye, Max." Elisea waved and moved to open the door.


    Max again stopped her, removing a golden key from around his neck, promising eamestly, "Please, take this as a token of my affection. Keep it safe.


    No matter how many years. I''ll wait for you toe back, and I believe you will."


    Moved by the little boy''s sincerity, Elisea involuntarily epted the key, warm from Max''s touch, and ced it carefully in her pocket. She couldn''t


    shake the feeling that she knew Max from somewhere, and felt a dull ache in her heart. She pulled out a delicate curved knife and handed it to him.


    "Max, keep this as a memento. Maybe, just maybe, our paths will cross again."


    "Of course!" Max jumped with joy, cherishing the knife. He examined the knife with care, noticing an engraved ¡°Elisea¡± on the handle.


    "Is your name Elisea?" Max looked up, only to find that Elisea had already vanished.


    A deep sense of loss shed in Max''s eyes as he dashed out of his room, shouting towards the empty rooftop, "Remember toe back for me!¡±


    His voice carried far, and Elisea, leaping across rooftops, paused, a flicker of confusion in her eyes. For some reason, this adorable little boy, whom


    she had just met. stirred a desire to embrace him, and she found it hard to leave.


    Elisea shook her head, dismissing the sentiment. She was a heartless assassin with no future, caring for no one in this world but her mother.


    Yes, they were all but passersby in


    her life. Once¡¯she settled things with


    her motherand turned herself in,


    she''d haye to face the apologies she


    owed tovonas. She hoped that?


    downbelow, he might forgive. her


    desperation. And maybe, j just¡¯


    raaybe, she could see his-sunny


    smile once more. Content be ongs


    to


    With a deep breath, Elisea continued her escape across the high rooftops, soon disappearing from sight.


    Brendan, tasked with finding Elisea, heard Max''s childish call and couldn''t help but turn red with frustration. "That little rascal yed us!"


    Then Brendan chuckled to himself. Even Jonas wouldn''t have guessed Max would meet Elisea in such a way. Blood indeed proved thicker than


    water!


    After leaving the vi, Elisea headed straight for the docks. It waste afternoon, and the docks were quiet, with only a few fishing boats moored. She


    hadn''t reached her destination when she saw Landon, always in his wide-brimmed hat and ck trench coat, waiting on a small boat.


    A flicker of disgust crossed Elisea¡¯s eyes as she approached Landon and leaped aboard the docked boat.


    The boat rocked slightly, and Elisea, thrown off-bnce, was steadied by Landon''s grasp, "Be careful."


    Elisea shook off his hand, her voice cold and detached. "I''m fine.¡±


    Landon watched Elisea, concern in his eyes. "Have you done it? Is Jonas dead?¡±


    Elisea nodded silently, her gaze lost on the horizon, feeling as if she''d lost the most important thing in her life.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Landon cast a profound nce at


    the forlorn Elisea and signaled to set


    sail, guidingthe boat across the


    ?~


    gentle waves with Elisea aboard. x


    The small craft made a leisurely


    journey toward the shores of _*¡¯


    Couiniry C, rocking ever so slightly


    wilh the rhythm of the sea,yet its


    pace remained steady, ufwavering


    in its forward motion. Content


    belongs to


    Since boarding the vessel, Elisea


    had turned tebandon with an icy


    face and disclosed that she had ~


    killed Jonas. After her confession,


    she hadn''t spared Landon another


    look, She despised Landon, buteven


    moreso, she loathed the s


    bigodstained person she had


    be, mirroring the v¨¦fy man she


    detested.


    Landon, for his part, surprisingly deviated from his usual behavior of pestering Elisea. He didn''t press for more details; instead. he piloted the boat in


    silence, carrying Elisea away from the shores of the States.

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588


    Standing at the bow of a boat inching towards international waters, Elisea remained silent, her eyes fixed on the undting sea. The waves seemed


    to y back the dreadful scene she had caused ¡ª the scene where she mercilessly killed Jonas.


    The crimson tide of his blood had sprayed like a scene straight out of a horror movie, and she had been the cold-hearted specter behind the act. Her


    heart was as hard as stone.


    Never before had Elisea despised herself as much as she did in this moment. She even considered leaping into the depths. to drown the part of


    herself that had stabbed Jonas. over and over, in a frenzied rage. But it was toote for regrets. Time wouldn''t reverse its relentless march, and the


    unforgivable act was carved in stone.


    Defeated, Elisea crouched down, her legs no longer able to support her. She covered her face with her hands, refusing to look at her own reflection in


    the water, the image that made her stomach churn. Tears slipped through her fingers, each drop hitting the deck and spelling out her sorrow and


    remorse.


    Memories of Jonas haunted her ¡ª hisughter, his arrogance, his brazenness, and the way he always looked at her with indulgent eyes, cooking


    meals for her and always chiding her for not eating enough. These memories cut through her like knives, each one stabbing into her heart. causing


    her pain so intense it felt like eternal damnation.


    Elisea clutched at her chest as if trying to hold together a gaping wound. The pain was so acute that breathing became a struggle. Landon was right;


    she was no longer fit to be an assassin. After just a few short days with Jonas, she had lost her heart without realizing it.


    She pounded her chest, feeling suffocated as if the air itself were being squeezed out of her lungs. Suddenly, her fingers brushed against the gold


    key Max had given her, tucked safely in the pocket close to her heart. Pulling it out gently, Elisea studied the key and thought of the calm and


    collected little boy, allowing a faint smile to cross her face despite the darkness within her.


    Holding the golden key, Elisea felt a momentary sense of peace. In her darkest hour, the kindness of a little angel seemed like a stroke of luck.


    The golden key twirled in the sea breeze. its reflected light catching Landon¡¯s eye as he stood behind her. He approached with a look of mingled


    surprise and curiosity. "What''s that you''re holding? You didn''t actually fall for Jonas, did you?"


    Elisea quickly hid the key and turned away. not wanting to meet Landon¡¯s gaze. After securing the key, Elisea sensed a change in Landor''s tone. It


    was less biting and less caustic than before.


    Spinning around to face him, she scrutinized him closely. ¡°What''s with you? You sound different. What''s going on?"


    Landon, caught off guard, immediately put on a cold facade. "You should worry about yourself! Remember, an assassin can¡¯t afford to have feelings!¡±


    Looking away towards the vast ocean, Elisea replied defiantly with a sprinkle of guilt, "You needn''t concern yourself with my affairs! As long as I


    execute the boss'' orders, nothing else matters. Emotion or not, I killed him, didn''t 1?¡±


    Landon stood quietly, his deep gaze fixed on Elisea''s forlorn silhouette. He had seen her cry, regret, and the guilt that racked her.


    He spoke calmly, "Stop lying to yourself. You couldn''t bear to see him die, could you?"


    Her defenses crumbled unde


    Landon''s wotds. Tears she''d been


    holding back¡¯spilled freely. Flisea <


    wiped away her tears in a futile x


    attemptto hide her vulnerability.¡¯


    fromeandon, saying defiantly,."You


    don''t understand! You''re caiter than


    lam. How could you understand


    feelings, or love?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ~


    "Ha. You don''t understand. I don''t


    understand. We both don''t. But he


    did!" Elisea-Gentinued, her voice loud,


    as I speaking to Landon and herself


    all at onic¨¦. "He was different. He>


    was like warmth and light, exposing


    all the darkness within. His h¨¦art


    was like the ocean, vast and


    forgiving. If he hadn''t let fhe kill him,


    how could I have seeded?!"


    Overwhelmed, she could speak no more. She turned away. her back to Landon, not wanting him to see her break down ¡ª though she already had


    She had made up her mind. Once she had taken care of her mother, she would descend to Jonas, to seek his forgiveness, to be with him even if it


    meant being in hell itself.


    Watching Elisea from behind, Landon clenched his fists, struggling to contain himself from reaching out and wrapping her in his arms.


    The wind howled as if mourning for Elisea. Her figure, frail but stubborn, stood at the bow, silent. She felt like a shell of herself, already damned


    alongside Jonas.


    ¡®I''m sorry, Jonas... I will return the life I took...¡±


    After a day''s jaurney, the boat finally


    reached the port in Country C. Elisea


    didn''t space-Landon a nce as she


    leaped fam the boat and headed


    toward,the headquarters of the NK


    organization. Landon followed


    sely, his eyes scanning the


    sGtroundings, ever vignt:


    Elisea led the way, bringing them to the doorstep of the NK organization, the ce that had shaped them into what they were ¡ª and what they were


    trying to escape.


    Elisea¡¯s heart tightened as she stood before the brooding ck gates of thepound. The sense of foreboding was as palpable as the chill of an


    unexpected cold snap.


    Fishing out her ID, she cleared the scrutinizing gaze of the sentry and, alongside Landon, made her way to the grand hall. Her anxiety was as thick as


    the fag rolling over San Francisco Bay.


    Inside the grand hall, Jarvis lounged in an extravagant armchair, his icy stare locking onto Elisea and Landon as they entered.


    With a voice tinged with urgency, Elisea began. ¡°Boss, the job¡¯s done. Jonas is out of the picture, please...

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589


    Before she could finish her sentence, Jarvis cut her off with a dismissive wave of his hand, turning to one of his henchmen. "Switch to the remote


    feed. I want to see for myself that this tough guy is really dead."


    His minion swiftly changed the feed, and the big screen in the hall now showed clear images of a beachfront mansion somewhere in the States.


    Jonas¡¯ body was being carried out from the mansion, and Elisea recognized Madeline, whom she had seen before, sobbing uncontrobly, supported


    by two middle-aged folks ¡ª presumably her parents. Madeline attempted several times to throw herself onto Jonas, whoy in a crystal casket, only to


    be restrained timely by the couple.


    Soon after, a military procession arrived, and a solemn ceremony with full lieutenant colonel honors was held for Jonas. The atmosphere was somber


    and dignified.


    Elisea felt as if her heart had been ripped out as she stared at Jonas'' picture, which was disyed prominently. She nearly broke down in tears on


    the spot. She quickly turned her head away, trying to muster an indifferent facade, and addressed Jarvis, "I''vepleted the mission you assigned


    me. Now, let me see my Mom, and please honor your promise. Grant us the freedom we''ve longed for, and let us leave.¡±


    Jarvis'' gaze finally shifted from the screen, ncing at Elisea with a stone-cold expression. He scoffed, "Elisea, oh Elisea, after all these years of


    meticulous grooming, have you still not grasped the basics? Once you''re in this line of work, you''re in it for life. What do you think would happen to all


    our secrets if you were to leave?"


    Elisea knew Jarvis didn''t trust her and immediately assured him, "Sir, you can absolutely trust me. I swear I won''t reveal any of the organization¡¯s


    secrets. Just let my Mom and me go, and we''ll vanish into some backwater town, living our lives in seclusion forever.¡±


    Jarvis scrutinized her sharply. "I could let you reunite with your Mom and grant you freedom. However, you''ll live here and never step foot outside the


    organization again.¡±


    It dawned on Elisea that Jarvis had never intended to set her free. All his promises were nothing more than a pipe dream, dangling before her to keep


    her risking her neck for an unattainable goal. Realizing this, Elisea felt a surge of hatred for Jarvis, ring at him with icy determination.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jarvis, noticing her defiant stare, roared, ¡°What, you think you can kill me?"


    He turned to Landon, who stood beside Elisea, and barked an order, "Landon, take her to see her Mom. From now on, they''re confined to the


    organization''s grounds and are forbidden to leave!"


    "Yes, sir!" Landon responded, gripping Elisea''s arm and leading her out of the great hall.


    Elisea resisted, but Landon''s firm grip forced her to leave. Her fists clenched so tightly that her nails nearly pierced her palms, and her eyes burned


    with destructive hatred. Yet Elisea knew directly confronting Jarvis would be futile. Reluctantly, she allowed Landon to pull her away.


    They stepped outside, and Elisea jerked her arm free. "Let go! You''re all treacherous scum! Bottom-feeders!"


    Instead of getting angry, Landon simply said, ¡°Better to bend than to break. Let''s go see your mother.¡±


    Elisea was taken aback by his consoling words, expecting ash of a whip, notfort. When Landon mentioned her mother, Elisea''s anger


    subsided momentarily, and she followed him out of the hall


    Desperate to see her Mom, Elisea hurried forward, leaving Landon trailing behind. She arrived at her mother''s humble cottage and cried out before


    even entering, "Mom, Mom!"


    Her mother came out, feeling her way forward, anxiously asking, "Elisea, is that you?"


    "Mom!" Elisea embraced her mother tightly. overwhelmed with emotion, and breaking down in tears. Her mother joined her in crying. feeling like a


    burden that had always held Elisea back.


    After a while. Elisea calmed down, gently patting her mother''s back. "Don''t cry, Mom. I just missed you so much."


    With a vengeful nce at Landon, who stood some distance away, Elisea resolved that tonight, she would escape with her mother, even if it meant


    death.


    "Mom, are you hungry? I''ll make us something to eat," Elisea said, heading to the spartan kitchen.


    After preparing.a modest meal and


    watching hecmother eat, Elisea ate


    a little herself. She then noticed ==>


    Landon was no longer outside. .


    ¡®Get


    Qui


    rea


    etlys she said to her mother,


    dy; Mom. Tonight, we''re leaving


    this*ce."


    wn


    Her mother shook her nead. "My


    child


    far as you can, and don''t worry


    d, if you c€n escape, do it. Go as


    MN


    about me lve been a burden for too


    long and somehow never managed


    to die? ve lived enough. My only


    wish is to see you escape this hell


    ancl start a new, peacefultife. That''s


    all I''ve ever hoped for.¡¯ Content


    belongs to


    Elisea refused, tears streaming down her face. "Mom, I can''t leave you. If you won''t go, neither will I."


    Her mother silently began to gather their belongings


    As night fell over thend, the stars scattered across the sky. a silent backdrop to their looming escape. In the still of the night, Elisea carefully held


    her mom''s hand, aiming to slip away silently.


    Just as they reached the doorstep,


    they were spstted by Jarvis¡¯


    henchmen. They quickly surrounded


    them, andthe leader spoke out Jou,


    "The bQSs'' orders are clear, yourare


    not allowed to leave! Elisea, take


    you mom and head back Ow! Or


    el8e we won''t be so polite


    With a cold snort, Elisea flicked her right hand, and several silver needles glinted through the air. The leader and his two men behind him toppled over


    with a dull thud.


    Elisea¡¯s mom was trembling all over, fumbling to grasp Elisea''s hand, "Honey, are you alright?¡±


    I''m fine, Mom. Let''s go." Elisea said with calm confidence, leading her mother towards the gate.

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590


    Along the way, they encountered no more blockades, and the path was clear and unobstructed. Although Elisea was puzzled by the ease of their


    escape, she didn''t dwell on it, focusing instead on the hope of quickly leaving this ce behind.


    Just as she and her mom reached the front gate, they were met by Jarvis and a few hundred of his men, waiting for them.


    Jarvis'' eyes gleamed with bloodthirsty cruelty as he casually waved his handgun. "Elisea, oh Elisea,¡± he sneered, "I held you in such high regard, yet


    you dare betray me?"


    A lethal re shed in Elisea''s eyes. She knew there was no turning back. She red at Jarvis, her voice fierce. ¡°Jarvis, I''ve spilled enough blood


    over the years; my hands are stained. And you? You''re a liar, breaking every promise you made. If I must die here today, I will not believe another


    word from you!"


    Jarvis¡¯ugh was cold and mocking as he slowly approached her. Behind Jarvis was Landon, his gaze fixed on Elisea, which was met with nothing


    but her disgust. Elisea was sure it was Landon who tipped off Jarvis. Otherwise, he would never have arrived so swiftly!


    Jarvis sneered at her. "True, I did promise you freedom, but now I''ve changed my mind. Landon''¡¯s quite fond of you, Elisea. Why not marry him? I


    could even get you two lovebirds a nice little house, and you and your dear mother would have a happy life. How about it?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Elisea trembled with rage at the sight of Jarvis¡¯ revolting smirk. "Don''t even think about it! Jarvis, I''d rather die than spend another second in your den


    of vipers. If you don''t let me go tonight, we''ll all go down together!"


    With that, Elisea flung open her trench coat, revealing a dozen bombs strapped tightly around her slender waist!


    Jarvis paled, not expecting such resolve from Elisea. For his own safety, he stumbled backward, his henchmen retreating in fear of an imminent


    explosion.


    Only Landon stood still, his eyes locked on the defiant Elisea, his gaze as still as death. Inside, he was as shocked as Jarvis, his heart a tumultuous


    sea


    Elisea turned to her frail mother, gripping her hand tightly. "Mom, if they don¡¯t let us go, we''ll take them with us tonight. Are you scared?"


    Her mother shock her head, a look of resolve on her face. "Child, I''m not afraid.¡±


    They stood under the streetlights, their silhouettes tall and imposing. Elisea smiled, a radiant beauty that could dim the brightest stars above.


    Watching her breathtaking smile, Landon felt no fear, only inching closer to her. "Don''te any closer!" Elisea shouted. "Or I''ll ignite these bombs


    and level the entire NK organization!"


    Landon gestured for calm. "Don''t be rash. Think this through. I have to tell you something." He whispered something into Jarvis'' ear, then slowly


    moved towards Elisea


    Watching Landon''s steady steps, Elisea recalled his limp from an old injury. His transformation since she boarded the ship puzzled her, and she


    paused, forgetting to threaten Jarvis with the bombs


    Seizing the moment, Landon carefully approached Elisea, whispering, "Don''t do anything foolish. I promise I''ll get you out of here."


    His deep voice froze Elisea in shock. She couldn''t believe the change in his voice, now eerily reminiscent of someone else''s.


    Landon deftly disarmed the bombs from Elisea and urged, "Take your mom and get out of here fast!"


    Without hesitation, Elisea scooped up her frail mother and sprinted towards the perimeter wall.


    Just a few meters from the gate, an explosion rocked the organization¡¯s headquarters. The ground trembled as the entirepound burst into mes.


    Elisea carefully set her mother down on the street and turned back to assess the situation.


    Landon, engulfed in raging mes, hurled a lit bomb towards Jarvis and his men


    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    The thunderous sts continued as Elisea grabbed her mother''s hand, racing away from the inferno that was once the NK base, a hell on earth.


    They ran until they reached the seaside, pausing uncertainly, unsure of where to flee


    Landon''s voice carried over the distance. "Elisea, get your mom on the helicopter!"


    Only then did Elisea look up to see a helicopter descending from the sky. Behind Landon, Jarvis¡¯ men, still aze, pursued them.


    With no time to waste, Elisea grabbed the helicopter¡¯sdder and pushed her mother upward. "Mom, climb up with me."


    Her mother nodded, following Elisea up thedder into the safety of the aircraft.


    The pilot of the helicopter was none


    other than Br¨¦ndan, the very man


    who had previously led the charge to


    capture Elisea. As Elisea mbered


    aboard-Brendan first carefully. ~


    assisted Elisea¡¯s mother onto: the


    chapper, and then reached ut for


    Elsea himself, cheerfully ¡é ealling out,


    "Elisea!"  t to


    Elisea dodged Brendan''s extended


    hand, puzzled by his cheerfulness.


    Was she caught in a trap? But there,


    was no tyme for her to ponder.


    Hesitatiag only a moment, she >


    swiftly boarded the aircraft and, with


    a corifused expression, asked


    Brendan, "Are you here to-arrest


    me?" ¡±


    Brendan simply smiled, silently pointing to the rescuedder still dangling below the helicopter.


    Elisea followed his gaze and saw, at the very bottom of thedder, Landon clinging on for dear life, being whisked away into the sky by the chopper.


    Not far behind.Landon, were Jarvis¡¯


    infuriated gasns. They were firing


    angrily at\_andon, their guns zing.


    Amidst the gunfire, Landon climbed


    up thedadder with agile and oO


    meth¨¦di cal movements, skillfully


    dedging the reckless sprayof


    billets. .to


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!